《Celestial Peak》


 Chapter 1: Wang Ling

    Chapter 1: Wang Ling

    "This is the end, Wang Ling. You may have defended yourself for five days and five nights but tonight will be your end."

    "Wang Ling just give it up and give us the [Overturning Nine Heavens Scripture]. If you continue resisting us you will only face death."

    "That''s right! If you just hand us the scripture then we can stop this. The heavens do not need a new Apex, eternity has been opened for us and we can fight back against the beasts, opening a new path is nothing but madness."

    In the [Kun Lun Mountain Range] the strongest people and power of the Cultivation World gathered to stop one man.

    Cultivators who have reached [Celestial Stage]were able to bend thews of this universe to their will and defy thews of heavens. They have powers of unimaginable height and possess fame that spreads throughout the entirend.

    However, these great people were unable to face one man who was profusely bleeding all over.

    With his white robes dyed red from his blood, Wang Ling stood tall and proud with his head raised against numerous Celestials.

    In his right hand was a sword that slew uncountable foes and on his left was the scripture that will overthrow the currentws of the world. With pressure to tten a mountain, Wang Ling stood there unflinching to his goal.

    He projected a perfect image no portrait can ever hope to capture. His heart, clear as the day he attained enlightenment and temperament tranquil as a sereneke, but in Wang Ling''s deep eyes reflected an indescribable longing.

    "The sky is too low."

    He said with resolute determination.

    The Celestials who were observing him knew what this great man meant but they could never understand him for they were not the peak existence of this world.

    Wang Ling was the strongest being in the realm.

    From the first emergence of his name after killing an infamous bandit group while being a mere lowly schr to his highest achievement of killing the emperor of the Heavenly Empire with one swing of a sword.

    His tales have long scattered throughout thends to the point where no one, whether it be [Spirit Beasts], humans and the other races were ignorant enough to not know his name.

    He had long reached the apex, but he was not satisfied for he felt something was binding the world. ''Chains'' that only he, who was at the top could feel. The boundary of true strength that could let one control his and others'' fate.

    Wang Ling sought the True Apex, and for a long time, he searched for a way to transcend over these chains. Only after ten thousand years of scouring thends did he finally found a way to break these chains.

    The Overturning Nine Heavens Scripture in his hands came from a time when the Nine Chaos formed this world. This scripture contained the secrets of the universe and the way to transcend the shackles that bound the realm.

    From the legends he had read, this scripture was the key to opening a brand new era. Inside it contained a power that can eradicate thew the world was bounded with.

    But there were grave consequences if he wanted to break these chains. If he wanted to open a new path, Wang Ling would need to offer his life and cultivation as the catalyst.

    Not only that, the  Spirit Qi  of the world will inevitably change. The flow will be redirected, it will be chaotic for a time that will lead every Celestial and some unfortunate people to die from qi deviation.

    But he cared not if he will die, and he was ready to bear every grudge, this is the path he yearned for so he will not let anyone stop him.

    His ns were alreadyid out, thews that bound the world were already located. The key that he had been searching for was already found. The only thing he had to do was to use this ''key'' and let the Ancientws break the chains.

    It took him at least two thousand years,ying out the foundation of his n to free the world from the binds. Wang Ling will not let anyone stop him, even if the Gods attempted to do so, he will kill them without fail.

    "I only follow what my heart tells me and do what I want. The path that I want to take is right in front of me and I have finished the preparations I need to make. If my actions shall lead in the death of many, I will dly carry their resentments and hate when I crossed the yellow spring roads.

    "I am a schr before I am a cultivator. I seek the knowledge this world has hidden from me, so with my own two hands I shall unravel what is beyond these chains."

    After saying those words he stabbed his sword on the ground in front of him before the other Celestials could react.

    Seeing Wang Ling stabbed his sword on the ground, every celestial surrounding him immediately aggravated their spirit qi. Their faces darkened, as they moved in for the kill.

    One particr celestial moved as soon as he saw Wang Ling''s movement. He was faster than anyone else, so he was able to move closer to Wang Ling.

    "I won''t let you! Devil, die!"

    The Celestial used the sword just like Wang Ling, and with a single move of his, the entire Kun Lun Mountain Range trembled.

    The earth thousands of miles surrounding the Mountain Range were uprooted by a strong gale of wind. Power to destroy multiple mountains appeared to the world, but it could not reach Wang Ling for something obstructed his path.

    Hu!

    A tower of golden light emerged, which surrounded Wang Ling and kept his enemies outside.

    The earth-shattering sword skill was stopped when it touched the golden light.

    This technique was Wang Ling''sst card and to use this technique meant that he''s risking his life for his goals. He was about to die anyway, he was just speeding up the process.

    "[Gate of Heaven]!? Wang Ling are you insane?! Do you wish to end your life for such nonsense!? A path that you can never hope to take?"

    A celestial bellowed after seeing the towering golden light.

    Everyone''s face darkened for they knew that no one can ever hope to pierce this golden tower.

    The technique Wang Ling had used was the Gate of Heaven. It came from the Yellow Dragon Monastery which he had previously destroyed.

    This technique possessed the infamy of granting temporary defense that even a god cannot hope to pierce in exchange for the user''s life.

    Opening the scripture on his left hand, the world of Celestial Spirit Realm trembled as the cloud parted and an ''unusual'' spirit qi fell from beyond the parted clouds.

    Ancientwsing from a time where chaos prevailed escaped the Scripture as Wang Ling opened it.

    The ancientw that bound the world was destroyed and the limits were erased. In exchange, Wang Ling''s cultivation was immediately shattered, his life essence drained, and his death became imminent.

    Swoosh!

    "What have you done, Wang Ling!?"

    "Vile creature, you have caused the world to change and brought a cmitous disaster upon us!"

    "Curse you, Wang Ling, everything that I have worked for will be destroyed because of your selfishness!! Many will die because of you!!"

    Many Celestials screamed and cursed out at Wang Ling the instant they saw the clouds parted. The one thing they have feared hase and it was all the fault of one man''s selfish actions.

    The change of the era was imminent, but to change an era and break the bindings of the world, a price must be paid.

    For Wang Ling to see this grand event to happen he unhesitatingly paid with his life and the destruction of his era. The cultivation of many celestials will be destroyed and after this day, a lot of sects will fall.

    The era will be rebooted for thest time. Many paths will be interwoven and death will rise like never before, heaven and earth will tremble while new legends will rise.

    The Celestials who surrounded him earlier dispersed as their cultivation was quickly destroyed by thews of the heavens. Many celestials fell immediately while others staggered and tried to get away from the parting clouds.

    The spirit qi in their bodies became rampant, attacking the cores of the Celestials. At this moment, the various Celestials felt the spirit qi they had cultivated for so long feel so foreign.

    Their hearts were attacked, ending in a bloody mess, their veins and meridians were ruptured, blood seeped out of their skin. The ending of all Celestials and those who have reached a certain threshold in their cultivation all suffered the same fate.

    They all faced death. They cursed the retched Devil who caused all this, some, who knew they will eventually die gave the Gate of Heaven multiple hits to vent out their frustrations.

    Their attacks shook the heaven and the earth onest time, even ttening the Kun Lun Mountain Range in the process.

    These Celestials were true beings to defymon sense, they used to bend thews of the universe, yet at this moment all of them were about to die in the hands of one man.

    "Wang Ling, I cursed you to your very souls!! If there is an afterlife I will still hunt you down, and destroy your soul!"

    "ursed Demon you will also die like us! You will cause the entire Celestial Spirit Realm to fall into oblivion, your wish to open an Apex sealed by the heavens has damned us all!"

    Many cursed were said to Wang Ling. His very being was cursed by these Celestials. He understood their grievances, but he didn''t care.

    All of these people were his enemy at one point in his life, they had wanted him to die for a long time, so seeing them die like this was satisfying for him.

    As they cursed him blood started spurting out of their bodies. Death was closely creeping upon them.

    "Cursed you!!"

    Feeling their death was about toe, they cursed him onest time and soon after, blood exploded from their six head orifices and blood started seeping out of their pores.

    Wang Ling''s vitality slowly escaped him together with his blood and cultivation. The Gate of Heaven slowly lost its radiance as his eyes focused on the descending spirit qi.

    A smile appeared on his face as his body turned paler than the color of a sheet of paper. His Blood Essence was sucked out of his body and he was riddled with injuries, Wang Ling was nearing his end, yet he showed a mncholic smile.

    For most of life, he chased the true meaning of strength and the apex of this world, yet when he finally reached the answers, he was already dying.

    He felt regret for being unable to witness this even to the end. Being unable to enter the true limits of power when he was the one to open it, Wang Ling was unsatisfied.

    "If there is a next life, I will run my sword to the depths of the new heaven and reach new heights. My act of destroying this era may seem wrong but I do not regret doing so if humans can reach the true meaning of the universe."

    After saying his piece, Wang Ling''s body was destroyed and turned to dust soon after.

    Although he will be reincarnated once again, Wang Ling regretted he could not traverse this path with his current self.

    However, the instant his eyes lost its brilliance and Lord Death came for him, the Overturning Nine Heavens Scripture shone with great brilliance.

    A great suction force was birthed, created by the ancientws that govern the world of Life and Death.

    Wang Ling''s soul was sucked into the scriptures that overthrew the era and like a slithering dragon escaping to the vast oceans, it disappeared.

    The scripture came alive to traverse space and time through unknown means. The way it crosses space and time was mysterious, unfathomable, and unexinable.

    It carried Wang Ling''s unknowing soul to a ce no one knew, a time where no one would imagine, somewhere unimaginable.

    That day when the heavens parted and showed a world that''s beyond the clouds, the era of Wang Ling and many Celestials ended.

    Many sects and ancient families fell from the actions of one man.

    The day the old era came to a close was the exact time the advent of the new one rose, and the exact moment the new era rose the death of the strongest Celestial came.

    As time passed, many were forgotten and Wang Ling was one of those forgotten heroes. Cultivators who were able to leave legacies became legends and records of the past were lost, Wang Ling''s name was erased with time.

    =====

    It was way past midnight in the Kingdom of Azure Skies. Many were already resting on their beds sleeping away their bodily fatigue.

    While many slept on their beds one youth, in particr, had opened his eyes awake. The young master of the Wang n opened his eyes and as if he was unustomed to the room he is in, he started looking around.

    "Where am I?"

    Wang Ling voiced out a question inside the room. No one was inside the room, so it was natural that there was no one to answer his inquiry.

    He tried sitting down on the luxurious bed he was in, but a sharp pain assailed his whole body.

    Confusion lingered in his mind and before long, questions started popping up, why was he here? Where was this ce? And most importantly, how was he alive?

    In exchange for destroying the chains, he offered his life to the Nine Upheaval Scriptures so how can he still be alive? He felt his blood essence leaving him and his cultivation being destroyed, but here he was, still alive, albeit having a weak body.

    While still in a confused state of mind about his current situation, faint memories surged into his head. Faint images of human interactions flowed inside his mind.

    People he had never seen before and vague scenarios were being shown to him in drove. It was as if his memories were ying backward.

    It didn''t take long before he was able to make in and out of what is happening.

    "It seems like my name is unchanged, and because of my own mistake, I am currently in a precarious situation."

    It would seem that his soul has been sleeping for quite some time now and the image he had just seen was the scene his mind captured while he was in an ''idiotic'' state.

    In this life, he was still named Wang Ling. The only thing different than before was that he had a family now and he is the young master of the highly reputed Wang n.

    Wang Ling was the scion of arge military family. He was the oldest of the two sons of General Wang Shu Qing who guarded the Southern Borders of the Azure Skies Kingdom.

    Being the son of a reputed general, Wang Ling was expected to do great things in the future just like his father. But to the Wang n''s misfortune, Wang Ling turned out to have an indescribable ''defect''.

    The young master doesn''t seem to have any kind of ''life'' within himself. Always listless and staring at some far-off ce as if waiting for something.

    Wang Ling''s father called for many great [Physician] and [Alchemist] to check up on his son but to no avail. No one was able to say anything about Wang Ling''s current conditions.

    To this day he has yet to even utter a single word.

    This young master was branded to be useless but no one dared to voice them out as the name of his parents was too overbearing. Even young master Wang''s mother was from a reputed household of Alchemists so how could they badmouth him in public?

    However, even with these great parents sheltering the young master, looks of contempt was still present among the many nobles of Azure Skies Kingdom.

    The Wang n''s prestige suffered greatly when this happened. Even so, his father and mother loved and cared for him, not caring for other''s contemptuous gaze.

    Wang Ling sighed about his current situation.

    For neen years before his soul''s awakening, his body was nothing but a hollowed-out vessel with human features. Eating, sleeping, and light exercises like walking were the only things he could do for him to live.

    There was never a useless young master, only a sleeping Wang Ling.

    He had been living like a doll not doing anything other than to survive. Instincts of a human to live through hardships were ingrained inside their bones so even if he was not awake he was instinctively living through the days.

    But it was still an unbelievable feat. However, there''s a single exnation for how he managed to do such a thing.

    With his previous cultivation of a celestial, and considering his soul was still the same as the strongest being in the past era. His will to survive was strong enough to sustain a functional drive on his unique situation.

    While he was reorganizing his previous thoughts, Wang Ling noticed that sunrise was about toe. Walking up to the nearby window, Wang Ling basked in sunlight, enjoying the warmth he thought he would never feel again.

    "It would seem that my societal standing is not that bad. In my past life, I was nothing but an orphaned schr, a student less teacher, and a lone mass murderer, but in this life, I am blessed with a great family, for them to love a child with such a defect"

    Wang Ling stopped his words as warmth started gushing in his heart. Forcing his tears to stop falling, Wang Ling made a resolute vow.

    "I am finally awake and the road to the true apex shall be traverse by non-other than I, Wang Ling if I am to reach the apex I shall bring along my family with me."

    This vow was witnessed by the heavens and the earth, Wang Ling will not renege on his vows no matter what happens.

    After some time of idling by the window, he heard a little voiceing out from outside.

    "Young master please wake up, the day is upon us let us"

    His ebony door opened. Wang Ling turns around and saw a young girl around the age of ten or eleven looking at him as if she had seen a ghost.

    "Y-young master y-you''re awake without any assistance?"

    As if she remembered something the little girl asked him a sudden question.

    "Ccan you understand me?"

    Wang Ling''s heart ached after hearing those words.

    [Am I a savage beast?

    It would seem that even this kind of action is too surprising for my current caliber.]

    He jokingly said in his head.

    Wang Ling saw the girl quiver and before long he remembered that he was supposed to be a brain dead walking zombie. In realization of how weird these simple actions were for his conditions, Wang Ling did not speak in fear of having the young girl faint.

    Nodding his head Wang Ling answered the girl.

    Seeing Wang Ling nod his head, the young girl got all teary-eyed all of a sudden and without minding other people who were still sleeping, she started screaming as she runs out of the room.

    "Butler Sun! The Young Master learned how to get out of bed on his own, he even responded to me!!"

    When Wang Ling heard the little girl announcing his little actions like he had gained immortality, an indescribable feeling of wanting to find a hole to bury himself out of embarrassment entered his mind.

    [Am I a dog that has learned new tricks?

    I know I was at a miserable state but can you at least not treat me in such a way?]

 Chapter 2: The Young Master

    Chapter 2: The Young Master

    In Wang Ling''s Courtyard.

    "Physician Mo, Alchemist Yu, what do you think?"

    Butler Sun anxiously asked as his body trembled from agitation.

    This old man who looked like his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets was named Sun Wu. He was the butler of the Wang family and the one who oversees Wang Ling''s daily activities.

    Although Wang Ling was waited by Wang Yue, she was still instructed by Sun Wu.

    With two experts examining the thin and fragile-looking body of Wang Ling, Sun Wu prayed for the best.

    Waiting for the results of the examination, he felt someone tugging on the side of his robe. Looking down, he saw Wang Yue who was also waiting for the result of Wang Ling''s examinations.

    "Is Young Master Wang Ling going to be alright?"

    She asked with her soft voice slightly quivering. Fearing that she might trouble the two doctors, Wang Yue chose to whisper her words.

    Seeing this youngdy quiver, Sun Wu showed a smile full of warmth as he answered.

    "It''s going to be alright, Young Miss Yue. If what you said is true, then the Young Master should be getting better."

    Wang Yue showed a pure smile to Sun Wu.

    "Then, Foster Father will be greatly pleased when he receives this news."

    Her voice was made to be as soft as possible, but the joy behind it cannot be denied.

    This young girl who happened to be Wang Ling''s current little maid was her little sister. Although she was only adopted by the Wang family, Wang Yue was treated as an actual child of the family.

    Her background was unknown for she was found in the South, alone. At the tender age of three, when Wang Yue didn''t even have the capability of surviving. She was left in the Southern Army Garrison.

    As for how she was adopted by the Wang family, that''s apletely different story altogether because it was the General''s wife who decided to adopt her.

    Either way, If not for Wang Shu Qing, there was a good chance that she''d be dead by now. So it was only normal for her to feel gratitude for her benefactor and parents.

    It took some time before Physician Mo and Alchemist Yu could finish their examination on Wang Ling. Both their faces held apprehensive looks as if they had been presented by something iprehensible making Sun Wu feel even more anxious.

    "Are there any problems? What''s the condition of the Young Master?"

    Sun Wu asked the two.

    The two old great doctors shook their heads. The two of them were high ranking people on their own rights, but they were left unprepared when presented to Wang Ling.

    Beads of perspiration could be seen on Physician Mo''s forehead as for Alchemist Yu, his hands were slightly trembling.

    Sun Wu saw their odd reactions and could not help but think on the darker side of things.

    "Is the Young Master''s condition worsening?"

    Hearing Sun Wu''s questions, the two doctors quickly denied what Sun Wu said.

    "No, no, Butler Sun no such thing happened. In fact, there doesn''t seem to have any change in his body."

    Physician Mo quickly interjected. Hearing him Sun Wu cursed inside his mind.

    [Then, why the hell do you have such a look on your faces?

    If there''s no problem then the best you can do was to keep your usual indifference.

    From your previous looks, I thought the Young Master was already dying.]

    Sun Wu said a lot of things in his mind, but he did not dare say them out loud. These two old farts were the greatest men on their crafts in the entire Kingdom, they''re even regarded highly by the emperor so he did not dare offend them.

    "Then how is the Young Master, Physician Mo? Can you please check up on him once more?"

    The sudden question came from Wang Yue. Oblivious to the fact about the duo''s position in the Kingdom, Wang Yue made a request. Sun Wu who was beside her was unable to stop her from speaking so he chose to keep silent and showed that he was siding with the little miss.

    Either way, this was what he was also wanted to happen.

    Worried for her brother''s condition, Wang Yue could not help but blurt out the request.

    "This"

    Physician Mo''s face darkened and took in a deep breath first before directing his gaze to Wang Ling then getting closer to him. The instant he did, the invisible pressure assailed him once more.

    [Just what the hell is this indescribable pressure? This crippled brat in front of me shouldn''t any cultivation, yet, I am feeling intimidated?

    This is the second time this happened!!

    Did you have to ask me, little girl?]

    He cursed out in his heart.

    This was the actual reason why he had perspiration all over his body and was unable to get a better look at Wang Ling''s current condition. Every time he wanted to get closer to Wang Ling, an unknown pressure always bores down upon his body and scares the shit out of him.

    Alchemist Yu saw him acting like so and thought to himself.

    [So it wasn''t just me.

    Thankfully, Young Miss Yue didn''t ask me for me.]

    Heaving a sigh of relief, Alchemist Yu silently thanked Wang Yue in his old heart.

    Wang Ling had his pulse checked.

    Even with the pressure boring upon as heavy as it was, Physician Mo moved fluidly and struck the Neiguan acupoint with a silver needle. The silver needle was filled with spirit qi, which he used to survey Wang Ling''s body.

    (Neiguan Acupoint  located in your inner arm near your wrist)

    After double-checking Wang Ling''s body to be fine and truly did not have any kind ofplications. Right then, as if by some magic, the unknown pressure magically disappeared.

    [The pressure''s gone!]

    With the pressure gone, Physician Mo''s every movement became less stiff. He became more efficient and before long, he was able to finish the examination of Wan Ling''s inner and outer bodies.

    Physician Mo then proceeded to exin what was happening.

    Wang Ling, who sat on the chair had his eyes open wide. He looked at Butler Sun andpany talking to one another. They were talking about his condition but he couldn''t care less.

    He was the greatest Celestial to ever exist in his era, it will be impossible for him to not ascertain his conditions.

    Besides, Physician Mo and Alchemist Yu will never be able to take any solid information about his current body.

    His soul had just awakened causing him to clumsily let out pressure to those he was warry of. Wang Ling was currently weak, anyone with a certain amount of strength could easily kill him, so his instincts were taking over from time to time.

    The only reason why Physician Mo finished his examination was that Wang Ling managed to pull back his aura for some time.

    [It would seem that I will be needing some time before getting used to a new body.

    My soul is mostly undamaged, but I cannot fight with my soul, so I''ll have to be careful for the time being.]

    His soul was abnormally strong, but no one can fight with their souls. The soul was everyone''s life core, if it gets damaged in the process of fighting, then he or she will be dammed for eternity.

    While in a daze, Wang Yue had unknowingly walked to his side. Gazing at his deep dark eyes, Wang Yue asked him with her eyes turning red.

    "Yyoung Master, you can understand me right?"

    She was the first to know that his big brother was "sane", wanting to confirm it for herself, Wang Yue walked up to Wang Ling.

    She believed that her big brother will respond to her, although her confidence was baseless, Wang Yue wanted to believe. She wanted to have hope that even as minute as this, she will be able to make her Foster Parents happy.

    So, she asked.

    Seeing the almost teary looking eyes of Wang Yue, Wang Ling showed a warm smile before uttering forced words out of his mouth.

    "Yyes..."

    Hearing Wang Ling speaks, Wang Yue''s teary eyes started to sparkle like the starry nights. With a voice that''s as beautiful as an Oriole, Wang Yue rejoice.

    "Wah! Big brother can speak! Butler Sun,e over here, big brother Ling answered my question with his words."

    Wang Yue was so happy that she unknowingly used the words ''big brother'' to address Wang Ling. She had always kept a certain distance from the main family, but she had been caring for Wang Ling for some time and all those times, she became close to him.

    Although the previous Wang Ling was a retarded man who never speaks, Wang Yue asionally calls him big brother as if practicing for something.

    "Is it true Young Miss!? Did Young Master Wang Ling really answered you with his words?"

    Hearing Wang Yue, Butler Sun immediately came rushing to Wang Ling''s side.

    Furiously nodding her head, Wang Yue confirmed.

    "Watch, watch, big brother you can answer me correct!?"

    Hearing Wang Yue''s question, Wang Ling''s face twitch but he still answered them nevertheless.

    "II c ca can"

    His voice sounded force. Like a child trying to learn how to speak words, Wang Ling was speaking as slowly as he could. He didn''t want to suddenly freak them out.

    "Oh!! This is incredible!! The Young Master can talk sob*, I need to inform the Family Head about this! Although the Mistress is back in the main house, she will be d to receive news such as this!"

    Sun Wu skipped the teary-eyed event and went straight to tears. He was the one who watched over the whole family while the two masters were away, having no family of his own, he treated Wang Ling like an actual grandchild.

    Physician Mo and Alchemist Yu were just as surprised as Sun Wu. Wang Ling''s situation was withoutpare. No records of his disability were recorded in any book, so like Sun Wu, they too surprised to their cores.

    "This is amazing!! Butler Sun, it would seem that the Young Master is truly getting better. I do not know what causes it but after neen years, Young Master Wang Ling finally uttered his first words."

    The three old men celebrated as they saw Wang Ling speaking to them. This could very well be the start of his recovery, and who knows, the Young Master might just be able to live a normal life after a while.

    The two doctors started getting excited as they started doing another set of examinations to Wang Ling who just spoke. They made him do a couple of things to see if there was an action he could and couldn''t do.

    As they did so, Wang Ling carefully acted like an obedient child. He did as they said and did his best to limit his movements and action.

    Time passed and Wang Ling felt hungering to him. With a motion, and tried acting like he was some tired and famished child.

    Sun Wu saw Wang Ling and immediately said to Physician Mo and Alchemist Yu.

    "Physician Mo Alchemist Yu, I think the Young Master is getting hungry. It is still early morning and he had yet to eat, so can we have him eat some food before continuing with the examination?"

    Physician Mo and Alchemist Yu stopped on what they were doing and intently gazed at Wang Ling. They stared at him for a while before turning to Butler Sun to speak.

    "I think that would be for the best." Alchemist Yu nodded his head.

    "Mmm, Butler Sun, I wish to talk to you about the Young Master''s diet. He''s in a state where his situation is very unstable so I wish to give him a special menu." Physician Mo spoke what was in his mind.

    Physician Mo and Alchemist Yu were both professionals at their crafts. They saw Wang Ling as a patient so it was only natural for them to care about his well-being. After all, if something bad happens to Wang Ling while he''s on their watch it would also affect their image as a whole.

    After confirming some things, the two old men were seen to the gates of the Wang family manor. Wang Ling was then given some nutritious dishes to eat, all of which were prescribed by Physician Mo to help Wang Ling slowly recover his current conditions.

    Taking a spoonful of the turtle soup, Wang Ling praised it for the thick spirit qi it possessed.

    He did not know what kind of beast was used to make it, but in terms of the quality, he evaluated that it should be quite rare. Although he could be wrong, Wang Ling based his judgment on the standards of the old era.

    He acted normally and disregarded the odd looks he was getting from the people around him.

    After Wang Ling finished the soup and tending to his needs, Sun Wu left Wang Ling''s room and went somewhere to write a letter for Wang Ling''s parents and brother.

    Wang Yue was left to apany Wang Ling. Wang Yue wanted to talk to her older brother, but she didn''t know any kind of topic he might take interest in so she kept her silence.

    When she was just about to speak, she heard Wang Ling''s voice instead.

    "Books"

    Wang Yue was silent for a good minute before speaking with a surprised tone.

    "Young Master know what''s a book?"

 Chapter 3: Curiousness about the new era

    Chapter 3: Curiousness about the new era

    News of Wang Ling gaining ''some intelligence'' started spreading like wildfire in the capital city of the Azure Skies Kingdom.

    "That wastes of a young master gained his own mind? Didn''t doctors say that it will be impossible? Seems like the luck of General Wang Shu Qing is brimming!"

    "Haha, the Wang n''s young master gaining self-awareness is not our concern. I may be happy for the General but I won''t expect much for a man who only learned how to eat by himself for a week."

    "Wang Ling of the Wang family could talk and move on his own now? Now that''s something interesting. But are you sure that this information is true?"

    "Yes, I wouldn''t believe even if others beat me to death. But word came from Physician Mo himself, so it must be true. He had been examining Wang Ling for a few days now and ording to rumors, Wang Ling is a fast learner."

    The whole capital was in an uproar, many had their own opinions about the situation but one fact lingered in the air. It was the perfect moment to kiss up to the Wang family.

    Gifts from various households flooded the Wang family as they tried to show their goodwill. Although, they

    have yet to see the young master, many of the Azure Skies noble families still handed out gifts.

    A man bing self-aware after neen years of silence may sound surprising. But, the nobles who handed out gifts couldn''t care less about Wang Ling''s well-being.

    They were only giving gifts to Wang Ling so they can keep a healthy rtionship with the Wang family.

    No matter what others say, Wang Shu Qing was someone who possesses the power to shake the entire Kingdom. Although he only rose to prominence a couple of decades ago, he was a genius who single-handedly rebuilt the Wang family to where it was today.

    Before Wang Shu Qing became a General, the Wang family was already in a decline with most of its immediate family members dead.

    However, with the power of one man, Wang Shu Qing single-handedly carried the name of the Wang family on his shoulders.

    Wang Shu Qing''s tales were as glorious as the ''former Wang Ling'' in the heart of the Azure Skies Kingdom citizens.

    Wang Ling who was the center of this uproar, couldn''t care less about the nobles'' reactions.

    The story of his father may sound brilliant, but he had grown tired of hearing them ten years ago. While Wang Ling''s soul may have slept for neen years, most of the words and sight that his body came across all those times were inside his brain.

    Wang Ling''s previous self may not have any kind of sentience, but it had enough capabilities to record information ites across.

    However, Wang Ling has no interest in useless banter and talks of nobility. The only thing he has interest in was cultivation and knowledge about the changes in the realm.

    The realm had changed. Inparison to theprevious era, the spirit qi of today was more bountiful. The gap was clear.

    Wang Ling''s courtyard.

    Sitting on top of his bed, Wang Ling observed the properties of the spirit qi around him and made conjectures on its effect if he cultivates now with his current body.

    [Even without a [Spirit Qi Gathering Array] the denseness is truly magnificent.]

    Wang Ling said to himself. He yed and examined the spirit qi and tested it many times. While he was ying around, a knocked suddenly came from outside.

    "Young Master, are you awake?"

    It was Wang Yue''s voice. Wang Ling smiled and answered back.

    "You cane in."

    After he said that, the door opened and a young girl entered his room. The girl was cute, she had big round eyes, rosy cheeks, flowing ck hair and frail-looking limbs. Of course, the one who entered his room was his little sister, Wang Yue.

    "It has been a month since Young Master first spoke, but Young Master''s improvement is truly admirable." Wang Yue praised, before continuing, "Butler Sun said that we should go and have breakfast."

    Wang Ling only smiled at what she had said. He got up from his bed and beckoned her to lead the way.

    It had been a month since his soul awoke. For the past few days since he had awoken, he slowly managed to look like he was adapting to his surroundings.

    In the second week, he made it look like he was able to move properly and his body was regaining strength. In the third week, he made it look like he could speak properly and even read.

    Although his rate of supposed learning was quick, the two old experts said that what was happening was quite understandable.

    Physician Mo said that Wang Ling was actually starting to catch up to his surroundings and is merely recalling what he had been taught in the past.

    When Wang Ling heard the old man''s idea, he supported it by saying that he was quite familiar with the contents of the books and the words he spoke were also familiar.

    His exact words were: "I don''t really get it either but every time I read or see something I remember ady calling herself my mother teaching me I am merely recalling her words."

    Wang Ling''s words were like a rock thrown into a river. The ripples it caused gave the two old farts ideas and proved what Physician Mo had proposed.

    Of course, Wang Ling was sure about what he was talking about. In the past, about 14 years ago when he was 5. Wang Ling was sure that his mother taught him some words.

    "My child, this is how you write."

    "You read this as "Red River Border."

    She also taught him some phrases and even manners.

    "This is how you interact with a woman."

    "This is how you court a woman."

    "This is a woman."

    At that time, Wang Ling''s soul and mind were still asleep so he was not able to appreciate her teachings. But now that he had regained his consciousness, he was feeling the warmth inside his heart.

    Well, he did have some questions about the lesson his mother gave him, like; "Why was the lesson about speaking and manners connected to a woman?" this question lingered inside his head.

    All in all, Wang Ling had been able to avoid questioning gazes from other people. He had also been getting morefortable with this new life of his.

    Wang Ling went out of his room and walked together with his sister. From time to time, his eyes will find itself watching his sister as he found her movement truly adorable. Aside from finding it cute, he was rather curious as to why he was not able to feel any kind of spirit qi around her.

    [Does she not cultivate?]

    He thought as he found it weird. Cultivation was a way of life in the Celestial Spirit Realm. Power was everything and those who do not have enough strength will get trampled by those who have the capability.

    This kind of thought was taken from the past and was passed down to the current era. Even today, wars are waged all over the realm. With his father being a refutable General, Wang Ling found it weird why Wang Yue doesn''t cultivate.

    Unable to make any solid conjectures about the matter, he looked at Wang Yue and asked.

    "Wang Yue, do you cultivate spirit qi?"

    Wang Yue was taken aback to hear her big brother asks something like that. She thought he was aware of her unique condition and was making fun of her, but upon reflecting some more, she realized that Wang Ling was just curious.

    "No, I don''t, Young Master." Wang Yue shook her head disappointingly.

    Wang Ling found her reaction kind of surprising and wanted to ask some more. But he thought that the topic was somewhat sensitive to the little girl, so he chose not to say anything.

    He only smiled and gently ced his hand on Wang Yue''s head.

    "Why are you so sad? It''s fine if you don''t cultivate spirit qi. I am also the same as you." Wang Ling tried cheering her up. But when he turned his gaze over to Wang Yue, he found that her expression was even more downcast.

    Seeing this, he was sure that there was something more going on about Wang Yue not cultivating.

    [Is father not letting her cultivate? Or is it mother?

    Either way, not cultivating isn''t that bad...]

    Wang Ling was well aware of the hardships when one delves into the world of cultivators. The bloodshed and tribtions he had experienced in the past was something that made him what he was today after all.

    For someone to livefortably in the world of cultivation, one would need strength. He was sure that his father was aware of this.

    He was quite understanding of the matter, but he was also curious. In the end, he just thought.

    [I''ll just ask Butler Sun about this matter.]

    With that in mind, he quietly walked towards the dining area so he could eat breakfast and it didn''t take him long to reach it.

    The dining area of the Wang family was designed with simplicity in mind.

    It was arge room with no particr design and a set of table and chairs was neatly arranged in the middle of the room. The design had a refreshing feel to it that made Wang Ling enjoy the atmosphere.

    "Young Master, there you are."

    Butler Sun saw Wang Ling and shed him a smile. Wang Ling and Wang Yue passed by Butler Sun and simultaneously sat down to eat.

    Breakfast in the Wang family was always delicious. Today, his breakfast was a soup based on a savage beast called [Red Savage Turquoise] and a te of [Savage Green Wyvern] meat, both savage beasts were sky root-level in their cultivation.

    Food like this was always full of spirit qi that was beneficial to a cultivator. Wang Ling ate with great appetite and finished everything in front of him almost instantaneously. The meat of the Savage Green Wyvern was rather heavy but partnered with the soup base of the ck Turquoise made it easier to digest.

    Wang Ling drank some tea before looking forward. In front of him was Wang Yue who was still eating her food. Ever since Wang Ling became self-aware, he had been eating with Wang Yue.

    When he first ate with her, she was also the one who finished eatingst. Not that she was a slow eater, no, far from it. It was because the serving of her food was at least five times morepared to Wang Ling.

    It had to be noted that what Wang Ling had eaten was enough to make a cultivator full and have enough energy for the whole day, but it was clear that Wang Yue was different from normal people.

    The serving she needed to consume was five times morepared to others. The concentration of energy inside the meal was not little, so one had to ask where she was using these energies and how can her frail-looking body withstand this abnormality.

    It truly does make one wonder, if her ridiculous appetite was the reason why she was abandoned in the first ce.

    [Wang Yue is a pretty interestingss.]

    Wang Ling nodded his head with delight. It would seem that the family he was blessed with in this life was rather interesting in more ways than one.

    A mother who teaches a five-year-old child how to court a woman and a little sister who has the capability of devouring five servings of food without any problem. In Wang Ling''s eyes, they were interesting.

    Finishing his meal, Wang Ling left the dining area. But before doing so, he asked Butler Sun about Wang Yue''s situation regarding her cultivation.

    "Young Master wants to know why the Young Miss is unable to cultivate?"

    "Yes, from what I had read from the books in the family library, cultivation is something important. So I''m concerned why Yue is not cultivating."

    Butler Sun was surprised to learn Wang Ling had any interest in learning this kind of matter, however, the old butler of the Wang family found it good that the Young Master was learning how to care about others.

    [This is good. The masters will be delighted to learn that the Young Master is ''growing up'' to be a good person!]

    With the idea of ''nurturing'' the kindness inside Wang Ling''s heart and mind, Butler Sun chose to exin the details of Wang Yue to see if there would be a reaction on Wang Ling''s part.

    "You see, the Young Miss has a unique constitution. Her body is unable to absorb spirit qi, what''s more, is that her qi pirs are sealed and most of her meridians are clogged. Both Physician Mo and Alchemist Yu had examined her before and they said the Young Miss must have suffered some kind of ''injuries'' which resulted in traumas before she was found by the Master in the Southern Border Garrison"

    Butler Sun exined what he knew about Wang Yue with great detail. At first, he was trying to see the reaction Wang Ling will make, but halfway through the exnation, even he felt depressed for Wang Yue.

    For such an unfortunate event to happen to such a young girl, it was truly too heartbreaking. Sneaking a peek how Wang Ling will react, Butler Sun noticed that his countenance remained unchanged.

    [No reaction!?]

    Before Butler Sun could evenment any further about Wang Ling''sck of reaction, the other party already spoke.

    "Thank you for exining the matter to me, Butler Sun."

    Without wasting any more time about something as wasteful as speaking. Wang Ling left the dining area and went directly to the library. While walking, his mouth curved into a smile and thought of something interesting.

    [Well, Wang Yue''s condition will have to be put aside for now. I need to worry about myself first before others.]

    shing a smile, Wang Ling reached the library and entered it in a good mood.

 Chapter 4: Qi deviation!!

    Chapter 4: Qi deviation!!

    There were a considerable number of books inside the Wang family library. Although their sheer number was iparable to the Azure Skies Public Library and the Azure Skies Royal Library, the books still numbered at around a hundred.

    At this moment a young man closed the book while sighing deeply. The young man was the present Wang Ling. As for the reason why he sighed, it was simply because he had already finished all the books inside the family library.

    "It''s already noon and I''m already bored."

    Wang Ling was bored out of his mind. For thest month of him acting like some idiot and recuperating from idiocy, he had been unable to cultivate. Not that he didn''t have any chance to cultivate, far from it.

    He had every chance he could get every night when he returns to his courtyard, but he had to put off cultivating until now because of one simple reason. His body was frail!

    Because of his previous situation where his body could only manage to live instinctively. His health slowly stagnated and his body became unsuited to be cultivated.

    If in the past month he tried to circte spirit qi, there was a huge chance he will implode from his body being unable to cope with the pressure. Not only will he experience a horrible end, but it will also be a stupid one.

    With this reasoning, he had been putting off cultivating.

    For the past month, he had been eating nourishing food every single day. He used these foods to reinforce his body and after a month of patience, he finally achieved a body capable of cultivation.

    His body was below average resulting in his qualifications to be poor. However, he qualifies nheless.

    Thinking about this, Wang Ling nodded his head and finally decided that it was finally time and today was the day he finally returns to the treacherous world of cultivation.

    Nodding his head, Wang Ling sat down in the middle of the library. He wasn''t going to cultivate so quickly, he was only going to browse through the cultivation techniques he had umted over the past millennia from his previous life.

    Closing his mind, he scoured for a cultivation manual that suits his needs. There were thousands of cultivation manuals strictly ingrained inside his head. These manuals were the crystallization of his hard work.

    To gain these cultivation manuals, he trampled many sects and killed many experts, before ingraining their contents in his brain with his Spirit Sense.

    The spirit sense was the innate skill a cultivator unlocks when their roots and their souls ''evolves''. It took him a while but soon enough, he managed to sort out the cultivation techniques he wanted to cultivate.

    "[Ascending Saint], [Sr Harnessing Spirit], and the [Soul Devastation Technique] are the only technique that''s on celestial-level. There''re other techniques, but they are not that good."

    Cultivation techniques are a valuable resource in the cultivation world, and if it''s a top-tier one, then it can be seen as priceless. For example, the three techniques he had were enough to be treated as the heritage of an entire sect.

    Both the Sr Harnessing Spirit and the Soul Devastation Technique were the heritage of some sects he decimated in the past. Only the Ascending Saint which he previously cultivated was the only one he didn''t obtain through ughter.

    He pondered for a while as to what cultivation technique would be best to cultivate, but after a while, he gave up.

    The three cultivation manuals in his head were powerful. However, before he could cultivate any of them, he first had to ascertain if any of this technique suits him or not.

    A cultivation technique only shows its effectiveness when its user waspatible with it. If the user isn''tpatible with a cultivation technique, he will either end up stagnating atter stages of cultivation or die from qi deviation.

    Wang Lingpiled the three manuals after taking into ount what attributes and kind of constitution his body possesses.

    Ascending Saint because it was the most bnced, Sr Harnessing Spirit because it leaned towards the yang attribute, and Soul Devastation Technique because his soul was abnormally strong for someone who does not cultivate.

    All three of these techniques were a good contender to be his main cultivation technique. However, he would only know what kind of cultivation technique he should cultivate after confirming certain aspects of his body.

    "I need to inspect my qi pirs before I start anything."

    Inside the body of every being, there would be nine pirs when they are born. These pirs are the foundation of cultivation. To cultivate more proficiently in the long run, the qi pirs must be strengthened.

    If someone wants to step into the world of cultivation, they have to light up the nine qi pirs first.

    Wang Ling''s soul had been dormant for neen years, and in the past neen years, he never cultivated and his qi pirs were left untouched. He feared that his qi pirs have crumbled by now.

    Seating cross-legged in the library where no one was around to see him, Wang Ling proceeded to meditation. His mind became at peace with his surroundings and before long, intangible light surrounded him.

    These lights were like dust, they floated around him quietly, waiting to be devoured by Wang Ling.

    Hu!

    A suction force from Wang Ling''s bod suddenly appeared. As if the spirit qi were drawn to him, it entered his body without any problem.

    With spirit qi suddenly entering his body, Wang Ling felt refreshed. His body lit up from the inside. His meridians came alive shortly after the spirit qi entered his body. Inside his body, there were nine ordinary-looking pirs.

    The pirs had cracks all over it and looked like it was about to crumble into nothing if a gust of wind were to pass by. These nine pirs were the qi pirs Wang Ling spoke of.

    Just as he had feared, there were cracks all over his qi pirs. Thankfully, they didn''t crumble into nothingness or else it would be too much of a hassle to reform them.

    Seeing the situation of his qi pirs being too miserable. Wang Ling proceeded to reinforce his qi pirs and sent the spirit qi he absorbed into the pirs.

    Wang Ling''s qi pirs greedily epted the spirit qi.

    As if a dried in getting rain upon, the dried-up qi pirs quickly were replenished. After a while of greedy absorption, the qi pirs slowly became intact. The cracks were slowly vanishing and as if it were rebuilt, it looked like the pirs became intact once more.

    None of the nine pirs lit up, but for it to be normal looking was a good sign. Wang Ling took note of this and continued with the process.

    He could feel his qi pirs being repaired. Time flew by quickly without him noticing. Before long, an hour and a half had passed. It took him ten minutes each to reform and reinforce each of his qi pirs.

    [It took longer than I thought.

    I better finish this before Wang Yuee get me to eat lunch.]

    With a smile, he thought how Butler Sun would surely re up in anger if he ever rejects to eat. Well, it would be best if he would just be angry, but for some reason, he could see the old man crying and begging him to eat the turtle soup prepared for him.

    Just the thought of Butler Suning and begging him to eat while bawling made his spine tingle a little bit.

    [I should be able to finish this in a moment.]

    Inciting the spirit qi to circte faster, Wang Ling''s progress of repairing his qi pirs became faster. It didn''t take long for him to hear crackling soundsing from inside his body.

    Kacha! Kacha!

    The sound of his brittle qi pirs bing sturdier echoed inside his ears. However, something unthinkable happened just as he was about to make the final push on repairing his qi pirs.

    The spirit qi he had originally been using to repair and reinforce his qi pirs flowed backward without him noticing anything amiss. Before long, his qi pirs started to lose its form and was starting to crumble and take the form it used to have.

    Cracks started appearing on the surface of his nine qi pirs showing that the qi inside was once again being released.

    [What the hell!?]

    Wang Ling eximed when he saw this happening. His heart was beating faster at this inexplicable situation and he became worried about his life.

    This kind of event was simply unprecedented. At this moment, Wang Ling is undergoing  qi deviation  and his life could very well be lost if he didn''t do something to resolve this matter.

    [Shit! How did this happen?

    I made sure to keep the flow as steady as possible, there''s no way I would make such a mistake!]

    Wang Ling remarked. He was sure that he made no mistake, so why was he suddenly going through this shitty development?

    Qi deviation was a dangerous ordeal a cultivator could face when he or she is cultivating. The qi deviation, as its name suggest means that the qi inside the body had deviated from its original path and is running amok inside the body.

    If this kind of thing happens and one''s spirit qi circtes chaotically. The spirit qi will attack either his internal organs like the heart or destroy his meridians.

    It was a dangerous state indeed that had imed the life of many cultivators.

    This qi deviation of his came from out of nowhere without him noticing. He wanted toin and cursed out loudly, but he threw such intentions and raised his alert so he can resolve this matter right there and then.

    Hu!

    Amid the pain circting all over his body like his veins and muscles bathing in a sea of fire, Wang Ling breathed out and exhaled the worries out of his system. After doing so, he immediately focused himself so he could survive this ridiculous ordeal.

    Swoosh!

    He started quickly and attempted to reel in the spirit qi escaping from his qi pirs. Wang Ling did his best not to be agitated and made his heart as serene as possible. Thankfully, when he was reincarnated, only his cultivation original was changed and his mind and soul were both practically intact.

    His mental fortitude was still the same when he was known as the strongest. With this mental fortitude of his, Wang Ling calmly dealt with the matter at hand. He tried everything and attempted to redirect the flow to the right path.

    However, try as he might, the flow of energy he was trying to reel in never budged. It flowed unhindered.

    With the flow of spirit qi getting more intense as the minute passed. Wang Ling''s already weak body felt the pressureing. Before long, a sweet sensation welled up inside his mouth.

    Pu!

    A mouthful of blood was forced out of his system. His blood was then spread out in front of him.

    Because of the erratic flow of spirit qi, his body was starting to get damaged. However, even though he just puked a mouthful of blood, Wang Ling''s concentration didn''tpse.

    Instead, it became even more sharpened. He couldn''t be agitated and he couldn''t be flustered about such trivial matters like spurting out blood. That blood was the sign that his body was damaged by the spirit qi, so it was a sign that meant he needed to resolve this matter right now.

    [I need to end this before it could reach my heart, I need to wait shit, my soul is trembling.]

    Just as he was formting a n on how he could resolve this matter at hand, Wang Ling suddenly felt his soul tremble. For all he knew, this kind of reaction was not normal.

    Hu!

    With the trembling of his soul, the spirit qi that he had been trying to suppress became even more erratic and powerful. It rushed towards the direction of his heart like a beast who wanted to bash in a cage.

    At this moment, Wang Ling was no celestial. Heck, he has yet to start cultivating so if he gets his heart destroyed now, there''s no doubt that he will die.

    [Shit! I need to stop this!]

    However, just as he was about to make a move something forced him to stay his hands. An invisible pressure bore down upon him and he felt a heavy feeling stopping him from even trying to stop the terrifying flow of spirit qi.

    [It''s over!]

    He was not sure what caused this qi deviation from happening, and just what kind of being was capable of pressuring him to this extent. But there was one thing he was sure about and that''s the moment the spirit qi bash against his heart, Lord Death will drag him to the underworld.

    Thud!

    He copsed on the floor of the library and lost the ability to move his body.

    He gritted his teeth and waited for the spirit qi to make his heart burst, but just as the spirit qi was about to reach his heart. The spirit qi did no damage to his heart and went right through it.

    Surprised, Wang Ling was left speechless at this sight. However, it wasn''t the end of the surprises he was about to be shown. Because the moment the spirit qi passed by his heart, it delved deeper into his body and entered his soul.

    His soul that had been trembling greedily absorbed the spirit qiing towards it like no tomorrow. Seeing this, Wang Ling did not stop it, because he could feel his soul was strangely not getting damage from this strange event.

    Even though his soul was the one greedily absorbing the spirit qi, he couldn''t feel any kind of force or energy being absorbed. It had to be noted that it was his soul that was doing all of this, so it was weird why he wasn''t getting any benefits from it.

    Usually, the instant spirit qi is absorbed by his soul. The spirit qi will be a nutrient that will nurture it.

    However, at this moment, nothing like that happened. Instead, something deep within his soul absorbed the spirit qi on its ce. He didn''t know what it was, nor did he know if his conjecture was right.

    [The trembling of my soul should be caused by this thing.]

    He became warry, he never thought something foreign would manage to invade his soul without his knowledge. He wanted to do something about this situation but because his movements were sealed, he was left to wait.

    Kacha! Kacha!

    At this moment, he could feel his qi pirs starting to crack. The energy of his qi pirs begun getting absorbed by the thing that''s inside his soul.

    Then as the spirit energy inside his qi pirs got absorbed. The qi pirs he spent so much effort repairing crumbled to dust and turned to dust. However, even the dust was not spared as it was also sucked in by the thing inside his soul.

    With the copse of his qi pirs, the trembling of his soul suddenly became even more intense than before.

    Everyst drop of his spirit qi was sucked into his soul as thest wisp disappeared from his eyes. A muffled explosion urred in his soul.

    Boom!

    Aureate light burst out of his soul and a golden scripture shot up. The golden scripture stopped and quietly floated above his head, the golden scripture bobbed up and down before moving like a slithering snaked and pierced his head.

    The golden scripture entered his mind and information he never had any recollection of knowing flowed inside his head. The information he got assimted slowly with his memory and became a part of him.

    His head started to hurt and his temples pounded like crazy. His eyes soon started getting darker and just as he was about to lose consciousness. Four words appeared inside his head.

    He read the words.

    "The Overturning Nine Heaven Art?" with that, he lost his consciousness entirely.

    .

    Outside the library, minutes after Wang Ling copse

    "Young Master, it''s time to eat."

    Wang Yue''s voice echoed inside the library. Wang Ling had asked Butler Sun to give him some private time when he''s was reading books so Wang Yue chose to knock on the door instead of barging in.

    The littless waited for an answer, but no one answer was heard, even after waiting for a minute.

    [Maybe he fell asleep?]

    Wang Yue thought that Wang Ling had fallen asleep while he was in the middle of reading so she opened the door. Opening the door of the library, what weed her was the sight of Wang Ling lying unconscious on the floor with blood around him.

    Wang Yue''s heart pounded as she saw this scene. She hurriedly turned around and called for help.

    "Help! The Young Master has copsed!"

 Chapter 5: Cosmic Foundation

    Chapter 5: Cosmic Foundation

    There is a ce where no life could exist in, it was known as the Void. The Void was a ce where darkness is spread all over and where light could never hope to prate.

    In that ce, life was something of a taboo. The Void forbids for life to exist, so in the slim chance a living being wandered to that ce, the rule of the ne will destroy that being and turn it into smithereens.

    However, there was one asion where a being survived The Void. Although this being was a soul, it survived the Void nheless. This being was a man, and it came from the Celestial Spirit Realm right after destroying his era.

    This soul was Wang Ling. In the void, he was in a state where he was both alive and at the same time dead. His consciousness at that time was not present and the only thing protecting him from the rule of the void was the scripture that contained thews of the ancients the Overturning Nine Heaven Scriptures.

    When Wang Ling destroyed the chains of the realm, the scripture dragged his soul into this lifeless ne. The scripture does not have sentience but it hadws, and thesews were designed so that anyone who could find it and uses it will be given a second chance in life.

    Thew dictates that when the soul of the user is unshackled by his or her fleshy body, he or she will be brought to the Void.

    As for the reason why Wang Ling was brought to the Void, it was so that he could escape being dragged into the yellow spring roads. Once he enters the Void, life and death became trivial and his soul managed to wait until the right time when he could reincarnate.

    Thus, the scripture did what it was designed to do. After Wang Ling''s death, it brought his soul to the Void where it could rest and recuperate. Soon after his soul recuperated, it brought him back to the realm where he could live as a human once again.

    However, in the process of Wang Ling''s reincarnation, his soul unknowingly became dormant. With his soul being dormant, the job of the scripture was notplete.

    It did what it was meant to do and helped him recover.

    It helped Wang Ling so he could one day regain his consciousness. The scripture redirected the spirit qi that entered Wang Ling''s body and poured it to his soul. It did this so that he could recover his consciousness faster.

    However, this did not continue without a price. By redirecting every spirit qi, Wang Ling''s physical body slowly deteriorated over time. His qi pirs slowly turned deste as every spirit qi was redirected to his soul so he could wake up faster.

    Eventually, Wang Ling woke up and regained his senses. When he did, the scripture burrowed itself to the depths of Wang Ling''s soul until the time it could fulfill the secondw it was given.

    The secondw was simpler than the first one.

    And that''s to bestow the user a cultivation technique of the higher realm. However, for the secret art to appear. The scripture needed a catalyst that can be used to give Wang Ling the cultivation technique.

    With that being the case, the scripture waited for Wang Ling to reconstruct his qi pirs and once the qi pirs were just about to bepleted. The scriptures made its move like thew it contained instructed it to do so.

    Using the spirit qi in the qi pirs as ''paper'' and the dust as ''ink''. The scriptures gave birth to the Overturning Nine Heaven Art. With the materialsing from Wang Ling''s own body. The new cultivation technique was assimted by his still weak body without a problem.

    After that, the job of the scripture that broke the chains of the heavens is done. The second chance it gave and the cultivation technique has been given.

    Opening his eyes, Wang Ling had a massive headache and vague information he had never known about constantly flooded his mind. The information contained two different things.

    One was the significant rtion about him being able to reincarnate in this life and the other was about the cultivation technique he was gifted with.

    The Overturning Nine Heaven Scripture bringing his soul into the Void so he could recuperate, and how he reincarnated and awoke through its help was deeply etched inside his head.

    The information was unbelievable, but because of the properties of the scripture being heaven-defying, Wang Ling chose to believe the information he was given. Besides, he didn''t even know how he got back to the Celestial Spirit Realm in the first ce, so he had no reason not to believe it.

    The other part of the information was about the cultivation technique he had received.

    In a moment of silence, Wang Ling assimted this information and turned it into his memory bit by bit. He gathered the pieces of information lingering inside his head and turned it into a whole.

    "So that''s how I ended up here." he quietly mumbled to himself as he finally understood how and why he reincarnated. Reincarnation was a confusing concept and it was hard to understand the logic behind it.

    The thing he had been thinking so hard about since reincarnating in this era was why and how he did it. Now that he got aplete and detailed exnation of how and why it happened, Wang Ling felt satisfied.

    Wang Ling was now sure how his soul found its way to the new era. The information even mentioned why he was unconscious for neen years and how he recovered from such a state.

    An overwhelming sense of gratitude filled his heart.

    Overall, Wang Ling could do nothing but say his thanks to the scripture. It was the reason why he was alive right now, and as for the incident that happened when he was cultivating? That was something irrelevant now.

    He was alive and that''s all that matters. Besides, the scriptures didn''t mean to injure him, it was technically his fault for interfering with the creation process of the cultivation technique that he experienced the bacsh of the spirit qi.

    [I am still narrow-minded] he berated himself.

    Looking around, Wang Ling noticed that he was not in the library anymore. But rather inside his room.

    [Someone must have found me when I copsed.]

    When he copsed, he was the only one present in the library. So that would mean, that someone must have found his unconscious body and brought him here.

    He was the only one present in his room. However, he could faintly smell medicine in the air so he was sure that Physician Mo and Alchemist Yu must have paid him a visit when he copsed.

    The two old doctors should have given him some basic treatment.

    Sitting atop his bed, Wang Ling started looking around. After this, he didn''t waste any time and sat cross-legged before meditating.

    Observing the state of his body, Wang Ling sighed as hemented about his destroyed qi pirs. Qi pirs could be reconstructed, but to do so, he will need time and patience.

    A single qi pir can be rebuilt in three days. Although that seemed fast, Wang Ling still found it displeasing. If one qi pir takes three days to be rebuilt, then he will need twenty-seven days to fullyplete his nine qi pirs.

    That was almost a month. The fact that he had been holding back in cultivation for a whole month was enough. He had acted enough and was slowly establishing himself as an independent person in the family.

    He had spent the first month of his awakening setting up an image of getting better so in the second month he''ll be able to cultivate diligently.

    With his start already being toote whenpared to other people. His body had long passed the appropriate age to cultivate, Wang Ling could not wait to cultivate any longer.

    Thankfully, Wang Ling now has other methods to reconstruct his qi pirs faster. And that method lies in the cultivation technique he got from the scripture.

    Wang Ling thought about it and got up from the bed. He didn''t know what time it was so he went over the window to check if it was day or night. Walking over, he found darkness looming over the kingdom.

    He lifted his head and saw that it was actually about time the sun to rise. Sunrise was the perfect time for him, if it was already night, Wang Ling would need to wait until the next morning. Thankfully, he woke up in the most appropriate time.

    Wang Ling formed a smile on his face. One of the purest forms of spirit qi was about to descend so it would be best if he moved now. The key to the second method he knows of lies in this pure spirit qi.

    This spirit qi would be very helpful in rebuilding his qi pirs so he wasted no time and immediately sat cross-legged.

    However, he didn''t start attracting the spirit qi of the world immediately. Instead, what he did was start recalling the cultivation technique he was bestowed with.

    He scoured the sea that is his mind and easily found the memory he wanted to ess. The words Overturning Nine Heaven Art appeared in his mind.

    "There it is!"

    In actuality he had already decided to cultivate this art the moment the information about it started pouring in his mind, this was his trump card. He found this cultivation technique as formidable.

    From what he could tell. This was technique was suitable for his current physique. His current situation where his qi pirs were destroyed. With the nine qi pirs missing, he didn''t have any ce he could store the spirit qi he will absorb in the future.

    Which was a vital problem if he wants to cultivate.

    Every cultivation technique was different. They have different effects and they use different methods to be cultivated. However, they still have a resemnce to one another and that''s through the utilization of qi pirs.

    Qi pirs were known as a kind of storage for spirit qi. They exist to house the spirit qi a cultivator absorbs, if they are gone, then cultivation would be arduous, impossible even.

    This is the reason why qi pirs are so important and were treated as the foundation of cultivation. Qi pirs may seem easy but they were veryplicated.

    However, from the thousands of cultivation manuals, Wang Ling had read. Only one consists of a different method of cultivation. This cultivation technique requires a set of destroyed qi pirs to be reconstructed.

    Normally, one would avoid the destruction of qi pirs because once they were destroyed, reconstructing would take a lot of resources and it would be frailpared to the first set of qi pirs that were originally present in the body.

    This unique cultivation technique was the Overturning Nine Heaven Art.

    From the information he was given by the scriptures, the Overturning Nine Heaven Art has 9-level. The first level alone was bizarre and oundish for him.

    The first level of the technique was called the  Cosmic Foundation . This level instructs him to destroy his qi pirs and after doing so, he will need nine days to reconstruct a foundation that can withstand the falling down of the sky.

    "Let''s try this technique then."

    The nine days of qi pir reconstruction alone was tempting so Wang Ling decided to start cultivating the technique. If what it said was true, then he would not be needing twenty-seven days of constructing his qi pirs.

    Wang Ling noticed that the sky was turning bright so he didn''t dally any longer. A few secondster, the bright rays from the sun appeared. Spirit qi that was considerably purer than the norm washed his the insides of his body.

    Swoosh!

    Wang Ling immediately circted the Overturning Nine Heaven Art and greedily started sucking in the spirit qi. He directed the spirit qi the way heprehended from the art.

    The spirit qi that entered his body whirred. The spirit qi howled as the descend of a much purer spirit qimenced while the first qi pir was slowly reconstructed.

    Qi pirs were white. They looked untouched and will only ever change depending on the cultivation technique the cultivator practices.

    However, at this moment, the color of the qi pir he was constructing was different as it was gold in color. It was supposed to be impossible to alter the color of a qi pir until it was lit up and cultivated.

    However, Wang Ling was not normal. He was cultivating while reconstructing his qi pirs (foundation), and the goal of this reconstruction was to achieve the most stable of foundations.

    A foundation that could support the skies. And to construct such a thing, the presence of  supreme spirit qi was a must.

    While he was cultivating the technique he noticed the pureness of the spirit qi flowing in his meridians and determined that it was supreme spirit qi.

    The qi pirs he was building began to form almost immediately after the supreme spirit qi descended. The construction rate of the qi pir was so fast that even Wang Ling was left speechless.

    Half an hourter, the pure surge of spirit qiing from the rising sun vanished.

    Shining with a golden color, Wang Ling''s qi pir towered at a height of fifteen meters. Smiling, Wang Ling felt delighted at the sight of his golden qi pir.

    "This qi pir is created by supreme spirit qi? Now that''s pretty interesting."

    Wang Ling praised the newly built qi pir. He opened his eyes and saw the passing of the pure spirit qi.

    He stops cultivating altogether after creating the first qi pir. The process of constructing a qi pir needs the presence of pure spirit qi obtained from the rising sun. Without the ability to cultivate properly. It would be meaningless to cultivate any further.

    Wang Ling would need to repeat the process of reconstruction eight more times. To cultivate, nine pirs were needed.

    It would take him another week toplete the entire reconstruction process but this was a lot betterpared to the normal process where he needs twenty-seven days.

    Smiling, Wang Ling felt that things were finally starting to move. Standing up from the floor, he stepped out of his room.

    He went out to see Butler Sun so he can talk to him about some serious matter.

 Chapter 6: The Little Miss of the Wang family

    Chapter 6: The Little Miss of the Wang family

    In the Wang family manor, there was a back garden where spirit nts were nurtured. These spirit nts do not contain much qi and only served as decorations.

    The garden was designed and created by the General''s wife to relieve her boredom and would usually tend to it with Wang Yue. However, after she was called back to her n a couple of months ago, Butler Sun and Wang Yue were left to tend with the nts.

    This time around, when tending with the nts. Wang Yue was the expert who guided Butler Sun. She had been taking care of the garden with her mother sinceshe was five that she was already a pseudo-herbologist.

    (I don''t know if herbologist is a thing but I think the title is appropriate.)

    "Butler Sun please help me cut the red leaves of the [Goldenpetal Rose], if we don''t cut them now, the red leaves will start spreading its color and the petals will be contaminated. Oh, you only need to use a sliver of your spirit qi to cut this off. Mother told me that when cutting the leaves, you must be delicate.

    "Oh, the [Tigervines]has to be fed with spirit qi before bathing it with blood. The Tigervines is extremely delicate and ferocious, amongst the collection of mother, the Tigervines is a vicious one so please be careful when you care for it I''ll just pour the blood myself, I don''t need spirit qi to do that anyway."

    "Big sis Qiqi, please don''t cut the roots of the [Gliding Lily]. It still needs a week before it matures and lightly floats up before we can cut its roots. If we do it now, I fear we will be killing the spirit nt."

    This was the only time when the little miss of the Wang family be active. Every time shees to the garden when it is time to care for the nts was the only time she bes talkative.

    There were four people in the back garden. They were Wang Yue, Butler Sun and two maids who cultivated, therefore having spirit qi in their body. Tending to a spirit nt wasplicated and there were instructions for each nt one have to memorize to care for them.

    Wang Yue had memorized all 23 methods needed to care for the 23 spirit nts that can be found in the garden. She was taught by her foster mother which she was close to so she took every instruction to heart.

    Not only that, she had studied spirit nts since she was five. She did self-study so her knowledge was pretty vast. Other than the spirit nts that were rarely seen, Wang Yue knows every low-tier spirit nt in the world.

    The sun had risen by now. Wang Yue''s tending to the spirit nts was also finished so they started cleaning up. Wang Yue was just about to help in cleaning up the items they had used but the two maids spoke up telling her that they could handle it.

    Wang Yue reluctantly abided to their insistence of resting. The two maids knew how hardworking the little miss was. They know how she tends to the Young Master while he was in his a'' at night and noon.

    Not many know why she had been pushing herself to take care of the Young Master but they thought that it was brotherly love so they found it adorable. However, adorable as it may be, she had truly been pushing herself too much.

    Three days ago, the Young Master copsed for unknown reasons. This incident caused a stir in the Wang family manor. Many were worried about the Young Master especially the little miss.

    She was not that close to the current Wang Ling because the Young Master was trying to do his things alone by trying not to rely on anyone. Many thought that the Young Master was just trying to independent and didn''t want to be dependent on others.

    His actions weremendable when you think how a man who had just gained his mind for a month was trying so hard.

    Wang Ling''s attitude made people admire him. However, during this time, Wang Yue felt lonely because she was spending less time with Wang Ling. Wang Yue was one of the people who tended to Wang Ling longer than anyone else other than Butler Sun.

    She had formed some kind of bond Wang Ling, it was a bond that''sparable to how a human gets attached to their pets. Not that she considered Wang Ling as a pet, but she did get used to being with him.

    Now, the most she could do was call him when it was mealtime and hold some minor conversation with him.

    She didn''t hate the fact that Wang Ling was getting better. She wanted to spend some time with him, it wasn''t anything excessive. However, the Young Master was maturing at a fast rate.

    It only took him a full month before he learned every essential thing a man needs to do to live. It was not an exaggeration if the Young Master was called a very talented individual.

    He was even kind enough to worry about her and frequently asks her if she has any problems. But because of her circumstances where she distances herself from the main family''s offsprings, Wang Yue could only talk to him for a little while before losing her confidence to speak.

    Wang Yue at some point admired Wang Ling''s attitude and seriousness. How he never do anything half-hearted was something admirable. He was hard-working, kind, serious, and even handsome. In all seriousness, Wang Ling was bing a role model for others.

    Especially to those maids.

    However, this seriousness turned out to be too much and Wang Ling copsed from pushing his body too much.

    Wang Ling copsing, in all truthfulness was his fault. But Wang Yue didn''t know that and only know what Physician Mo had said: "He overworked himself too hard." This is what she knows.

    Wang Yue felt that she had never really done anything for Wang Ling. Although she had taken care of him in the past, it was only because that is one of her duty and way to say her thanks to the Wang family.

    This time, what she was doing was trying to be a proper younger sister for Wang Ling. She was even considering if, in the time when Wang Ling wakes up, she will start calling him big brother.

    Well, that is something she will need to worry about when the time Wang Ling wakes up from his ''sleep''.

    "Butler Sun, I''ll be going to Young Big Brother''s room now. I will rece his covers and administer the medicine Physician Mo told us to give Young Big Brother."

    Wang Yue said her piece and left for Wang Ling''s room before Butler Sun could say anything.

    Butler Sun and the two maids exchanged looks with one another before sighing. They then turned their gaze back to the little miss who was walking at a slow pace as her legs were still a little short.

    As she walked, she was wobbling around and she looked like she would tumble any time soon.

    "The Young Miss is working too hard. I fear that she might copse at this rate Qiqi, go and order a guard to buy a [Green Bark Tea], I hear they are good to put someone into sleep. I fear that we need to use this kind of measure or else the little miss will continue sleeping as little as she could.

    "I know she''s worried about the Young Master but what she''s doing is ultimately something bad for her. Sigh, I just wish she doesn''te to hate us after we make her sleep with the tea."

    Butler sun sighed as he thought about Wang Yue''s actions for the past few days. For three days she had been staying upte so she can give Wang Ling his medicines and take care of everything he needed.

    The result of taking care of Wang Ling resulted in herck of sleep. Although he was also worried about Wang Ling and wanted to stay by Wang Ling''s side at all times. He couldn''t do that because Wang Yue would be doing the same thing as him.

    As they say, ''if other people can do it, so can I'' Wang Yue would without a doubt do the same thing and stay up all night to care for the weak Wang Ling.

    It was hard enough as it is to convince Wang Yue to rest, so having another person act as a bad role model to copy would be disastrous. Butler Sun could only keep a situation like this.

    Qiqi who was ordered by Butler Sun to get someone and make him buy the tea was just about to leave when she, the little miss came dashing back towards their direction.

    The little miss moved fast. She was so fast that even her little feet looked like it wasn''t touching the ground. While she was running, she was screaming something on top of her lungs.

    "Butler Sun!!!"

    It was her usual call when something major happened. It was also her call when something happens to Wang Ling. The three who were in the back garden already knew something was wrong when they heard the little miss''s cute but worried voice.

    "What''s the matter Young Miss?"

    Butler Sun became worried almost instantly.

    "It''s Big Brother, hhe''s not inside his room. He''s not in his room!!!!!"

    Her voice was stuttering a little but it was clear and concise. ck streaks formed on Butler Sun''s face when he heard what Wang Yue had said. Turning around, he ordered Qiqi and the other maid to move immediately and call an order tob out the whole manor to find the missing Wang Ling.

    "Call everyone and make themb out the entire manor to search for the Young Master. I don''t know if he woke up and started wandering around the manor but either way, it is bad for him to move around the ce. Quickly, make haste and call everyone."

    Butler Sun''s orders already came in fast. The two maids responded quickly as they were already prepared to leave the instant they heard Butler Sun open his mouth. They moved quickly so they can find the Young Master.

    The two maids left and before long, the only two people left in the courtyard were Wang Yue and Butler Sun.

    "I don''t know what happened but don''t worry Young Miss, the Young Master is only inside the manor so there won''t be any danger going to befell him. Let''s wait it out."

    Butler Sun sounded calm when he spoke to Wang Yue. He was the adult here so he can''t very well be showing any sign of anxiety or anything like that.

    Even then, Wang Yue''s face was still showing her emotions. Her face was warped with worry as she started thinking about her big brother''s condition. Soon enough, she couldn''t keep her worry at bay and decided to look for Wang Ling herself.

    "Butler Sun I think I am going to search for Big Brother myself. Big Sis Qiqi should be reaching the guards by now but I think I''ll look for Big Brother myself."

    Wang Yue stood up only to be stopped by Butler Sun.

    "Please don''t move around too much Young Miss. I know you are worried but I suggest you stay here for the time being while others search for the Young Master."

    Butler Sun can''t have Wang Yue be any more anxiety and stress as she already was. He didn''t want anyone to copse on his watch anymore.

    "Please don''t stop me Butler Sun, I need to look for Big Brother. Right now he is still weak. Like me, he doesn''t cultivate spirit qi so his body couldn''t have regenerated too fast. Helping to look around would speed up the process of finding him."

    "Hmm? Is someone missing in the manor?" just as Wang Yue was talking about finding Wang Ling, a voice came from the side.

    Wang Ling who was wearing all-white clothing stood there with a worried look on his face.

    Wang Ling waited for an answer out of Butler Sun and Wang Yue but they suddenly froze when their gazes fell on him. He took note of their reactions and tried figuring out what was happening, but before he could make any conjectures he heard loud morsing from around the manor.

    "Did something happen? Did we lose some kind of precious artifact?"

    Wang Ling asked.

    Butler Sun recovered his bearings and then sighed before saying.

    "Don''t worry about it Young Master, we already found the one we are looking for." With that said, he turned around and said, "I need to talk to the maids about the search, please stay in the garden with Young Miss, I need to take care of something real quick."

    With that said, Butler Sun left like the wind he stops the search for the missing Young Master.

    Wang Ling and Wang Yue were left in the garden. Wang Ling who was standing there confused finished processing the information he gathered and made the conjecture. He facepalmed himself as he realized...

    [Oh, so that''s what''s going on.]

 Chapter 7: I want to cultivate so please give me resources

    Chapter 7: I want to cultivate so please give me resources

    Face palming, Wang Ling realized what was happening. There was no other person who can cause amotion such as this other than himself.

    There might be someone, but in the Wang Family, he is the only one who can do so after doing something that might cause self-harm.

    [I can''t do anything about this anymore. I''ll just let Butler Sun take care of the rest.]

    He thought inside his head. Wang Ling was the type of person who will try to avoid anything that is a waste of time as much as he could. Dealing with the mess he had created can be dealt with by other people so why bother?

    Wang Ling sighed before turning his head over at the garden of spirit nts. He was amazed at the sight of the spirit nts being cared for. Spirit nts were hard to take care of and they even have some sense of sentience which made it even harder.

    Just take the Dragon Breathe Flower in front of him for example. This nt needs to be bathed with spirit qi with the attribute of lightning every week for it to live. Taking care of spirit nts was a hassle as it needs constant care.

    But he had to say. The spirit nts in their garden were very lively and have vibrant colors. This shows just how much they were taken cared of. He could even see spirit nts buzzing as they bathed in sunlight.

    "Mm, our gardeners aremendable for doing a great job of taking care of the spirit nts, don''t you think so Yue?"

    Wang Ling sang praises to Wang Yue without his knowledge. Even if he knew that Wang Yue was the one taking care of them, he will still say that she was doing a good job so it didn''t really matter.

    Wang Yue who was beside Wang Ling heard his praise and smiled heartily. Although it was done unconsciously, she was still praised. It even made her even more joyous by the fact that they were speaking with one another. She was praised, so that meant he was talking to her, correct? She was even asked a question so it was a definite fact that they were conversing.

    Wang Yue did not let go of the chance of interaction with his older brother so she answered enthusiastically.

    "Thank you Young Big Brother, I have been working hard together Butler Sun and the others manage and keep the state of the garden this way. Fost Mother has given me the task of taking care of her garden while she is away after all."

    Wang Yue sounded proud at what she had aplished. For a long time, she had taken care of the garden, she was proud of its appearance and state so praises directed at it was gratifying for her.

    Her sweet and pure smile made Wang Ling smile as well.

    [It''s not so bad having a sister as cute as this one.]

    An urge to pinch her cheeks suddenly rose from his heart. He attempted to suppress this urge but in the end, his hands move faster than his thoughts. Gently pinching Wang Yue''s face, Wang Ling felt like he was handling marshmallows.

    He was satisfied at what he had done just now. It would seem that even the strongest being of the Celestial Spirit Realm is not immune to cute and adorable being.

    Wang Yue was surprised that her respected big brother would pinch her cheeks like this. She was startled for a second butter found that Wang Ling wasn''t really pinching her and was merely touching her rosy cheeks.

    [Big Brother has a side like this to him too?]

    She found it interesting to see her big brother acting like so. The smile on his face as he gaze down upon her was filled with familial warmth which made her feel refresh. Wang Ling''s face usually carried an expression filled with seriousness, a sight such as this was a new one.

    Speaking truthfully Wang Yue had some questions she wanted to ask Wang Ling. Like what he was doing here when he''s supposed to be resting in his room. However, Wang Ling looked so carefree at the moment that Wang Yue stopped caring for anything problematic.

    A minute after pinching Wang Yue''s cheeks, Wang Ling stopped and ced his hands on the littless'' head. At this moment he was very satisfied with his new life, he didn''t have any siblings in the previous one so he was happy now that he had one.

    Wang Yue smiled and chuckled before after seeing his smile, Wang Ling chortled and asked Wang Yue some questions regarding the spirit nts that could be found on the back garden.

    "Isn''t this nt [Holyleaf Grass]? Hmm, the quality is top-tier, do you also care for this nt, Yue?"

    He asked Wang Yue so they can start a conversation. Wang Yue seemed to be interested in spirit nts so he picked spirit nts as the topic.

    Wang Yue nodded her head and merrily conversed with Wang Ling.

    "Yes I do, I am also caring for other spirit nts that Mother left. This is the [Powder Flower], it is a kind of spirit nt that helps people ease their mind and soul this is the [Yellow Root], it emits a soothing aura that helps the body regenerate from fatigue"

    Wang Yue exined the different spirit nts that could be found in the back garden one by one. She didn''t even noticed that she was talking nonstop until she finished the exnation of thest spirit nt.

    She was embarrassed for speaking too much.

    "Sorry about that Big Brother, I, I talk too much when ites to spirit nts. Mother always told me about this."

    Wang Yue was only ten years old this year but she was oddly mature for her age. She was aware of her surroundings and was very responsible, but when ites to talking about spirit nts, she let go all of her pretense and acts like a child showing off to her family.

    Seeing Wang Yue act so embarrass, Wang Ling shook his head. His sister was too self-conscious about her actions for her own good.

    Chuckling, he spoke.

    "Hmm, this Tigervines is about to mature and seeing that there''s a blood red color appearing on the tip of its vines. It seems like this Tigervines will mutate and turn into a [Blood Tigervines]."

    Not expecting Wang Ling to suddenlyment about such advance topic about spirit nts, Wang Yue was surprised. She was also aware about the impending mutation of the Tigervines, but she didn''t think that Wang Ling would be aware of it.

    "Big Brother, are you knowledgeable about spirit nts? Did you happen to read the [1-Tier Spirit nts Encyclopedia]?"

    There were ten books about spirit nts in the Wang Family library, but only one of them mentions anything about the mutation of spirit nts.

    "I have read through all the books in the library. The ten books about spirit nts were good books, have you also read them yourself, Big Brother?" Wang Yue asked.

    "Yes I have, the ten books gives a detailed exnation about spirit nts. But I couldn''t find anything about higher tier spirit nts. I want to read more, but theck of books is a problem."

    Wang Ling answered.

    Wang Yue''s already brightened eyes brightened by another notch, her opinion towards Wang Ling was starting to elevate to new heights.

    After knowing that Wang Ling was knowledgeable about spirit nts as much as she was, Wang Yue conversed with Wang Ling about different topics. They had a heated discussion about spirit nts, how they grow to what kind of evolution they had and their attributes.

    While the brother and sister were talking with one another, Butler Sun had unknowingly returned to the back garden after sorting out the earliermotion.

    With tons of questions he wanted to ask Wang Ling in mind. He returned to the back garden as quickly as he could. He was worried about the two siblings who were in back garden.

    "The Young Master and the Young Miss is getting more handful."

    One was someone who had just woken up from a three days long slumber, while the other was a sleep deprivedss. The two were a handful on their own, so he didn''t want to leave their sides in case something bad happened to any of them.

    However, who would''ve thought that when he gets back from sorting out themotion, he would find the Young Miss talking so intently with her brother. From what he could tell, her eyes were shining brightly as she talked about spirit nts with Wang Ling.

    On the other side was Wang Ling who was only smiling at her while also giving his own opinion about the matter Wang Yue was talking about. It was truly a happy seen.

    Seeing the Young Miss act like a proper child, smiling andughing with rosy cheeks together with her big brother made Butler Sun''s eyes water.

    It had been a month since the Young Master''s awakening, and ever since that day, his interaction with this little sister of his had been far too little. Even when they are eating together, their conversation never reallyst.

    Acting like a stalker, Butler Sun hid in a nearby tree and waited for their little discussion about spirit nts to end before showing himself. He didn''t want to be the third wheel on this happy asion so he waited until the Young Miss finished her talk about a spirit nt named [Water Snake Grass].

    [They should be done correct?]

    Butler Sun checked and indeed they were done talking and Wang Yue had stopped talking for a while.

    When he approached them, he reverted his sobbing look into a proper one but his eyes were still slightly red in color. However, one had to give him credit for trying to act as normal as he could because when he spoke, his voice was still the same as ever.

    "Young Master what are doing here? Your body is still recovering, you might now know this but you have been asleep for three days. The cause of this is you overworking yourself by shutting yourself in the library for far too long. Please follow me to your room right now."

    Wang Ling didn''t say anything because he was contemting about the information he was given just now.

    [Three days of sleep and I have overworked myself.

    Seems like they didn''t see my broken qi pirs. Physician Mo should have seen it when he examined my body.]

    Wang Ling was slightly confused about some things but he threw that notion at the back of his head for the moment as he had more pressing matters to finish.

    "I am deeply sorry about that, but I assure you that I am fine. I don''t know what medicine you have given me but I am feeling better than ever. You don''t have to worry about me, Butler Sun.

    "Also the reason why I left my courtyard is simply to find something to eat and look for you, Butler Sun."

    "Look for me? Is there anything you need, Young Master?"

    Butler Sun was surprised to hear that Wang Ling was actually looking for him.

    Hearing what Butler Sun had said, he showed a serious expression on his face emphasizing how important what he was going to say next.

    Taking a few deep breaths, he said.

    "I want to cultivate. So can you please allocate some useful resources for me?"

    Wang Ling spoke his piece rather bashfully.

 Chapter 8: Arrival of the Second Young Master

    Chapter 8: Arrival of the Second Young Master

    After the unprecedentedmotion in the Wang Family, Butler Sun was already ready to reprimand Wang Ling for acting as he did. However, he didn''t think that he would be in for a huge surprise when he spoke to his Young Master.

    "Cultivating is not really impossible for you. We also have bountiful resources in the manor and we don''t have anyone other than the Second Young Master to give them to. However, the Second Young Master already left for the Sacred Beasts Academy and doesn''t ask us for anything so there should be plenty for you"

    (Second Young Master means Wang Ling''s younger brother. First Young Master is Wang Ling, I''m just saying this to avoid confusion.)

    "If that''s the case then does that mean I can get resources now? Where can I get the resources? Are you going to hand them over to me yourself, Butler Sun? Also, if we have a treasury I wish to see it at least once, I have yet to visit every nook and cranny of the manor yet."

    Wang Ling was ecstatic when he heard that there should be plenty of cultivation resources for him. Wang Ling was happy to hear such good news. Cultivation was treacherous and hard for many reasons, one of its reason being the difficulty of acquiring cultivation resources.

    Cultivation was a hard and long path to improvement. Normally, one would need to meditate and slowly absorb spirit qi. However, some external forces and treasures greatly improve the cultivation of a person.

    If a normal cultivator needs two years of cultivation time to break through into a new realm, then with the help of a particr pill or medicine the time will be greatly reduced to a certain extent. Two years can be two months or something along this line.

    Overall, the point is, resources are very important. So why wouldn''t Wang Ling be so ecstatic? If he can pair his cultivation experience with bountiful resources, then it won''t be too farfetched for him to the breakthrough realm after realm within a short timeframe.

    [If all goes well, I''ll be able to reach [sky root]stage a month after Iplete my qi pirs.

    However, if I advance too fast I''ll attract too much attention. But that''s not really a problem, if I can be stronger as fast as possible, the sooner I''ll be able to travel the world.

    Hehe, even if I am found out and people start having malicious ideas towards me or my family, hehe, I''ll pay them a visit at night and show them that taking me as an enemy is nothing short of experiencing hell.]

    Wang Ling was not afraid of showing his prowess to others. Especially in this backwater kingdom. From what he could tell, the publicly known strongest expert of the kingdom is a [Nascent Soul] cultivator, but Wang Ling was ny-percent sure that a hidden expert is behind this kingdom who''s actin as its protector.

    This hidden expert can be an old ancestor of the kingdom''s royal family or a savage beast that has evolved into a spirit beast. Either way, Wang Ling was not scared of fighting these kinds of people in the slightest.

    Besides, this happening where he''ll be found was very unlikely unless he makes a move himself. However, from what he could tell, that won''t happen anytime soon.

    Butler Sun heard Wang Ling and had a downcast look on his face. He could tell that the Young Master was looking forward to cultivating. The bright smile on his face tells it all.

    Butler Sun was aware of the cultivation world''s harshness and cruelty. He had traveled the world in the past before being recruited by the Master (Wang Ling''s Father) after he being defeated in a duel.

    He reminisced about his past before looking at Wang Ling. The eyes Wang Ling possessed was burning, it showed how eager he was to start cultivating. He didn''t know what kind of book he read in the library for him to be this willing but Butler Sun was sure that whatever he said to Wang Ling will end up being thrown to the side.

    Sighing, he looked at Wang Ling before speaking.

    "Oh, I forgot to mention that these resources are for those belonging to higher realm cultivators. We currently don''t have any resources that are fitting to Young Master''s current level of cultivation. The only thing left in the family treasury is a few high-level pills meant for higher-level cultivators. Please wait, for now, I will go to the Green Pavilion to buy some pills and medicinal nts."

    Wang Ling''s ears suddenly perked up. They''ll buy his resources now? If he could pick the resources he wants himself then it would be even better. He had to consider his cultivation after all.

    At the moment a certain cultivation manual entered his mind. This certain cultivation manual was a body tempering technique, and from his memory, Wang Ling remembered the certain body tempering technique as peerless.

    Soon, more or less eight days from now. He will finally reach the second stage of cultivation, Earth Root Stage. The earth root stage was the perfect time to cultivate a body tempering technique so it would be best if Wang Ling could prepare for that.

    "If we''re going to buy the resources then I believe it will be best if I buy it myself. Butler Sun I will be needing some pocket money so can you give me some?"

    Wang Ling announced. He didn''t feel any embarrassment because the money came from his family anyway. Smiling, Wang Ling thought how good it was to have such a wealthy family as he does.

    Butler Sun hesitated for a bit after hearing what Wang Ling before resigning to him and agreeing to this decision.

    [This might be the perfect chance to let the Young Master go out and spend money himself.

    Being cooped up in the manor is not good either so this will also serve as socializing.]

    Acting like a mother on the inside, Butler Sun started considering the fact of Wang Ling wanting to go outside the manor. Although he was hesitating as it was rather dangerous, Butler Sun knew that keeping Wang Ling locked up is not good for him.

    If Wang Ling grows up wait, he''s already grown up so that phrase was unnecessary. If Wang Ling bes oblivious to the workings of the outside world then that would be terrible.

    "Alright, I will give you some money and have you buy the resources on your own. However, it is still dangerous outside so I will have two guards follow the Young Master to act as your bodyguard. I will get some money and call out two guards, you can wait for me at the front gate of the manor."

    And so, Butler Sun agreed for Wang Ling to go out and buy the resources on his own. With a nod, he went to the family treasury to get some money.

    Wang Ling and Wang Yue were left in the back garden together. They looked at each other. Wang Ling noticed Wang Yue''s fidgeting and thought about something, so he asked.

    "You want toe with me?"

    "Yes!" Wang Yue celebrated by jumping up and down. Then, as if she remembered something, Wang Yue jolted up and turned to look at Wang Ling.

    Hesitating a little, she asked.

    "Can I go to my room for a little while?"

    Wang Ling had no reason to stop her so he beckoned her to go. Wang Yue then dashed to her room.

    Seeing this, Wang Ling shook his head before heading to the front gate so he can wait for the two. It didn''t take long before he reached the front gate, and soon after he got there, Butler Sun returned, behind him were two guards with burly bodies and on his hand was a bag.

    Butler Sun handed him the bag of coins and checked its contents. There were 100 pieces of tinum coins inside. Wang Ling was rather surprised that butler Sun managed to take this out so easily.

    tinum coins were more valuable than gold. 100 gold coins were equivalent to 1 tinum coin. Meaning, this 100 tinum coin of his was 10,000 gold coins in total.

    "Alright, I will let you go out and buy the resources yourself. But please keep in mind to buy only the things you will need in cultivation. If you see any weapons ignore them, we can just go pick any weapon from the Master''s personal collection if you want one.

    "Also, these two will be your guard. Don''t get separated from them, the city is not that dangerous but there are still thugs who wander around the city. These two are proficient in martial arts so they can protect you from harm without any problem."

    Butler Sun reminded him of the important points of a society just like a mother. He treated Wang Ling as if he was going out to his first chore of buying a bag of rice outside.

    "That''s all I have to say, you may go now, Young Master."

    "Let us wait for a little longer. Yue seemed to be interested in going outside so I asked her toe. She went to her room to get something so I''ll wait for her here."

    Wang Yue looked very excited about going out so he invited her. He didn''t know what she wanted to do outside but that had nothing to do with him so he just let it be. Besides, he will know what she wants once they head out.

    Butler Sun was surprised for a minute but said nothing and only smiled at him. He waited there with Wang Ling and after a minute the sounds of hurried footsteps was heard.

    Wang Ling turned his head and saw Wang Yue running towards his direction. Soon enough, Wang Yue was already in front of Wang Ling.

    "Sorry for beingte Big Brother."

    Wang Ling only nodded his head and with a smile, he looked at Butler Sun before turning around to leave.

    The gate of the Wang family opened. Wang Ling stepped out and Wang Yue followed him shortly, she walked beside him and the two guards were both walking behind them silently. Butler Sun looked at the disappearing back of the two and before long, he was left at the front gate.

    Turning around, he went back inside the manor and did what he ought to do write a letter to the master and the mistress about the undertaking of the Young Master.

    When he was just about to enter the manor, a sh of light came from above. He looked up and saw a birding to his direction. The bird was d with mes and on the back of this me-d bird was a young man with impable facial features.

    The young man was truly handsome. With a pair of piercing eyes, eyebrows that point up the sky, a perfectly shaped nose, fair skin, the young man''s look was perfect in many ways. Coupling his impable looks and the savage beast he was riding made the young man exuded heroic aura.

    "It''s the Second Young Master!"

    Butler Sun smiled, he waited for the descend of the young man. He was delighted at the sight of the Second Young Mastering home riding on the back of his mount. The bird was a savage beast called [zing Falcon], and it was the mount of the one and only Second Young Master Wang Hong.

    The zing Falcon soon descended from the skies. As if it was announcing its descent, the zing Falcon screech loudly. This single screech made many ordinary animals tremble to the point of pissing themselves.

    The maids and servants of the Wang family were also jolted by the sudden screech of the zing Falcon. Many of them came out to see what was happening and the moment they saw the Second Young Master descending from the skies, they all cheered for his return.

    "The Second Young Master has returned!"

    "The pride of the Wang family hase back. Is the Second Young Master here for the First Young Master?"

    The zing Falcon was five metersrge so when itnded in front of Butler Sun, it created a small dust storm.

    However, Butler Sun acted as like nothing was wrong and stood there unperturbed. The dust around him did not even touch his clothes much less his body.

    Wang Hong got off his mount then smiled at Butler Sun.

    "Where''s my Older Brother and lovely Little Sister?"

 Chapter 9: Spear Intent

    Chapter 9: Spear Intent

    Wang Ling stood in front of the Green Pavilion.

    It was already around 10 o''clock in the morning. Wang Ling left the Wang family manor at around 7 or 8 but it was already thiste when he got to the Green Pavilion.

    Not that the Green Pavilion was far from the Wang family manor or anything. But he had to go through little detours and first apanied Wang Yue to see what she wanted to buy.

    They first went to a bookstore so Wang Yue can browse to through books and bought anything that has anything to do with spirit nts. After careful consideration and asking what Wang Ling thought, they settled into buying a total of 13 books.

    Wang Yue also bought a lot of foods (mainly sweets) from the street vendors. When Wang Ling saw how Wang Yue was looking at everything with widened eyes, he was sure that the little girl did note out of the house often.

    It took them two hours before Wang Yue could finish everything. Well either way, Wang Ling was finally in the Green Pavilion and was ready to buy the resources he needs.

    The Green Pavilion was big and was a three story building. However, the only ce essible by most customers was the first floor, the higher floors were meant for people with high social status. Namely the nobles of the Kingdom.

    The Green Pavilion was thergest market in the whole Azure Skies City. It amodates almost everything a cultivator needs and does this with a fair price.

    Looking down, Wang Ling saw Wang Yue happily eating sweets and was silently looking back at him. She had a happy look on her face so she can''t be dissatisfied with anything so Wang Ling chose to take a step forward so they can enter the pavilion.

    Wang Ling entered the Green Pavilion as he followed the flow of people who were also rushing in to the Green Pavilion. There were a lot of cultivators flooding the Green Pavilion, but its doors was wide enough to amodate everyone.

    Wang Ling entered and his appearance caught the attention of some people. The clothes he was wearing looked exquisite, as the hems of his white robe were embroidered with golden lining.

    Not only that because even the little girl beside him was also wearing a fancy looking red robe. There were also guards behind the two youths who acted as their bodyguards so it was not hard to judge them base on their appearances.

    The two youths screamed the appearance of ''Young Miss and Young Master''.

    However, all of them failed to recognize the two. They had never seen anyone like them before in the city.

    No one managed to make any kind of conjuncture about the identy of Wang Yue and Wang Ling, until a voice suddenly echoed.

    "Oh, I know what of those guards. Isn''t he Iron Skin from the Wang family?"

    "You''re right, the one who''s carrying the sweets should be Iron Skin of the Wang family! Hey, Iron Skin!"

    "Wait, if that guard is from the Wang family, then who''s the two youth he''s serving?"

    Wang Ling''s mouth twitch when he noticed that one of his guards was even more popr than he is. He didn''t really care about attention but seeing that his supposed hometown didn''t even recognize him made him feel conflicted.

    [Let''s just end this already.]

    Sighing, Wang Ling walked up to one of the female attendants and asked.

    "Excuse, does your Green Pavilion sell Tier-1 spirit nts and pills?"

    The female attendant lifted her head and saw the handsome Wang Ling talk her and gave her quite a shock.

    Wang Ling was a handsome man, and he was not denying this fact.

    His eyes were piercing, brows like a sword that pierces the skies, nose perfectly shaped, and with his matured looks and aura he was emitting Wang Ling looked good in all sides.

    Even in the Wang family manor, he was frequently being given looks of admiration for his looks.

    [Is there such a young man in the Azure Skies City?

    Did hee from the neighboring Kingdom?]

    The female attendant observed Wang Ling from head to toe. The female attendant was sure that she had seen every Young Master in the whole Azure Skies City, and considering how discernable Wang Ling''s face was, it would be hard for her to forget him even if she wanted to.

    Then, while she was pondering over the identity of the young man''s identity. She head the murmurs of people.

    [Could he be?]

    The First Young Master of the Wang family was an unknown face to the Azure Skies so the young man in front of her could very well be the young man who had ''regained his sanity''.

    Giving a light bow to Wang Ling, the female attendant answered his question qith a smile stered on her face.

    "We have a great number of high quality spirit nts and pills here in the Green Pavilion. If we don''t have it here then there''s no other ce you can go anywhere in the whole Azure Skies Kingdom. Please tell me what you see, sir."

    Her smile was attractive and her voice was crisp and clear like a bell. The female attendant was clearly a beauty of her own right.

    Wang Ling didn''t bother with her though and just started listing the medicinal nts he needed.

    "I would like for a [Magma Flower Seed], [Lustrous Devil Branch], [Devil Tree Fruit], and six [Blood Revolution Pill].. oh, can you add a [Fiery Devil me]Savage Beast Core if you have any."

    After Wang Ling listed the spirit and pills he wanted to buy. Many cultivators had their mouth agape.

    [Being rich must be wonderful.]

    What Wang Ling had listed were all high quality treasure and valuable cultivation resources for many. Many could only dream of having one or two of these treasures and he just named such treasures like he was buying cabbage in a normal market ce.

    The female attendant''s reaction was a lot betterpared to the others around her. Although she was surprise about Wang Ling''s list of spirit nts and pills, the female attendant only smiled and nodded her head before saying.

    "We have the Lustrous Devil Branch, Devil Tree Fruit, the Blood Revolution Pills, and the core of the savage beast you spoke of. The Magma Flower Seed on the other hand is slightly problematic"

    Wang Ling raised a brow upon hearing this and asked.

    "Whys is that so?"

    "It''s like this you see. We did have Magma Flower Seeds on our hands, but because of certain incidents. The Magma Flower Seed devoured a nearby Red me Flower and evolved into a Tier-2 spirit nt treasure called, [Inferno Flower Seed]so at the moment we have no Magma Flower Seed at hand.

    "However, it can also be seen as a good thing, the Inferno Flower Seed is a rare tier-2 treasure. Even a Magma Flower Seed pales inparison when it is put in front of Inferno Flower Seed."

    The female attendant showed an awkward smile on her face. They truly did have a Magma Flower Seed, but a week ago. A Red me Flower was delivered in their Green Pavilion and with the Magma Flower Seed and Red me Flower having the same attribute, the two spirit nts were kept in the same ce with the same environment.

    Little did they know was that the Magma Flower Seed would devour the Red me Flower and evolve into a higher tier spirit nt.

    When Wang Ling heard that there was Magma Flower Seed he expected the worst case scenario would happen. However, when he heard it evolved into an Inferno Flower Seed, he rejoiced as he stumbled into something good instead.

    When he heard that there was an Inferno Flower Seed present in in the Green Pavilion, Wang Ling smiled. An Inferno Flower Seed was a tier-2 spirit nt and was a truly rare treasure.

    A treasure was ranked with tier was considered as foundational treasures as this kind of treasure is used in the early stages of cultivation. For example, a tier-1 treasure is suited for earth root stage, tier-2 for sky root stage, and tier-3 is for [Golden Pce]stage.

    Of course Wang Ling would be happy if he encounters such a treasure like an Inferno Flower Seed. It was a tier-2 treasure and would be an extremely useful item to use in eight days'' time when he starts cultivating the body tempering technique he wanted.

    "I''ll take it, the Inferno Flower Seed is indeed better after all. Can I ask you to pleasepute how much is all of these treasure for?"

    "Yes, right away" the female attendant got a paper and started jotting down the prices "the Lustrous Devil Branch is 1,500 gold, Devil Tree Fruit 2,000 gold, one Blood Revolution Pill is 500 gold so six of them is 3,000 gold, as for the a Fiery Devil me Savage Beast Core it is 1,500 and the Inferno Flower Seed is 5,000 gold it''s 13,000 gold coins or 130 tinum coins."

    Wang Ling rather surprise to see himself running out of money. He sighed at his heart because he knew he wouldn''t be able to bring all the items home. He only have 100 tinum coins, but it seems like it was not enough.

    "I only have 100 tinum coins so I won''t take the six Blood Revolution Pill. I''ll take everything else."

    He didn''t really want to do this and wanted to take everything away all at once. However, he didn''t have enough money so he could only leave one item here ande back for them in the future.

    With that said, Wang Ling handed over the bag of tinum coins to the female attendant and had her check its content. Confirming the 100 tinum coins inside, the female attendant nodded her head in affirmation while giving Wang Ling a look full of awe.

    For him to refer to such an amount of money as ''only'', just how rich was this youngster actually?

    The female attendant left that ce and went somewhere else to collect the items Wang Ling requested. She came back shortly after with a ring, a bronze card, and a piece of paper on hand.

    Handing out the ring and bronze card to Wang Ling, she exined.

    "This card is a VIP card that will represent your identity. A VIP bronze card is given to our customer who had spent 10,000 gold coins in one go. This ring is a storage ring, it only has a ten square meter space this is given to any VIP we have in the Green Pavilion. Please sign this paper and fill out your name on this paper and it will automatically engrave your name on the card."

    The female attendant exined. Wang Ling didn''t really mind bing a VIP because it has freebies like the storage ring. Although it was rather extremely small, it is still a treasure than costs around 5,000 gold coins.

    Wang Ling wrote his name on the paper and after he finished writing. The paper turned into a ball of me before bing ashes. Wang Ling''s name then appeared on the previously nameless bronze card.

    "Congrattions Young Master Wang Ling, you are now a VIP member of the Green Pavilion."

    The female attendant pped her hands as she celebrated of the birth of another VIP. Although she was rather surprise about the youth''s identity as being the previously useless Young Master, she already had an idea who he truly was so she was not that shaken.

    However, not can said the same to the other lowly cultivators around. The news about the Young Master of the Wang family regaining consciousness was already widespread, but this is the first time they are seeing the infamous Young Master.

    Different type of gazes fell on Wang Ling. However, he ignored all of them and took the storage ring from the girl. The storage ring he was given was really crude and was essible by anyone, it didn''t even need to recognize a master to be open.

    This meant that anyone who could steal the storage ring from him can open this without any problem, even those who doesn''t have spirit qi can ess this. A storage ring that is essible to anyone is basically a glorified bag.

    Checking the storage ring''s content Wang Ling nodded in appreciation when he learned that everything he bought was already there. Without wasting any more time, Wang Ling bade the female attendant farewell and left the Green Pavilion together with Wang Yue.

    The two siblings went to explore the city some more before deciding to return to the Wang family manor when noon came around.

    Wang Ling and Wang Yue were walking side by side on the way back when Wang Ling''s senses suddenly picked up something.

    "Spear Intent?" Wang Ling was surprise. A master spearman was around? Wang Ling was surprise and wanted to search for the master who was releasing this spear intent.

    However, he couldn''t do that because he was together with Wang Yue. There were also the two guards who wouldn''t let him go even if he wanted to sneak away. In the end Wang Ling dropped the idea of sneaking off the find the one who was emitting spear intent.

    But strangely enough, the closer he got to the Wang family manor, the spear intent became stronger and stronger. Before long, when he stood in front of the gate of the manor, the finesse of the spear intent was making his martial heart nod in satisfaction to whoever this spear intent belong.

    "Nice spear intent! It is pure and unblemished!"

    For him, the strongest celestial to praise a spear intent was something huge. His words of praise was no less than gold.

    Wang Ling and Wang Yue entered the manor, the two of them bade farewell with one another. Wang Yue said her goodbyes to Wang Ling and carried her own books and snacks back to her room as fast as she could.

    It seems like she''s prepared to read all the books she had just bought.

    Wang Ling on the other hand did not return too fast and went to find the spear intent. He followed and followed until he reached the training grounds of the Wang family.

    There, he saw a man who had no top holding a spear unmoving. His whole body emitting white steam. Then, as a gust of wind passed by, the young man moved like thunder and them.

    BOOM!!

    An explosion of spear intent showed itself to the world.

 Chapter 10: The genius known as Wang Ling I

    Chapter 10: The genius known as Wang Ling I

    A Spear, a Sword, a Saber, a Bow, a Halberd, a Knucklebuster, all of these are weapons. Weapons are tool and it is a tool to both protect and to destroy.

    In the world of cultivation, weapons are important. Anyone can use a weapon. But not all can master a weapon.

    Anyone can swing a sword, but not all can draw out the essence of the sword.

    Anyone can thrust a spear, but not all can pierce the world with their spears.

    Wang Ling was a master of three different weapons. However, even he has the main weapon of sword. He had mastered the sword to a ridiculous extent that even a God had to bow down to him when his sword is unsheathed.

    In the past era, masters roamed the world unhindered, but because of his selfish wish of opening a brand new era. These masters who roamed the world with a sword or a spear on hand is mostly like dead now.

    Ever since his awakening, Wang Ling had never thought that he will see such a genius this early. A young man who looked only 16 or 17 is wielding a spear to such an intent was simply amazing.

    The young man''s spear was pure and straight, untarnished by anyone''s will other than his own. What this meant was that the young man only follows his own path, and this path can never be changed.

    Wang Ling nodded at the young man in recognition of his skills and could not help but thing if the youths of this era was all like this. Wang Ling had never seen a cultivator other than himself.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Bang!

    The young man in front of Wang Ling made his move and continued his movement like a dragon unleashing its might. The movement of the young man was tyrannical and overbearing, his spear was deadly and his spear intent was overwhelming.

    Wang Ling reckoned that a normal cultivator of the same level as this kid wouldn''t be able to stand three blows from his spear.

    "It''s beautiful right?"

    While Wang Ling was watching the spear of the young man, the familiar voice of Butler Sun was heard.

    "Who is he? His spear art is amazing, how can I have never seen him before?"

    Wang Ling immediately asks Butler Sun who the young man was. Seeing his reaction and eagerness to learn the young man''s identity, Butler Sun chortled and looked at the young man before answering him.

    "Hehe, Young Master you really don''t have to be so anxious. This is the Second Young Master of the Wang family, he is Wang Hong."

    Butler Sun looked at Wang Ling waiting to see what reaction he will make.

    "Second Young Master of the Wang family? That means he''s my blood brother?"

    Wang Ling was rather surprised that this young man was actually his brother. He had never seen his younger brother before, there might be little bits of memory of a boy who is by his side years ago.

    The young man in his memory was a boy who always run while crying. In one of his memory, there was one time when the boy would run to his room and cry his heart our screaming he does not want to practice anymore.

    The boy in his memory was referred to as Second Young Master. He wanted to remember more but he had no more memories of the boy/Second Young Master after Wang Yue appeared.

    This bugged him a little so he went ahead and asks Butler Sun why that is so.

    "Butler Sun, I seem to have some recollection of a boy always bawling in my room. However, at some point when Yue appeared, the boy never really came to meet me anymore."

    Was he disliked by his own young brother? That''s something he wanted to know. If he was really hated then he would do his best not to meet this young man anymore, he seems dangerous anyway.

    Butler Sun who was standing beside him had an awkward expression. He looked like he didn''t know how to exin the situation to Wang Ling. Taking a deep breath, he resolved himself to exin what was happening.

    "Well you see, the Second Young Master was tricked by the master (their father) and was made to go into training. The master brought the Second Young Master to the Mistress'' family and there, he was forced he diligently trained his spear and cultivated his inner qi. It just so happens that when he was tricked into training, Young Miss was also adopted by the Mistress into the house and if not for her incapability to cultivate, she will most likely be sent to the Mistress'' family to train.

    "This was also supposed to happen to you, but because of your inability to words at that time, the people of Mistress'' home was forced to drop the thought of taking you. Also, the main reason why the Second Young Master didn''te to meet you in the past has something to do with a promise with the Young Miss."

    Wang Hong was a coward (bitch) in the past. However, after went to his Mother''s family to train, he came back looking like a true warrior.

    Hearing this made Wang Ling raise a brow.

    [Father tricked him into training?]

    Now that''s a revtion he really needed to know. It seems like his father is also a unique person. A father who tricks his own son to train, and a brother who was tricked into training, what a happy family this is.

    What is the promise he made? Butler Sun did not know. The Butler and the Young Master conversed with one another. They were having a rather pleasant and cheerful conversation, the topic was mostly centered on the Second Young Master.

    "What are you guys talking about?"

    At voice interrupted Wang Ling and Butler Sun''s conversation. Raising their heads, Wang Ling saw Wang Hong look at him with widened eyes.

    Wang Hong smiled at Wang Ling and then said.

    "Big Brother, it is so good to finally meet you. I don''t know if you recognize me but Butler Sun must have exined everything to you, my name is Wang Hong."

    Wang Hong gave Wang Ling the feeling of closeness. He was his blood brother, but because he had been away too much from Wang Ling''s side, Wang Ling still felt closer to Wang Yuepared to this person.

    Wang Ling observed Wang Hong for a moment and what he found was very interesting. Wang Hong''s body was really fearsome. From his muscles alone that looked like it was chiseled was enough to give Wang Ling an impression how hard-working this younger brother of his really was.

    Wang Ling was slightly taller than a Wang Hong. He was about half a head taller than the muscr Wang Hong. Wang Ling smiled at this over enthusiastic younger brother of his and said.

    "We were just talking about you. Butler Sun told me a lot of your recent endeavor, you have entered the Sacred Beast Academy correct? Hais, as you Older Brother I am ashamed to say that I don''t have half your capability."

    Wang Ling jokingly said as he looked at Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong was enrolled in an academy called Sacred Beast Academy. The academy centered around the cultivation of man and beasts together. Meaning, the Sacred Beast Academy is an academy is for people who aims to be a [Beast Tamer]in the future.

    The job of beast tamer in the world of cultivation was a specialize one. Just like how an [Alchemist]specialize in the art of  pill concoction , Beast Tamers has their own specialization of taming and fighting together with beast.

    In the past era there were only a few Beast Taming Sect and Academy. Beast taming is a profession that burns money easily. If you get a beast, you have to feed it and even help it advance in cultivation.

    In Wang Ling''s perspective, unless the beast you are nning to tame is an all-powerful Sacred Beast that have the chance of reaching celestial stage then taming beast is really not that worth it.

    Wang Hong heard Wang Ling''s self-depreciating words and immediately interjected.

    "Don''t mind, Big Brother. You had your own circumstances and I have my own. If you were to cultivate with me at that time, we don''t really know who will stand higher right now."

    His words had no hidden meaning to and it was all meant to make Wang Ling feelforted. He thought that Wang Ling was really depress about his past so he said these words.

    Wang Ling doesn''t really mind though. He was really a useless person in the past to the point that it was depressing. He was worst that a cripple person. At least a cripple can speak but even he couldn''t do something like that.

    Wang Ling showed a bright smile to Wang Hong and as if saying "It''s alright" heughed. Wang Ling then turned to look at him and noticed that the spear he had been using was nowhere to be found. Wang Ling noticed that he was wearing a ring.

    The ring was etched with the insignia of a dragon. The dragon looked like it was alive and would rushed up to the heavens.

    Wang Ling felt that his mind had wondered off. He shook his head to ward off this unpleasant feeling.

    [Seems like he has a rather unique treasure.]

    "Wang Hong, you were practicing Spear arts earlier? It seems like you have a rather deep understanding of the spear, you alreadyprehended spear intent? The spear art you showed earlier was also amazing, it was tyrannical as a dragon and fierce as a tiger."

    Wang Ling spat out a subject he was really interested in. upon hearing Wang Ling speak about his spear intent, Wang Hong felt a little prideful and thumped his chest in the process.

    "Hehe, it took me a while but after my hard work I finallyprehended spear intent. Wait, you were able to sense my spear intent Big Brother? That should be impossible, I tried to conceal it as much as possible so howe you''re able to sense it?"

    The spear intent he emitted earlier was not normal spear intent. In the eyes of normal people what he was doing would be ordinary maneuvers of the spear. They may see that his movement was mboyant and beautiful but they won''t be able to see its true essence.

    The spear art he practiced earlier was called the[Dragonic Tiger Ascension Spear]. In truth the essence of this technique was revolves in the idea of: tyrannical as a dragon and fierce as tiger.

    Although Wang Ling was not entirely correct, he was still able to see through a part of it. For him to see through his spear intent and a part of the essence of his technique. Wang Hong was looking at Wang Ling with unrestrained shock right now.

    Even Butler Sun was the same. He didn''t know that Wang Ling''s eyes of discernment was this formidable? He didn''t even know that Wang Ling was knowledgeable about spear in the first ce.

    Wang Ling only smiled and asked.

    "What''s wrong, is there something with what I had said? I was sure that I got the essence of the technique correct. Seems like I''m still a little uneducated. Little Hong, I''ll see youter, I still need to do something. Butler Sun, I spent everything earlier but I got mostly everything that I need.

    "Oh, I''ll just go and eat lunchter. I want to try and cultivate after this."

    Wang Ling waved his hands at his brother and Butler Sun, the two were left there with a bewildered look. Wang Hong turned to look at Butler Sun and asked.

    "Butler Sun, did my brother ever practice the spear?"

    Butler Sun shook his head and answered.

    "No, the First Young Master only ever read books."

    Wang Hong was shocked, did his knowledge about the spear came from books?

 Chapter 11: The genius known as Wang Ling II

    Chapter 11: The genius known as Wang Ling II

    Wang Ling returned his courtyard after talking to Wang Hong and Butler Sun. But because of his situation where he couldn''t really cultivate and create qi pirs, all he ever did was meditate for a while before getting called to eat lunch.

    At around 1 o''clock in the afternoon Wang Ling entered the dining room of the Wang family and there he saw a weird scene.

    The whole dining area was silent and Wang Yue had one book on one hand and was really focused on reading. Her attention was not getting away by anyone.

    Wang Hong was sitting right beside her. He was constantly looking at Wang Yue as if he wanted to talk. He was like an awkward older brother trying to get the attention of his sister.

    However, after trying and failing to get Wang Yue''s attention from the book she was holding. Wang Hong chose to give up trying. He then noticed Wang Ling watching the whole thing y out by the door and could not help it and avert his eyes beforeughing it off.

    Wang Ling sat on an empty chair and waited for the food. While he was waiting, he found Wang Yue was still reading her book so he told her off.

    "Yue, you should stop reading for a while."

    It was just a simple sentence and not really an order but Wang Yue immediately dropped what she was doing and silently waited for the food to arrive like an obedient child. She was swinging her foot back and forth as she sat there without doing much.

    Wang Hong noticed this and could help but feel a little hurt.

    Why do you only respond to him? Am I not your older brother too?

    Wang Hong wanted to cry for being left out by her sister but because he wanted to keep a certain amount of dignity and face, he kept his tears from flowing. Wang Ling sighed after seeing this.

    The two sibling doesn''t seem to have much bond with one another. He could understand why though. Wang Hong was practically an outsider. He was someone who trained in the house of their mother''s family and would only return from time to time.

    From what he heard, Wang Hong rarely returns unless there was an urgent matter at hand. Like if he needed to talk with their father then he will go back home. But if there''s nothing like that, he will rarely go back here.

    [This seems like it''s going to be a headache.]

    Wang Ling rubbed his be as a headache started to appear. The three siblings didn''t really talk to one another and right until the food arrived and they started eating, the table was awfully quiet.

    Soon, Wang Ling finished eating. He was the lightest of eaters of the three siblings. Mostly because he was someone who doesn''t need to consume much energy. On the other hand, the two pair of brother and sister was still eating away.

    The little girl was matching the pace of Wang Hong''s pace of eating, meat for meat. If Wang Ling didn''t know any better, he would''ve believed that Wang Yue was the one cultivating and not Wang Hong.

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling stood up from the dining table and got ready to leave. He was just about to call for Butler Sun when he heard Wang Hong calling for him.

    "Big brother, wait a moment, I need to ask you something."

    Turning around, Wang Ling beckoned him to speak what was on his mind.

    "Um, can I ask how you spoke to littler sister Yue?"

    Wang Ling almostughed out loud when he heard this. The macho looking cultivator had no means to talk to his own sister? Now that''s something he found entertaining. s, he didn''t had the time to watch Wang Hong so he just gave him some advice.

    "Just talk to her about spirit nts. She''s also close to mother, you should talk to her about these two things and you''ll be able to talk to her naturally."

    Wang Hong nodded his head when he heard Wang Ling.

    "I don''t really have that much story concerning mother but I am knowledgeable about spirit nts. Oh, what is the best topic she likes? Does she have any preference when ites to spirit nts?"

    "There''s nothing really, but I suggest you talk about spirit nts that''s higher than a tiered spirit nt. It would be best if you can talk about a Ranked spirit nt. Oh, don''t startle her by being too nosy, take it easy. Also, instead of worrying about this, you should worry about your cultivation, I read a lot of books about talented cultivators who ended up bing trash after not working hard enough."

    With that piece of advice, Wang Ling left the dining area and went to talk to Butler Sun. Butler Sun was just outside the dining hall. Seems like he intentionally went outside to give the Wang siblings some space so they can talk.

    That didn''t end up so well though.

    "Young master, you''re already finished? Are you going back to your courtyard now?"

    Wang Ling shook his head.

    "Can I ask for a sword? A set of sword technique our family cultivate will also be good. Now that I decided to cultivate, I want to practice some sword techniques to increase my fighting capabilities."

    Wang Ling spoke with utmost innocence. His words sounded so innocent that it made others thing that what he was talking about was what he learned from a book. It was like seeing a grown up getting influenced by a book really.

    However, Wang Ling had different thoughts. He wanted to practice sword techniques because he wanted to show his family that he has strength to protect himself. As for the reason why he wanted to practice on his family martial art rather than his superior techniques.

    It was because he was someone who supposedly woke up from a deep slumber. Even if he wanted to act dumb that he''s someone who has a hidden master who gave him some ancient sword technique, Wang Ling couldn''t do that.

    His mind was supposed to be asleep and didn''t have any kind of awareness so where in the world would he get a sword technique out of the blue? With that in mind, Wang Ling chose to practice the sword technique of his family.

    If he can use the Wang family sword technique as a front then it wouldn''t really be a problem for him to cultivate another sword technique he wants to cultivate. Wang Ling already had a map of what he was going to do in this eight days of qi pir restoration,

    Butler Sun went ahead andplied with Wang Ling''s request after hearing what he wanted. He was someone who does things quickly and efficiently, soon enough, even before Wang Ling could return to his courtyard, Butler Sun was already there waiting for him.

    Was he a ghost?

    A passing thought appeared.

    Butler Sun passed him a one handed sword which was 18 inches long or a foot and a half. There were two books on Butler Sun''s possession, one was about the Wang family swordsmanship named [Tidal Wave Sword] the other was a set of body cultivation technique called [Thunder Fist].

    "I advise young master to first cultivate your body before training your sword. Training the body before using a weapon is much more ideal inparison to diving into a regr sword training."

    Butler Sun gave his earnest advice to Wang Ling. Wang Ling nodded his head in response to what Butler Sun had said.

    Wang Ling was well aware what Butler Sun was talking about. He should cultivate his body before anything else. The body can be seen as the vessel of spirit qi and soul, if the soul and spirit qi is stronger than the vessel it is likely the vessel will be destroyed in the future.

    Wang Ling was well aware of this matter. In the end he didn''t say anything to go against the idea of training a fist technique, he had a lot of free time anyway. Nine days of free time in fact.

    If he gets serious, he can master this fist technique in a sh.

    With that said, Butler Sun did not stay on Wang Ling''s courtyard as he had other matters to attend to.

    "Oh, young master please take note that there would be a banquet tonight to celebrate your brother''s return. Although it will only be a small one please don''t overwork yourself into fainting like you did when you were reading."

    Wang Ling saw Butler Sun off and went to do his do his own thing. He went ahead and sat on the well-trimmed grass of his courtyard to read the two techniques he was given.

    It didn''t take him too long to finish reading the two techniques. After reading, he got up and started forming a fist.

    Hu!

    He fist was not as fast thunder but there was a sound of wind being split so it was better than nothing. What he is practicing was the Thunder Fist.

    The Thunder Fist needs spirit qi to be used. [Martial Technique]needs spirit qi to be utilized properly. However, there are exceptions. This Thunder Fist was one such exception, it was mainly focused on the basic of martial arts so it doesn''t use any spirt qi.

    The only time this technique ever uses spirit qi is when Wang Ling decides to use the proper Thunder Fist.

    He soon started practicing fist techniques. Diligently throwing his fist just like the book told him to, Wang Ling soon managed to reach minorpletion in a manner of minutes,

    An hourter, Wang Ling already reached the consummation level of mastery.

    There were four levels, from lowest to highest it goes like so: [Minor Completion], [Intermediate], [Advance], and [Consummation]. Wang Ling was someone with thousands of years of experience, mastering a low-level technique such as this is easy.

    Why would someone with thousands of years of experience fumble around the principles of low-level techniques? It simply does not make sense.

    There were different level of each martial techniques, starting from the lowest level it is: [Mortal], [Earth], [Sky], and [Saint].

    Wang Ling had a lot of martial technique that is sky level and a few saint level. If you count his earth and mortal level martial technique, then it would take three full days to make a fullption.

    The Thunder Fist is a mortal level martial technique at most. It was a widespread technique that can be bought for a few coppers a copy in the streets after all.

    High level martial techniques were priceless so one should not expect a martial technique to be sold in a flea market.

    Wang Ling practiced the Thunder Fist for a whole hour. The Thunder Fist have eight different maneuvers which is simply useless and one strikes that has some use.

    He was only practicing the one useful strike. The strike was called [Rising Thunder]. It was basically a glorified fast uppercut.

    Another half an hour passed and Wang Ling felt his body aching. It was only at this time that Wang Ling stopped. He didn''t stop because he was tired mind you, it was because it was time to start his proper training.

    If fist technique was useful then he only needed to find a good one in his memory bank, not only that, he should find something that uses the whole body. He browsed through his mind and soon found the one he wanted to practice.

    [Eight Tiger Maneuver], smiling Wang Ling recalled every word that was supposed to be written in the book of the Eight Tiger Maneuver. He recalled each and every steps starting from the forward fist until the high kick.

    Taking a deep breath, he started punching and kicking. He started twisting and turning, every move of his made his muscles move, his fibers and internal organs were being worked at this very moment.

    Every time he threw a punch his while body will move, every time he released a kick his whole being will shudder. Only ten minutes after he started Eight Tiger Maneuver and his whole body was already drenched in sweat.

    His clothes were soaked and his breathing was disorderly. His muscles were hurting and internal organs screaming. However, Wang Ling did not stop and continued to push himself to the very limits.

    Through sheer grit and determination, Wang Ling threw another punch. But unlike his other punches that was as fast lightning, this one was as slow as a turtle.

    With his feet rooted solid on the floor, Wang Ling threw a punch forward and just as it was reaching the front of his chest his whole body trembled from exhaustion.

    Pah!

    This continued on for another twenty minutes before Wang Ling was forced to stop because his muscles and veins were already screaming.

    As Wang Ling copsed on the grass of his garden, Wang Ling looked at the sky with a smile. He wanted to raise one of his hands but because he had no strength, the best he could do was lift a single finger.

    As he lie there with his body too exhausted to even move, he spoke.

    "Wait for me, the experts of the world, Wang Ling ising."

 Chapter 12: The genius known as Wang Ling III

    Chapter 12: The genius known as Wang Ling III

    Enough was enough, an era had already been form on top of his previous one. The realm is now stable and the throne of the strongest has been warmed enough for years, meaning, the king is to return right away.

    Right now he''s only an insignificant ant that can be trampled by anyone if they want. But after he bid enough time and did a good job of cultivating and making use of his family''s resources then his strength would quickly soar.

    Half an hour passed and Wang Ling got ready immediately. He stretched his body before picking up the sword he had left on the ground. His body was still aching but does not matter.

    The road to cultivation was always treacherous and hard. One would suffer countless wound in a single fight and would even lose an arm or a leg in some cases. If Wang Ling couldn''t even tolerate this amount of pain then he''s not worthy to hold the title of strongest.

    Wang Ling breathed in and out until his mind was still. He recalled the memorized set of sword technique he was given and proceeded to mastering them.

    However, unlike what he did with the Thunder Fist where hepleted the maneuver with ease. Wang Ling took his time with mastering this skill. Not because he was bored and had too much time, no, it was because he was surprise to see that the martial technique he was casually given was a high quality sword art.

    From its basic movement along Wang Ling was surprise to see that movement of the de was good enough to be considered as an earth level. Wang Ling nodded his head in satisfaction.

    He chose to practice this technique with all his heart. He began with the first form of the technique.

    [Wave Ripple], the wave ripple was a simple technique yet a deadly one. It only had one action which was a thrust of the sword. With a single thrust of the sword, the onught of a violent wave shall be stopped.

    Wang Ling could see the principles of the technique, so he practiced it with all his heart. There were only three forms in the Tidal Wave Sword he was given.

    The first form was the Wave Ripple which he was practicing now and the other two was [Tidal sh]and the third was[Ocean''s Lull]. The two techniques were good in their own right, but because Wang Ling was in no hurry he chose topletely master this technique.

    He estimated that if he gave it all, he will reach consummation for Wave Ripple in three days in the least and four days at most. Well if he struck it and became lucky, he will be able to master the Wave Ripple in less than two days.

    Wang Ling had a lot more sword technique that''s as good, if not better than the Tidal Wave Sword.

    There was the Beheading Sword of the Thousand ughter faction as an example but Wang Ling chose to master this technique because he was interested in peering at the core of the Wang family sword art.

    From what he could tell with the three forms of the Tidal Wave sword, the Wang family focuses on the bnce of the sword.

    With this intention in mind, Wang Ling began mastering the sword.

    He only stopped soon after his body could not hold on anymore. He practiced his sword a total of three hours before he stopped.

    The mastery of his Wave Ripple has reached the level of minor aplishment. Wang Ling only have to solidify hisprehension a little more and he will be able to unleash half of the sword technique''s might even without the presence of spirit qi.

    His throat at this moment was very dry. He was thirsty enough to jump at any fountain he would find. Thankfully there was no fountain, pond, or anything like that so he was spared from drinking dirty water.

    It took a while but Wang Ling managed to regain some of his strength while lying on the ground. He sat on the grassy floor and began checking his body.

    There was no clear change with his body but he was sure that his ''unused'' body was getting the hang of strenuous work outs. After this event, Wang Ling called for a maid so he can take a nice warm bath.

    He ordered some maids to prepare a bath for him and soon enough he was washing himself in the bath. He made sure to wash himself thoroughly. He rxed for a bit until he remembered about the banquet for Wang Hong.

    He sighed and tried to think of a reason why he should or shouldn''t go. It took him a good ten minutes before he decided to go the banquet.

    "Hope there''s good wine."

    He said to himself before getting out of the bath. He took a new set of fresh clothes and changed. He now wore a pure white robe that has no intricate design. The robe was simple and had nothing that screams of being a young master.

    Nothing this down, Wang Ling nodded his head in satisfaction. He didn''t really like wearing shy outfit so he made Butler Sun get him this set of clothing.

    Butler Sun actually rejected this notion because he said it was unbefitting his status but after a week of continues persuasion, Wang Ling managed to make him ede to his demands.

    Wang Ling was feelingfortable. His body was aching yes, but that just meant he was working hard. It was still another eight days before he could properly cultivate, but this was enough for him.

    As night came to rece day, the Wang family manor started bing more and more lively. The banquet for Wang Hong''s return was starting.

    Wang Ling sighed andzily went out of his courtyard. While walking down the path to the banquet hall, after for a while the vibrant banquet hall that is full of came to view.

    The outside of the banquet hall was dazzling unlike the other buildings of Wang family manor. The banquet hall was truly a ce suited to hold a joyous asion.

    On top of the banquet hall''s door, there was carvings of a Phoenix. From what he heard from Wang Yue, the Phoenix carving symbolizes life and how a man should be reborn like a Phoenix when he enters the banquet hall.

    Whether they be angry or sad, the instant they entered the banquet hall whether it be a man or woman should have a smile on their faces like they had just been reborn from the ashes of battler which is everyday life.

    The door of the banquet hall was wide and spacious. Even if ten people walk in side by side, the door would still have room for one more.

    On the path to the door of the banquet hall, there were quite a number of people entering. He didn''t recognize any of these people so they should be youths from outside the manor.

    These people were young, they carried gifts with them and had a smile on their faces. Judging from the way they dress, they were most probably nobles of the kingdom.

    Seeing them walk in his house like this made Wang Ling remember one certain thing.

    [That''s right, my father is the General.]

    He had forgotten all about the matter about being a noble. The Wang family manor justck the political struggle of an aristocratic family so he forgot all about it.

    There were no stuck up uncles or aunts who wish to take over his father in this ce. There were no stupid nobles going up to their front gates demanding some outrageous demands or exnations, this made Wang ling forget that he was a noble in a kingdom.

    He wasn''tining about it or anything, but he did feel a little conflicted about being a noble in this kingdom. His family is basically just him and Wang Yue, if you put Wang Hong in that list then there would only be three of them.

    His mother was somewhere else, he was unsure what she was doing but from the looks of it she is cultivating or in seclusion. His father was in the frontlines of the southern border fighting god knows what enemy.

    Wait, the enemy of his father was demons and the savages of the southern ins. Without much going on in their family, Wang Ling felt that the Wang family was just some affluent family and not some noble.

    [I better stop thinking about this. I''m already contended with my current status.

    I''ll leave this kingdom soon enough anyway. Wait, should I bring Yue and Butler Sun with me without telling father? Or should I go to the southern border first before I leave?]

    He didn''t want to think about theplicated life of nobles so he drop this matter altogether. Matters of the future should be ced on the shoulders of his future self.

    Wang Ling walked at the direction of the banquet hall. The youths saw him walk passed them without giving them a look and found this action displeasing. They were the young masters and miss of the noble family of the Azure Skies Kingdom, being ignored like this was a first for them

    This is especially infuriating for these nobles because they are the best of the best when ites to cultivation. To save the detailed exnation, these young ones were the so-called geniuses of their families who has too much pride in their bones.

    Of course Wang Ling was well-aware that they were nobles but who gives a crap about them, really? There were like twenty people in the path way, should he greet them one by one as he walk to the banquet hall?

    If he really did do that, he will feel more exhausted than when he practice in his martial techniques.

    Besides, these young people are prideful and if they see a person wearing such shabby looking clothing like he does, there is a high chance they would think he was some kind of servant who is there to assist them.

    If that really urs and someonemanded him, he will naturally turn them down and his actions of turning down a noble might infuriate people so Wang Ling chose the most effective way of dealing with these kinds of situation which is to avoid them entirely.

    This might incite the rage of others because his actions were too arrogant. But this will at least let him make him save the energy of having an argument with arrogant and pompous brats who thinks too highly of themselves.

    Wang Ling directly entered the banquet hall. The moment the maid who was by the door of the banquet hall saw Wang Ling, she immediately bowed and took the initiative to lead him to his assigned table.

    [It seems like Butler Sun already made ns for me.]

    This was his first time in the banquet hall. The interior of the banquet hall was spacious and beautiful. The atmosphere inside the banquet hall was very vibrant and full of life, tens of youths were talking joyously.

    Wang Ling observe their smiles and couldn''t help but shake his head. The forced smile they show in gatherings such as this is till force like it had always been.

    Beautiful female nobles who were dressed neatly and handsome young masters who are dressed to impress the females were socializing with one another without a care for the world.

    Wang Ling walked pass these kind of people until he reached a table where a cute little girl was busily reading her books about spirit nts. Beside the little girl were ten tes of food and a lot of meat. The little girl was garnering attention towards her but the little girl was ignoring them as she was too absorbed with the book she was reading.

    Wang Ling saw this and had the urge tough when he saw this sight. Wang Yue was usually shy even around him, if not for his interactions with her in the past and their earlier conversation in the back garden where Wang Yue grew slightly attached to him.

    There''s a high chance that Wang Ling and Wang Yue would still avoid talking to one another. However, right now, the image of a shy little girl was nowhere to be found. The little girl in front of Wang Ling was a bookworm who does not care about her surroundings not a shy one.

    Wang Ling sat beside Wang Yue. Not wanting to bother Wang Yue''s reading, Wang Ling just sat there beside her, not saying much. When he sat beside Wang Yue, the surrounding people also shot him an observing look and seeing how poorly he dressed, many gave him a look of disdain.

    Not bothering to make any form of response to their provoking gazes, Wang Ling started looking around the banquet hall. He noticed that Wang Hong was nowhere to be found so he drop the idea of looking for Wang Hong.

    While Wang Ling was idling away, Wang Ling focused on thinking about his next steps. Closing his eyes, Wang Ling started organizing is thoughts.

    Time flew by and soon enough, Wang Ling was jolted from a loud mor. He raised his head and noticed that people were looking at a certain direction. He turned his head and there he saw Wang Hong together with Butler Sun.

    Wang Hong wore a red battle robe. He honestly look like a warrior, but because of his elegant facial features, he look like a heroic figure from the legends. Wang Ling saw this and couldn''t help but remark: "Show off."

    Seeing this, he ordered some maids to get him some wine. He thought that there would be a show where Wang Hong will start having some conversations with these nobles and with the wine he ordered, he wanted to listen in to what people are talking about.

    Things were about to get lively, in so many different ways. But then, just as the wine he asked for came, a loud and arrogant voice was heard.

    "Brother Wang, I have been waiting for your return. Come and let us get this started already, you promised the youths of the Azure Skies Kingdom a sparring session when youe correct?"

    The arrogant fellow who started shouting all of a sudden was a noble who looked like he was in his early twenties. With a sword in hand, the noble pointed it Wang Hong and dered a challenged.

    This challenge would usually make the mood of the banquet turn sour or unpleasant. But strangely enough, the challenge of the noble incited the battle spirit of many other people.

    "Haha, if you didn''t say that I would''ve issued the challenge myself. Brother Wang, let me have the rematch I have been itching to get since two years ago."

    "Wang Hong,e and let us see if you can defeat me this time. I have trained for years, since yourst departure, I am prepared to take you on now."

    Wang Hong who had just arrive heard the challenges smiled and nodded his head.

    "It would be my pleasure to have a bout with you. I dare promise a duel and I will ept your challenge today."

    Taking out his spear, Wang Hong emitted his intent to fight.

    Wang Ling looked at this sight and was bbergasted. Just what kind of banquet was this? Why was he not informed?

    A terrible foreboding appeared in his heart.

 Chapter 13: The genius known as Wang Ling IV

    Chapter 13: The genius known as Wang Ling IV

    Wang Hong and the energetic youths of the Azure Skies Kingdom were all in a fervor. The atmosphere became suited for a low-ss battlefield.

    Everyone couldn''t wait to see the sparring. There was a wide and spacious area situated in the center of the banquet hall, Wang Hong went there and stood there with his left hand on his back and his right hand holding his spear.

    He was waiting for an opponent to step forward. The smile on Wang Hong''s face was brimming and held no worry.

    Wang Ling was expecting more of a simple banquet where people will interact with one another and talk about the current news of the Kingdom and the continent. He wanted to listen in on these kids'' conversation and learn about the current world situation.

    He had not encountered a book concerning the continent and the different powers other than the Kingdoms nearby the Azure Skies Kingdom so Wang Ling is still on the dark.

    [Should I just get a book?

    But there was no book concerning the continent in the bookstores I visit with Yue right?

    Hmm, should I check the public library or should I head for the royal library directly? Sigh, I''ll just go to the Royal Library, there should be a higher chance of high quality books in there.]

    Wang Ling decided decisively. No need going to the public library if he can go to royal library. The royal library of any country should be better their public one anyway.

    With a wine cup on hand Wang Ling took a sip of the wine. He then heard some movements beside him. Turning his head over, he saw Wang Yue clumsily getting a te of sweets that was ced on the table.

    She was having a hard time mostly because she was not even looking at the food and her arms were short.

    Her arms were a little short and the te was ce near the center of the table so it was hard getting one. Seeing this, Wang Ling helped her by handing a te over before subsequently saying.

    "Yue, stop reading the book if you''re going to eat. ce the book down for a moment and let us watch Wang Hong spar with the other kids."

    Upon hearing Wang Ling''s voice, Wang Yue''s attention was shaken from the book. She turned to look at Wang Ling before giving him a confused expression, as if she was saying; "when did you get here?"

    Wang Ling did not say anything anymore and handed her a te of roasted meat. Wang Yue did what she was told and ced the book down, she took the te off of Wang Ling''s hand and started eating.

    While her cheeks were puff up like a ball of sweetness or like a chipmunk who is happily eating. Wang Yue turned her head to the center of the banquet hall and there he saw his Second Older Brother, Wang Hong.

    Pointing at Wang Hong''s direction, she asked.

    "Is second older brother going to fight?"

    Wang Yue asked Wang Ling with pure innocence. She was still eating but in-between her bite and chewing, she managed to ask a question before turning into a chipmunk once more.

    "Yes he will be fighting. From the looks of it, our guests came prepared." Wang Ling smiled as he saw them taking out swords that was emitting strange undtions.

    Wang Yue widened her eyes and became worried for Wang Hong. She was not that close with Wang Hong, but she was still her sister and Wang Hong treated her like one. Wang Yue was a simple person who treats her family dearly.

    Even though she was still notfortable with Wang Hong''s incessant demand for family bonding earlier today, she was still touch to see that her family was so caring and sweet. Also, she only ignored him earlier because she was too engrossed with the books she had just bought and couldn''t stop reading.

    "Will second older brother be alright? He''s not going to get any injury right?"

    Wang Yue was worried that something bad might ur. She even forgot to take another bite of the meat in front of her, this shows how shaken she was.

    If this glutton forgets to eat her food, then it was clear that she is shaken or disturbed, that''s how Wang Ling see his sister at least.

    "Don''t worry about it too much. Wang Hong is strong and he''ll be able to beat them easily. Just eat and watch the show he''s about to perform for us."

    There were not much people around where Wang Ling and Wang Yue was sitting on so no one really heard his rather hushed voice.

    If someone actually heard him talk about Wang Hong easily beating the geniuses of the Azure Skies Kingdom, there would be huge troubleing to him for sure.

    Wang Yue nodded her head after being reassured by Wang Ling''s words. When she was just about to get back to eating, she noticed the wine bottle Wang Ling was holding.

    "Big brother, is that wine are you holding?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head.

    "Butler Sun said that you shouldn''t be drinking such things. Wine is supposed to be bad for your health." Wang Yue warned Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling shrugged his shoulders.

    "It''s not bad for my health. Butler Sun is only exaggerating his words." He said these words and poured himself a cup of wine before drinking it in one go.

    Wang Yue was reluctant to believe Wang Ling, but in the end she chose to trust him. She then took the piece of meat in front of her and began once again.

    In the center area of the banquet hall. Wang Hong was waiting for his opponent to take a step forward.

    There were arguments everywhere to decide who will get to fight Wang Hong first. The people who were arguing were mostly youths who are at sky root stage. These youths looked like they were in theirte teens.

    For them to reach such a stage in such an age means that their talent is not really that good. Their better thanmon people at best.

    [Wang Hong should stop ying around with young people like this.

    He should have long pass the foundational phase of cultivation so having a bout on this level is not helpful and could even be detrimental to him.

    Young people does not know to restrain themselves for the best of their future.]

    Wang Ling criticized Wang Hong in his heart. While he was doing so, his eyes met Wang Hong''s gaze who were looking around the banquet.

    Wang Hong wanted to say something but Wang Ling motioned to not bother so Wang Hong stop. Wang Hong then turned his head to see Wang Yue was watching him intently. Well, she was eating while watching but that only means she was enjoying herself.

    Wang Hong was pumped. He was sure to give his older brother and littler sister a wonderful show to watch.

    "Hey! What is it with the hold up?" Wang Hong called for the youths with unrestrained irritation.

    "Hold your horses, I''ming already so wait a minute."

    The arrogant young man who first issued his challenge stepped forth and exchanged looks with Wang Hong. The arrogant fellow''s stride was wide so it didn''t take long for him to reach fifteen meters away from Wang Hong.

    "Greetings brother Wang, it has been a while since Ist saw you! Five years, correct?" the arrogant fellow spoke in an amiable manner but the fighting intent in his eyes were not dissipating in the slightest.

    Wang Hong saw the arrogant fellow and smiled.

    Thud!

    He tap the floor with his spear and spoke with a smile on his face.

    "Brother Gust, it has truly been a while. So, are you here to reim the honor you have lost after losing to this coward?"

    Wang Hong''s eyes shone a frightening glint. In the past he was called a coward by many people. Every time he walks in the street he will at least be called coward three times before he can head home.

    This happened when he was five or six years old. When he left for his mother''s home where Wang Hong was put in an intense training, others saw his actions as cowardly and thought he chose to hide away, so the nickname coward stuck to Wang Hong for years until the age of twelve when he came back to the Azure Skies Kingdom.

    He was twelve when he went came back to the kingdom. When he came back, he took a walk like old times and sure enough when he walked around the city of Azure Skies, they called him a coward once again.

    At first he ignored them, but once they started insulting his family like insulting the name of his father and mother. Wang Hong struck them with a spear, he beat those arrogant people who looked down upon him.

    Agni Gust who is in front of him is one those people who called him coward back then. After he beat this guy to the point of tears, Wang Hong didn''t see him for years until today five yearster.

    Wang Hong smiled at the sight of his old bully. Gust did the same and smiled back.

    They didn''t say anything to enrage the other party as they naturally took their stances.

    Wang Hong pointed his spear at his opponent while keeping his body low on the ground, he looked eager to pierce his enemy. Gust raised his sword across his chest as he got ready to cut down Wang Hong.

    Talking smack to enrage the opponent now is meaningless, Wang Hong wiped the smile on his face as he secretly suppressed his cultivation to match his opponent.

    He was originally someone who crossed the foundational phase of cultivation, but because his opponent was a mere sky root stage cultivator, he brought it down by two levels.

    The young nobles who were rowdy earlier shut their mouths as they held their breaths. Waiting for the first exchange tomence, they waited patiently.

    Then, as the tenseness of the atmosphere peak. Gust made his move.

    Brandishing his humongous sword, he dashed forward attempting to take out Wang Hong with one strike. There might be no killing intent on his sword, but a wisp of iplete sword intent made his sword deadly nheless.

    This sight caused an uproar to the silent nobles.

    "Sword intent? Gust has alreadyprehended sword intent? Although it is iplete, I can feel my spine tingling with its presence alone."

    "I know what you mean. Wang Hong is in trouble now."

    Everyone was surprise to see that Gust had actuallyprehended a wisp of iplete sword intent. He was only twenty-one this year so this shows just what kind of heights he will be able to climb in the future.

    They were at awe, they even felt pity for Wang Hong. The nobles could not feel any kind of force behind Wang Hong''s spear so they were already sure about the oue. Hais, the sparring in the Wang family would end just like this, they thought inside their head.

    Everyone was at the edge of their seats. Everyone other that Wang Ling that is.

    Yawning, Wang Ling grabbed a slice of meat from one of the tes.

    [This kids simply don''t know who they are dealing with.] He ate a slice of meat as he thought of this.

    Boom!

    Wang Ling did not need to turn his head around know what happened to Wang Hong''s opponent.

    Gust who had the body of a bear was sent flying to the wall..

    [What an unlucky fellow. Wang Hong has almost reached the second stage of spear master, he will soon reach Concealment so how can he beat him with a wisp of iplete sword intent?]

    At this point Wang Ling was only feeling bad for the youth Wang Hong had just blown away. He turned his head to look at Gust, he feared that the big guy suffered some severe injury. Well he saw him squirming and then struggling to get up so the guy shouldn''t be dead or in a near death state.

    Wang Ling was not sure if Wang Hong had a dark past with the big guy that made him beat him to such a state. But Wang Ling didn''t really care about their past as it ispletely unrted to him.

    He didn''t manage to collect any information and he didn''t get to watch any good fight. Wang Ling was feeling really unlucky tonight.

    If he get anything out of this whole ordeal, then that would be the information regarding the mastery of weapons in the era.

    He thought that geniuses of weapons were appearing one after another because of Wang Hong''s sudden appearance but it seems like this was not the case. A wisp of an iplete sword intent was enough to shock to supposed geniuses, this was enough to make proper conjectures about the current situation of the new era.

    Wang Hong is just a true genius and the era is not riddled with monster like talent.

    Wang Ling took note of this as this will be an extremely important matter when he goes out to venture the continent.

    After Gust was given treatment, the duels of the youths continued. The nobles threw themselves at Wang Hong and challenged him one after another.

    Feeling boredoming to him, Wang Ling chose to finish off the wine so he can return to his courtyard and sleep.

    He finished his wine and got up he turned to Wang Yue and said.

    "Yue, your big brother is tired so I''ll be going back to sleep. If Butler Sun finds me just say that I went back already."

    Wang Ling made his excuses and left with a disappointed look on his face. Wang Yue saw that his brother was leaving and waved at him goodbye. She wanted to see him off but she also wanted to watch the fights.

    In the end, Wang Ling made her stay and said that he could go back on his own.

    On the way back to his courtyard, Wang Ling saw a noble wobbling around looking drunk. The noble was a woman and she was pretty attractive. She had a body sexy enough to ignite the lust of men and her breasts were bountiful like hills.

    As she moved around, her body swayed all over the ce and acted like a homeless drunk. Her actions looked unbing of a woman.

    The young nobledy notices him and called out to him.

    "Servant, call the young master of the Kin household. Tell him toe and pick me up!!"

    Thedy mistook Wang Ling for a servant and ordered him like one. Her tone was condescending and full of authority, as if she was talking to some worm. This made any form of kindness and willingness to help the girl vanish from his heart.

    Wang Ling furrowed his brows and passed by her as if he didn''t notice her. Usually, what would happen when a man see a pretty girl they would try to help her and earn some points from her.

    Some would even try to bed a woman that''s as drunk as this one.

    However, Wang Ling was none of these two type of men. He ignored her and went by her. Even if he didn''t help her, other people is bound to see her soon enough. There should be people trying to find her so it doesn''t really matter if Wang Ling helps her or not.

    Passing by without saying a word, Wang Ling gave the woman a look before quickly leaving that ce. He was too tired to deal with such uncultured people.

    However, just as he passed by her. The woman suddenly became enraged for being ignored by a servant. She immediately raged up.

    "You!! Useless servant, you dare look down upon a noble like me?"

    The girl acted irrationally and raised her hands against Wang Ling. Her palms were filled with spirit qi, she was ready to p Wang Ling on the face there and then.

    Wang Ling saw this and his eyes turned to slits. Wang Ling didn''t expect the noble girl to act like this. Feeling the dangerous intent being sent to him, his body reacted and moved so he can defend himself.

    His fist struck forth and the crisp sound of flesh hitting another flesh was heard.

    Bang!!

 Chapter 14: The genius known as Wang Ling V

    Chapter 14: The genius known as Wang Ling V

    Bang!

    The female noble was sent flying as Wang Ling''s fist struck her straight to the face. She only flew five meters away and the force she received was mostly due to the fact Wang Ling dished out a counter hit, so Wang Ling''s hit wasn''t all that strong. As a matter of fact, it was actually really weak.

    [Humph, what a barbaric woman.]

    Wang Ling harrumphed and turned his back from the woman who was lying on the ground. He intended to leave as fast as possible, he didn''t care who that noble was or what she''ll do once she became sober. Wang Ling was sure that if she went to him looking for trouble, he will ept her with open arms and let her experience hell.

    However, against what he had in mind. Trouble wasing faster than he had thought. The female noble who was originally lying motionless on the ground started moving and tried getting up.

    Wang Ling who saw this actually had his eyes widened in shock. The female noble was actually resilient and tough? If she wasn''t an asshole she would most likely have a good future ahead of her.

    The female noble has a long hair that was now messy and stuck out all over the ce. Her face was a mess and a distinct mark of a fist was visible on her right cheek. She red at Wang Ling and pointed at him with trembling fingers.

    "Yyou, a mere servant dare to hit a noble?!!? This may be the Wang family but do you think a servant is the master of this house? Even the dumb young miss of this ce wil!!"

    Bang!!

    A fist as fast as lightning and scary as thunder exploded howled at the female noble''s direction. The next moment was fast and before the female noble could notice it, her feet had already left the ground and a piercing pain assaulted her body starting from her stomach.

    She had difficulty breathing and crumpled down on the floor.

    The female noble started screaming as she berated Wang Ling. Wang Ling was originally just to watch the monkey show she was performing but the instant she tried badmouthing a member of his family, he didn''t hesitate to send a punch on her face one more time.

    As the man who stood at the apex Wang Ling had a temperament position. He was calm, rational, decisive to a frightening extent, and cold blooded. He never acts on his emotion, but that was mostly because nothing really moved him other than his ambitions.

    However, in this life it was different. He has a family this time and a caring one at that. When he first opened his eyes to this era he already pledged to the heavens that he will take his family to the peak together with him when he ascends. That means he recognize them as his own.

    And to think that a foolish noble like this woman will dare utter such defaming terms about his sister? Dumb? The only dumb person here was her.

    "I didn''t want to deal with you so I let you off with a single punch but you really know how to push my buttons don''t you? You actually dare to utter such nonsense about the young miss of my house?"

    Wang Ling''s voice was cold and indifferent. He looked at the female noble who was on the ground crumpled up like cooked prawn. Wang Ling noticed that she already lost her consciousness.

    Wang Ling crouched on the floor to see if she was dead. Thankfully she was still breathing, albeit barely so he decided to leave her like this. Someone was bound to find her here anyway. So got ready to leave.

    However, trouble seems to simply love Wang Ling as people who were attracted by themotion starteding out of the banquet hall. They saw Wang Ling there about to leave and behind him was the female noble who was hurt on the ground.

    "Hey, you, the servant over there! What happened to Miss Rain?"

    A haughty looking male noble came out and immediately started demanding answers. Wang Ling sighed and thought that the era was cursed by arrogant young masters and young miss.

    [Can''t they talk with a normal tone of voice?] Wang Ling was disappointed that such people were not eradicated from the world just yet.

    The haughty noble looked at Wang Ling full of questions on his eyes.

    "Is someone a young master kin with you?"

    Wang Ling ignored the question and asked them one instead. The ignored haughty young master''s face became green from anger.

    "Don''t ignore me, servant boy! I am the one asking the question here, do you even know who I am? I am the First Young Master of the Hong family, how dare you ignore me!?"

    The noble continued to scream and shout Wang Ling but Wang Ling paid him nor heed and just continued his piece.

    "This girl is drunk and is a little injured because of her own stupidity so take her to the manor''s clinic. If you don''t want to take her to the clinic then go take her back to her home."

    Wang Ling gave the nobles a rather loose but urate description of what happened. He didn''t want to associate with these haughty looking nobles so he wanted to get out of that ce as soon as possible.

    A man whose looks are elegant and refine walks out from the crowd of nobles. The man saw the female noble lying on the floor and rushed to her side without dy. The man ced her on his embrace and checked if there was any major injuries on her body with spirit qi.

    After a short minute, he sighed a breath of relief after confirming that young miss rain suffered no injury. He then lifted his head to Wang Ling and said.

    "I am the Kin she speaks of."

    "So you''re the young master Kin? Alright, I''ll be going now, I still have things to take care."

    "Wait, I wish to know what exactly happened. Miss Rain is not someone who gets into a fight easily so can you please tell me exactly what happened?"

    Young master Kin seemed adamant to get an answer so he looked at Wang Ling in the eyes as if to convey his seriousness. Wang Ling looked at him and shrugged his shoulders and started exining what happened.

    Should he tell him the truth? It took him a while but in the end he decided to tell the truth of what transpired. Lying when the evidence was already seen is something that''s a hassle and stupid, might as well face the problem head on and tell them what happened.

    On top of that, he wasn''t the one who started this whole thing but the noble called Rain.

    "I was going back to my courtyard and I saw her wobbling all over the ce. She then called out to me and yelled at me. She attacked and I retaliated. She insulted Yue so I taught her a lesson. Alright, that''s all I need to go back and sleep."

    In more simple terms, he exined to them how he beat a drunk girl who tried attacking him and insulting the young miss of the Wang family.

    Wang Ling finished exining and those who were present was dumbstruck at what they had heard. This person who looked like he was a lowly servant imed that he beat Miss Rain to such an extent?

    All of them didn''t believe the bullshits he was spouting, but Miss Rain was there lying unconscious and from what they could tell, what he''s saying is correct. Miss Rain''s face had the clear fist mark after all.

    Soon, discussions arose. The whole banquet hall became noisier and noisier by the minute, and after minutes of loud discussions, the duel inside the banquet hall stopped and everyone was already outside trying to see what happened.

    Wang Hong and Wang Yue were also attracted by themotion going on outside. They took a peek as they were interested to see who was getting into a fight, but little did they know that the one who got into trouble was their older brother.

    Wang Hong saw this and immediately wanted to get in between the nobles and resolve the matter but he was stop by Butler Sun who just got there.

    "Why are you stopping me? Big brother is in trouble." He asked Butler Sun.

    Butler Sun shook his head and tried to exin what he hand in mind.

    "Just wait for a bit. The young master also needs this kind of conflicts. He''s someone who already matured physically but has yet to mature mentally. The young master is not young anymore so we need to make use of this kind of situation and see how he will deal with certain problems and let him grow.

    "Besides, the young master shouldn''t grow up depending too much on other people. But just in case something really bad happens, I will go and take care of it."

    Butler Sun exined what he was nning and Wang Hong who was listening tried to calm himself. From what he knew, Wang Ling was someone who had gained his awareness in a month.

    If one think about it, other than being older physically, Wang Hong could be considered as the older brother in the eyes of many. What Wang Lingcks is the maturity of the mind, at least that''s how they see it.

    Wang Yue who was also beside them was worried also worried. But she was reassure by Wang Hong and Butler Sun so her heart became calmer. However, the nervousness was still there.

    "What did you say? She attacked you from behind? I know that Miss Rain''s attitude when she''s drunk is not that great but she will never attack anyone from behind without reason. Also, how dare a mere servant hit a noble?"

    Wang Ling coughed and corrected young master Kin.

    "That is incorrect, I am not a servant. Despite looking like this, the people of the Wang family refers to me as their First Young Master, my surname is Wang and my given name is Ling. I am Wang Ling of the Wang family."

    Wang Ling introduced himself to the young nobles present.

    Almost everyone exempting Wang Hong and the others had their chins almost touching the ground. So this servant looking guy was the First Young Master of the Wang family?

    The arrogant noble from the Hong family who was calling Wang Ling servant over and over earlier felt depressed.

    The power the Wang family holds inside the Azure Skies Kingdom was no joke. The Hong family and Wang family were both nobles in the Azure Skies Kingdom. But if they are mentioned in the same sentence, the Hong family is like an ant beingpared to an elephant when ites to prestige.

    The young noble of the Hong family felt his cheeks burning after realizing who he was berating earlier. His face then went pale. He slowly merged with the crowd as he tried thinking of ways to make peace with the Wang family for calling their First Young Master a mere servant face to face and in front of a huge crowd.

    As far as he was concerned. This may implicate his family so it would be best to settle this as quickly as possible.

    Young master Kin looked at Wang Ling. He''s the young master of the Wang family? The eldest child? What a blunder this is. He wanted to stop this argument now but the only way out now is to ept what Wang Ling had said about Miss Rain attacking him.

    If that is to happen, Miss Rain''s reputation will surely plummet. Also, he had been trying to woo Miss Rain. If he was to turn his back on Miss Rain to run and save his own hide, the other party will surely look down upon him.

    In fact, not only Miss Rain would, but the entire Azure Skies will look at him with contempt. After all, his attempts to woo Miss Rain is not a secret and was a public matter. He can''t have his name being known as someone who will abandon the woman he fancies.

    "So what if you are First Young Master Wang? Miss Rain is a woman and you''re a man, do you even know how a noble should carry himself? Is this what''s being taught in the Wang family manor?"

    Young master Kin wanted to keep his dignity intact but he can''t exactly hurt Wang Ling so he went with a verbal one. From what he knew, Wang Ling only gain awareness for a month so how can he fight in a battle of words?

    Other people thought the same. However, what they didn''t know was that Wang Ling had fought in all kinds of battle, a verbal fight was nothing different.

    "Don''t use the man and woman excuse on me. You are a cultivator correct? So you must know that your gender doesn''t matter in a battle. Woman or not, she tried to attack me so I retaliated, she even use spirit qi when I am someone who has yet to cultivate. Thankfully I mastered the Thunder Fist beforeing here or else I''ll be grievously injured by that woman."

    Wang Ling''s answer wasmon sense. Sex and gender does not matter for a cultivator, if someone tries to harm you kill them without mercy. Even if others don''t want to follow such a conduct, this is still a fact.

    Young master Kin wanted to say something back to rebuke what Wang Ling had said but to his dismay, Wang Ling was not done talking.

    "Also, I already stopped when I gave her a single punch. She would''ve been fine and I wouldn''t have given her another hit if she didn''t say what she said next. She actually tried cursing my own sister in front of me so how can I stand still and let her run her own mouth. For her to actually berate a member of the Wang family household is nothing short of audacious.

    "Humph, as for you, stop acting so biased just because you want to bed thisdy. Act like a proper noble should, be proper and just. Stop thinking with your lower body and be an upright person, look at yourself barking like a dog talking about a gentleman''s conduct when you can''t even discern what is right from wrong."

    Wang Ling''s word was sharp and concise. He exined what happened in order and without fail. He even exposed what young master Kin is feeling and what is hidden beneath his words, making a fool out of the other party.

    Young master Kin wanted to save face, that something impossible if he fights with Wang Ling. The other party was at a loss for words and became tongue tied.

    The person in front of him was someone who just woke up this month? If he didn''t already know about Wang Ling''s previous circumstances he wouldn''t believe such an absurd thing about him being a retard in the past.

    How eloquent and quick thinking can this idiot be then? This is him after waking up for a month? Then what would happen if he''s someone who is like other people who didn''t suffer from his ''mysterious defect''?

    Wang Ling noticed the way his face warp and shook his head.

    "I, only giving her two hits was an act of mercy. Her actions were preposterous and her tongue was vile, if you want to make the same mistake as her I wee you to do the same. Attack me like she did to preserve your face, you can do so in any manner, martial arts or a battle of words, I shall stand my ground."

    Young master Kin dropped his head and bowed to Wang Ling after finding himself unable to refute any of the words he was thrown with.

    He bowed and then said.

    "I apologize for I have spoken without thinking things through. I am grateful for the mercy you have given to Miss Rain."

    Young master Kin had no choice but to apologize. If he say anymore, then that would be paramount to taking on the Wang family for a single woman.

    Wang Ling nodded his head as if epting his apology and turned to look at the crowds. His eyes then met with Butler Sun who was well hidden in the crowds.

    "Butler Sun!"

    He called out, Butler Sun was surprise to know that Wang Ling actually knew he was hiding in the crowds and even managed to locate him amidst the sea of people. Wang Ling''s perception ability is truly amazing.

    He went down to Wang Ling''s side and waited hismands.

    "Assist young master Kin on taking care of young miss Rain. I need to sleep."

    "Yes young master. Young master Kin, please follow me." Butler Sun went ahead and guided young master Kin to the clinic o care for Miss Rain.

    After rying hismands, left the banquet hall. His steps were unhurried and hi pace was unchanging. Many gaze at his back, they were in awe at the disappearing back of the dignified back of Wang Ling.

    As Wang Ling disappeared from their sight, many contemted about the incident. From what they knew about Wang Ling, he''s someone who just woke up from a long unique slumber.

    He was supposed to be weak, but if he was weak then how can he beat young miss Rain who''s an earth root stage cultivator? He was supposed to be stupid, but if he was stupid then how can his words be so convincing and impressive?

    Wang Ling was someone outstanding. This is a new fact everyone ingrained in their mind. If Wang Ling was already ''awake'' since young, then he could be someone who is considered as a top-tier genius.

 Chapter 15: The New Continent

    Chapter 15: The New Continent

    Five days after the banquet incident, Wang Ling is still the topic of many conversation around the Azure Skies Kingdom.

    Varying opinions were being thrown with regards to Wang Ling''s actions. Some says that he''s the ck sheep of the righteous Wang family, while others im that he''s a true genius who discriminates against no one.

    However, unbeknownst to them is that the person who is the center of this incident doesn''t even care how others see him as.

    The sun had already risen and Wang Ling had already finished forging his sixth qi pir. Right now he only need three more and he''ll finally be able to cultivate spirit qi properly.

    Right now his figure is dancing all over his front courtyard practicing the Tidal Wave Sword. He had already mastered the first form of the Tidal Wave Sword to consummation level of mastery and has already gone to practice the second form which is Tidal Wave.

    Tidal Wave, is like Wave Ripple and only have one move which is to sh downwards. The Wave Ripple''s essence is to stop the onught of oing wave, on the other hand, the essence of Tidal Wave is to rip apart the oing wave.

    It is a tyrannical move that aims to aims to kill in a single hit. Wang Ling had only mastered it to advance stage but it''s enough to protect himself from other cultivators.

    In fact, he just might be able to kill an early earth root stage cultivator if he really tries.

    Haa! Haa!

    Wang Ling was drenched with sweat from head to toe. He wore no upper body clothes which revealed his muscles that has finally started to form. For the past five days, other than eating, sleeping and the asional talks with his siblings, Wang Ling had repeatedly practiced his martial techniques.

    He especially emphasized on the mastery of Eight Tiger Maneuvers which overuse his muscles every time he use. When he first used the Eight Tiger Maneuver he couldn''t evenst an hour, but now, he could repeat the maneuver for two hours straight.

    It may not seem much but it''s an improvement.

    While executing the Tidal Wave over and over again his senses suddenly spiked. He had a sudden epiphany on how to properly use the Tidal Wave. He abruptly closed his eyes and raised the sword he was using above his head.

    He paused and didn''t move for a good hour until he opened his eyes and made the move.

    Shing!

    A clean sound of a de cutting the wind resounded at the surrounding area. There was no obvious destruction caused. But when one looked at the grasses five meters surrounding him, there was a clear cut marks.

    A gust of wind passed by and a patch of cut grass was taken away.

    Huu!

    Wang Ling exhaled as he realized that he had practice Tidal Wave to consummation level already. He looked at the sword before keeping it inside his storage ring.

    "I better stop for today."

    He said as he called for a maid to fixed him a bath. It took a while but Wang Ling finished cleaning himself in half an hour. He took a set of fresh clothes and changed. He then proceeded to head out so he can look for Butler Sun.

    Wang Ling asked a maid to lead the way where Butler Sun could be found. He was then led to the back garden where Butler Sun and Wang Yue was sitting leisurely as they rxed together.

    Wang Yue was eating sweets and drinking tea, while Butler Sun was at the side writing something. Wang Ling head towards them and called out to Butler Sun. but before he could call out, Butler Sun saw him and called him out first.

    "Young master you are here, are you finish with you training already?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head, but didn''t say anything else.

    Butler Sun was full smiles, he was sure that Wang Ling was practicing just now because he would always check up on him first thing in the morning.

    He had seen just how hard working Wang Ling is, how much determination he puts in his practicing every single day. Butler Sun was happy to see that the First Young Master of the Wang family is a genuine hard worker who doesn''t need any kind of rousing to start the day.

    "Young maser what can I do for you? Have you used up all the resources I gave you? You only lit up six qi pirs correct? Do you need anything? What about a spirit stone?"

    Butler Sun asked. From what his First Young Master had told him, six of his nine pirs are already lit up and only three more to go and he''ll be able to reach earth root stage.

    One pir per day. That''s how fast his First Young Master was, although he wasn''t as fast as Second Young Master who lit up all his nine qi pirs in five days, his progress was still outstanding.

    Of course, Butler Sun only know what he had been told by Wang Ling. What he knows is that Wang Ling is progressing in his cultivation and practice but the truth is that the other party is yet to evenpletely reconstruct his qi pirs.

    The reason why Wang Ling was lying like this is because he needed to show his ''worth''. If he can show his talent off then more resources will being on his way. Until he breaks through the foundational stages of cultivation, he needs to continue this.

    "I don''t need resources for now, but I need ess to the Royal Library, I have stumbled some interesting pointsst night and I want to confirm my doubts with books."

    Wang Ling lied as if he was breathing.

    "Alright, I''ll get the Golden Emblem to let you pass through the doors of the Royal Library."

    Of course Butler Sun nodded his head as he believed every word that came out of Wang Ling''s mouth. He got up from the chair he was sitting on and went somewhere to get something.

    Wang Ling was left with Wang Yue in the back garden. Wang Ling looked at Wang Yue, he nodded his head and Wang Yue responded by offering him the sweets she was eating, which happened to be biscuits.

    Wang Ling smiled and happily took a biscuit. But then, he noticed Wang Yue''s fidgeting and realized what she wanted.

    "Do you want toe with me?"

    Wang Ling asked. She was also like this when she heard that Wang Ling was going outside for the first time so Wang Ling managed to grasp what she wanted to say. Day by day, he was not only improving at cultivation, but also with his interaction with his family.

    Speaking of family, Wang Ling noticed that some loud guy was missing and thought of Wang Hong. He looked around and realized that he was nowhere to be found. Usually he would be sticking with Wang Yue trying to get her attention but right now he''s gone.

    "Hey, where''s Wang Hong? Did he go somewhere?"

    Wang Ling asked.

    "No, older brother Wang Hong said that he would be going to the ck Beast Mountain and left this morning. He told us that to ry that to big brother but we didn''t bother your practice, we didn''t tell you earlier. He''lle back in two to three days he said."

    Wang Ling had a look of sudden realization and understood the situation. A cultivator like Wang Hong is someone who should be out there and honing himself through countless battles.

    He had looked down on Wang Hong previously because he was messing around with low-level fights too much. But it seems like that''s not entirely the case.

    [From what I read, the ck Beast Mountain is not that dangerous.

    It should have a Spirit Beast in there but nothing to serious. Wang Hong should be a Nascent Soul stage cultivator so everything is going to be fine.]

    Wang Ling was not sure what Wang Hong was actually going to do in the ck Beast Mountain. Either way, he didn''t really want to know because it doesn''t really mean much to him for now.

    Wang Ling ate the biscuits while Wang Yue happily read the book she was holding. After a while, Wang Yue finished the entirety of the book and Butler Sun subsequently returned to the back garden.

    He passed a golden emblem with a design of a floating cloud engraved in the middle.

    "This is the Cloud Medallion. It will grant you entry to the Royal Library." Butler Sun generously exined.

    "Yue said she wanted to go too, can you give her one?"

    "Of course, of course. Here you go young miss, oh, if you meet any member of the royal family, please send them my regards."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and left, Wang Yue did the followed him closely behind. Butler Sun who was left there returned to writing the letter he ought to write. A smile crept up to his face as he thought about the reactions the two master''s will have once they learned about the First Young Master''s sudden improvement.

    "The imperial contract is already ending, the master should be finishing up the scrubs on the south. We need to leave this Kingdom soon after all."

    .

    Wang Ling and Wang Yue left the Wang family manor. At first they thought they would be going out without a chaperone but when they got to the front gate, they were met by two guards and a maid.

    The two guards were the same guards who acted as Wang Ling and Wang Yue''s bodyguard in the past. The maid was the maid called Qiqi who always helped Wang Yue tend to the spirit nts.

    Wang Ling didn''t really care if there were guards and guide so he just followed them to where the Royal Library is. The library wasn''t that far so they soon reached the Royal Library.

    The Royal Library was situated near the pce, in fact one can walk for five minutes and he or she can reach the front gate of the pce.

    The exterior of the Royal Library was really grand. It had columns line up from one end to the other, exempting as there is a path that lead to the twenty meter wide door. There were ten guards wearing golden armors and holding golden spears in front of the library.

    "This is the royal library young master, young miss. Please show your emblems to one of the guards and they will let you inside. Every person who enters will be able to bring an acquaintance inside. I will being with the young miss as per the Head Butlers instructions. How about you young master, we''ll you have one of the guards follow you?"

    Wang Ling shook his head to this question. He wanted to head inside the library and read about the history of the continent peacefully.

    Seeing Wang Ling''s response, Qiqi bowed her head and led the way. The guards saw their approach and stopped them at the doors of the library, Wang Ling and Wang Yue took out the medallion they were given and the guards immediately stopped what they were doing and let them through.

    Wang Ling nodded his head to them and looked at the two guards who were following them.

    "You can wait here for now." he ryed his instructions to the two guards which they reacted with a respectful bow.

    When they entered the library, Wang Ling was weed by a soothing breeze.

    [There''s a formation set up here.] He thought.

    There were two different floors in the royal library, but only the direct descendantst of the royal family can enter the second floor so Wang Ling was left to wander around the first floor.

    Wang Yue bade Wang Ling farewell the moment she saw the collection of books contained in the royal library. She went ahead to the ce where spirit nt sections are found. Wang Ling was not worried about her because the maid with her seemed to be responsible enough to take care of his sister.

    Inside the library, everything was decorated with high quality materials, the hundreds of bookshelves lined up were made of Hundred year old wood and there were a lot of people maintaining the books.

    Nodding his head in approval, Wang Ling observed the people inside.

    Reputed schrs could be seen all over the ce, reading away as they made wrote down notes.

    Aside from these old schrs there were also a lot of youths reading. Wang Ling didn''t mind them and move silently across the wide and spacious area of the library.

    Walking up to one of the few people maintaining the books, he asked for the ce where he could browse about the continent''s history.

    The person he asked guided him to a ce at the very back of the library. Before long, he was presented with a single bookshelf that stands at ten meter tall.

    Saying his thanks, Wang Ling started browsing through the books. While reading the books, he noted everything down in his brain. Creating a list of important points of history, before long he was somewhat able to understand the entirety of this continent.

    Closing the book he had chosen randomly, Wang Ling began to understand his current position. The name of the continent was recorded in the book and he learned that its name was, zing Wing Continent.

    In the past era, no such continent exist. However, he was sure this is not a different world. The name of this realm was still Celestial Spirit Realm so he was sure that it was not a different one.

    There were many powers in the zing Wing Continent. Sects and Kingdoms were one of these powers.

    Azure Skies Kingdom was not regarded highly in the zing Wing Continent. But it was one of the four Major Kingdoms under the  Piercing Skies Empire  so it had a rather good reputation.

    There were a lot more information about the continent like where the danger spots were located. However, there were no more information regarding the overall situation of the continent.

    After a while of browsing, he was able to read about thirty books in total. The more he read, the more he understood. But then, he read one particr book which made him truly interested. It took his attention and after reading through the whole thing, Wang Ling smiled.

    "Abyssal Mini Realm? Now that''s interesting."

 Chapter 16: Nine Qi Pillars of the cosmos

    Chapter 16: Nine Qi Pirs of the cosmos

    The [Abyss], a world beyond the realm. It was like [Hell Realm] and [Heavenly Realm] that is considered as a higher realm inparison to the Celestial Spirit Realm.

    However, the abyss is not a higher realm that is filled of opportunity. It is a ce wrought with countless dangers and beasts that no one had ever seen.

    The Abyss Mini Realm is a pocket dimension of the Abyss Realm. It is connected to the Abyss Realm but only a small portion of the Abyss exist in this mini realm. From what had been recorded in books, the strongest being in a mini realm is a beast that had reached [Earth Saint].

    There are other dangers the Abyss Realm brings to the Celestial Spirit Realm. For example, a beast horde mighte out of the Abyss and devastate thends of the Celestial Spirit Realm.

    Wang Ling wanted to know about these monster hordes but the books of the library never mentioned it other than bing a warning for what''s toe. However, Wang Ling was satisfied.

    A new realm had appeared in the realm and anyone could enter it freely. There had never been such a ce called the Abyss in the previous era so Wang Ling was really curious as to what this new ce was.

    "This might be one of the by-product of me unchaining the realm. There should be unknown dangers and beast in there correct? That means there should also be opportunity in there."

    If there''s danger present then there''s an opportunity waiting to be discovered. Wang Ling was well aware of this saying, he was someone who ventures the unknown and brave the dangers after all.

    After reading a bunch more books, Wang Ling decided to leave. There was no more information he could read so he left the ce and went to find Wang Yue.

    It didn''t take him a long time before he managed to find Wang Yue in the spirit nts section. He looked around and saw Wang Yue together with her maid sitting in a corner reading quietly.

    The maid was standing beside Wang Yue while Wang Yue read the book intently. Wang Ling walked to them and spoke.

    "Yue, I''m going back to the manor. It is already noon and Butler Sun should have prepared food for us already."

    Wang Yue''s ears twitched as she kept the book and ced it back to one of the shelves. There was no invitation needed to make Wang Yuee home after knowing that it was already lunch.

    Wang Ling talked about the spirit nts Wang Yue had just read as they walked out of the royal library. They walked out of the royal library and called the two guards so they can leave.

    No problem urred and they were able to safely go back to the manor in mere minutes. Wang Ling and Wang Yue was greeted by Butler Sun in the front gates and was guided to the dining area.

    The two siblings then ate, finished eating, and talked about certain matters before separating to do their own things. Wang Yue went back to her room before heading back out to the royal library.

    Wang Ling on the other hand went back to his own courtyard and did what he do best. He trained his body to the limit until he couldn''t take it anymore. He copsed time and time again, this kind of practice continued until deep into the night.

    After his practice he went and took a bath before heading to sleep and recuperate from the arduous training.

    Morning came, 5 o''clock in the morning.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and got ready to cultivate. It was the seventh day of his qi pir reconstruction. He sat on top of his bed for a while and waited for the sun to rise and bring the pure spirit qi he need to reconstruct his qi pirs with it.

    His eyes were closed tight and his mind was serene like ake. He waited for the surge of pure spirit qi toe patiently. He was not anxious as he was sure that sunrise will soone.

    And like he had thought, the sun rose from the east and brought light to the Azure Skies Kingdom together with the light was a surge of pure spirit qi.

    Sensing the surge of pure spirit qi hade, Wang Ling initiated the cirction of Overturning Nine Heaven Art. The spirit qi of the world was then absorbed to his body like a whale that had opened its mouth underwater.

    Wang Ling''s body acted like a bottomless pit as he reconstructed his seventh qi pir. His spirit qi circted throughout his meridians until it reaches the space where his qi pirs were located.

    Six golden qi pirs were suspended in the air. It was such a magnificent sight. The six qi pirs trembled as new wave of spirit qi arrived and entered his body.

    The six other qi pirs trembled as a new qi pir was beginning to take form. Wang Ling''s body trembled as a new pir became more and more corporeal, a few secondster.

    Boom!

    A muffled explosion urred inside his body, the explosion meant one thing and it was thepletion of another qi pir. The seventh qi pir was form and now, he has again taken another step forward to cultivation.

    Wang Ling basked in the majestic feeling and his qi pirs being reconstructed and supreme qi bing present. He opened his eyes as the surge of spirt qi began dissipating.

    He heaved a sigh of relief after realizing he managed to get out of that situation without any problem.

    [The seventh day of cultivation practice has begun.]

    He thought inside his head. He then began stretching his body and executed multiple Thunder Fist as a warm up, after warming up he began the execution of the Eight Tiger Maneuvers.

    This kind of training was a daily thing for Wang Ling. He will wake up early and cultivate as soon as he can and reconstruct his qi pirs as fast as he could. He will then proceed to cultivating his body with martial arts.

    Until his copse, he will not stop executing his martial arts and make his body exhausted over and over again. The very essence of his dao right now was hard work, he was grinding his body to the utmost limit so he could prepare for the ninth day when hepletes his ninth qi pir.

    After executing the Eight Tiger Maneuvers he will then proceed to swordsmanship. At the moment, he had finally reached the third and final form of the Tidal Wave Sword.

    The third form was Ocean''s Lull. It was a detection skill with over five-meter wide radius with him as the center. Inyman''s term, he will obtain a detection ring with a five meter radius after this form is mastered.

    There is a stage in cultivation where one has to create their [Domain]. This domain is the world of a cultivator and has considerable power inside this domain.

    The Ocean''s Lull is like a domain, but its power is limited to a five-meter radius detection circle. In all truthfulness this single form is the only reason why Wang Ling practiced this low-level technique.

    This technique was only an earth level technique but the Ocean''s Lull brings it to the very pinnacle of earth level techniques. Wang Ling could cultivate this form any time he wanted so he held it off until now.

    Opening his mind, Wang Ling meditated while standing. He expanded his senses through his soul and achieved harmony with his soul and mind. In a few short seconds, Wang Ling had managed to stretch his consciousness for half a meter.

    In three minutes, it was a full meter fifteen minutes two meters and after an hour, it was five meters. With his senses stretched for five meters, he was able topletely grasp his surroundings.

    No enemy would be able to sneak up on him now, he has no blind spot unless his opponent can control space and distort mind. Normally, if one wanted topletely master Ocean''s Lull, one would need a lot of time topletely grasp the spreading of their senses.

    After all, the senses being talked about here is actually one''s consciousness. If something bad happened to your consciousness then there''s a high chance the practitioner will die or turn into an idiot.

    However, Wang Ling was once someone who stood at the top. Meaning, he had mastered and cultivated in the realm where domain is created. The process of spreading his consciousness was as easy as breathing to him.

    The only thing that made him dy was the fact that he had to slowly grasp his current state. His mind and soul was the same as before but his body was not, it took a while but he managed to align his mind, body, and soul.

    His mindset is that of the strongest and his soul is the same. If he couldn''t grasp such simplified method of domain then it would be better to kill himself.

    "This is better than I thought. I should be able to make use of this until I create my own domain. A mini territory is something useful indeed, but I should be able to improve this in the future."

    Wang Ling contemted as he observed the surrounding area. He did not need any kind of energy to retain the form of Ocean''s Lull but he stopped using it after a few minutes.

    His mind was that of the strongest but it was still taxing as the technique was unlike domain that is basically aw. With his mastery of Ocean''s Lull reaching consummation, he had now officially mastered the Tidal Wave Sword.

    Hisprehension of the sword did not deepen but his selfprehension did. His strength and his limitations were measured and his patience and resilience were tested.

    If he use the Tidal Wave Sword with spirit qi right now, he should be able to fight a pinnacle earth root cultivator to a standstill.

    However, that also means he has to reach earth root. To properly use spirit qi one needed to cultivate to earth root stage.

    Wang Ling went back to his practice and this kind of activity where he cultivate, practice, sleep, wake up, and repeat continued until the ninth day.

    Ninth day of qi pir reconstruction process.

    In the span of a short two days after his seventh qi pir was created, Wang Ling never stopped his training. Wang Ling at this moment was inside his room sitting in a cross-legged position meditating.

    He had his eyes shut tight. Patiently waiting for the surge of spirit qi that will reconstruct his qi pirs, Wang Ling was like a sage.

    Then, it finally happened~

    The sun rose from the east as light and spirit qi descent upon the Kingdom. Wang Ling greedily started absorbing spirit qi, he was frantically absorbing and absorbing as if he couldn''t have enough.

    His body was covered with golden light, his meridians were housing a great river that is gushing towards the space where his qi pir was located.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    His body convulsed as the already formed eight golden qi pirs resonated with the ninth that is about toe. His qi pirs were excited, they were only missing one toplete the set.

    The ninth qi pir started to form, the other eight started to revolve. And then~

    Bang!

    The ninth qi pir was formed, and as if the reconstruction. As soon as his ninth qi pir was formed, the other eight began to tremble more intensely. Then, as they continued trembling, a bright light short out of Wang Ling''s body.

    Shine!!

    His body was emitting beautiful golden light and his qi pirs were still trembling as they resonated with one another. However, even with all of these happening inside his body, he felt no difort.

    In fact, when the light dissipated his face looked like he was in ecstasy and a smile gradually for on his face.

    "The nine qi pirs are already lit up? Then, it is time to nt my roots to the world."

    Wang Ling smiled.

    Cultivation is now an avable option for him.

 Chapter 17: Break the barrier

    Chapter 17: Break the barrier

    Everything was silent as Wang Ling sat inside his room as he reinforced his cultivation. His usage of spirit qi was already refined to begin with so Wang Ling only had to be used to his current cultivation realm.

    It took some time but after an hour, he finally heave a sigh of relief.

    "This is good, however, I still need to break through the earth root stage. It won''t be that hard, but the Overturning Nine Heaven Art requires me to create a [Cosmic Earth Root]."

    The cosmic foundation he needs to build does not only refer to his qi pirs but also the three foundation stages of cultivation. For earth root stage he needs [Cosmic Earth Root], sky for sky root stage he needs [Cosmic Sky Root], and energy pce stage he needs a[Cosmic Pce].

    Earth and Sky roots are stages of cultivation where one starts cultivating the foundation so a cultivator can ascend to Sainthood. To ascend to Sainthood one will have to be align with the earth and the sky.

    They will be align with the earth and sky by ''prating'' their roots to the earth and sky. Once they prate the earth and sky, a cultivator will proceed to create a pce inside their body to house the soul.

    Wang Ling was well aware of the process of cultivation. For him to ascend to earth root stage, he will need a vast amount of spirit stone to supplement the spirit qi hecks.

    Wang Ling flipped his hand and a round blue stone the size of an adult''s fist appeared. The blue stone contained spirit qi that will help him in his cultivation. This is a spirit stone.

    He got this spirit stone from Butler Sun yesterday saying that he will need it to light up his ninth qi pir. He was someone who carefully ns his steps so it was unlikely for him to forget this important item.

    "I have about thirty spirit stone here, I need twenty to break through the next stage so I''ll have ten more to reinforce my cultivation."

    Wang Ling didn''t dally anymore and went out of his room. He was going to enter closed door cultivation so it would be best to let Butler Sun known and eat some nutritious food in the process.

    Wang Ling went to dining area to grab some food before going to find Butler Sun. to his surprise, he encountered Butler Sun just as he was going out.

    "Ah, young master I was just about toe and find you. Breakfast is already prepared so I was going to ask if you''re going to have some before practicing your sword."

    Wang Ling nodded his head at what Butler Sun had said before saying.

    "I''ll eat breakfast and can I ask you to increase the amount of servings. Make it twice as much than what I usually eat. Also, I have something to talk to you about."

    Wang Ling spoke in an unhurried tone. His voice was passive and showed no apparent emotion. Butler Sun nodded his head andplied with what Wang Ling had ordered him to do,

    Wang Yue was already in the dining area when Wang Ling got there. She was sitting on the table with a smile on her face as she waited for food toe.

    "Big brother!"

    She cried out seeing that Wang Ling was here to have breakfast. Because of his training he had been eating together with Wang Yue less and less this days. Wang Ling was indeed guilty for this but traininges first.

    "Mmm, are you going to the royal library today? Seems like you''re focusing on learning about spirit nts this days."

    Wang Ling asked as he attempt to start a conversation. Wang Yue''s eyes lit up when she heard her big brother''s question as she answered with confidence.

    "Yes, I''m about to finished the books about tiered spirit nts."

    "Oh, does that mean you''ll stoping to the royal library after reading all of the books concerning tiered spirit nts in there? From what I heard, books about spirit nts higher than tier-3 is only seen in the second floor."

    The second floor of the royal library was only essible by the descendants of the royal blood. Although Wang Ling found this really frustrating, he could understand them because knowledge is power after all.

    "No, I''ll still be going to the royal library even after reading the whole collection of tiered spirit nts. Wei told me that she''ll take me to the second floor of the royal family after I''m done reading all the books on the first floor."

    "Wei? Did we have a maid with that name?" Wang Ling asked confusedly.

    "No! She''s not a maid, she''s a friend who also likes reading about books of spirit nts, I met her in the royal library!"

    Wang Yue had a smile stered on her face for some reason. She was proud to announce that she had a friend. It was some kind of aplishment for her.

    Wang Ling was also happy for his sister. For her to make a friend was a big deal. With her shyness and being cooped up inside the manor for so long, Wang Yue''s social skills with other people were trulycking.

    However, Wang Ling was warry of this girl called Wei. She should be a part of the royal family and with her getting close with Wang Yue like this, there might be some kind of scheme going on. Well, he might be wrong and this Wei girl might just be a good and kind girl but he was still worried about Wang Yue.

    Nevertheless, he showed Wang Yue a smile and decided to talk about this matter to Butler Sunter on.

    The food came and the siblings started eating. They ate like always but finished differently. Wang Yue actually finished her food before Wang Ling could finish his. Wang Yue then went out of the dining area after eating.

    Wang Ling finished eating shortly after and had a maid clean up the whole thing. He then called Butler Sun so he can have a talk with him about the girl called Wei and his close seclusion.

    The two of them decided to talk in the back garden.

    "Butler Sun, I will be entering closed door cultivation so don''t let anyone bother me. I will be breaking through earth root stage. I don''t know how long I''ll need to break through the next stage but it shouldn''t be that long."

    Butler Sun nodded his head. From what he know, Wang Ling should have lit up his ninth qi pir today, and him breaking through the earth root stage would be best course of action.

    Flipping his hands, a pill the size of baby''s fist appeared on Butler Sun''s hands. He passed it on to Wang Ling and said.

    "This is a [Golden Qi pill], it is a tier-1 pill that will help young master break through the earth root stage."

    Wang Ling nodded his head as he epted the Golden Qi pill. The Golden Qi pill was indeed a pill that will help him aggravate his meridians and make it easier to form his earth roots.

    He was just about to leave when he remembered about the matter with Wei and Wang Yue.

    "Butler Sun, Wang Yue''s friend is from the Royal family correct? I may be acting a little paranoid but can you look into the royal descent named Wei, there''s constant conflict in the royal family right? Yue might get sucked into their conflict in the future."

    Butler Sun chortled when he head Wang Ling. His warrying attitude might seem excessive and overblown but it made Butler Sun nod in admiration to Wang Ling. Being careful was an essential way of living in the cultivation world.

    Being careful means that one won''t act rashly without considering the consequences of his actions. Wang Hong was enough of a headache to the family, having someone like Wang Ling was something he appreciated.

    Nodding his head, he agreed to keep a proper eye to Wang Yue and the girl she had befriended.

    Wang Ling then returned to his room so can cultivate. He closed his door and sat on the floor near his bed. He prepared his mind and went into meditation.

    He didn''t immediately went ahead and attempted a breakthrough but first observed his current physical and mental condition. He checked his internal body and observed his nine golden qi pirs.

    Two hours quickly passed. After a thorough observation, he finally made up his mind.

    "Let''s begin!"

    He said as he went ahead and circted the Overturning Nine Heaven Art. Spirit qi flowed in his meridians before getting absorbed by his qi pirs. The qi pirs inside his body began purifying the spirit qi he absorbed.

    Soon, the spirit qi he absorbed turned into supreme spirit qi that is the purest form of energy. The nine qi pirs that was slowly filled with supreme spirit qi and as they were getting filled, nine hours already passed.

    If not for him meditating and had to keep his body in a constant state of tranquility. Wang Ling''s jaw would''ve drop at the sight of this absurd phenomenon.

    One hour for one qi pir might not sound so good but it was in fact the stuffs of legend. Normally, when you want to fill one qi pir with spirit qi, it will take at least three hours.

    Taking that into ount, twenty-seven hours is needed topletely fill up nine qi pirs. The qi pirs are the storage of spirit qi for every cultivator and each filled up qi pir ys a vital role in a fight.

    Example, if two cultivators fought one another spirit qi is one of the deciding factor that will decide who will win and lose. The number of moves they can execute in a fight also depends on the amount of spirit qi they have on their qi pirs.

    If one had one less qi pir than the other, then there''s a high chance he will lose. Having too much of a spirit qi reserve is never an option. On that note, qi pirs are also vital in training.

    If normal people need twenty-seven hours to fill in their nine qi pirs a lot of time will be lost. Compared to Wang Ling who only needs nine hours, he will have an eighteen hours advantage.

    That''s not all, with his supreme spirit qi, his power is also stronger than most people. With superior recovery rate, superior spirit qi, and superior experience Wang Ling was basically a broken person in the world of cultivation.

    Wang Ling was jumping with joy inside his heart. However, he suppressed it as he went ahead and prepared for his breakthrough.

    He momentarily opened his eyes took out twenty spirit stones and circled it all over him then swallowed the Golden Qi pill. The Golden Qi pill entered his body and dissolved as soon it entered his throat.

    The Golden Qi pill felt warm when it entered his body. That is until it fully dissolved and reached his abdomen. A sudden burst of qi emerge from the dissolved pill and made his body tremble.

    Boom!

    The Golden Qi pill was tyrannically and gave him enough spirit qi to destroy the barrier that separates from the true world of cultivation.

    He refined the spirit qiing from the Golden Qi pill and began taking it as his own. He sent the spirit qi of the Golden Qi pill to the space where his qi pirsy and started forming the area where he will nt the ''roots'' of his cultivation.

    The nine qi pirs hovered in the air, they were still as a mountain and was unaffected by the influx of spirit qi.

    Underneath the qi pirs spirit qi started gathering and this gathering of qi pirs began to forming a mist like area. This mist like area was the most important variable of whether he will break through the next stage of cultivation or not.

    After all, this mist was the early form of what is [Spirit Ocean], which happens to be the ce where he will nt roots of his cultivation.

    The spirit ocean slowly became more and more condense as the minutes passed. Wang Ling was not in a hurry and slowly formed his spirit ocean with the usage of his own supreme spirit qi with the help of the Golden Qi pill.

    Hong!

    Five hours of continuous construction began taking form. The spirit qi that looked mist began turning liquid, then

    Ting!

    A single droplet of golden water appeared from within the mist. This single drop of water then began to expand. It expanded and expanded until it managed to devour the mist and became a golden ocean that never ends.

    This golden ocean is his spirit ocean. But because his spirit ocean was created with his supreme spirit qi, it has another name and that name is [True Spirit Ocean].

    Wang Ling smiled instinctively as he saw his unique spirit ocean. He knew that it was finally time to start forming the roots.

    He didn''t waste time and initiated the spirit qi inside his qi pirs. The barrier that had been keeping him away from the cultivating appeared inside his mind.

    He subsequently started forming roots which looked like spears. Excepting the fact that it was golden in color, the roots of earth root stage looked like ordinary roots that came from the bottom part of the nine pirs.

    Swoosh!

    Directly below his qi pirs was the spirit ocean he had just formed and the roots from his qi pirs began squirming as it attempted to reach that ce. However, the ''barrier'' kept it from touching the surface of the spirit ocean.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Tens hundreds thousands of shes happened between the roots and the ''barrier''. These continued for hours and hours and Wang Ling was trying to get his roots to pass the barrier.

    As time went on, the ''barrier'' began to weaken. Wang Ling took note of this and gave it one more attacked in one final pushed. His whole being trembled as inside his body an all-out war urred.

    "Break!"

    He roared inside his mind as a crisp sound of something breaking followed shortly after.

    Crack!

    Ssh!

    The golden roots prated the ''barrier'' which kept normal people from cultivators. His golden roots soaked in the spirit ocean and as it did Wang Ling''s aura began to change.

    Wang Ling is now an earth root stage cultivator.

 Chapter 18: Body Refinement Technique

    Chapter 18: Body Refinement Technique

    It took Wang Ling three more hours before he finally finished reinforcing his cultivation realm. It sapped him out of his spirit stones and one Golden Qi pill but he had finally finished his cultivation.

    "Huu!"

    Wang Ling exhaled a deep breath. His breakthrough hade so fast that even he didn''t expect it to end this fast. He expected he would need to spend at least two days the least, but who would''ve thought that he would finished in less than a day.

    Approximately twenty-two hours had passed and Wang Ling had finallypleted his breakthrough in his cultivation.

    "I''m still at the early stages of earth root stage so my roots is still at the firstyer of the spirit ocean."

    The cultivation stages in Celestial Spirit Realm is divided in [Three Major Phases]and [Two Boundary Realms].

    The three major phases are: [Foundational Phase], [Saint Phase], and [Celestial Phase].

    There are three stages in every phase as Wang Ling is still in the foundational phase the three stages he needs to passed are: earth root stage, sky root stage, and energy pce stage.

    Every stage also has their sub levels namely: [Early], [Middle], [Late], and[Pinnacle].

    Wang Ling is only an early earth root stage cultivator at the moment meaning he''s at the very bottom of the power ranking. However, he was not in a rush as he knows that he was still at the starting line of cultivation.

    In earth root stage, the only goal is to prate theyer or barriers of each sub levels. Wang Ling is an early earth root stage so that means he needs to break each and every barrier in order to reach the next level of cultivation.

    If one day he reaches the fourthyer of earth root stage, thereby reaching the barrier of the sky root stage. That would mean it was time for him to advance in cultivation. But that would onlye after he actually reaches pinnacle.

    Wang Ling felt great as he observed the spirit qi that was flowing in his meridians. His delight was unhidden and was open. However, a dangerous light shes in the corner of his eyes.

    "It is time to cultivate and be a devil!" he made a terrifying remark and subsequently began diving through his memories of heaven defying body refinement technique.

    "[True Tyrant Body], [Helios Body], [Adamantine Crystalline Body Refinement Technique] is all good, but this is the only one for me in this life." He scoured his memory until a single book appeared in his mind.

    [Hell Dominator Body], a smile emerged on Wang Ling''s face. This was a technique he had been itching to train in since he got in after massacring through hordes of Vile Devil Dragons.

    The Hell Dominator Body as the name implies was a technique that will let him dominate Hell once he went there. The technique will let him cultivate the bloodline of the true devil and gain the [Twelve-winged Devil God]formed in the end.

    From what ancient texts foretold, devils have a strict hierarchy in terms of their bloodline. Two-winged devils are the lowest of the low while Twelve-winged devils was their god.

    When he acquired this technique, he was already itching to try and cultivate it but because of the strict requirements. Wang Ling had no choice but to drop the idea of cultivating it.

    The first requirement was the presence of supreme spirit qi in the foundational phase. This alone made him want to vomit blood back then because he thought that such a thing was utter nonsense, but now, he was dying to cultivate it as fast as possible.

    "Hehe, I will someday go and explore Hell realm so why not go there as a god? It''s not that bad of an idea to go there while being worshipped." Wang Ling mischievously thought to himself.

    Well the idea of being a go in Hell realm is not so bad of an idea but he actually chose cultivation this technique because it was the strongest in the long run. Most body refinement technique tends to onlyst in usefulness when they reach a certain realm.

    Body refinement techniques that is in his possession is only Saint Grade. The Hell Dominator Body is above that. For someone to have the chance to cultivate to bing a god, now that''s the true peak he''d been searching for.

    The Saint Grade body refinement technique he had were all first ss and could be treasures if leaked. However, Wang Ling was just feeling some kind of connection with the Hell Dominator Body.

    This was a technique he couldn''t cultivate in his previous life, now that he has the chance to properly cultivate it, he will not give up this chance. Wang Ling nodded his head and made up his mind.

    He took out the Lustrous Devil Branch from his storage ring. He held it with his right hand. The Lustrous Devil Branch was only a few inches big and looked like an ordinary branch, the only difference is that it was emitting lustrous ck light.

    Wang Ling began circting his supreme spirit qi and started absorbing the devious and malicious energy inside.

    The Lustrous Devil Branch was a treasure of the world and contains a tyrannical qi of ughter. It was usually used in forging weapons that leans on the yin attribute and no one would even dream of using it for cultivating except if you''re a devil cultivator.

    The qi of ughter was very harmful for Wang Ling''s body, and he was well aware of this fact. But he kept absorbing the qi inside either way. His forehead started forming beads of sweat as an acute pain attacked his mind.

    The devilish qi was starting to attack him for the inside, one wrong step and he''ll suffer a severe bacsh. Pinnacle cultivator or not, he was in a dangerous situation.

    He slowly refined the devilish qi he was absorbing from the Lustrous Devil Branch and after an hour, the luster on the branch began to fade. His face that was contorted with pain didn''t ease up.

    The devilish qi was still inside his body and was wreaking havoc in his meridians and body. But then, his supreme spirit qi started surging up and began suppressing the devilish qi. The devilish qi was quickly assimted into his body and then into his qi pirs and spirit ocean where his spirit qi is densest.

    The devilish qi was only a low-level kind of energy so it was easily assimted in his body. Wang Ling opened his eyes and realized that he only used up barely an hour and a half to refine a treasure.

    "That should do it! My body won''t be overwhelmed that easily. After all, there''s devilish qi in my meridians in my body and it should suppress the force of the oing [Hellish Qi]."

    He had previously bought four different kind of treasures. These treasures were meant to alleviate the pain of cultivating the Hell Dominator Body.

    Wang Ling was well aware of the searing pain of cultivating this technique so he made preparation early on. Some of the treasures he bought was also to supplement his future cultivation.

    The Blood Revolution Pill he failed to buy was now also in his possession. He needed the Lustrous Devil Branch so that his body will have some kind of low-level devilish qi that will help him assimte the hellish qi.

    He then took out the Devil Tree Fruit and ate in one bite. The Devil Tree Fruit was then assimted by his body after two hours. The denseness of devilish qi began to rise inside his body and soon enough, he found the amount to be enough and started circting the Hell Dominator Body.

    Gong!

    Wang Ling felt a giant bell suddenly going off inside his head. The loud sound resonated with his supreme qi, which made his qi pirs, meridians, and spirit ocean tremble.

    Gong!

    As the second gong was heard. A slight rift was created in his body and a new energy started seeping out of this rift. Hellish qi has finally started pouring in.

    The rift was located in the middle of his qi pirs and on top of the spirit ocean. The hellish qi began seeping out of the rift slowly and gave Wang Ling a soul tearing pain.

    "Argh! This is something else! The hellish qi is simply too tyrannical and there''s aura of ughter mixed in with the pure hellish qi!"

    Hellish qi, one of the purest qi that contains the essence of destruction and ughter.

    The supreme spirit qi can adapt to any form of energy. The supreme sprit qi has no impurity and this is the only reason why a normal human being like him is able to cultivate such a powerful technique like this.

    If someone dared cultivate it without supreme spirit qi, the sh of impurities and the hellish qi will result in some unwanted results.

    That person''s limb will be torn off and his body will be destroyed, his soul will be torn to pieces and his whole being would disappear. Wang Ling was only surviving right now because his spirit qi was the purest and most powerful of them all.

    His mind, will, perseverance, and determination was also top-notched.

    Then, even before he was able topletely assimte with the oing hellish qi that was supposed to little by little, another sound was heard.

    Gong!

    This time, the small rift expanded and engulfed the entire space where his spirit ocean and qi pirs were situated. The space was filled with hellish qi that''s threatening him to tear his soul.

    "This is not good!"

    Working his qi pirs and spirit ocean to the fullest. The hellish qi that was running rampant started getting absorbed by both his qi pirs and Spirit Ocean.

    The previously golden ocean and the pure golden qi pirs began to be dyed by a deep color of ck. The ck hellish qi began assimting with his spirit ocean, qi pirs, meridians, and even his body.

    Crack!

    His body began to change as the impurities that is held within his body was flushed out by the hellish qi.

    The hellish qi started rushing to every corner of his body, every muscle of his was bathe with hellish qi. Like its name, the hellish qi Wang Ling absorbed, devoured his supreme spirit qi without trouble, and because his spirit qi was pure, no bacsh happened.

    The brutal spirit qi made Wang Ling experienced an excruciating pain, yet his face did not show any change. His countenance showed a serene and tranquil image as if the pain did not faze him one bit.

    He acted normal as he calmed his mind, with two different type of qi mixing together Wang Ling did not have the leisure ofining about the pain.

    Beads of sweat started appearing on his forehead, while his back dampened from the sweat. It felt like everything was burning and the wails of souls, resonated within his mind.

    The essence of ughter and destruction was beginning to assimte with his being. Soon enough, the wails of souls was no longer a problem.

    Slimy and stinky ck substance started seeping out of his pores as his body throbbed. The ck substance then flowed out of his body and into the ground, the stench could make anyone run away.

    Momentster, Wang Ling opened his eyes, his deep ck eyes now had a devilish red glow. Although it was not that apparent if one didn''t observe it intently.

    "This is too extreme."

    He had yet to even start with the level one cultivation of Hell Dominator Body yet he was already this exhausted. What''s more, the power this technique holds was simply too immense that even he had to acknowledge it as the most tyrannical force he had ever faced in his life.

    What he had just cultivated was called hellish qi, and it was the highest qi of Hell realm. There''re a lot of different cultivation technique in the Celestial Spirit realm.

    Most of which have their own unique traits. Some cultivate the energy of the sun, some the tundra and these cultivation techniques usually utilizes yuan qi that''s not avable to normal people.

    The one he cultivates happens to be the qi of hell. Inside his body, the qi pir which used to be golden was now part ck, it was the same with the spirit ocean. Half of the ocean''s surface was ck while the other was gold.

    Letting out a deep breath, Wang Ling felt a change within his body. Even if it wasn''t visible to the naked eye, he was sure that his body was cleanse out of impurities once more.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and subsequently smelled the stench in his house. This made him want to run away from his room but he realized that the stench wasing from him so running away wouldn''t really do anything.

    He sighed and went out of his room. He found out that the sky was actually dark already.

    "Did refining the two treasures and assimting the hellish qi took so long?"

    Either way, whether it be morning or night. Wang Ling would still take a bath. Calling to maids, Wang Ling ordered them to prepare a bath as quickly as possible.

    The two maids smelled the stench on Wang Ling''s body and immediatelyplied.

    Wang Ling, had officially came out of seclusion.

    Wang Ling entered as a human and came out as a pseudo-devil.

 Chapter 19: Swords in the Shadow I

    Chapter 19: Swords in the Shadow I

    "Young master, you did it! You have broken through the earth root stage. Sob*, the master and mistress is going to be happy to learn of this news. Sob*, master will surely hurry back to congratte you if he cannn!"

    "Big brother you actually broke through earth root stage? That''s amazing, big brother is an expert like second older brother (Wang Hong) now."

    Butler Sun was crying at one side while Wang Yue''s eyes were shining as she praised her talented big brother like no tomorrow. Wang Ling could only sigh and eat his breakfast as the two did their own things.

    [It''s so early and they''re being so noisy.]

    He wasn''t finding such acts displeasing or anything like that so he just left them alone. In fact, he actually enjoyed such praises as it was first for him.

    In the past when he breaks through another realm in his cultivation, people''s reaction would be the opposite of joy. They would run and flee from terror and keep the doors of their houses, manor, and sects as tight as possible in fear of having himing knocking to their doorsteps.

    He had a lot of past sect crushing experience so it was understandable though. Wang Ling couldn''t me them for having their doors lock shut as their fear was justified.

    Though in his defence, the sects he crushed was either an evil sect or some sect who dered all-out war against him. It wasn''t like he wasing and going crushing each sect he could find in his spare time.

    Crushing sects is not as simple as knocking in their front doors and killing everyone after all.

    [This is nice change of pace I suppose.]

    Wang Ling continued eating breakfast. It was only this morning he had told these two that he broke through earth root stage. He immediately went to sleep after taking a bath.

    He was, at this moment finished eating. He looked at the two pair who was still doing their own things and asked them a sudden question.

    "Butler Sun, is father going toe home anytime soon? I wish to talk to him about something."

    Butler Sun was pulled away from his cries. Rubbing off the tear stains he had on his face, he smiled at Wang Ling and said.

    "The master ising back near the end of the year. He wrote me a letter mentioning about ending the conflict down south. That is aplete month starting today. Why? Is there a problem young master?"

    Wang Ling shook his head.

    "I just had something to talk about." Standing up, Wang Ling felt his body energized with all the food he had consumed. He was about to open his mouth when he noticed someone eyeing him.

    [Hmm?]

    Wang Ling turned his head over and the guys who were in the shadows flinched. Wang Ling was looking outside. There was a tree outside and for some reason, he smiled on that direction without reason.

    [They are good! But they have yet to reach the point of making their presence disappear entirely.

    Although it is extremely vague to the point I can''t really tell if an expert is there.

    I can still somewhat sense them.]

    Wang Ling mused. He already knew that his family was unlike nobles of a lowly Kingdom such as this. His family was shrouded in a mist. It was a mystery even to him.

    At the start he was only doubting if his family was really bizarre, but when he reached earth root stage, he gained the ability to gauge out other people''s strength. In his estimation. He should be able to detect the strength of anyone who is the same cultivation phase as he.

    However, when he tried observing what level Butler Sun was, he was unable to sense anything. He was sure that he cultivates spirit qi because his body was strangely attracts spirit qi too much.

    This only means one thing. Either Butler Sun''s strength is too strong for him to properly gauge. Butler Sun''s strength should be higher than a nascent soul.

    Wang Ling also gained a keener sense. He was now able to sense the hidden experts around the manor. If he got it right, there should be ten hidden experts protecting his family from the shadows.

    He had yet to uncover any more secrets his family is hiding from him, but Wang Ling was starting to get more and more interested. His own family was a mystery to him, then what should the people of Kingdom know?

    [Oh, he disappeared.]

    He smiled as the hidden expert disappeared from behind the tree. Butler Sun noticed Wang Ling''s smile and the hidden expert''s disappearance. This two urrence made Butler Sun intrigue with his young master.

    [Did young master noticed something?

    I''m overthinking this. That shouldn''t be possible, unless he''s aware of their existence already and his senses is so keen that he actually detects people a hundred meters away.]

    Butler Sun shook his head and decided to throw the idea on the back of his head. The two urrence should be a coincidence.

    At this time, Wang Yue approached Wang Ling and tugged on his sleeves.

    "Big brother, do you want toe with me? I''ll be going to the second floor of the royal library with Sister Wei, do you want toe with us?"

    Wang Yue asked. She knew how much Wang Ling loved reading books so she asked this question. She had been going to the royal library without fail recently and almost their entire collection of books regarding spirit nts had been read by her.

    Looking down, Wang Ling saw his sister and was put in a deep thought. He had to practice but he also had to rest once in a while. It would also be best if he can get new information about the continent.

    The first floor''s books about the continent was extremelycking. He had wished to get ess to the second floor of the royal library but he didn''t think that he will get it through Wang Yue.

    "Sure I''ll go with you. Butler Sun I''ll be going out with Yue so can you prepare spirit stones for cultivation when I leave? I''ll be needing a lot of them."

    Wang Ling agreed to Wang Yue''s offer and gave orders toplete the resources he will need to cultivate. Butler Sun also nodded his head as he left to take care of Wang Ling''s request.

    Wang Yue and Wang Ling then left the manor. Of course they were apanied by the two guards and Wang Yue''s maid Qiqi. Even when Wang Ling was noting with them, the line-up was always present when Wang Yue leaves the house.

    While they were walking away from the manor, Wang Ling felt slight movements. His brows raised for a moment before realizing that this the method Butler Sun had been keeping him and Wang Yue safe all this time.

    After knowing this, Wang Ling just enjoyed the time of his walk with Wang Yue. Along the way they spoke with one another. It was mostly about the spirit nts Wang Yue had reach about.

    The two guards and Qiqi were smiling as they watched Wang Yue talked to Wang Ling full of energy. They had been with Wang Yue for a while and had observed her for quite some time.

    Wang Yue''s change had been triggered by Wang Ling''s own change. The two siblings were growing together, that''s how they see it.

    The big brother shows how to be responsible and adaptable, while the little sister matures and bes more independent. Wang Yue had even gained a friend. That''s the proof of her maturing.

    Wang Ling of course noticed this and took note. He was closest with Wang Yue in the family so he was rather attached to her. He was someone who took care of him back when he was an idiot. If he can''t even care for such a wonderful little sister. Then that would only mean he wasn''t suited to be a family member.

    [They grow up so fast.] He joked inside his head.

    Soon they reached the royal library. There, they saw the two guards wearing golden armor and a little girl sitting on the stairs.

    With her silky ck hair, cute little nose, big round eyes, and a skin fairer than a regr maiden this kid was clearly going to be a beauty in the future. Wearing a beautiful dress that screams "I am princess" Wang Ling already confirmed who Wei was.

    The girl looked like she was also 10 years of age like Wang Yue. Beside the little girl were two maids. They were around 17 years old and were a beauty of their own rights. They were currently persuading the girl to enter the royal library.

    "Princess Wei, please enter the royal first and we will just inform you of Young Miss Wang''s arrival. Sitting here like this is unbefitting of your status."

    "That''s right princess, please enter the royal library already. We have prepared your favorite tea and sweets inside, you can wait for your friend there morefortably."

    The little princess puffed her cheeks and crossed her arms together. She was unhappy and as her cheeks were still puffed, she spoke.

    "I don''t want to. I told sister Yue that I''ll wait for her here so I''m not moving. You two can enter by yourself, I''ll wait for my friend here."

    The two maids felt helpless at the sight of the princess acting like this.

    Thankfully, Wang Yue''s group finally arrived. As soon as Wang Yue arrived a bright smile appeared on the little princess'' face. Her smile was as bright as the sun and Wang Yue''s the same.

    They held hands like the little kids they were. Wang Ling walked towards the maids and said his hello. The two girls saw Wang Ling and his usual attire of in white robe and almost mistook him for a servant.

    If not for the news and talks regarding Wang Ling''s hobby of wearing ordinary clothes, they would undoubtedly mistake him for a servant who has a handsome visage.

    The two maids looked at Wang Ling and bowed to him respectfully. Wang Ling then turned to the two little girls and saw theming towards him. They stopped in front of him and Wang Yue began introducing him to her little friend.

    "This is my big brother, he only woke up a month ago but he''s already very proficient in many things. He knows almost everything about spirit nts, history, martial arts, and he even cultivated to earth root stage! He did this in one month!"

    Wang Yue had a very proud look on her face as she introduced her brother to her friend. This is the first he did this kind of introducing her big brother to other so she listed everything she knows about Wang Ling so her friend will get to know Wang Ling better.

    As a princess of a Kingdom Wei was aware of what Wang Yue had just said. She was also aware of Wang Ling''s identity. The infamous useless First Young Master of the reputed Wang family that even her father fears.

    She had thought that Wang Ling was actually a waste but who would''ve thought that he was actually so brilliant. A top-notched genius who was frowned by the heavens, this a thought that appeared on her mind.

    Walking up to Wang Ling, the little girl said her greetings to Wang Ling.

    "Good morning senior brother Wang. The story sister Yue told me seems to be true, you really are brilliant. For you to reach earth root stage in a single month''s time is really impressive."

    Wang Ling looked at her and returned the friendly gestures he was given.

    "It''s nothing really. Don''t bother with me and you two can do your own thing. I''ll just tag along with you guys."

    The two girls did as they were told and went ahead do their own thing. Wang Ling only followed them to the second floor before breaking away from their group.

    The interior of the second floor was the same as he first. There were only fewer shelves inparison to the first. Wang Ling did not have a hard time trying to find the shelves concerning the continent.

    The shelf was big and towered at over ten meters high. But there were only three books ced in it.

    Wang Ling read the cover of the three books and picked them up one by one. He found a ce where he can read in peace. He opened the book entitled Three Continents.

    Wang Ling managed to read the book in less than an hour. But the information it contained was enough to make the information he got below on the first floor seem like shit.

    "So the realm really is broken into three continents. The only thing I''m in the shadow now is the center of the realm."

    From what he had read, there were three continents and one supposed ''central region''. The three continent was basically but houses different races. While the central region is where the experts from the three continent gathers.

    As for the two books, they were about the races present in the two other continent. These books also mentioned the rtionship each race have.

    It took him another four hours before he finished the entire thing. Wang Ling yawned as he learned everything he needed to learn from the second floor of the royal library. He went to find Wang Yue then so he can say to her that he''s about to go back.

    Wang Yue was a little disappointed that he''s going back so soon. Wang Ling had to promise her that he will apany her again here next time.

    Wang Ling asked the two guards to stay there and wait for Wang Yue''s return. He had enough strength to protect himself so he wouldn''t be needing the apaniment of the two guards.

    It took him some time of convincing but the two guards eventually gave in and let him went home alone. They noticed that Wang Ling''s strength was above theirs and the young master was so insistent so they had to drop the matter.

    After getting some time alone, Wang Ling finally had a walk all by himself. It was still noon so the people around were numerous. Wang Ling didn''t return home that quickly and went to take a walk first.

    He had yet to see the whole city. Other than bookstore and the Green Pavilion, he had never actually been to any other ce. So he went ahead and took a nice and pleasant walk.

    He was walking and had a smile on his face until he found himself in a street called Hundred Orchid Street which was supposed to be the most vibrant street on the whole Kingdom.

    However, against his expectation, the Hundred Orchid Street had no one. There were nobody present and everything was quiet. It was noon yet not a single soul can be seen.

    "Something''s wrong!" he realized something was wrong and smelled something in the air, "This is, the scent of blood?"

    With no hesitation, Wang Ling turned around so he can flee. However, just as he was turning around, five people dressed in ck appeared from above.

    These five men directed killing intent at Wang Ling. He knew that these five people were trouble. All of them had a weapon on their hands.

    After confirming their cultivation, Wang Ling learned that they were all pinnacle level sky root stage cultivators.

    "Shit! I can''t beat them." Wang Ling said to himself as attempted to flee for him life. He knew his limits well so won''t try and act like a stupid hero who can face the whole world all by himself.

    However, the five people who were d in ck were too fast. Their movements were like shadows and soon enough they were only a few meters away from Wang Ling.

    Shing!

    All of them had their swords drawn and directed at Wang Ling. Why were they doing this? Wang Ling couldn''t give a single fuck to know their reason for doing this because he can feel the breath of death on his neck.

    But then

    ng!!

 Chapter 20: Swords in the Shadow II

    Chapter 20: Swords in the Shadow II

    Three swords struck the oing attack. Soon, a great battle ensued. Wang Ling was in the middle of this bout and with his current strength, it would be impossible to keep his life if he joins them.

    He felt a hand suddenly touched his shoulder. A great force pulled him away from the battlefield. Wang Ling turned to look at the person who took him out of the battlefield and like he had thought, it was an expert that was hid himself in the shadows.

    There were four people who appeared. They were all pinnacle sky root stage. They were d in all ck and only their eyes could be seen through the slits of their clothes. Of the four hidden expert, three were battling while the other one was beside Wang Ling protecting him from any more sneak attack.

    The man beside Wang Ling did not join the fight. He only looked at the fight without concern for hispanions. It was the confidence he held from hispanions.

    Worries were not needed if the skill on your side can back up the confidence you have. The three hidden experts on Wang Ling''s side were skilled. Their sword skills superb and coordination ster.

    The three was capable of fighting the five attackers with their great coordination. Although their number wascking and possesses simr cultivation with the attackers.

    Through their superior coordination. They managed to suppress the attackers easily.

    By the side, Wang Ling was rubbing his neck. He thought that he would meet his end today. Thankfully, the hidden experts assigned to him managed to react quickly.

    Watching the fight, he knew that the people on his side was superior. They managed to quickly suppress the attackers after all. With the appearance of his four protectors, everything should be over and his worries should disappear.

    However, something felt amiss. This group of attackers ambushed him here as if they knew he woulde here. It was his first timeing to this ce. So how did they know to prepare an ambush here?

    Also, the Hundred Orchid Street he was in was supposed to be a ce where hundreds of people congregate to socialize with one another. It would be unlikely that the streets would be unupied only today.

    Adding this fact, there was that hint of scent of fresh blood being spilt. There were no traces of a battle urred here, so the most likely case was that either there was a massacre that silently urred or everymoner who came here was abducted and taken to a ce where they wouldn''t be able to interfere with the ambush.

    [However, that''s also a problem.

    If they wanted to ambush me then the act of clearing this street wouldn''t have been needed.

    They could have just blended with the crowd and strike at me when I had my guard lowered while taking a stroll.

    Creating casualties is nothing but a waste and a stupid mistake, unless they needed the lives of people!?]

    His mind was working nonstop as to make the current situation have more sense. This ambush was clearly not prepared thoroughly and contained a lot of holes.

    He turned to look at the one beside him and asked.

    "Are you from the manor?"

    The man who was beside him nodded his head respectfully.

    "Where were you watching me from? Did you see any anomalies surrounding this ce?"

    Wang Ling asked two questions at once. He had more questions but kept it to himself for now.

    The man ck in ck pointed to one direction but did not utter a word. The man pointed at four different ces, one of which was the roof of a two story building.

    Wang Ling found the action rather inefficient and said.

    "Speak, you don''t have to follow what you were thought. If you speak to me there''s no punishment so be at ease."

    Wang Ling was well versed with these kind of people who hid themselves in the dark. They were master of stealth with an indifferent attitude to worldly matters. They require orders to move and would move ordingly to these orders as if they were decreed by the heavens.

    The man d in ck nodded his head and heeded Wang Ling''s instruction to speak.

    "We have not seen a single anomaly around."

    "How about on the way here?"

    "None."

    Wang Ling was put into deep thought. In the end he was unable to make any conjectures as to what is the n of these people and instead asked about Wang Yue''s situation.

    "Master Sun have two energy pce stage cultivators around her. From what we could tell about her usual actions, she should be heading back to the manor as of now."

    Wang Ling nodded but he was still sure that unless a nascent soul cultivator emerges, nothing bad would happen to Wang Yue.

    "Is there any energy pce stage cultivator around? Clearly you four are not the only ones here, how many are there in the shadows who are stronger than you?"

    "Two, e-energy pce stage cultivator and the other one is a pinnacle-energy pce stage cultivator. They are both from the  Main House  so please don''t worry for your safety young master."

    Wang Ling nodded his head. He was confident about the thoroughness of Butler Sun, the other party will not let him suffer a loss or get injured that easily.

    At this moment, Wang Ling''s eyes showed a ferocious glint. Something was amiss but he can''t quite understand what it was.

    Watching the fight. Wang Ling activated Ocean''s Lull and gained ess to the five-meter radius field of vision. He was not sure what might happen next but he was sure that the plot of these ck garbed men was not done yet.

    Danger still lurks in shadows. A sudden sword in the shadow just might struck him if he was unprepared. While he was watching, a death urred on the side of the enemy.

    One of his hidden protectors had managed to behead one of the attackers. Seeing this made Wang Ling smile at first but as soon as the blood hit the ground, his face darkened.

    Du-dun!

    He felt his blood tingle and the hellish qi inside his body began growing in strength. As if a tonic has miraculously descended from above. His hellish qi trembled in delight as if it was attracted by some force.

    [What was that?]

    He turned to look at the blood noticed that it was quickly evaporating. The blood that was on the ground was started to be absorbed by the soil. Soon enough, the bloodpletely disappeared.

    No one seemed to notice such a thing. His hidden protectors were too focus in the battle to even notice such a thing had urred. Streaks of ck line appeared on Wang Ling''s forehead.

    With one of the attackers dying, the three hidden protectors from his family began to easily kill the enemy. One, two and soon the death of the attackers numbered three.

    Only two attackers were still alive. The two were showing resistance but their resistance were futile in the face of wless coordination. However, the more Wang Ling observed the fight the more he understood the situation.

    As soon as the fourth attacker died, Wang Ling screamed.

    "Get out of there, don''t kill them, this is a trap. Run! Big trouble will happen once that person''s blood is spilled. Capture him but don''t inure him! We''re getting out here and don''t dawdle or else your life will be reaped."

    Wang Ling didn''t even hesitate and turned to run so he can save himself.

    The hidden protectors saw his action and found it odd. They thought that the young master they were protecting was an idiot and a disgrace for running like this.

    It might seem dishorable of him to turn tail now but it was something necessary. He was only a weak early-earth root stage cultivator, honor can go to hell but he will not follow.

    [Shit! There''s a formation hidden in the ground. That''s why there was no blood seen on the ground and only the smell lingers.

    I don''t know what kind of formation this is but I''m pretty sure it''s not going to be any sinister than the [Blood Devil Sacrifice Formation].]

    Wang Ling finally understood why they didn''t need to n ahead to ensure this ambush would seed. These people were without a doubt [Devil Cultivators] who worships the evil god and treats lives as nothing but supplement to increase their strengths.

    He had meet a lot of people like them in the past. Although there are a number of people who cultivates devil arts who acts righteously, Wang Ling mostly encountered those who leans on the sinister path.

    Wang Ling can be considered a Devil Cultivator. He cultivates the Hell Dominator Body after all. The only difference is that he aims to be the God of devils while others wishes to be Kings.

    The Blood Devil Sacrifice Formation he just mentioned was a[Formation]that make use of the blood of people as sacrifice so a certain area will receive the ''blessing of the devil''. This blessing of the devil does not have any use to normal cultivator, but for devil cultivators, their strength will rise up when they are inside the formation.

    Actually, blessing of the devil even weakens those who does not possess the qi of devils. The blessing of the devil was such a sinister thing that even in the previous era people feared it and avoided any confrontation with any devil sect.

    Wang Ling knew that these kind of formation had a time limit to them but if that time limit would be enough to eradicate his protectors making him defenseless.

    Those who were fighting followed Wang Lin''s instruction and spared the remaining enemy. They captured thest attacked not harming him out bit. But as soon as they got their hands on him, the attacker bit his tongue off as hemitted suicide.

    The attacker then proceeded to have his blood drip on the ground. The moment it did, red light began to emerge from the ground. Wang Ling''s face became uglier by the second.

    [This is getting shittier and shittier.

    I need to get out of here fast.]

    "Hey, you, call out the two energy pce stage cultivators. A formation has been set up we will die if we don''t leave now. Also, call for Butler Sun if you can. We will be needing his help soon enough."

    The protector by his side nodded his head and took out a talisman. The protector did some hand seals and another two protectors came out of the shadows and appeared before Wang Ling.

    However, the moment they appeared, the bright red light that was on the ground shot up to the sky. The two hundred meter radius was enveloped in an instant and the whole Hundred Orchid Street became a sacred ground for devil cultivators.

    It was at this time that Wang Ling felt his hellish qi started to churn.

    "Hoho, the descendant of that vile Wang Shu Qing has brains. You have gained my respect young man, for you to notice that there''s actually a formation set up here that''s something no everyone can do.

    "Devil Blood Sacrifice is a formation exclusive to our sect and has the power to call upon the blessings of the beloved devils. You won''t be able to get out of here young man."

    A voice colder than ice and more sinister than a snake chimed in Wang Ling''s ears. A figure stood in front of him and the protectors beside him, this figure exuded the aura of an energy pce cultivator.

    The man wore all red and had. His aura was sinister and his face was even more so, with his pale skin, sunken cheeks, and dted eyelids the man in front of Wang Ling screamed danger.

    [His strength is stronger than these two. If they fight him together, will they win?]

    He could feel his hellish qi resonating with the blessing of the devil. But because his strength was only early-earth root stage, it would be a dreame true if he can actually stand a chance with the figure in front of him.

    "Hey, can you call Butler Sun over? This guy is not simple and I fear he''s not alone."

    People wearing the same thing as the pale man appeared. There were ten people in total, two of them had the strength of a pinnacle-root stage cultivation while the others were early-sky root stage.

    However, with the blessing of the devil. Their strength had risen by a lot. Those who were pinnacle-sky rot stage becameparable to a half-step energy pce,te- sky root to pinnace-sky root stage, middle-sky root stage tote-sky root stage, and early-sky root to middle-sky root stage.

    The protector beside Wang Ling nodded his head and said.

    "Yes, but I need time to call upon the master (Butler Sun)."

    "How long?"

    "Three minutes."

    Wang Ling knew that it was not looking good. The time needed was too long, but he had no choice but toply. He needed to presence of Butler Sun after all.

    "Go and do it now, we don''t have time. Everyone, go and protect him, we need to call upon Butler Sun so stand your guard for three minutes."

    Wang Ling was just talking, when the vile and sinister man ordered his men.

    "Go and capture the son of Wang Shu Qing. Cutting a limb is no problem just don''t kill him."

    However, as soon as he said these words, Wang Ling''s eyes showed a very dangerous and murderous glint. He took out the practice sword he always uses and held it in one hand. He focused his mind and then positioned himself.

    [You people are not the only one who gained a buff from the blessing of the devil.]

    Boom!

    Wang Ling''s intent to kill soared up to the sky. Wang Ling was ready to reap their soul and send those who wanted to die to the devil they love so much.

 Chapter 21: This master is still a mortal

    Chapter 21: This master is still a mortal

    The pale man looked at Wang Ling''s group retaliate. His mouth curved into a sinister smile. He was going to have fun torturing these people.

    "Your father''s has been fighting with our Demon Blood Cult. Your father has continuously in our Saints and killed our disciples who went out to temper themselves. I may not have the chance to kill you today but I will take your four limbs and deliver it in front of Wang Shu Qing and let him feel despair for ever opposing the Cult."

    The pale man said with a dense enough hatred to pierce the heavens. Their Demon Blood Cult had been standing for three hundred years, they held power on the southern edges of the zing Wing Continent.

    The Azure Skies Kingdom was at their mercy and just until twenty years ago, they were the kings, the rulers of these parts. That is until General Wang Shu Qing came. Slowly, as years pass, Wang Shu Qing has been steadily eradicating their forces while training his own.

    Today, the power of the Demon Blood Cult is only a mere speck of what it used to be. Wang Shu Qing became the greatest and most hated enemy of the Demon Blood Cult.

    However, they know they can''t match Wang Shu Qing with raw power. They don''t even know his real strength for he will kill anyone who challenges him with one strike. At the least, Wang Shu Qing''s strength is not any lower than a [Grand Saint]stage cultivator.

    Without the strength to kill or oppose Wang Shu Qing. They came to Azure Skies Kingdom to take one of his children hostage. They were devil cultivators so acts like these was not unnatural.

    As soon as the pale man got ready, he went ahead and went for the kill. His strength has been temporarily elevated to half-step nascent soul realm, it would be easy to kill these worms in front of him.

    He cannot fail. They had already sacrificed five pinnacle-sky root stage cultivators, if they fail now the sacrifices put into this would be meaningless.

    The Blood Devil Sacrifice Formation needed the blood and soul of at least five pinnacle-sky root stage cultivator and at least a hundred blood and soul. They can''t win if they fought head on because the protectors have two energy pce stage cultivators.

    They sacrificed five of their own from the start. But their sacrifices will not be in vain if they can secure the target.

    The group of devil cultivators started rushing Wang Ling''s group. They were split in groups as they had their own fights. The two weakest devil cultivators targeted Wang Ling while the others went to face the remaining pinnacle-sky root stage protectors.

    Wang Ling held his sword in front of him and kept his senses sharp. In front of him were two early-sky root stage cultivator who had their strength buffed to middle-sky root stage. The two devil cultivator had a wide smile on their faces, their eyes were red.

    "I don''t know who you people are but I will not die or get taken by you."

    As he spoke the two mening for him covered a lot of distance. They stood ''five meters'' away from him and brandished their swords against Wang Ling. Their swords rose up like a torrential wave and descended like thunder.

    Their swords were fast, ordinary people under sky root stage would be unable to dodge or block such a strike. Their faces turned ferocious as delighted smiles appeared on their faces.

    "Give me your arm you filthy shit!"

    One of them roared. His sword carried sword intent. He was a level-1 master in terms of swordsmanship.

    Hong!

    With a fierce re, Wang Ling made his moved. The sword that was in front of him came alive.

    sh!

    "Piercing Wave!" he uttered in a low voice. He executed the technique and immediately, two of his qi pirs was used up.

    Ting!

    Wang Ling moved like water and thrusted his sword against one of the oing de. His sword met with the opposition and as if a wave meeting a wall, the sword that met his hade to a stop. Every forced it carrier dissipated as if it had never been executed.

    He had managed to stop one of their swords but Wang Ling has no time to celebrate. Another one came down upon him, Wang Ling didn''t dawdle and moved in to neutralize the de of his opponent.

    His sword was currently upied so he only has his left hand. The sword descending upon him was fast but as if turning his whole body into a weapon, Wang Ling''s hands became a weapon of its own.

    His body was still unrefined and his muscles has yet topletely reach the pinnacle of body refinement. He can''t say that his body was true weapon but he was a master of the sword.

    A sword master can use anything as a sword. An ordinary stone by the road side, a bamboo branch, and of course their fleshy body.

    Wang Ling wrapped his whole left hand with sword intent and became a sword of his own. The Ocean''s Lull gave him sight of his surrounding so he managed to keep every blind spot disappear.

    Wang Ling used his left hand to parry the sword of the other devil cultivator but suffered a bacsh because his spirit qi was not enough to act as a proper shield. The vile and dangerous energy in the devil cultivator''s sword travelled inside his body.

    A piercing pain entered his body which almost made him puke blood.

    Bang!

    The sword was parried at the cost of his hands almost being ripped apart. The hand holding the sword of the devil cultivator was blown away. Wang Ling did not missed this kind of opening and began to move.

    He twisted his body and moved with his sword. As if he was dancing, he spun and used that momentum to make his sword move faster. His sword was akin to lightning, and quickly aimed for the neck.

    "Tidal Wave!" he uttered in a low voice once again. Wang Ling''s qi pir began to be drained. Shortly after, four of his qi pirs containing both supreme spirit qi and hellish qi became empty. The essence of ughter and destruction made his sword all the more dangerous and deadly.

    With four qi pirs backing his sword, its sharpness rose to another level.

    After reaching consummation, his mastery over this technique was already perfect without a hint of w. He even added his ownprehension to this killing sword.

    What used to be a vertical sh became a multi-directional killing technique.

    Wang Ling''s sword came from below. The devil cultivator''s eyes showed fear. He exchanged gazes with Wang Ling and inside the eyes of this young man he saw the true terror of killing intent.

    Deep as the abyss and deadly as the devil. The devil cultivator''s heart turned fell as he gazed upon those eyes. His face went pale and felt death quickly approaching. The devil cultivator backed away instinctively, but Wang Ling''s sword was fast.

    sh!

    A crimson arc formed as Wang Ling''s sword cut the carotid artery of the devil cultivator.

    At the moment, he was a mere early-earth root stage cultivator.

    Taking the blessing of the devil buff he had received, Wang Ling was a still a mere middle-earth root stage cultivator. However, he''s a master of the sword.

    His cultivation wascking but his sword mastery had reached level-4 [Sword Heart].

    A man who achieved the pinnacle of swordsmanship possesses strength that can split the heavens and cleave the earth. It does not matter whether you are his cultivation is weak, if he has the mastery of swords he can use it as a supplement his deficiencies.

    Wang Ling was a master of the sword. His body was not the same as before but his dao was unchanged.

    There was four known levels of sword mastery, level-1 [Sword Intent], level-2 [Concealment], level-3 [One with the sword], andstly level-4 [Sword Heart]. There was another level but that level of mastery was above the realm.

    Wang Ling watched as the devil cultivator sped his neck and did his best to stop the bleeding. However, Wang Ling''s sword did not only contained sword intent alone as it also carried hellish qi that came from hell.

    The hellish qi invaded the inside of the devil cultivator''s body and began running amok. The essence of ughter entered his body and started destroying every vein inside. The devil cultivator''s body convulsed as his meridians was invaded by the vile and dangerous hellish qi.

    This sight was caught by the other people fighting. The devil cultivator drop on the ground with a thud. He was dead without a sliver of a doubt.

    Wang Ling managed to draw the first blood of the battle. However, he knew that killing another one would be extremely difficult. He only managed to kill one of them because they took his skills lightly.

    After this scene is ingrained in their eyes and mind, the devil cultivators will begin to be warry of his movements. Also, the two devil cultivators just now carried no intention of killing him.

    They needed him alive. If they kill him, their sect is done for. The anger of Wang Shu Qing will surely make their sect crumble to dust. Adding this facts to his exquisite utilization of skills and experience, Wang Ling exploited the holes they presented him with.

    He had also expended six qi pirs at that single exchange and right now, he was left with three remaining qi pirs.

    The devil cultivators were livid. Seeing one of theirs fall made them incense with anger.

    One of thete(pinnacle)-sky root stage didn''t even say anything and moved. He brandished his sword against Wang Ling and ignored the protector he was fighting. However, the protector didn''t let him move any closer to Wang Ling and obstructed his path.

    How could he let his young master fall into a disadvantage? Wang Ling''s safety was top priority.

    It was then that Wang Ling and the remaining early(middle)-sky root stage cultivator resumed their fight. Just like he had predicted, the pressure on him became stronger.

    Wang Ling looked at the pale man and warily observed him through the corner of his eyes. At this moment, the pale man was being held back by the two energy pce stage cultivators so all was going well.

    However, he still kept his guards up in case the pale man makes any move against him.

    The suppression of the devil cultivator he was fighting was enough to root him in one ce, unable to do anything but defend and dodge. If the pale man make his move personally, there was a high chance that Wang Ling will be captured.

    A single minute remains and at this moment, Wang Ling''s remaining qi pir numbered at one. With his continuous usage of the Ocean''s Lull, his mind was starting to feel a little strained.

    Not only that but his body was also starting to be weaker and weaker, however he still held on. The devil cultivator he was up against was baffled at his resilience, not only that, but his skills with the sword made the devil cultivator speechless.

    Twenty seconds remains, Wang Ling was beginning to have his face turn pale. If not for the fact that he had managed to kill the other early(middle)-sky root stage devil cultivator earlier, he would have long been subjugated.

    Boom!

    But it was at this time that Wang Ling heard a sudden explosion. He turned his head and saw a towering light of devilish qi. The pale man had managed to behead one of the energy pce stage cultivators.

    Soon, another energy pce cultivator was killed. Wang Ling caught sight of these and ck streaks started forming on his forehead.

    The pale man moved towards his direction. The smile on the pale man''s face was so wide that it was almost reaching his ears. It was a smile that can make the cries of children stop.

    The pale man raised his sword and got ready to sh down on Wang Ling. He moved in and entered Wang Ling''s five-meter territory in the blink of an eye. Wang Ling was in danger.

    The protectors saw this sudden change of events and all of them did the same thing. They abandoned their battle so they can go and save Wang Ling. However, the pale man was too fast. They failed to catch up.

    Wang Ling did his best and ignited his remaining supreme spirit qi and hellish qi to raise his sword''s durability and sharpness.

    He did not use any technique because he knew it was useless and just quickly positioned it.

    He wanted to strike the swording for him but the oppression of a person with a higher cultivation was too strong and made him unable to do so.

    The distance of their cultivation was too wide. The opposition was a half-step energy nascent soul cultivator and he was a mere early(middle)-earth root cultivator.

    The answer of his desperate actions trying to strike his opponent''s sword wasn''t hard.

    Ding!

    Wang Ling''s sword was overpowered and was easily split in two.

    The pale man smiled even more maliciously as he roared in anger, "Feel the pain our brothers suffered! You goddamn dog son of Wang Shu Qing!!!!!!"

    However, the sword of the pale man didn''t stop, it went on and started going down heavily on Wang Ling''s left shoulder.

    Spurt!

    Blood spurted all over as Wang Ling''s whole left arm was flung away. His arm was cut off his body, but he didn''t scream nor did he react in way the pale man expected he would.

    Instead, Wang Ling tightly grabbed his sword with his still intact right hand and continued the momentum of his earlier swing. His sword was cut too cleanly that the momentum was unaffected.

    Wang Ling aimed for the neck. But the pale man noticed and shifted his body, but even so, he was toote topletely evade the sword that found its way towards his right eye.

    sh!

    The pale man''s right eye was destroyed.

    Wang Ling was disappointed that he didn''t managed to kill him but he smiled when he saw that he managed to take his right eye. His strength became non-existent and his whole being was sapped dry.

    He was bleeding profusely as his left arm was cut off clean and he looked like he could die any second.

    However, the pale man didn''t care about this. He raged up as soon as he realized that his eye was taken away by Wang Ling.

    "You bastard! You dare take my eye? I may not be able to kill you but I''ll take your other limbs aspensation!!!!"

    This time, he raised his sword and tried to take Wang Ling''s remaining three limbs. However, when he made a sh a protector sacrificed himself to keep Wang Ling from being harmed.

    ng!

    The sound of metal hitting metal resounded all over the area. What followed this sound was the sound of bones cracking as the protector''s two wrists were broken as if it were twigs.

    "Damn trash, don''t interfe"

    The pale man wanted to say something but an oppressive force came crushing down from above. He lost the ability to move or eke out a sound.

    "YOU BASTARDS!!! HOW DARE YOU DO THIS TO THE YOUNG MASTER!!!???? DO YOU THINK I CAN''T ERADCATE YOUR SECT?"

    Boom!

    Butler Sun descended from the heavens with spear on hand. He wore his usual pure white butler attire but his face held no friendly smile. His feet touched the ground beside Wang Ling and the people of the Demon Blood Cult had their faces kiss the earth.

    The pale man turned to look at the seething Sun Wu and trembled in fear. They knew that the Wang family was a prominent but mysterious family but who knew that another monster was inside the kingdom?

    Nascent Soul? Minor Saint? Grand Saint? The pale man''s face became even paler from fright. Sun Wu kneeled beside Wang Ling and fed him a pill which he took from his storage ring.

    The bleeding then stopped. He then checked his pulse. Other than the strange presence of pure supreme spirit qi and hellish qi which made him furrow his brows, Wang Ling was in no immediate danger.

    He turned to the two dead energy pce stage protector and then into the protector who had his wrists broken trying to shield Wang Ling.

    "Take this. I''ll handle the rest. As for the rest of you take the young master and the corpses of the fallen protectors back to the manor and call upon the rest of the ''Shadows''. Tend to the young master''s wounds. I''ll take care of the rest."

    The protectorsplied and soon left with Wang Ling and the two corpses.

    Butler Sun looked at the trembling Demon Blood Cult members and said.

    "Now! Do you want to die horrendously through my torture or do you want to die horrendously by having your flesh eaten by Devil Ants? Decide quickly so I can pick the ways I will use to deal with your souls."

    The Butler of the Wang family has been enraged.

 Chapter 22: Utter Destruction is your fate I

    Chapter 22: Utter Destruction is your fate I

    Butler Su suppressed the remaining devil cultivator. He constrained their movements before lifting them up the air using his spirit qi and directed them a fierce re.

    "Tell me how you want to die! Also, you might as well tell me where your headquarters is, I''m going to pay them a visitter. I''ll directlye to your ce and eradicate all of your people myself."

    Sun Wu asked with a calm tone. The Demon Blood Cult Members did not speak. No, they were unable to speak. They feared that they would die the moment they opened their mouths.

    However, one of the prouder ones couldn''t stand being suppressed like this and shouted at the overbearing Sun Wu.

    "I''m not going to answer you an"

    Boom!

    The shout immediately disappeared as Sun Wu waved his hands and an invisible palm able to blot out the sky came crushing down at the body of the devil cultivator. What a stupid man to shout at someone who held their lives.

    Sun Wu did not let him off after turning him into meat paste. After killing the devil cultivator, he went ahead and took a hold of his soul. The devil cultivator''s soul was translucent but still contained its features right before his death.

    Sun Wu flicked his right hand and a crimson me erupted on the devil cultivator''s soul.

    He started burning the soul and watched it being tormented. Screams of agony resounded in the hearts of those who were watching. Their fear towards this ordinary looking butler became deeper than the deepest trench. Inparison, the fear they have for Wang Shu Qing is now a mere puddle by the roadside.

    At least Wang Shu Qing does not go to the length of torturing their souls. General Wang Shu Qing was an upright man who respected hisrades and enemy alike. However, this butler was the pr opposite.

    "It burns! Please make it stop, make it stopppppp! I''ll tell you everything I know, just make the mes go away! Sob*, please make it stoooop!"

    The soul started begging for mercy. He was in so much pain after death that he didn''t know how he should react. They say that death was an escape from pain, but this butler was clear about not making their death painless.

    Even after death, their souls will be tortured, their souls will suffer, for how long you ask? No one knows because only Sun Wu know the answer to this question. They were devil cultivators who had done the most horrible crimes there is.

    They piged ambush travelers, killed the family of those who opposes them, and **** innocent virgins. They look like true devils in the eyes of ordinary people. However, even they feel fear, and the man in front of them was capable of inducing them to feel fear.

    The screams of the soul continued until Sun Wu sighed in boredom. He raised the intensity of the mes and destroyed the soul in an instant.

    "Sigh, his scream was not pleasant to the ears because he was too noisy I will change my proposition. You can''t pic how you die anymore. Also, I need the information about your base. I only need one of you though so I''ll kill the rest and leave only one.

    "So here''s what I would like to propose. I will pick the most suitable person to give me information and I will spare him with the me soul torture.

    "To the remaining eight people, I will kill you and torture your souls before destroying it, therefore stealing away your right to reincarnate. So, who here doesn''t want their soul bask in my beautiful mes?"

    Sun Wu''s voice was not loud but it was crisp and clear. The nine remaining survivors of the Demon Blood Cult began to sweat as his words finally started sinking in.

    Their souls will be destroyed by the mes and only one will be spared from that fate! Will they speak or not? What a stupid to thing to ask, their very existence depends on this, of course they will speak.

    "I know everything about the sect, please spare me. I will tell you everything you want to know, you want to know our location correct? I''ll tell you where it is."

    "Don''t be fooled by him esteemed elder. What he knows is a mere fake. He is hated by the sect so we only told him the fake headquarters so we won''t see his ugly mug. Believe me, I know where it is, I know better than anybody else."

    "What did you say? You know where it is? Stop spouting nonsense to trick this handsome and respectable elder, what you know is the pig pen not the headquarters."

    Sun Wu who was listening by the side finally had enough and said

    "That''s enough, this is too irritating, all of you, die!"

    With the wave of a hand, the eight sky root stage cultivators turned into meat paste without trouble. The only one who remained alive was the pale man. Sun Wu didn''t immediately went to questioning the pale man but first took the souls of the eight sky root stage cultivators and burned them with his crimson me.

    Sun Wu then turned to look at the pale man and said.

    "You were the one who cut off the young master''s arm correct? You know what, you don''t need to speak. I''ll just get all the information I want from your soul. Also, you''re the winner. I won''t torture you with my mes but treat your soul into something greatter."

    Sun Wu waved his hands and killed the pale man with the invisible palm he used to kill all of the devil cultivator. True to his words, Sun Wu immediately started extracting every bit of information he could from the pale man''s soul.

    The technique he used was called Soul Extraction. It was a skill every cultivator will gain once they reach certain level of cultivation.

    Sun Wu digested the bit of information the pale man got him before keeping his soul inside a red bottle.

    "So they''re all hiding in the Hideous Ghost Valley. I''ll eradicate them after confirming the young master''s situation. His life shouldn''t be in danger but the hellish qi inside his body is rather problematic. The young miss is also about to head home, I can''t have her worry."

    Sun Wu then looked around the area before flying up to the sky. He looked down when he reached a certain point before raising his hands. He exerted a bit of force and the ground one hundred-meter radius of him as the epicenter turned to rubbles.

    The houses were also destroyed in the process.

    "The Blood Devil Sacrifice Formation is now destroyed. Hmph, for a formation to be set up inside the Kingdom, what is that idiotic King doing? He''s too benevolent and does not care for... sigh*, I''m ming others too much, and it''s also my fault for being toox on the safety of the family.

    "Being stuck in this backwater of a kingdom has made me grow dull."

    With that, an uproar appeared in the Azure Skies Kingdom, the Hundred Orchids Street was destroyed by a sudden explosion. The Crown Prince and his men came to the Hundred Orchid Street as soon as they received this news. They looked at the devastation and the blood all over the ce. They then turned to look at Sun Wu.

    Azure Lin, the Crown Prince of the Azure Skies Kingdom stepped forward, he bowed respectfully to the Sun Wu before saying.

    "Butler Sun what are you doing here?"

    He was well aware of Butler Sun''s identity as he had seen him numerous time before. Sun Wu only nodded to him before saying.

    "I killed the people of Demon Blood Cult who managed to infiltrate the Kingdom. There was an energy pce stage cultivator with them so the area turned to this after I fought them.

    "Prince Lin, tell the king that the contract of our Wang family and your Azure Royal family might end sooner. Tell him that the young master of the Wang family has been injured and we might return to our main house."

    Butler Sun exined the situation to Azure Lin without much problem.

    "Don''t dawdle crown prince. The King will be angry at you if you don''t quickly deliver my message to him, as for what happened here, me it all to the Demon Blood Cult. If the public starts questioning about their safety tell them that the cult will be no more tomorrow."

    Azure Lin did not dare be respectful to the butler of the Wang family so he immediatelyplied with his instructions. He was the Crown Prince but even his father had to lower his head to the Wang family. What was hepared to his father the King?

    He went back to the Royal Pce together with his men as soon as Butler Sun told him to.

    After seeing the Crown Prince leave, Butler Sun tapped his feet on the ground and disappeared from that ce. He reappeared above the Wang family manor and descended from the sky.

    "Shadowse to me!"

    A man who was d in ck appeared from out of nowhere and stood behind Butler Sun.

    "Where is the young master?" Butler Sun asked.

    The ''shadow'' pointed towards Wang Ling''s courtyard and Butler Sun disappeared from sight. He soon reappeared in front of Wang Ling''s door, as soon as he entered, hellish qi burst out of the room.

    His face turned grim. He turned to look at Wang Ling and saw that his body was continuously emitting that vile and malicious qi.

    "I already knew something was wrong but I never thought that it would be this bad. For the young master to have this kind of evil qi inside his body, did he awaken some kind of bloodline or unique constitution when he broke through the earth root stage? Or does this have something to do with the Blood Devil Sacrifice?"

    Bloodline power and Unique Constitutions, these are rare blessings from the heavens. They can appear on anyone who is smiled upon by the heavens. An[Extreme Yin Physique]is such an example of a constitution.

    "Wait, this is not devilish qi is this qi from hell? Hellish qi? How can such a dangerous qi exist inside the young master''s body? For him to possess this kind of qi, the young master is frowned upon by the heavens. "

    For such a dangerous qi to exist in Wang Ling''s body made Butler Sun worry even more. This kind of qi was special and powerful, it can even be considered as a special constitution on its own but it is also dangerous for the possessor.

    From what he knew, there''s a high chance that something bad might happen to the Wang Ling in the future if this hellish qi is not suppressed or dealt with. It has to be either contained, suppress or be tamed by the young master or else it might harm him in the future.

    Butler Sun sighed but said nothing else. He wanted to cure Wang Ling but he was no doctor. He can kill but not heal. He can only do one thing and that''s to stabilize the spirit qi inside Wang Ling''s body.

    He initiated his own spirit qi and ced his right hand on Wang Ling''s chest. Butler Sun used his own spirit qi to suppress the hellish qi. For a continuous twenty minutes he circted his spirit qi over and over again until the hellish qi has been suppressed.

    He managed to push back all the ''over energized'' hellish qi back to Wang Ling''s spirit ocean and qi pirs.

    Wiping the sweat off his forehead, he heave a sigh of relief.

    There were still residual hellish qi inside the room so Butler Sun went ahead and took care of that as well. The hellish qi was purged out of the room with a sway of his right hand.

    "This qi is really dangerous, thankfully the young master is still weak. If he''s as strong as the Second Young Master then suppressing it will need the use of an artifact or a[Saint Spirit nt]. But still, how did this qi came to be? Was the young master expose with devilish qi?"

    As he realized how stupid this remark, Butler Sun raged up and understood what is happening.

    "Demon Blood Cult, your puny formation even initiated this kind of malicious qi inside the young master? The Blood Devil Sacrifice must have connected the young master to Hell Realm. It should be the blessing of the devil.

    "I need to tell the master we need to hurry and go back to the main house or else we won''t be able to do anything about this."

    Butler Sun looked at Wang Ling''s pitiful state and felt the need to curse himself. Wang Ling''s severed left arm and bloodied clothes. Butler Sun felt an ache in his chest.

    His breathing became haggard and his chest tightened. His hatred for his own stupid disregard for unknown circumstances endangered the young master he was supposed to look after.

    Pah!

    He gave himself a tight p to the face. This p was enough to make him bleed. A clear bright palm mark appeared on his right cheek and a bloody nose began to surface. He was finally clear headed.

    "I need to concentrate!"

    As he resolved himself, a ck clothed man appeared behind him.

    "Azure Botai has arrived. Please give us your instruction and we will punish him for letting the rats of the Demon Blood Cult enter his Kingdom."

    The man d in ck spoke with hostility. Azure Botai was the King of thesends. Their enemy was the Demon Blood Cult and they actually let their enemy inside the Kingdom?

    Butler Sun shook his head while wiping the blood out of his bloody nose.

    "Enough, punishing him will not do any good. I will meet with Botai and you prepare a letter to let the master know I''ming to meet with him tonight. The distance of the southern garrison is rather far so use the Silver Emperor Swallow as the carrier."

    The man d in ck dared not disobey Butler Su and left to do what he was told. Butler Sun turned to look at Wang Ling once more before leaving that ce. He called some maids over to clean Wang Ling''s bloodied body.

    Just as Butler Sun went out, the over energized hellish qi inside Wang Ling''s spirit ocean and qi pirs began to throb. His body that had been (slightly) tempered by the hellish qi began absorbing the over energized hellish qi.

    The hellish qi soon found its way to his blood it was the start of an even harsher fate.

 Chapter 23: Utter Destruction is your fate II

    Chapter 23: Utter Destruction is your fate II

    The King was seated in a wooden chair in the back garden. With a slightly flustered look on his face, the King waited for Butler Sun''s arrival.

    The King was a middle-aged man who was emitting a kind of radiance that is fit for someone of his status. His visage was light and carried no haughtiness that many kings had. He looked like a kind and benevolent King.

    He had no guards with him as he left them at the front gate of the Wang family manor. At first they insisted that they will follow him inside but he argued that they he will be talking about something important with the Wang family.

    In the end the royal guards gave up trying to enter with him and stood in gates of the Wang family manor. He did indeed didn''t want to let anyone in with him as the discussion he was going to have with Wang family''s butler was simply too delicate.

    However, he did take one person in with him.

    By his side was Azure Lin who was in the dark about the current matter. He does not know what the contract the Butler of the Wang family was talking about. But he was worried nheless.

    The way his father reacted earlier was too when he spoke about the contract ending was too exaggerated. His royal father even hurried over to the Wang family''s doorstep.

    He looked at his royal father warily as he tried to think of an answer to the question inside his head. However, he was unable to make any kind of conjecture.

    Soon, the old butler he saw earlier came. Azure Lin looked at Butler Sun full of respect. He knew that this butler was a true expert. For him to eradicate a force of the Demon Blood Cult single-handedly was enough to earn his respect.

    Azure Lin bowed and the King stood up and greeted Butler Sun as soon as he walked in.

    "Butler Sun how is the injuries of Young Master Wang? I will help you in any way possible so just tell me."

    Azure Botai humbled himself in front of Butler Sun and this scene made Azure Lin''s chin almost touch the ground. For a king to call a member of the younger generation as Young Master, how high really is the position of this Wang family?

    "Thank you for your concern King Azure but the young master''s situation is now stable. Although his spirit ocean and qi pir has been invaded by some foreign qi, we will be able to save him if we hurry back to the main house."

    Butler Sun gave them an apologetic look all of a sudden. Azure Botai knew of the underlying meaning of this face and showed a saddened face. What Butler Sun meant was that they will go back to their original house.

    Butler Sun was also aware that Azure Botai knew what he was saying so he looked at him and spoke seriously.

    "Don''t worry about your southern borders. The Master signed a contract with your royal family as thanks for helping his ancestors. He gave you a promise that he will train a group of one hundred thousand men and turn them into elites that will protect yournd. In addition, he will stay in the Azure Kingdom to protect your Kingdom from any danger for twenty years, is that correct?

    "However I as his representative ask you to let us leave in todays after destroying the Demon Blood Cult. The Young Master of our family has only been awake for a short month and he had already suffered and is on the verge of death. I wish to severe ''it'' as early as possible.

    Azure Botai knew what his speech meant. And that was to cut off the contract his royal family had with Wang Shu Qing.

    "That is indeed true. At that time I said that he does not need to do any of these but he insisted in doing so anyway saying: "It is my duty as their descendants to repay your Kingdom", he insisted in protecting our Kingdom''s southern border where the Demon Blood Cult and Bandit Coalition dwell.

    "He destroyed the Bandit Coalition in ten years and continuously suppressed the Demon Blood Cult that was terrorizing my citizens. He had already done so much for my Kingdom and citizen without us doing anything for him.

    "I cannot reward him any material thing that can help him in his future endeavor, but if severing the contract can help the General."

    Azure Botai was honestly relieved. He thought that his life would be lost today. It is so good that the men of the Wang family didn''t held a grudge. His earlier worried look slightly lighten.

    What he didn''t know was that if Butler Sun didn''t stop his men, the face of this King would have long been a pig head. He had just let the people of the Demon Blood Cult enter his Kingdom resulting in Wang Ling receiving an injury.

    Azure Botai took out a scroll from his royal robe. He unfurled it and spoke with a loud voice:

    "This is the Heaven''s Contract. I hereby dere that the contract between the royal family of the Azure Skies Kingdom and General Wang Shu Qing is severed."

    He then took out a sword and cut his palms. Letting his blood fall into the unfurled scroll. The scroll let out a bright light before turning into a ball of fire.

    The contract has been severed.

    Butler Sun said his thanks to Azure Botai.

    "Thank you King Azure, I will send your family something after we arrived at the main house. I wish to entertain you King Azure but I need to prepare for my travel."

    Azure Botai was rather surprise. They were already leaving? So soon? He was caught off guard and asked.

    "Is the injury of Young Master Wang really that serious? Do you really need to go back to your main house so fast?"

    Butler Sun shook his head before saying.

    "No, we''re not going to leave the Kingdom. I am going to make a trip to the southern borders and find the master, after that, I will go to the Hideous Ghost Valley."

    "Hideous Ghost Valley? Butler Sun, might I ask what you''re going to do there?" Azure Botai asked curiously.

    The Hideous Ghost Valley was considered as thend of death, it had many evil spirits wandering there and miasma that can poison an energy pce stage cultivator can be found there. What could Butler Sun''s intention for going there?

    Butler Sun looked at him and smiled.

    "I''m going to destroy the Demon Blood Cult."

    The Azure father and son was left with their mouths agape after hearing that line. What a domineering line it was, announcing that he will destroy a sect on his own. If any other person said that to them, they will look at that person with disdain and spit at him for acting so arrogantly.

    However, when they heard it from Butler Sun''s mouth. They can''t help it but have hope surface in their hearts. They felt that this person in front of them could actually do what he had just proimed.

    In the end, the Azure father and son didn''t manage to say anything back to Butler Sun other than: "Good luck!"

    The Azure father and son pair then left the Wang family after that. They had nothing to there and they feared that they might be a hindrance in that ce just by being there.

    They were seen to the gates by Butler Sun where royal guards were waiting. Butler Sun offered to have someone escort them to the royal pce but Azure Botai politely declined saying that he did not wish to burden the already troubled Wang family.

    He got in his carriage and breathed out a deep, deep sigh. He was well aware that the contract between the two families was going to end at the end of the year but he didn''t think it would end this way.

    For the contract to end in this manner left an unsavory taste in his mouth. Azure Botai just wished that they Wang family does not hold this against his Azure Skies Kingdom. He then turned to look at Azure Lin who was looking at him weirdly.

    He smiled as he asked.

    "Are you confused about what just happened in the Wang family manor?"

    Azure Lin nodded his head. The short time he had spent in the Wang family manor had actually given him the chance to learn such a huge secret. He had always thought that General Wang Shu Qing came back to their Kingdom twenty years ago to revive his destroyed family and make his Wang family rise once more, but it seems like the Wang family he was seeing was only the surface of the truth.

    He looked at his royal father with question gaze as he asked.

    "Royal Father, just what is the Wang family really? What kind of person is General Wang Shu Qing?"

    Azure Botai sighed as he answered truthfully.

    "The Wang family is not an entity that even I, your Royal Father know, son. This family used to be one of our Kingdom''s prominent military family, but now it is an entity that has an identity that I cannot hope to peer in."

    Azure Ling was still confused as he asked. "Are they not still a prominent military of our Kingdom today? Is General Wang Shu Qing not a member of the Wang family in our Azure Skies Kingdom?"

    Azure Botai once again shook his head before exining:

    "He is, in fact, the descendant of the Azure Skies Kingdom Wang family. But he left the Azure Skies Kingdom when the immediate members of the Wang family started dying. In the end, when he left, it was after the funeral of his mother.

    "Wang Shu Qing was only fifteen when he left and when he returned, thirty years had passed. He came to the doorsteps of the Azure Skies Kingdom carrying with him the letter of histe father wishing for him to act as the guardian of the Kingdom for twenty years.

    "The officials of the Kingdom said that he was lying and I thought so too. But he took out a scroll and said to me and officials present at that time: "This is a Heaven''s Contract Scroll, if I sign a contract with you after making the appropriate promises, I will be bound by the contract to protect this country and never to betray it or I will die." Consequently, the contract can only be severed by either me or if enough time had passed.

    "We signed the contract and Wang Shu Qing became the General of the southern borders. He protected ournds for years from all kind of forces withoutin. The reason why I am telling you this is because of the contract we signed."

    Azure Botai finally ended his little tale and looked at his son seriously. What he had just told him was the life story of Wang Shu Qing, and it had already answered Azure Lin''s question, but why was he suddenly bringing up the contract?

    "The contract I signed with General Wang Shu Qing was not a normal piece of paper as it contained thews of heaven and earth. I heard that the contract we used that day is only obtainable in the central region of our Celestial Spirit Realm."

    "Central Region!!?"

    Azure Lin shouted as he was surprise to know the truth. Azure Botai on the other hand kept calm and continued exining.

    "He came from the Central Region and the people of the central regions are all monsters that can eradicate our Azure Skies Kingdom with a wave of a hand. If he came from there that means he was able to contend with the people who dwells in there and return.

    "Even if he was not able to contend there, he can also be an expert that can rival the Piercing Heaven Empire."

    Azure Lin finally managed to grasp what his father meant when he said that the Wang family was not a family he can hope to peer into. Wang Shu Qing did indeed came back to the Kingdom for the legacy of his family but he came here to serve the will his father left him.

    Southern Borders, Southern Garrison.

    A shrill and piercing cry of a bird was heard. This alerted the soldiers and thought that it was an enemy attack. They all went outside ready to defend their camp. Tens of thousands of pinnacle-sky root stage expert suddenly came out.

    However, before they can make a move, a majestic voice echoed in the southern borders.

    "Don''t move! That is my pet, you rascals go back to training."

    The voice came from the General''s tent. A man wearing ordinary clothing that even soldiers of the southern garrison rarely wear appeared. The man look young, and looked like he was in histe twenties.

    He somewhat resembled both Wang Ling and Wang Hong. A good 60% for Wang Ling and a good 80% for Wang Hong. This man was clearly the Wang brother''s father, General Wang Shu Qing.

    He raised his head and saw the Silver Emperor Swallow.

    "Come down here." the Silver Emperor Swallow thennded on his palm.

    The Silver eEmperor Swallow was the size of an ordinary swallow so it managed to fit on his palms. Howeverparing it to an ordinary swallow would be disgraceful.

    Its silver feathers were simply too exquisite to be an ordinary bird and its pointy ck beak was too dangerous. The three feathers that stuck up its head also made it look like a King of birds, a being that stand above most fling type being.

    This bird was no bird, it was a genuine Spirit Beast.

    Wang Shu Qing saw a letter was tied in the Silver Emperor Swallow. He took it and started reading its content.

    After only reading two of its lines. A heaven toppling aura burst out of his body and the ground beneath his feet form a deep depression. His veins started popping out of his temples as he look up to the sky and roared.

    "DEMON BLOOD CULT!! YOU DARE TOUCH MY SON!!???"

    General Wang Shu Qing has also been enraged.

 Chapter 24: Utter Destruction is your fate III

    Chapter 24: Utter Destruction is your fate III

    Shockingly, the Wang family was in a very silent state at the moment. No signs of movement could be heard from noon till night. However, the atmosphere of the Wang family manor was tense.

    Butler Sun was at the back garden standing peacefully with his hands on his back. He was silently meditating, not showing his emotions whatsoever. His eyes were closed and his countenance held a tranquil look.

    But then, he suddenly opened his eyes wide open.

    "How many Shadows managed toe here?"

    He spoke as a man d in ck suddenly appear behind him, Butler Sun turned to look at the man as the man exined in a very low voice.

    "Twelve shadows has made it, master. Seven half-step nascent soul shadows and five pinnacle-nascent soul stage shadows. Those who were too far or is currently undertaking very important missions did not had to opportunity to report back to us."

    Butler Sun nodded his head.

    "That is fine. We are currently in the zing Wing Continent not in the [Shadow Pavilion] after all. Have youpleted the mission I ordered to the remaining energy pce Shadows earlier?"

    The man behind him took out a scroll and passed it to Butler Sun. Butler unfurled the scroll and started reading its content. Upon reading the scrolls, he smiled and started mumbling to himself.

    It took thirty minutes for him to finish contemting. He turned around and waved his hands. As he did, another twenty or so men d in ck appeared, the twenty or so Shadows bowed before him respectfully.

    "Good! It has been a few years since I issued a brand new mission so listen. The Demon Blood Cult has dared injure young master of the Wang family. The Wang family is the Grand Master of the Shadow Pavilion so the young master is your young lord. As retainers of the Wang family carry out a mission for its honor.

    "Seek out the fourteen branches of the Blood Demon Cult and ughter them all. However, you will leave the main headquarters they have in the Hideous Ghost Valley, for that is the ce of my and the master''s anger.

    "You are ordered to kill any member of the Demon Blood Cult but never touch any civilian or hostages they may have. Obliterate the Cult but avoid any unnecessary casualty.

    "I will give you until dawn toplete this mission without fail. Do it quickly and destroy thends of the Demon Blood Cult before dawn, I shall head to the Hideous Ghost Valley to meet the master as soon as I settle it with the young miss. Now, Go!"

    With a wave of his hands, the Shadows in front of him vanished and disappeared into the night. They blended into the dark and left the Kingdom without anyone even noticing their presence.

    Butler Sun then went ahead to Wang Ling''s courtyard. He opened the door to his room and found Wang Yue who was diligently watching over Wang Ling. There was nothing going on inside the room.

    Wang Ling''s bloodied body was already cleaned up by the other maid. She had nothing to do other than watch over Wang Ling''s current condition and act upon any irregrities that may ur.

    Butler Sun looked at her and smiled. It was the first smile he had shown all throughout the day. Beside Wang Yue was Qiqi who was constantly with her.

    He didn''t want to break her concentration from ''watching over'' Wang Ling but he had no choice but call out to her.

    "Young miss."

    Wang Yue turned around and saw Butler Sun by the door. She walked up to him and said: "What is it Butler Sun?"

    "I''ll be heading out, I will be going to the southern garrisons to meet with the master, your father. While I am gone, I shall entrust the well-being of the young master to you."

    Wang Yue nodded her head vigorously as she epted the task of taking care of Wang Ling. Once she got back to her original position, she didn''t even let a single drop of sweat liner on Wang Ling''s exposed skin.

    She moved like the wind and took care of Wang Ling''s needs as fast and efficiently as she could.

    Butler Sun took note of her being distracted and called over Qiqi who was by the corner. She brought her outside so the two of them can have a serious conversation.

    ""I''ll be going out to meet the master now. You will act as the young miss'' protector as always. No harm muste her way or else you will be punished. Also, you can show your true skills and cultivation if a special circumstance is to arise. Qiqi, I''ll be going now."

    He said as he disappeared from sight. Qiqi looked at a certain direction and saw a disappearing figure. She bowed down towards that figure and went back to execute the duty she was given.

    Butler Sun did not go the Southern garrison like he had said but directly went to the entrance of Hideous Ghost Valley.

    Night, The southern borders.

    The southern garrison is in an uproar. The sudden news of their one and only General Wang stepping down had practically reached the ears of every soldiers in that ce. The soldiers were just about to demand an answer to the Captains and Commanders, but a sudden order to meet at training area ''A'' came about.

    Training area A was thergest area of the whole southern garrison. The formation drills are mostly conducted here so it was really spacious. It managed to amodate all the hundred thousand soldiers.

    The hundred thousand soldiers were all lined up into their squads and into their battalion. None of them were wearing their armor nor they were carrying their weapons but because of their buffed body, they still looked like experience soldiers.

    "Is the General really going to step down from being our General? Isn''t he still young? He even looks younger than my son-inw so howe he''s retiring already? Did the Kingdom somehow screw him over?"

    "I don''t know the reason by I hear that he''s originally supposed to retired by the end of the year. But something happened that made him step down as early as today. I don''t know what it is thought but it has something to do with the First Young Master of the Wang family."

    "The First Young Master? Do you mean the one who don''t have his own mind?"

    "No, he had regained his own mind and had ''awakened'' from his ling time daze. However, I heard from the talks of the first and second Commander that someone injured the First Young Master."

    News travels fast in the south. Especially if it has something to do with the general. They view him with utmost respect that surpasses even the King so they are all really keen about these kind of news.

    There were also member of the nobles in the southern garrison who frequently receives news from the Kingdom so they were all pretty much updated.

    Many held their own opinions about the General''s sudden stepping down of his position. Soon, the whole hundred thousand lined up soldiers were talking loudly with one another. That is until one of the General''s Vice General stood in front and shouted: "Silence!"

    The whole army quietened. They made no sound as they looked at Vice General. The Vice General who shouted was wearing golden armor, and by his side was the other Vice General who was wearing silver armor.

    These two were the Vice Generals of the southern army, they were hailed as the Silver General and Golden General respectably.

    The Silver General stepped forth as he spoke with amplified voice.

    "I know that all of you must be aware that the General is going to leave us today. The General would have left already but he wishes to first speak with his army before he departs."

    After finishing his piece, he and the Golden General made a path for a somewhat young look man. The man looked really simplistic as his clothes contained no design. His bearing and external looks were the only things that made him look exceptional.

    However, as soon as this man came out, the air of the whole army change. In front of this man, the army had the image of a tiger ready to pounce at their enemy if they are given the chance.

    They had to look good in front of the general, or so did their mindset went.

    Wang Shu Qing looked at these men and nodded his head in approval. With this he felt that even if he left, his promise concerning the raising of an elite army isplete. He smiled as he spoke in a loud and amplified voice.

    "Good day to you my soldiers! I know you have your concerns and opinions about me stepping down but it I must do this for I have a battlefield of my own, I know some of you might wish to join me but this other battlefield of mine does not concern you soldiers.

    "The Azure Skies Kingdom southern border is not my battlefield and I am only a temporary General. I have promised you king that I will create an elite army that can protect his Kingdom and after twenty years, I have created it. My job here is already done so I must go back!

    "This is myst address to you as your general! I will be stepping down from my position and will let the Golden General Hosu take over! I shall bid you farewell and I hope to meet you again in this life!"

    With that, he disappeared from the sight of his soldiers before they can even make an uproar. Golden General Hosu and the Silver General looked at one another and smiled as they nodded at one another.

    They started settling the matter for the General. The newly appointed Golden General Hosu was made to address about the truth for the General''s sudden action of stepping down from his position.

    Of course he did not know anything about the contract and only knew about the stuff about the thing with his son. He exined how the First Young Master was attack and how General Wang Shu Qing had to take him somewhere else so he can help him get better.

    The soldiers took their words and somehow merged it to what Wang Shu Qing had said. They took what General Wang Shu Qing had said to them about going to another battlefield and the issue about him taking care of his son.

    In the end, the soldiers thought the battlefield the general will be going to is "Fatherhood".

    However, what they didn''t know is that the battlefield he was talking about was something they cannot hope to fathom. And right now, although Wang Shu Qing was not going to the battlefield he spoke of, he was still going to have some m''inor skirmishes'' he needed to resolve.

    Wang Shu Qing went ahead and left for the Hideous Ghost Valley.

    The night after Wang Ling was attacked, the Demon Blood Cult experienced a huge devastating fate. All fourteen branches of the cult were destroyed one after the other.

    The kidnapped women and children were taken away and all of their disciples were yed without mercy. As if that wasn''t enough, the building of their branches shattered and razed to the ground.

    Only the main headquarters were the old cultivators and sect master resides remains.

    The Demon Blood Cult was copsing at an extremely fast rate and before the dawn of the next day, every branch of the Demon Blood Cult disappeared in the zing Wing Continent.

    At the moment, the sky was still dark. A figure dressed in white robes descended and stood in front of the Hideous Ghost Valley''s entrance.

    It was Wang Shu Qing. Not long after his appearance another figure descended from the sky, it was Sun Wu.

    Sun Wu saw Wang Shu Qing and immediately got on his knees as he started apologizing for his mistake.

    "Master, please forgive this lowly one for failing to protect the young master. My negligence has caused the young master to lose an arm and have his body bore the qi of hell. Please, punish this lowly one."

    He was someone who stood beyond the Saints. But that same man was kneeling in front of the Wang family Head. Wang Shu Qing looked at Sun Wu with warmth and showed him a smile.

    However, he knew that he must give this man a punishment or else he will take this mistake he caused to the grave. He looked into Sun Wu''s eyes and spoke in a serious manner.

    "Sun Wu, knock upon their doors. Your punishment willeter I will deal with these people first..."

    "Yes, master!"

    Sun Wu looked at Wang Shu Qing and hurriedly nodded his head. With a boom, the ground he was kneeling had be a depression as he found himself on sky.

    Spreading his senses to the entire Hideous Ghost Valley, he managed to locate the Demon Blood Cult''s headquarters without trouble.

    The headquartersy on top of a mountain and was surrounded by cliffs making it ce that was easy to defend and hard to attack. Sun Wu smiled as he took a spear from his storage ring.

    He drew back his arms and made his muscle bulge. He looked ahead and then smiled.

    "The ughter for the young master starts NOW!" he threw the spear towards the direction of the Demon Blood Cult''s headquarters.

    Shiiiiii! Boom!!

    A path was cleared and the front gates of the headquarters were busted open. The surrounding hill became ruins. Sun Wu controlled his strength so the whole Hideous Ghost Valley was spared.

    Nheless

    They had announced their presence.

 Chapter 25: A Slaughter

    Chapter 25: A ughter

    Sun Wu slowly descended from the sky and stood behind Wang Shu Qing. His head bowed down as she respectfully said, "It has been done, master."

    Wang Shu Qing lightly nodded his head, "Follow me, you have three jobs you must do today. First, spread your senses and take those who are not a member of the Demon Blood Cult away. You can just have them stand behind you, just don''t let them get killed. Second, torture before destroying their souls. We are not a member of the Azure Skies Kingdom anymore, I don''t need to act restrained third, turn the whole Hideous Ghost Valley upside down and erased it from the realm, don''t let anyone escape and kill those who try. I want to have every trace of Demon Blood Cult erase from this world."

    Wang Shu Qing spoke with an ice cold tone of voice. His face carried a deep hint of anger, his aura as spiking and madly pulsing. But he did his best to keep it together as he did not want to identally destroy everything too fast.

    He wanted to see the people who plotted to take his son away. Wang Shu Qing was already insane but for the sake of calming his anger, he wanted to do this thing slowly so he can savor every blood that will be spilt by his enemy.

    As if a knife that will be slowly pushed into your enemy''s flesh. He wanted to enter the Demon Blood Cult and act as the knife that will kill them all.

    Sun Wu stood behind Wang Shu Qing with a slightly excited light present in his eyes. It had been a while since he saw Wang Shu Qing acting like this. The man who defeated and made him submit had resurfaced to the world after so long.

    He responded with a deep deep bow. With that, the two of them walked together with one in front while the other at back. Every step Wang Shu Qing took, the ground would tremble.

    Seething with anger, his spirit qi was trembling. While they walked, they saw people whoing out of the Demon Blood Cult. With their keen eyes they saw the people who came out were armed.

    Most of these people were old, they looked like they were in theirte fifties. They were all energetic and those present had nobody weaker than pinnacle-sky root stage.

    All of them could see Wang Shu Qing and Sun Wu walking up to their headquarters. They looked at them and felt a sudden chill running down their spine.

    These two were the ones who sent them that spear. The spear they had received was simply too powerful, by their calction the one who threw that was a nascent soul stage cultivator.

    They were trembling. Most of them were only young disciples who are at sky-root stage. While there are a few elders who have cultivated to energy pce stage. They didn''t think that they''ll be able to match up to these intruders.

    They didn''t attack as that would be suicidal and simply too stupid of a move. They observe the situation and waited for a chance to appear. However, that chance never did arrive.

    The two intruders walked up to their base slowly. They seemed like they were in a walk and was enjoying the moonlight bestowed upon them by the heavens. Soon, the two were already so close that they were only separated by a few tens of meters.

    Boom!

    A pressure enough to topple mountain appeared and bore upon the disciples and elders present. They looked at the man in front of them as they knew he was the one who made this pressure.

    Amidst the crowds there was an elder who was experiencing the same kind of pressure as everyone else. He looked at the man walking towards their headquarters and wximed loudly.

    "I know who you are aren''t you the righteous general of the Azure Skies Kingdom? The General of the Heaven Wang Shu Qing? What are you doing in our cult''s doorstep? Do you not fear for our retaliation? Or do you really think that you can destroy our cult?"

    With the elder''s words echoing in the Hideous Ghost Valley all were enlightened to the identity of their intruder. They looked at Wang Shu Qing with bewildered eyes but their fear never disappeared as it actually became even deeper.

    They know also knew who this man is. He was the one who killed three of their [Minor Saints] back when they tried going against this upstart.

    Ten years ago when the southern borders of the Azure Skies Kingdom was beginning to be stronger. The Demon Blood Cult attempted to destroy them as early as possible in fear of having the growing army of the southern border be a threat.

    That day, the Demon Blood Cult sent four nascent soul stage cultivators and three minor saint stage cultivator. These line up was enough to make any forces in the southern most parts of the zing Wing continent tremble.

    They wanted topletely eradicate the southern army but once the small but overbearing attack force of the Demon Blood Cult appeared in the southern garrison, they didn''t met an army but rather a man.

    That man was Wang Shu Qing. That day he killed the seven powerful men of the Demon Blood Cult and returned their heads to the cult''s doorsteps as a warning.

    Of course the cult was enrage and sent people after his life but all of them failed. Ten years then passed and to this day the Demon Blood Cult had yet to actually show his true capabilities to them.

    He was the figure of both hate and fear in the Demon Blood Cult. Seeing him walking leisurely at their doorsteps all of them trembled. Is this the day this general would make a move?

    Wang Shu Qing raised his head and looked at the elder who just shouted those threatening remarks. He looked at him with an unfeeling gaze before saying:

    "I am here to eradicate your sect, just wait there with your necks. I''lle to you people and behead you myself." He then continued his walk.

    The elder was enraged when he heard this. He frantically circted his spirit qi and went against the pressure boring upon his body and soul. It was hard to do but he managed to stand up.

    He looked at Wang Shu Qing and then turned to his fellow members of the Demon Blood Cult. He stood in front of them as he shouted encouraging words at them.

    "Stand your ground and bombard him with your techniques! We may not be able to kill him but we will be able to wear him down! You people have benefited from the cult and it is time to return that gratitude! FOR THE SECT."

    The members of the Demon Blood Cult felt their blood was boiling as the feeling of patriotism surfaced in their blood. All of them started chanting, "FOR THE SECT!!! OR THE SECT!!!"

    The elder who riled them up smiled and then shouted as he turned around to face Wang Shu Qing, "Now let us fi!"

    Bang!!

    The elder''s upper body suddenly burst into bits and fell to the ground. Starting for his waist up, nothing was left as his body created a puddle of blood on the ground.

    His guts and flesh were all over the ce. Blood and gore filled the scene and the people who were nearby that elder had their faces dyed red with the blood of what used to be theirpanion.

    Chunks of flesh still remained. An eyeball drop to the ground and rolled over to one of the disciples feet. The pupils of the eye, the disciple looked down and exchanged gazes with it.

    The disciple trembled.

    The united cheering of Demon Blood Cult members stopped. They looked at the elder''s lower half and then raised their heads at the person that was standing before that lower half.

    "You''re too noisy! All of you are too noisy!! Die!" he said and raised his right hand. The crowd that was united broke down and started running all over the ce. Wang Shu Wing with his hand raised exerted his spirit qi outwards and sent numerous palm strikes.

    A palm formed in the air and would unconditionally hit a person every time one flew out of his palms. No palm strike of his was wasted. Every movement of his reaped a life.

    Screams of terror echoed throughout the Hideous Ghost Valley. A massacre unfolded and Wan Shu Qing began to stop sending out palm strikes and began his hunt. He moved like lightning and tore through the numbers of Demon Blood Cult members.

    He began ughtering them as if a wolf unleashed upon a flock of sheep. He punched and one body will be destroyed. No one could retaliate, no one wanted to retaliate as they focus on their escape.

    They run like the wind but Wang Shu Qing was like a ghost hunting them as he would always get behind them. Thest thing they would feel would be the gust of wind behind them and an instantaneous pain on their backs.

    As many died some felt relieved. They were freed from the sufferings and pain. However, even when they died their souls would be subjected through a hellish tortured from Sun Wu''s mes.

    They screamed in agony as they started burning. Sun Wu at this moment was also enraged, beside him was a number of women he had found along the path of massacre his maser has created.

    These women were citizens of the viges nearby. They had a life and a family but they were forcibly taken away by the members of the Demon Blood Cult and became their ''toys of pleasure''.

    These women looked like they were in their teens, the oldest being a mere eighteen years of age. The youngest upon them was not even eleven. These sick bastards of the Demon Blood Cult even took these kind of young children as a toy of pleasure.

    He was sure that these women were not the only ones who had been taken by this vile cult.

    All these years the Demon Blood Cult''s action had already been suppressed by the southern army, but they still managed to get these girls. Then what about those times when the southern army was unable to suppress them?

    Sun Wu was sure that throughout the hundreds of years the Demon Blood Cult existed, even a four digit number would not suffice to count the people they have abducted.

    Seething with anger Sun Wu''s eyes became red. He made sure to let the souls of these bastards suffer as much as possible. He raised the heat of his mes but didn''t raised it enough to kill them.

    He meticulously controlled his me and made them suffer hell. With the ughter of Wang Shu Qing and souls suffering with Sun Wu''s mes, the Hideous Ghost Valley became hell on earth.

    This hell was watched by the women Sun Wu managed to save with a smile on their bruised up face as tears fell from their eyes. They had been subjected to a great number of hardships by this bastards so seeing them suffer was the greatest treat they could have in their lives.

    Their tears continued to fall as they chanted: "DIE!! DIE!! DIE!!!!!"

    Their hatred for the Demon Blood Cult was so dense that it made the whole area gloomy. The pent up anger and hate inside their hearts were ignited as most of them screamed out their emotions:

    "That''s right die you have killed my vige and killed my parents in the same manner as this. Suffer and die, dieeeee."

    "My sister died from being yed by you devils. She was only a merest she was a mere ten year old girl and you broke herrr!"

    All of them screamed their grievances. Sun Wu was by the side watching them and could help but feel the rage they had inside their hearts. These women had their family killed and had been yed with for years unable to make anyment about their situation.

    He understood their grievances and watched them with pity. He sighed as he thought about the unfairness of the heavens. These women must have been young and had a bright life ahead of them if not for the Demon Blood Cult''s lust.

    [A field of flowers trembled upon by the feet of beasts. They are nothing but innocent flowers that had yet to bloom, but these cult members plucked them away without regard for their live!] Sun Wu continued his torture and his act of saving more captive.

    At this moment the headquarters of the Demon Blood Cult was about to be torn down. The people Wang Shu had been ying up till now had no longer been normal inner disciples and elders but the core disciples and Grand Elders of the cult/

    A number of nascent soul stage cultivator had been ughtered by his hands. His bloodlust had reached the skies, it was insatiable and could not be quenched until every member of the Demon Blood Cult has been eradicated.

    While his act of ughtering this flock of sheep continued seven figures suddenly burst out of the nearby pavilion. The pavilion stood at the very back of the cult''s headquarters and was the main building of the cult.

    Out of the seven figures, the one in the middle held the strongest aura. Wang Shu Qing could tell that the one in the middle was a half-step Grand Saint. The half-step Grand Saint was an old man, his hair was all white and his face reflected of the time he had been alive.

    He looked old and the people beside him was the same. Only one of these seven people looked like a middle age person and that was the Sect Leader of the Demon Blood Cult.

    The name of the Demon Blood Cult sect leader was Batian. He was a middle aged man and like the other five people floating in the air was a pinnacle-minor saint stage.

    Batian looked at Wang Shu Qing with his bloodshot eyes. The cult he had been taking care of was destroyed by this man, he knew that this Wang Shu Qing was not a normal General but for him to single-handedly deal with the whole cult was simply unbelievable.

    Wang Shu Qing raised his head and looked at the seven figure. He stared at Sect Leader Batian and said.

    "Who of you seven ordered for my son to be captured!!?" his voice was clear and crisp so the seven figure managed to hear was he said without problem.

    The seven figure floating in the air felt anger welling up inside their hearts. They looked at the arrogant Wang Su Qing who had just disregarded them with anger and hate. They were saints and wherever they go they would be respected.

    For them to be ignored like so made them feel gravely humiliated. But the one who felt humiliated the most was the old man who was standing in the middle.

    Batian wanted to say something back but the old man actually beat him to it.

    "The order came from me!" the old man said.

    Wang Shu Qing nodded his head and asked once again, "Who else?"

    "The order was given by me and approved by Batian. Is that all you wanted to know before you die? You do know that the audacity of you attacking my cult is death correct?"

    "Is that so, then"

    Wang Shu Qing smiled at the old man before disappearing from sight.

    Bang!

    "I don''t need the other people."

    Other than Batian and the old man exploded and turned into a rain of blood. The old man turned to look at the people who was originally behind only to find Wang Shu Qing standing there sping at Batian''s neck with pliers like grip.

    Batian was iling around as he tried to escape from his grasp only to end up finding no strength to even move the next moment.

    The old man looked at Wang Shu Qing with shock apparent in his eyes. Fear started welling up inside his heart. That same old man who was acting so arrogantly suddenly moved. He feared for his life and tried to escape.

    [Who was that!?

    For him to kill those many saint in mere seconds! What is he?]

    He questioned and fled as fast as he could. But while he was just about to leave the premises of the Demon Blood Cult he heard a voice.

    "Where do you think are you going!?"

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The old man felt an incredible pressure boring down upon him and dropped from the sky. Spider web like cracks appeared on the ground he crashed on.

    He turned around to see the person in the sky looking down upon his with disdain as Wang Shu Qing who still had Batian by the neck.

    He wanted to speak and beg for mercy some kind of force made him unable to speak. His body was then dragged away from the rubbles. His neck found its way to Wang Shu Qing''s remaining hand.

    It was then that he heard Wang Shu Qing say to him:

    "Don''t even think about escaping. You still have to pay for the heavy price of touching my family." he then proceeded to knocking the two men out.

    Handling the two saints by the neck Wang Shu Qing descended from the sky. He turned to look at Sun Wu who had three hinder fifty-six women and thirty-two men behind him cowering and crying. He spared them a nce before turning to Sun Wu.

    "Is this all the people inside this ce?"

    "Yes!"

    "Have you cleaned off all the remaining members that I might have missed?"

    "Yes, master. I have killed everyone who tried to escape and hide from you.

    Wang Shu Qing nodded his head to Sun Wu before passing the two saints to Sun Wu.

    "Alright, I will leave to you the eradication of the whole valley. I will now head back to my manor to check up on Wang Ling,e back as soon as you finish everything, we need to leave right away."

    "Master, what of the people we have rescued? Most of them should be orphans and had their parent''s killed by the cult."

    "You can train them if you want, but let them decide for themselves."

    With that, Wang Shu Qing disappeared.

    Sun Wu looked at the people he had rescued and nodded his head. He escorted the rescued people out of the Demon Blood Valley. They reached the end of the Demon Blood Valley.

    Reaching the front of the valley, Sun Wu turned to look at the Hideous Ghost Valley once more. He floated up the sky and took out a spear from his storage ring.

    He drew back his arms and made his muscle bulge. He looked ahead and then smiled.

    Shiiii! Boom!

    An explosion urred starting from the center of the Hideous Ghost Valley.

    He descended from the sky to protect the people he rescued from the explosion.

    Swoosh!

    A strong wind picked up as the explosion urred. The moment the wind stopped, what remained of the Demon Blood Cult turned into dust.

    The Demon Blood Cult had disappeared by the hands of the Wang family.

    -------

    Author''s plea: please vote, with higher ranking a mass release shall happen in the weekends.

 Chapter 26: High risk death or suffering

    Chapter 26: High risk death or suffering

    After destroying the Demon Blood Cult, Wang Shu Qing went back to the Wang family manor. He''s currently flying over the Azure Skies City and any second now, he will be able to reach the manor.

    Usually when a person of his standing arrives in the Kingdom, a big parade will be held to honor his arrival.

    Also, he was the great General Wang Shu Qing. If he returns to the Azure Skies Kingdom a wave of excitement will undoubtedly wash over the popce. He will be weed by everybody and will be treated with respect.

    But he didn''t have the leisure time to experience that. He had to check up on his son and see if there''s something he can do about his current situation. At the moment he was feeling really depressed as he realized that he had never even talked with Wang Ling before all this happened.

    For the past month, Wang Shu Qing had only been hearing about Wang Ling''s endeavor and daily activities thought the letters of Sun Wu. However, Wang Shu Qing had yet to actually hold an actual conversation with his son.

    He had never even herd his voice nor had he seen him practice his sword.

    [I really messed up this time.

    I wish Fei''er can give me a nice p right now and wake me up from my stupid approach in life.]

    He soon reached the Wang family manor andnded in Wang Ling''s courtyard. He had already been informed by Butler Sun that Wang Ling was recuperating in his courtyard so he didn''t have to expand any energy to ask around for his son''s whereabouts.

    No one sensed Wang Shu Qing''s arrival other than Qiqi who was quietly standing beside the sleeping Wang Yue inside Wang Ling''s room. She turned to look at the door and there he saw Wang Shu Qing''s figure entering.

    Upon seeing Wang Shu Qing, Qiqi bowed respectfully as she acknowledged his presence: "Qiqi greets the Grand Master!" she said as she bowed.

    Wang Shu Qing waved his right hand telling her to raise her head. He was well aware of this young maid''s identity and inside he treated her as his niece. After all, this young maid of Wang Yue was Butler Sun''s direct disciple.

    "Qiqi, take Yue''er back to her room. She might feel some adverse effect if something bad happens. Also, after tucking her in,e back here as I have questions that needs answering."

    He remarked as he walked over the Wang Yue''s side and gave the little girl''s forehead a soft and warmth kiss. Wang Yue''s cherry-like lips rose to a gentle smile as she felt the warmth his father had given her.

    Wag Yue had been awake for the entire nightst night. It had only been an hour since she finally gave in and slept.

    Qiqi did what she was told and took Wang Yue away to her room. Wang Shu Qing saw them off the room and began walking to Wang Ling''s side.

    His eyes found its way towards Wang Ling''s severed left arm and felt guilt.

    "My son, wait a little more and once we reach the main house I will concoct a pill to help you regrow your limb."

    Wan Shu Qing shook his head as he knew that dwelling upon this matter will not be beneficial to the current situation.

    If wants to get some form of punishment, then he better wait until he gets the chance to have a face to face talk with his wife. Taking his son''s right hand, he began examining his internal body.

    He first examined Wang Ling''s meridians and veins. While he was examining his veins, a wisp of strange and overbearing qi suddenly assaulted the spirit qi he used to probe Wang Ling''s body.

    His spirit qi and that strange qi shed. But the strange qi was soon suppressed by Wang Shu Qing''s own overbearing qi. He was surprise to see that the

    If not for his strength being sufficient enough topletely suppress it, Wang Shu Qing was sure that his spirit qi would be devoured by that strange qi.

    "It really is hellish qi! The hellish qi has entered his bloodstream and is already altering his blood!! It''s already nearing his bloodstream."

    Wang Shu Qing was currently sixty-seven years old. He had been travelling all over the realm and seen countless things. He had experience a lot and had dealt with a lot. Some of which was bizarre and oundish things that looked like out of this world.

    He had seen unique constitution and unique bloodline, but he had never seen something like this. The hellish qi inside Wang Ling''s body was actually beginning to mix together.

    "If nothing is done, his blood willpletely merge, but I can''t exactly extract the hellish qi out of his blood. It already entered merged with his body and altered his muscles, it had even caused him to experience a cleansing at some point.

    "If I foolishly try to extract the hellish qi out there''s chance of him dying. However, if I don''t do anything his whole body might just mutate and be a devil!"

    Cleansing pertains to ridding of the body with impurities. It was a simple act of cleansing the body but the process can also alter the body for the better or for worse. In Wang Ling''s case, the hellish qi had already made his body suitable for housing the overbearing and domineering hellish qi.

    Wang Shu Qing was at a lost for word. He had never seen such a thing like this. He had vast amount of cultivation experience but in the face of this predicament he was left with no options of dealing with it.

    Wang Shu Qing wanted to think of other methods on how Wang Ling''s blood and the hellish qi can be separated but as he observed the movement of the hellish qi, the more Wang Shu Qing''s face became ugly.

    "It''s getting closer to his blood essence! It will reach his blood essence any minute now, there''s enough time to extract the hellish qi but the risk of him dying is too high. Will I let the hellish qibine with his blood? But if I do that he will have to suffer horrendous torture from the hellish qi modifying his bloodline"

    Wang Shu Qing was in a bind. One of the treatment was a high risk treatment where Wang Ling can die where the other one was a painful one where Wang Ling will suffer. It took a while but Wang Shu Qing finally decided what he should do.

    "I''ll let him undergo the bloodline mutation. Although he will suffer with pain I can somehow help him alleviate it, so this is the best method on hand. I can''t risk Ling''er''s life in hopes of cleansing his body from the hellish qi."

    As he said these words he took out a bright red pill from his storage ring and fed to Wang Ling. The bright red pill was called [Revitalizing Blood Earth Pill], it was a saint pill that helps the blood flow smoother.

    Wang Shu Qing carried Wang Ling on his back. He then went out of the room as he had some ce needed to be. He needed to leave now as the mutation of Wang Ling''s blood was about to happen already.

    He carried his son on his back as he got ready to leave. He had no mount with him in these Kingdom so he had to this. Wang Shu Qing was just about to find Qiqi to ry hismands when he saw her figureing to his direction.

    Qiqi stopped in front of him and he started rying hismands without problem.

    "I need to leave and go the Piercing Heaven Empire. Ling''er''s bloodline is going to mutate and he needs a suitable ce for him to do this. While I am gone, go and stettle everything needed to be settled.

    "I need you to take Yue''er to the main house and inform Hong''er to return to the main house after his mission ends. I need to leave now!"

    Wang Shu Qing disappeared from sight. He wrapped Wang Ling who was behind him with his spirit qi to make sure he will be protected from the air pressure that is about toe.

    Wang Shu Qing had a lot of question lingering in his mind. But at the moment his priority was Wang Ling reaching the Piercing Heaven Empire as soon as possible.

    Wang Shu Qing was unsure how long Wang Ling will need toplete his bloodline mutation but it shouldn''t be any shorter than three days. He also does not know how Wang Ling''s body will react with the bloodline mutation so he was doing his best to make sure to keep the side effects to a bare minimum.

    As Wang Shu Qing was moving, he felt movement behind his back. He could feel the convulsion of Wang Ling''s body suddenly going on and off as his blood essence was attacked.

    Wang Shu Qing wanted to do something but he did everything he could at this point. He had already fed him the Revitalizing Blood Earth Pill and could only take Wang Ling to a suitable ce for him to mutate his bloodline.

    He can''t help Wang Ling circte his blood as the hellish qi will surely act violent if his spirit qi is detected. If that is to happen, bad things will happen and might cause his meridians and veins to suddenly explode.

    "Ngng!!"

    Wang Shu Qing could hear Wang Ling''s pained screams. His son was in aa but the pain was enough to make him feel the pain.

    "Just wait Ling''er, I''ll get you to Piercing Heaven Empire real soon." He said these words and quickly vanished from the horizon.

    ----

    Author''s note: thanks for the votes, seriously it motivated me enough to write even though I have a cold, thanks for reading, vote and revie hehe.

 Chapter 27: Beguiling and the pain of his bloodline mutation

    Chapter 27: Beguiling and the pain of his bloodline mutation

    While the snow was piling, a boy was lying on the ground in some alley in unnamed town.

    The boy was wounded and almost his entire body was wounded. In his right hand was a piece of dirty bread that he had protected from the bread store owner he stole from. The boy was scrawny and from the looks of it, he was about to die.

    However, the boy refuses to bite the dust and despite having little strength, the boy started eating the piece of bread he had stolen. He was desperate to live, didn''t want to die here after all.

    The light in the boy''s eyes was ring and blinding. The fire inside him was burning and a flickering will that contains his dream was still burning like great bonfire.

    The boy ate and ate until the dirtied bread was eaten whole. The boy felt sleepy after eating, but he dared not close his eyes for he felt he will be put enter an eternal rest the moment he do so.

    The boy struggled up and slowly got up from the snow. He was desperate to leave this ce so he can go somewhere and cultivate.

    "I want to be stronger." The boy mumbled to himself as he painfully got up from the ground.

    Swoosh!

    The whole scene where the young boy was walking away from a blood filled snow changed.

    Chirp! Chirp!

    This time the chirping of yful birds could be heard. The area was in the middle of some forest, it was currently spring and the flowers in full bloom.

    In the middle of this forest was a young man who looked like fifteen to sixteen years of age. The young man was currently meditating and in his right hand was bright golden pearl.

    His clothes were bloodied and disheveled. His body was full of battle damaged but the young man continued to meditate against the pain he was currently feeling.

    Behind the young man was a beast ten meters in height. The beast had blood continuously flowing out of a bloody hole in its chest. Beside the beast was a middle age man who had lost two of his limbs and had his torso separated from his lower half.

    The hundred meter radius where the young man was meditating on was full of holes and destruction. Trees were uprooted and the earth was destroyed. The whole area was the battlefield the young man fought with the middle aged man and ten meter tall beasts.

    While this scene was ying out, a person suddenly appeared in front of the young man who was in meditation. As if that person was air, the young man did not pay this man no attention.

    That man looked at the young man''s face with an indifferent look on his face. The man looked like he was in his left twenties, his clothes were ordinary white schrly robes and if one look closely enough, his visage has a resemnce to the young man in front of him.

    He stared at the young man for good while until the young man opened his eyes.

    The man looked at the young man exhale and adjust hiss set of mind. Keeping the golden pearl he had been using to cultivate he started checking his cultivation.

    "I am now an energy pce stage cultivator."

    The young man stood up and turned to look at the beast and middle aged man he had killed. He gazed at them with an apologetic look, however, that look onlysted for a few seconds before bing a fierce re.

    "I killed him because he tried to kill me! This is the life I have chosen, I want to be strong so no one can look down upon me! Starting from today, I, Wang Ling, will never be able to live a peaceful life!

    "Bandit Gin, you might be evil but I shall properly use your death as my stepping stone and be stronger. You can haunt me and I will dly ept your hate."

    With that he turned around and left that ce. ''Wang Ling'' was walking towards the man who had arrived. The two of them will bumped into each other if the he continues to walk, however, ''Wang Ling'' passed through that man''s body without a problem.

    He didn''t even notice his existence as he left that ce.

    The other man was left staring at ''Wang Ling''s disappearing back, he sighed as he look up to the sky. "Why are you showing my memories? Starting from when I was a child and then to my first kill here, what is it that you want?"

    He spoke with calmness. At the moment his current image was the reflection of his past self. The one who stood at the top of the old era, not the one who was living with a family.

    Wang Ling did not know why but he had been seeing memories of him suffering and him making other people suffer since he had lost consciousness. He was the top cultivator of the old era and he had lived a couple of millennia''s and the blood he had spilt can be turned into a great river.

    As he was questioning the reasoning for this strange phenomenon, Wang Ling heard an archaic voiceing from within him

    "Why, is your past bothering you?" the voice asked in a simple way. The voice came of nowhere, but Wang Ling was not surprise to hear it as he was also familiar with this voice.

    He was so familiar with this voice that he already knew what it was just from a guess.

    [So, my inner demon is actually tying to beguile me?

    It has been a couple of centuries since I experience one. Does this beguilement have any connection with a technique I am cultivating at the moment?]

    It was as if the voice was his and he was the voice. It felt weird but at the same timeforting. Looking around Wang Ling noticed that the scenery had changed once more.

    From the forest it was now a city that is burning as ordinary people and cultivators alike run away from his younger self who was fighting with another cultivator.

    The two of them was in the air flying in the air as they fought with their lives on the line. The young Wang Ling held a crazed look on himself and as he fought, his aura continued to rise.

    Boom!

    At the time, the younger ''Wang Ling'' was not using a sword but instead was using a spear. He wielded the spear with great proficiency as he fought his enemy like the god of war.

    Hong!

    As he was fighting the city continued to burn as his enemy continued to use mes. The younger Wang Ling continued to deflect the mes and the mes continued to destroy the city.

    Cries of pain echoed in the city as the two cultivators fought one another.

    "This is your fight with the me Saint. You were a [True Saint] at the time and you raided his base at the me Province. He had been trying to kill you after he learned that you possess the [Azure Star me Essence], in this fight you yed the me Saint in the end but you ended up indirectly killing people in the process.

    "Are you happy for your achievement? Is it fun to kill the innocent? Although you did not kill them directly, you had the option to leave the city, why did you persist to continue fighting where there are many people?

    "Those people were weaker than you, do you not feel obligated to protect them?"

    The archaic voice questioned him curiously.

    "I don''t know why you''re asking me this but I shall answer you nheless. I fought for my life and bet my life to kill that saint so I can continue living. The path I took was the path that strives for the peak.

    "I wanted to live for my ideals not for the safety of others. If I died at that ce those people will not care about my existence, they might feel bad but they will not actually do anything to help me even if they could.

    "You ask if why I didn''t protect them but I ask you, will they protect me if they have the chance? Humans are selfish and will do anything to live for their families and themselves. They havepassion yet they never truly wish to help others from the bottom of their hearts. They help but they wish for rewards, they die because they are weak."

    Wang Ling smiled as he watched men and women alike burn to their deaths. Yes, he did feel sympathy for them but that''s it really. He had already lived through this event so what else can this scene rouse from his emotions?

    The archaic voice was silent for good long while as if it didn''t expect for Wang Ling to answer in such a manner. It thought that Wang Ling will feel terrible for what he had done wrong in the past but he didn''t even bat an eye after seeing people die because of him.

    The archaic voice had been scouring through Wang Ling''s memories since it had entered his mind. The voice was suppose beguile Wang Ling to feeling depress and lose control of his emotions and cause his mind to break from the heaviness of his crimes. But who would have thought that this man it was trying to beguile was someone who had such an uncaring attitude.

    "You see human lives as nothing but a passing wind. You look at death as if it is nothing but a naturalw. You perceive this world as nothing but a stepping stone, do you see life and death as trivial? Do you not care for others?"

    The archaic voice questioned him once again. Wang Ling stayed silent as the scenery in front of his began to change. The memories of the old era had finally came to a close and the memory ying right now belonged to the new one.

    Wang Ling observed as Wang Yue frolicked at the back garden and as Butler Sun passed him tea, Wang Hong was mastering the spear and he was by their side smiling without a care about the world.

    This was a world generated by the voice. It was starting to use illusion against him, it should''ve realized that Wang Ling''s memories does not have any kind of effect on beguiling him so it started to go in this direction.

    "This is your current family, your brother is strong and the butler is mysterious, yet your sister is nothing but amon person who does not cultivate. She is weak and is frail, and like you have said, she will die because she is weak."

    While the voice tried to beguile him, the scene of Wang Yue frolicking around began to change. She was now trap and cornered from all sides and in front of her was three beast.

    The beast was an ordinary [Demon Hound], it was an overgrown dog with the ferocity of a wolf. Wang Yue was cornered and behind her was a wall. She was crying and bawling as she cried out for help.

    Wang Yue cold for her brother, mother, father, Butler Sun yet no one came to her rescue.

    "Big brother, please help me!" she cried out as she looked over to the watching Wang Ling. However, before Wang Ling could react, the Demon Hound pounced at Wang Yue and began tearing her body limb from limb.

    What used to be her cute smiling face began to be devoured and soon enough, she turned into a pile of broken and torn flesh. She had no means to struggle, so she died, it was like how Wang Ling described it the weak will die.

    Wang Ling looked at this scene and his eyes flickered for a bit. But he didn''t react, his eyes were cold as ever and his indifferent attitude never changed. The archaic voice looked at Wang Ling and felt irritation, as it began to shout at him.

    "This is your dear sister, she took care of you when you were in need of helping! She did not ask for anything in return and looked at you withpassion! Her existence had proved that your way of thinking is wed but you didn''t even bat an eye after seeing her get mutted like so?"

    As the archaic voice began to shout, Wang Ling''s surrounding began to turn red. The sky began to look crimson and everything suddenly changed. The archaic voice continued to shout as a ck figure emerged from the void.

    The figure that had appeared was hideous and looked like a demon from the depths of the abyss. With a disfigured face and limbs, the figure looked at Wang Ling and pointed at him with its bony fingers.

    "You are also weak like the rest, you are injured and had lost and arm, does that mean you will die? You are weak so does that mean your life is nothing but a passing wind?"

    Wang Ling looked at his inner demon and smiled. He walked over to this demon and stopped in front of it, he materialized a sword as he thought of it, and raised it overhead and spoke.

    "I am not weak for I am the strongest in the realm! What used to be my past self is nothing but my shadow,pare me to him and you will be blinded by you short foresight.

    "My sister is weak yet my family is not. They may not protect her but I will y those who goes tries to hurt her. I look at others with contempt but my sister is not like ''others'', she is a member of my family and the entire family I have in this life will stand with me at the very top of every world!

    sh!

    With that, Wang Ling made his sword descend and cut his inner demon in half. The inner demon will not dodge as is role was only to beguile Wang Ling and not fight with him.

    Also, it won''t die if the heart striking it was not tranquil and serene. But because Wang Ling''s heart and will was something that cannot be moved so easily, his sword easily spilt the two inner demon in half.

    His sword even cut through the world it fabricated. Wang Ling watched as the world crumbled into tiny bits. His soul that had the visage of his former self also began to crumble and resembled his current face.

    Heughed as he noticed this fact.

    "This is my life now, but the crime and atrocities I havemitted in the past ill not disappear. Like I have said when I destroyed the old era, I will carry the hatred and grudges they give me.

    "This is the life I want to live."

    The world he was in began to shine with great brilliance. He was blinded by the light momentarily as his eyes began to open in the physical world.

    When he opened his eyes, Wang Ling noticed that he was submerged in some kind of pool where spirit qi was very thick. He had no clothes and his bare body could be seen by everyone if they are present.

    He also realized that something was burning on his back.

    His blood was revolving at a very fast pace. Wang Ling had no chance to observe what was happening but he knew that this strange phenomenon had something to do with the Hell Dominator Body was being circte on its own.

    A very painful suffering was inflicted on Wang Ling''s body upon awakening from hisa. His back began to burn and his body that was submerged from the pool emerged.

    "Arrggghhhh!!!" the man who did not flinched when his arm was severed suddenly roared in pain. It was too much to bear. His roar reverberated for tens of kilometers.

    Minutes then hours passed, soon Wang Ling felt something was emerging from his burning back

    Fwoo!!

    A pair of feathery ck wings emerged and his bloodline mutation waspleted.

    Wang Ling is not a true Devil and has reached the first bloodline he had to achieve to be the God of hell, and that bloodline is called: [True Devil Warrior]!

 Chapter 28: Opportune time to cultivate

    Chapter 28: Opportune time to cultivate

    His soul began to tremble as his first pair of wings appeared. However, that is only because his soul has yet to adapt to his current physical condition.

    It took some time but finally his soul began to change shape. His soul began to have wings that stretches the same as his height. Wang Ling noticed that his body had actually changed.

    His body that had yet to be refined and practiced to the limits had improved by leaps and bounds. Although his body has yet to reach its peak, it was still far stronger than what it used to be.

    His muscles were beginning to be more defined. In his own spection, he should be reaching the peak of body cultivation.

    What''s more is that his cultivation has improved. At the moment he had already reached pinnacle-earth root stage. Base on his calctions he will be able to break through the barrier of the sky-root stage any time he want.

    "There''s no time like today." He mused as he turned his over to the pool behind. With him being butt naked, Wang Ling jumped into the pool and immediately started meditating.

    At the moment the storage he kept his treasures in was nowhere to be found. But he had this mysterious pool he woke up in and it would be a shame not to take advantage of this situation.

    The instant he jumped in his unfurled feathery wings managed to get to be submerged in the pool without much problem. Wang Ling had yet to grasp the usage of his new body but he had to take advantage of his current bodily situation and advance the next stage.

    His bloodline had just experienced a mutation and his transformed body was full of life and energy that it made the barrier to the next stage look flimsy. Wang Ling knew that it was the time to advance to sky root stage.

    Circting the Overturning Nine Heaven Art, he initiated his ''cosmic roots'' to start absorbing the spirit qi in his surroundings. The spirit qi began to be greedily absorbed by his cosmic roots as its force began to increase.

    Bam! Bam!

    The sounds of his cosmic roots colliding with the barrier of the next stage could be hearding out of his body. The sound had rhythm and it was forceful, the collision was fierce as it carried the qi of hell.

    His hellish qi had changed. After his bloodline mutation, the purity and the denseness of his hellish qi has increased. This urrence was not that strange as his current blood and body, albeit being the lowest true devil, belonged to a true devil of hell.

    Bam! Bam! Crack!

    As the collision continued, the barrier began to break. Wang Ling took note of this and made his move.

    "Break!" he roared as he gave a final push. His whole reserve of spirit qi rushed towards the barrier of the sky root stage like a tsunami.

    Crack! Crack! Boom!

    A surge of spirit qi coursed through Wang Ling''s meridians. The cosmic that pried open the next stage reached another depth of the spirit ocean and a denser, much purer supreme spirit qi coursed through Wang Ling''s meridians.

    Wang Ling did not emerge from the pool as he started reinforcing his foundation. He continued absorbing the spirit qi of the pool and concentrated his mind.

    As he was doing the reinforcement of his cultivation. He simultaneously began controlling the new body he had gained. Wang Ling''s body does not belong to the race of humans anymore as it has already been tainted by another.

    Wang Ling was originally human yet his bloodline was already that of a devil. He does indeed still possesses the blood essence of humans. But it had already turned murky and unclear because of the True Devil Warrior bloodline''s presence.

    Wang Ling was trying to gain control of his wings. At the moment the wings on his back was simply an inconvenience. He had to find a way to retract it or fold it so he can move better in the future.

    As he was trying to figure out the way how he could retract his first pair of wings. Unknown yet informative memories surged his mind.

    "This an inheritance!?" he was baffled after organizing the memories. The inheritance he got was different from the inheritance of normal humans and is moreparable to inheritance of beasts.

    The inheritance he got was from his own blood. A biological instinct turned information. The True Devil Warrior bloodline might be the weakest of the true devil bloodlines it was still a genuine bloodline that stood at the top.

    Going through the memories, Wang Ling was blessed with three things. One was the method of retracting his wings in something called as a [Devil Wings].

    The Devil Wings was a method of turning the feathery wings of a true demon into a tattoo. The pair of wings can be retracted and called out anytime he wants in the future if he can master it.

    The second inheritance was something called as the [Soaring Devil], it was a set of movement technique used by true devils. From what he know, the Soaring Devil have five levels. The fastest speed he could achieve in the future is travelling a thousand kilometers in a sh.

    Consequently, the Soaring Devil also tells the method of devils soaring through the air using their wings. The name of the technique actually stemmed from this action.

    The third and final inheritance he got was the method of cultivating a particr innate technique of devils. The technique was called [Piercing Vision]. It was an optical art and has the ability to further enhance his vision to see through illusions and formations.

    It was a skill that can be tyrannical in the future if is utilized properly. After confirming the three inheritance he got. Wang Ling didn''t dally and went ahead to practice the Devil Wings.

    Circting his hellish qi towards his spine. Wang Ling''s body began emitting the devastating aura of a true devil.

    It was baleful and terrifying. Wang Ling continued circting his hellish qi and after an hour or so, a pitch ck tattoo of spread out wings appeared in the middle of his upper back.

    The tattoo that had been formed glowed baleful dark light before dissipating. Wang Ling''s back now had the mark of his first pair of wings. He smiled as he knew that he only needed five more pair to reach the pinnacle bloodline prowess of a true devil.

    Wang Ling spent another three hours reinforcing his cultivation and getting used to utilizing the Devil Wings. After confirming his rise in cultivation and his now exquisite retraction and summoning his wings.

    Sshed!

    Wang Ling emerged from the pool and finally, started observing his current situation. It took a while of making conjectures but in the end the only thing he could do was look at the sky and mumble to himself.

    "I am in the middle of some kind of forest, butt naked, and does not have any possession with me. This is situation is rather unsettling, did somebody did vite my body?"

    He mused as heughed it off, but he had to think about it once more as he could not throw away that notion. Well, after checking multiple times, his yang qi kept in his ''lower brother'' was still there, and his behind was also safe from any and every kind of stick.

    "Thank go there wasn''t any maniac who touched me while I was defenseless." Wang Ling jokingly said, he then remembered something and turned over to the pool he was submerged.

    He had yet to actually observe it so he was rather intrigue to what that pool is. He walked over to the pool and looked down. He was just about to make an in depth observation when he saw the reflection of his body.

    He touched saw what used to be his left arm and smiled wryly. This injury was caused by his weakness, and this weakness was his own fault.

    "It will take a while of regrowing this thing. How long will take before I can enter saint phase again? Will I be able to do it in a year?"

    He asked himself. This severed left arm of his can be regrown, however, he will need to reach saint phase first. By his own calction, he will need at least a year before he can enter the saint phase, it may even take longer if he meets with unwanted troubles.

    Wang Ling''s severed left arm was in no way something good, but it wasn''t entirely bad either. Although this injury of his will hinder him a little bit in uing fights, and will make him unable to do a number of things like:

    Using the spear inbat (except for throwing it), using the bow as his main long range weaponry, practicing martial techniques that makes use of both fist, his some of his swordsmanship.

    However, this can also be his advantage because with his left arm gone, he will be able to use ludicrous movement he couldn''t do when he had both arms. For example, he can use an angle of attack that ca traverse a path that might inflict self-injury by identally cutting his arm possible.

    That kind of angle can be a good surprise attack that can catch his enemy off-guard. Wang Ling was trying to make the most out of this experience and ingraining the fact that cultivation was not going to be easy in the future.

    "Enough about this, I need to see what kind of pool this thing is. For it to contain so much spirit qi is too unnatural, it must be some kind of blessednd for cultivation. Hehe, if by some miracle that I am the only present here, I''ll probably be able to reach saint phase in less than a year by absorbing all of this energy."

    He said to himself as heughed. But regretfully, Wang Ling was already quite aware that that kind of event will not happen. This kind of treasured area must be ruled and controlled by some power but he was currently in the dark as to who it is.

    Crouching on the ground, Wang Ling reached out to the water to observe its properties. Carefully taking into ount every ripple on its water, Wang Ling managed to slowly discern what kind of ce this is.

    "YinYang Heavenly Pool, this is cultivationnd that''s really beneficial for stabilizing the flow of erratic qi and blood flow. I''m not too sure about this but this ce most likely have something to do with me going through bloodline mutation"

    Wang Ling fell into silence as he realize that something bad had urred and he will be needing a really good lie to create a proper backstory about his cultivation.

    Waking up in this ce in the midst of his bloodline mutation was not a coincidence. There should be someone who brought him here after considering his situation when he was in aa.

    "The one who saved me back then should be Butler Sun. The protector had managed to call out to him just before I fainted."

    Wang Ling was notpletely sure who brought him here but he should be able to know everything once he got out of this ce. He stretched out his body and thought to himself.

    [This ce should be inside the territory of Piercing Heaven Empire.

    I read about this ce in the royal library''s second floor, if I remember correctly this ce should be the prize of thepetition that is held every decade for youths under nascent soul stage.

    It would be best if I don''t move from my current position. The empire should be aware of me exiting the pool. However, it had been a couple of hours since I finished my bloodline mutation so why aren''t there any peopleing?]

    He questioned as Wang Ling started looking around. This ce should be the territory of the Piercing Heaven Empire so this ce was supposed to be monitored.

    If he takes his situation and mysterious status into ount, there should be peopleing out any minute now to give him a good exnation to what is happening.

    Thinking this way, Wang Ling sat by the side of the pool and entered meditation. Although he was naked, he didn''t really care as being naked doesn''t affect him when he''s cultivating.

    Time passed and Wang Ling had actually absorbed a lot of spirit qi from the YinYang Heavenly Pool that he had reached the peak of early-sky root stage already.

    Whilst cultivating, Wang Ling felt someone heading towards the pool. Getting up, Wang Ling knew that this people should be the one picking up.

    Soon enough, an [Azure Condor] appeared from the horizon. Wang Ling watched theing of the Azure Condor and nodded his head. This beast was still considered a savage beast as it was still an energy pce stage beast.

    However, Wang Ling appreciated the fact that the mounting to pick him up wasrge and spacious. The Azure Condor was arge beast with a body of fifteen metersrge.

    Scraaa! The Azure Condor gave a roar.

    The Azure Condor circled on top of him.

    Then, while waiting down, he saw a shadowy figure descending from above. The figure gentlynded on the ground and Wang Ling was presented with a handsome young man around the age of 18.

    "My name is Chang Yun, I am here to pick you up Young Master Wang Ling."

    Wang Ling nodded and thought at the back of his head.

    [I knew this was my ride.]

 Chapter 29: The weathers nice.

    Chapter 29: The weather''s nice.

    Chang Yun watched as Wang Ling started wearing the normal schrly robe. He watched him dress neatly and as soon as he managed to cover his lower half, Chang Yun could not help but remember therge package Wang Ling carried.

    He was a man, a straight and prideful man, but in front of that ''package'' he was nothing but a boy. This was the thought that sprouted in his heart.

    Chang Yun chose to turn around and observe the surroundings. As he was doing so he realized that everywhere he look, there would be a hint of dangerous aura. This was the hellish qi that seeped out of Wang Ling''s body when he experience bloodline mutation earlier.

    [How terrifying!

    Wang Hong was a figure of respect in the hearts of the young generation. As someone who had attained spear intent in the young age of seventeen, Wang Hong was worthy of respect indeed.

    The Second Young Master of the Wang family was a true genius. A ''heaven chosen'' if you will.

    When Wang Ling waspared to Wang Hong, Wang Ling was everything but bright and radiant. He was someone who couldn''t do anything by himself for neen years of his life and was someone who suffered injuries a month after he awakened from his deep sleep.

    He can even be considered as the one who is hated by the heavens. One was the favored child of heaven while the other was shunned by the heavens.

    [Wait a minute, didn''t they say this First Young Master managed to take the eye of an energy pce devil cultivator in his first battle?]

    However, upon thinking about this more carefully. Chang Yun had to think twice after remembering the hearsay he obtained from the people of numerous circles.

    [He achieve proficiency in speech shortly after waking up.

    He managed to read shortly after doing so and started practicing in martial arts.

    He then began his cultivation and after a short week and a few more days, he lit up his qi pirs then broke through to the earth root stage.

    And now, he even awakened some kind of bloodline that can improve his talent and strength by leaps and bound.]

    Although this kind of thing seem normal, when one consider everything carefully. Isn''t this First Young Master too brilliant?

    [It seems like every member of the Wang family is not normal.]

    He thought himself. While he was immersed in his thoughts, someone touched him by the shoulders. He was startled and quickly turned to look at Wang Ling who had just finished chancing into his white schrly robes.

    "So you have finished changing already? Pleasee and take a sit on the Azure Condor''s back, I shall take you to the esteemed elder Wang Shu Qing."

    Wang Ling only nodded his head and did what he was told. He got up the Azure Condors back right after Chang Yun did so the Azure Condor won''t be startled by his sudden appearance.

    "Let''s go." After Wang Ling mounted the Azure Condor, Chang Yun made it ascend to the skies.

    Scraaa!

    The Azure Condor let out a heartfelt cry as it flew toward the sky with great speed. Chang Yun felt like the need to speak with this First Young Master but he did not have any topic of conversation.

    In the end he was left with a silent flight. Wang Ling was in no way perturbed by the silence as he was delighted by the fact that Chang Yun was silent. Along the road his mind was preupied by self-questioning and meditation.

    He circted his spirit qi and blood with grace as he tried getting a better look of his physique. Wanting to grow stronger by the second, Wang Ling never stops practicing every little detail of his physique.

    With the physique and bloodline of a devil, his usual cultivation method had to be altered a little bit. It took him two hours before he managed to alter the flow of his spirit qi.

    After altering the flow of his spirit qi, he went ahead and reviewed the way on how his wings can be used. He may not be able to fly just yet but soon enough, he will soar through the skies with his pair of ck wings.

    While Wang Ling was focused on training, Chang Yun spotted something happening down below. His eyes were rather sharp so he managed to see it, two youths were surrounded by twenty or so [Demon Blood Hound].

    One these two youths was a boy while the other was a girl.

    At first Chang Yun was enraged to see someone actually dared trespass the ''sacred grounds'' of their empire. The ce they were standing on was called [YinYang Forest].

    This forest house the YinYang Heavenly Pool and thousands of different beasts, savage beast and spirit beast alike. The surrounding of the YinYang Heavenly Pool is surrounded by a formation to protect it from beasts and other humans alike.

    Only those who possess a special talisman issued by the Emperor can one enter and leave the vicinity the YinYang Heavenly Pool.

    Outside the formation around the pool was regarded as the YinYang Forest. This forest is one of sacred grounds of the Imperial Family as this is the ce where the founder of the Empire Ascended and became a [True Saint].

    Thisnd had long been imed as the sacred grounds of the Imperial Chang n.

    Chang Yun''s anger that was soaring suddenly turned to worry after realizing the identity of the youths down below. Wang Ling was taken away from his deep concentration when he felt the disturbance on Chang Yun''s demeanor.

    Following the gaze of this youth, Wang Ling saw the two youths being besieged by Demon Blood Hounds and said:

    "Go down if you must."

    Wang Ling''s voice echoed at Chang Yun''s ears and immediately made the Azure Condor dive down. The Azure Condor let out a screech to let its enemy that it wasing.

    Scraaa!

    The two youths looked up and saw the Azure Condoring down towards them and felt a momentary feeling of hopelessness. However, when they saw Chang Yun was riding on the Azure Condor''s back, the two youths immediately smiled.

    "Senior Brother Chang Yun is here!" the boy cried out to the girl.

    "Older brother, you are right on time!" the girl responded with eyes that is filled with tears.

    The Azure Condor swept down the battlefield and took out one of the many Demon blood Hounds. The Demon Blood Hounds were only a sky root stage beast, it was far inferior whenpared to the Azure Condor.

    "Go towards the direction of the two." Chang Yunmanded the Azure Condor and stood beside the two youths. He dismounted from the Azure Condor together with Wang Ling and immediately run towards the two youths.

    Pak!

    He smack the head of the boy and gave the girl a flick on the forehead and immediately started giving them a lecture.

    "What the hell are you guys doing here!? Imperial Father said that no one is to enter until he lifts the ban! What do you wish to obtain by sneaking in here and ending up entrapped by savage beast? If not for me seeing you, the two of you would die sooner orter!"

    Chang Yun looked at his sister and the boy who came from his sect and started giving them a strict lecture. While there were indeed savage beast around them, they should scamper soon as they are weaker than Azure Skies Condor.

    Wang Ling turned his gaze to the youths for one instant before looking back to the Demon Blood Hounds that has yet to run away. Demon Blood Hounds were weaker than the Azure Skies Condor. Although they outnumbered it by quite a lot, it was still impossible for them to kill it so staying in that ce was stupid.

    Savage beasts may not be so intelligent as humans or the other races. But they should have run away the moment the Azure Condor came down.

    "Chang Yun, something''s not right with these Demon Blood Hound. There should be something powerful leading them, a Demon Blood Hound King might be around. Focus on our current situation before lecturing them."

    Wang Ling made a carefree remark. The two youths looked at Wang Ling with interested eyes. The girl especially, who looked at Wang Ling with great interest.

    "Big brother, is he the one you came to pick from the YinYang Heavenly Pool?"

    Chang Yun looked at his younger sister and nodded his head. He was still angry and wanted to continue his lecture and hopefully give this mischievous sister of his some harsh punishment.

    However, Wang Ling was right. The situation was not normal and he believed Wang Ling''s words were correct.

    "ROAR!!" a roar resounded at the depths of the YinYang Forest. Two beasts that moved like the wind appeared from therge thickets. The two beasts wererger by two folds whenpared to the other Demon Blood Hounds.

    The two stood at five to six meters tall and were radiating arge amount of bloodlust towards Wang Ling and the others. The two Demon Blood Hound King have ck fur that wasparable charcoal.

    Ordinary Demon Blood Hound''s fur were greyish in color. Chang Yun and the two youths were overwhelmed by the dense killing intent but Wang Ling just stood there without much care.

    He turned to look at Chang Yun who was a pinnacle-energy pce stage and saw him taking out a halberd. The halberd was beautiful and looked like it was burning and emitting mes.

    This halberd of his was a true ''ranked'' artifact.

    Chang Yun held no fear in his eyes in front of this beast. It was clear that he was confident about his skills. However, he wasn''t confident that he could protect the two youths from all the other Demon Blood Hounds if he fought with the Demon Blood Hound King.

    The Demon Blood Hounds were all pinnacle-sky root stage. The boy was a pinnacle-sky root stage while his sister was ate-sky root stage. They might held out until he ys the Demon Blood Hound King, but what of Wang Ling?

    He was a mere early-sky root stage cultivator and his experience was closed to nil. How could he survive?

    Chang Yun looked at the two youths and then towards Wang Ling. Wang Ling looked at him seemingly aware of what is in his mind. Sighing, Wang Ling stretched out his remaining hand.

    "Give me a sword. If I have a sword I won''t die that easily. Also, if you don''t fight, we''re going to be suppress and we will all die." Wang Ling said with a smile on his face. Chang Yun hesitated for a moment before taking out a ''pseudo artifact'' from his storage ring.

    An artifact is like a divine weapon, capable of slicing what normal weapon can''t. Pseudo artifact was a weapon that is close to bing a divine weapon but is yet to truly be one.

    "I do not practice in swordsmanship so I can only give you a pseudo artifact. Please hold out until I finish my opponent."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and took the sword from Chang Yun''s hands.

    "Good sword." He remarked as he observed the sharpness it holds. Wang Ling turned to Chang Yun and said, "You should focus on your fight."

    With that, Chang Yun nodded his head and started walking away from Wang Ling and the other two. As he was walking, he gave them an advice, "Don''t stray from one another."

    The two youths nodded their heads vigorously. Wang Ling did the same just to show that he was listening to the guy.

    "Roar!" one of the Demon Blood Hound King saw Chang Yun walking towards them and red at him with an immense killing intent. However, Chang Yun stood there with his halberd concentrating his mind so as to not make any error with his movements.

    A fine show of concentration.

    "Azure Condor, I leave the other Demon Blood Hound King to you! y it and show these mutts who is superior!" Chang Yun spoke to the Azure Condor and it responded with and ear piercing screech that made the surrounding Demon Blood Hound tremble.

    Fwoosh! The two Demon Blood Hound King moved at the next instant so they can swiftly kill Chang Yun and the Azure Condor.

    Boom!

    A fierce battle of man vs beast and beast vs beast erupted. Wielding his halberd, Chang Yun looked like a formidable general out for blood.

    Bang!

    His halberd mmed at the Demon Blood Hound King''s body with terrifying force. The Demon Blood Hound King''s body shuddered for a moment but it soon recovered and pounced at Chang Yun with terrifying ferocity.

    While the battle of energy pce stage cultivators were ensuing. Wang Ling and the other two youths had their own fight to worry about.

    The boy who called Chang Yun senior brother moved like the wind as he fought with great strength. He was unyielding and did his best to protect the young girl who was with him.

    The young girl was also doing her best, and her swordsmanship was exquisite. One can even feel hint of sword intent from it, sadly, the girl had a weak cultivation base and was soon overwhelmed by the beasts.

    She soon fell to the ground unable to guard herself anymore. Wanting to get back up to fight, the girl made an attempt to stand up but when she looked up, there were already three Demon Blood Hounds pouncing towards her direction.

    At that short moment, she knew that she was going to die. What a stupid way to die it was? Sneaking into the sacred grounds to get a glimpse of the ''devil'' of the Wang family only to get killed by some beasts.

    "Someone" she eke out a few words as she turned her head over from reality. She waited for the w and maw of beast while trembling on the ground.

    But then, an unfeeling voice rang out

    "Die you filthy mutts."

    Wang Ling made his move and stood in front of the girl. He brandished the sword he was given at the three Demon Hounds. With his hellish qi and spirit qi, Wang Ling made use of his consummate skills: Ocean''s Lull and the Tidal Wave!

    sh!

    Seeing through the attack of his enemies Wang Ling took their lives with a single swing. The Demon Blood Hounds were beheaded with a clean cut.

    Raising her head, the girl saw the shower of blooding down as the heads of the three Demon Blood Hound flung away. She looked at Wang Ling full of awe. This man had a weaker cultivation than her yet he was clearly stronger.

    She looked at him full of reverie yet Wang Ling didn''t spare her a single nce. After killed the three Demon Blood Hounds he made his move at the remaining beasts.

    He started moving and began reaping the life of every Demon Blood Hound along the way. His sword techniquesplimented one another and gave him full view of his surroundings.

    Killing the ones who attack him at the back with no problem, it was as if had an eye on the back of his head. Wang Ling beheaded and mutted the beasts.

    Wails and cries of Demon Blood Hounds echoed. As if the wails and cries were music, Wang Ling''s movement became so smooth that it seemed like he was dancing all over the beasts.

    sh!

    sh!

    sh!

    Ting!

    The sword on his hand started humming as Wang Ling stopped and turned to look at the sky, he sighed as he thought.

    [The weather''s quite nice.]

 Chapter 30: The ever mysterious Wang Ling

    Chapter 30: The ever mysterious Wang Ling

    Chang Ping, was the name of the girl and the second princess of the Piercing Heaven Empire. She had seen many masters of the sword since she was a child, but none of them couldpare to Wang Ling.

    Movement like flowing water, domineering yet graceful, and chaotic yet tranquil. This is the sword of Wang Ling. She could not see through it all but she was able to catch a glimpse of his sword mastery in this single incident.

    [How can he be so good at using the sword? Didn''t they say he spent only a few days practicing the sword?

    But if that is truly the case then this First Young Master of the Wang family is a true dragon among men.]

    Wang Ling was vaguely aware of the praises he was getting. Although he didn''t know what the girl he had saved was telling him, Wang Ling was still aware nheless.

    He showed his swordsmanship because he had to not because he wanted to show off. He wanted to save the girl so he did what had to be done. Either way it wasn''t so much of a hassle and this won''t cause him to face with a bacsh.

    There are many geniuses in the realm who could have done what he had just did. One might not necessarily be in the Piercing Heaven Empire, but they do exist. Wang Ling was basically just showing that he has the same capabilities of geniuses.

    Wang Ling continued killing and Chang Ping who had would be a burden if she dare move sat on the spot she was on and watched Wang Ling''s ''performance. Soon, Wang Ling stopped his de for an instant.

    He stood in front of two Demon Blood Hounds. He smiled and the two savage beast looked at him with fear. This human in front of them was too fierce, too ferocious, and too strong.

    They felt fear instinctively as they looked at Wang Ling.

    [My body has been enhance by many folds. Killing pinnacle-sky root stage enemy is an easy task for the current me.]

    Wang Ling moved and roused his newly acquired bloodline as he wanted to see how it will affect his prowess. Wang Ling who was already tyrannical to begin with felt that his body was surging with power.

    He stepped forth and the ground beneath his feet started forming web-like cracks.

    Boom!

    The ground exploded and Wang Ling disappeared from sight. His sword moved like lighting that couldcerate the world and descended on the two Demon Blood Hounds neck.

    The necks of the two savage beasts were cleanly cut by Wang Ling before they could realize what had happened. Wang Ling''s strength and speed increased after initiating his True Devil Warrior bloodline.

    [This bloodline is even better than I thought.]

    This bloodline of his can supplement his still weak cultivation. If he tries to fight seriously and ignited his bloodline to the limit Wang Ling was sure that he will be able to hold his ground against an early-energy pce cultivator.

    [This is good, but I need to make sure that my foundation is strong so when I ignite my bloodline I''ll won''t suffer from any strong bacsh.]

    Bloodlines were considered as a double-edged sword. Although it can enhance the speed of one''s cultivation, augment strength for a period of time, and change the body for the better. There were also downsides on using a bloodline, like the weakened state after the bloodline ignition is over.

    Wang Ling wanted to avoid getting too weak if he ever does a bloodline ignition so he must strengthen his body to terrifying extent. As for his foundation, hehe, that''s something he does not to worry about.

    With the help of Overturning Nine Heaven Art his foundation will not be shaken by a mere bloodline ignition. His foundation is meant to be strongest, it is sturdy and will not be destroyed through ordinary means.

    [This Overturning Nine Heaven Art is simply something that can be treated as a cheat. Other than bodily fatigue, my cultivation won''t weaken.]

    Wang Ling was thinking all of this whilst killing the Demon Blood Hounds that came his way. Soon enough, the Demon Blood Hounds in the area were hunted down to the veryst member by Wang Ling.

    The boy who was also battling with a Demon Blood Hound was left speechless after seeing the scene of carnage Wang Ling had caused. He was also fighting with his on the line but he only managed to kill two Demon Blood Hounds.

    But the first Young Master of the managed to y nearly twice of what he killed. There were twenty-one Demon Blood Hounds, he killed two of them so this First Young Master managed to y a total of neen Demon Blood Hounds that had higher cultivation base.

    "How brilliant, princess Chang Ping, I thought that he was supposed to be someone who only trained in the sword for a couple of days? How can his swordsmanship be so strong?"

    The boy questioned the princess and Chang Ping only looked at him with eyes filled with question. Even she didn''t know how this person could aplish such a feat.

    "Maybe he''s just too much of a genius that managed to master the sword in those short few weeks."

    She gave an answer that is more of a conjecture than a fact. Chang Ping was also unsure how Wang Ling was so strong, but at least she now knew that this person in front of her is not normal in any way.

    Wang Ling exhaled and then took note that the two youth was out of danger. Handling the sword with care and cing it on top of hisp as he sat down. Wang Ling started watching the fight going on from afar.

    In front of him was a fight of energy pce stage fighters. One was a human while the other a beast.

    Boom!

    A light explosion urred as Chang Yun ruthlessly smashed his halberd against the Demon Blood Hound King. Chang Yun''s halberd became tyrannical as fight went on, it was as if every swing made it hotter.

    The red halberd began to exude a bright red light. Overbearing heat waves started to seep out of the halberd. Every swing seemed to empower the halberd more and more and just he made another swing, the halberd seemed to have gained enough strength and began ring up.

    Swoosh!

    mes erupted from the halberd. The halberd on Chang Yun''s hands gain new coating of mes. The heat began to rise and Wang Ling who was by the side watching raised his eyebrows as if he had seen something interesting.

    Chang Yun moved away to get some distance and then crouched on the ground. He lowered his body while holding the burning halberd with no problem whatsoever with both his hands.

    "Inferno Halberd Arts, First Stance: Devouring mes!" Chang Yun''s spirit qi burst out of his body and a massive heatwave erupted. It was clear that his spirit qi was not normal and contains the essence of mes.

    Foo!

    Chang Yun disappeared from sight and the bright mes disappeared as well. The Demon Blood Hound King started looking for Chang Yun but it failed to do so, as it was looking for its enemy a massive towering me descended from above.

    The Demon Blood Hound King raised its head only to Chang Yun was there floating in the sky with a tower of me at hismand.

    "DIE!" Chang Yun roared as the tower of mes continued its descent. Wave after wave of scary mes appeared and soon reached the target it was given.

    Bang!

    The Demon Blood Hound King was made to bathe in sea of mes. It was mercilessly entrapped from the outside world and was made to burn until it died. Before its death clear cries of pain and agony rang across the entire YinYang Forest but it could do nothing but meet its end as time passed.

    Shii!

    The sound of flesh being burned to a crisp faded as together with the pitiful cries of the e Demon Blood Hound King. Wang Ling who was watching was rather intrigued at the method Chang Yun had used to y his enemy.

    [He slowly made exhaust its strength whilst charging his artifact. He then finished his opponent off with a killing strike with all his force.]

    Wang Ling was unsure how many qi pirs Chang Yun had to expend. But considering that he looked calm and was only a little bit tired. Chang Yun must have only used two to three of his qi pirs.

    Chang Yun who had finished his own fight was just about to rush towards Wang Ling and the others so he lend them a hand. But his worry turned to shock almost instantly after seeing that Wang Ling was actually leisurely watching his fight from afar.

    His mouth was left open for a few good seconds. He managed to regain hisposure soon after that and quickly made his way towards Wang Ling and the others.

    He stood in front of Wang Ling who was sitting calmly on the ground. He looked around the scene of blood and gore that had been made and couldn''t help but look at Chang Ping and the boy who was with her.

    No question was needed to be uttered as his eyes tells the confusion everyone needed to know. Chang Ping who felt his brother''s gaze shook her head as if saying: "It wasn''t us." Before turning to look at Wang Ling.

    Chang Ping turned to look at Wang Ling and the other party did the same. Wang Ling then passed the sword he was using to Chang Ping before saying.

    "Thank you for lending me a sword. You can take it back now, here." Wang Lingzily gave it back to Chang Yun hands and the sword suddenly made a saddened hum as if it didn''t want to return to Chang Yung''s hand.

    Chang Yun looked at the carefree Wang Ling and couldn''t help himself and asked.

    "Young Master Ling, did you kill those Demon Blood Hounds?"

    "Yes, but not all of them were killed by me. That boy over there also killed two of the Demon Blood Hounds." Wang Ling said as his attention was caught by the fight between the Azure Condor and the Demon Blood Hound King.

    Chang Ping was left speechless with how Wang Ling was saying his way of ughtering over a dozen Demon Blood Hounds as if it was nothing. Wang Ling was a mere early-sky root stage cultivator, so howe he''s so strong?

    The pinnacle-sky root stage savage beasts were actually beaten by someone who''s at early-sky root stage of foundation phase. What''s more is that his way of speaking about it made it seem that his actions were nothing to be proud of.

    Wang Ling was in no way trying to act arrogant and only spoke what is the truth. He might be slightly aware of it in the back of his head, but at the moment it was something he didn''t really thought through.

    [This Azure Condor is not too bad should I get a beastpanion?

    Wang Hong have one and it seems like he tamed it from the wild. Should I hunt and tame one for my future cultivation? Cultivating while in the back of beast is a good idea as I can''t really cultivate when I''m moving around.

    Alright, that should be my next move then.]

    Wang Ling just made a decision based on watching two beasts fight. He had thought it through and decided that having an aerial-type beast is a good thing.

    If he can get a beast with some kind of ancient bloodline, then that would be something worth cultivating. If by some chance that he really gets one in the future, he will be able to get a new form of transport and some sort of weapon that can improve.

    [Mhm, good thing I thought about this.] a smile emerged from Wang Ling''s face.

    The Azure Condor soon finished its battle. It returned to Chang Yun''s side. Caressing the Azure Condor''s feathers with great care, the Azure Condor felt lively and let out a screech. "Scaaa!"

    Chang Yun went ahead and mounted the Azure Condor together with Wang Ling. His eyes then swept against Chang Ping and the boy before saying:

    "Get on the Azure Condor''s back already." The two youths did as what they were told and all four of them left that ce as soon as they could.

    The travel towards the Piercing Heaven Empire was a silent one. No one really spoke but Wang Ling could feel a passionate and revering gaze burning him from behind.

    Wang Ling didn''t pay this revering gaze and attention and silently went ahead to cultivate.

    As time passed, Wang Ling who was cultivating in silence heard Chang Yun''s voice.

    "Young Master Ling, we have arrived to the Piercing Heaven Empire''s Capital City, Ascension City."

    Wang Ling looked into the horizon and saw a magnificent and beautiful citying into view. Nodding his head, he silently thought

    [So Wang Shu Qing, my Father is in this ce?]

    ------

    Footnotes for (Current) Cultivation Phases:

    Qi Pirs: the ''storage'' of all kind of qi that the cultivator cultivates. Example is the MC''s hellish qi and his supreme spirit qi.

    Spirit Ocean: the gathering of spirit qi that enriches ones cultivation. (The uses of the Spirit Ocean is going to be mentioned inter chapters).

    [Lighting of the nine qi pirs]: qi pirs in this novel is the very start of cultivation. One has to light up or activate their nine qi pirs before they can cultivate spirit qi. However, one has to take note that lighting up all nine qi pirs does not equate to having the ability to use spirit qi in battle, because the main goal of lighting up the qi pirs is to have a ''storage'' for spirit qi in the future.

    [Foundation Phase]: it consists of three stages and these stages are: [Earth Root Stage], [Sky Root Stage], and [Energy Pce Stage].

    Earth Root Stage: the cultivator will have the ability to properly utilize spirit qi or any form of qi they cultivate in a fight or in something else.

    Sky Root Stage: It is basically the enhance version of Earth Root Stage.

    Energy Pce Stage and beyond is still a secret. I have yet to cover it in the novel after all.

    another note: mass releases will depend on the ranking.

    rank 199 and below is: 1 extra chapter every weekend.

    above that is a surprise.

 Chapter 31: Kinship

    Chapter 31: Kinship

    Ascension City, Western Gate. While the sun is still up in the sky, people came in droves as they tried entering the city. The people who wereing in were both cultivators and none cultivators.

    None cultivators were mainly here for some sort of vacation while cultivators came here so they can have a better environment for cultivation. The Piercing Heaven Empire was a top-tier power in the zing Wing Continent.

    The empire is certainly a ce where they might meet wondrous encounters.

    There were guards who were posted in front of the gates. All of them had the cultivation of pinnacle-energy pce stage. They carefully observed the situation of the gates so any form of mishap might ur can be prevented to some degree.

    Scraaa! A screech of a bird resounded all over the front gates of the city. Everyone was surprise and raised their heads. From afar they were able to see an Azure Condor flying towards their direction.

    Many panicked as they thought that a savage beast has made its way towards the Western Gate of a human empire just so it find food.

    The guards were just about to make their moves to protect the people when they realized that people were actually riding behind the Condor. It was actually a mount. Seeing the mount, the guards finally remembered something important.

    [The Second Prince has returned.] They all thought as they remembered that Chang Yun had actually went out by the order of the Emperor.

    An Azure Condor suddenly came from the skies and people who were present immediately gave way. They saw the unworried expression of the guards so the peopleing in also realized that this Azure Condor was not dangerous.

    The Condornded in front of the Western Gates. The guards immediately started approaching them as soon as Chang Yunnded. They bowed towards him after confirming his identity. They even saw the infamous ''Mischievous Princess'' the gards were familiar of.

    "We greet Second Prince Chang Yun and the Second Princess Chang Ping."

    The people who were around heard what the guards said and they started recognizing the handsome youth wearing the shy yellow robe.

    "It''s the Second Prince of the empire? Didn''t he go to the Northern Faith Academy? What is he doing here?"

    "I don''t know, but holy shit. The Second Prince had already reach pinnacle-energy pce stage already? He''s only eighteen right? He has limitless future ahead of him."

    "That''s right, with him and the Crown Prince around the future of the empire is sure to be secure."

    The talks of the people were all directed at the genius of the imperial family, Chang Yun. Wang Ling was by the side listening to everything with tranquility on his face.

    His mind was quickly digesting the information he''s able to gather about Chang Yun and the Chang Ping who was beside him and was still looking at him with reverie.

    [So this guy was the Second Prince of the Piercing Heaven Empire? That''s rather surprising but at the same not taking to ount that he came to get me from the YinYang Heavenly Pool.

    But what surprised me is that this girl is the princess? She was so weak willed back at the YinYang Forest and her strength is also subpar.]

    Wang Ling secretly gave Chang Ping a look before raising an eyebrow. This girl was a princess? Then why is she so weak? The royalties of thest era were all domineering and powerful.

    A princess have the ability to jump cultivation bases and face with opponents who are stronger. Even the weakest princess can face someone that has a cultivation base that is a level higher.

    Princess Chang Ping almost died from a Demon Blood Hound. Being ate-sky root stage cultivator and the opponent at pinnacle-sky root stage, she should have managed to kill that beast without much problem.

    Wang Ling raised his brows for a bit. Thinking about the current situation he decided to throw the matter on the back of his head. This doesn''t have any connection with him, brooding over it is not his job.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Wang Ling started observing the situation of the Western Gate.

    He wanted to stay as inconspicuous as possible as to not incur any form of attention from the people. It was not the time to be the center of the spotlight.

    Chang Yun raised his right hand. And made the guards raise their heads.

    "Be at ease. You need not greet me like this. Go and take care of the Azure Condor, the princess and I will enter the city together with the people with me."

    "Understood, Second Prince Chang Yun."

    He then suddenly remembered something and started talking to Wang Ling.

    "The city forbids any aerial type beasts. We have to go on foot from here on. We will reach Elder Wang Shu Qing''s residence in a little bit so please be patient." Chang Yun exined to Wang Ling. Wang Ling nodded his head as he walked closely behind him.

    Chang Yun and the other three entered the city after that little confirmation with the guard.

    "Second Prince Chang Yun, may you have a good day. Second Princess Chang Ping, to you as well."

    "Hey, do you know that person who was with the Second Prince? He didn''t seem like a servant or an attendant." One of the guards who noticed Wang Ling''s existence suddenly asked the other one beside him.

    "No idea, he might be a guest of the Second Prince." The other guard responded.

    Wang Ling entered together with them and walked leisurely with the Chang Yun guiding him and Chang Ping following closely behind him while still lost in reverie.

    While Wang Ling was walking around with Chang Yun, he showed him a lot of ces that might get his attention. Sadly, Wang Ling didn''t respond so amazed and he rarely spoke.

    Along the way, Wang Ling learned various things. He was happy to learn but as for the impressive things Chang Yun was showing him, he was simply unimpressed. He was someone who had seen a lot of heaven defying thing on his past life so it was rather hard to surprise him with sceneries.

    Unless it has some kind of trivia about the new era, he wouldn''t really bat an eye to any ce that can be considered as a tourist attraction.

    The sun was about to set when Chang Yun finally reached the ce where he should take Wang Ling. He had already given him a tour of some parts of the city like he was instructed by Elder Wang Shu Qing and had brought him here before the sun could set.

    In front of Wang Ling was a terribly extravagant mansion. It was ordained with needlessly bright ornaments and had nine columns lined up in front of the mansion.

    The mansion in front of him was evenrger than the royal library of the Azure Skies Kingdom. Wang Ling turned to look at Chang Yun and asked.

    The only thing good about this ce is that it''s a secluded ground. There''s not much people who pass by this ce.

    "Is this really the ce where my father is staying?"

    Chang Yun responded with a vibrant nod of his head. Wang Ling was left to sigh. He felt fatigue was going through him at this moment and said his farewells to Chang Yun.

    "Thank you for your help, Second Prince Chang Yun."

    "It is nothing Young Master Ling, also, you do not need to refer to me as Second Prince. You can just refer to me as a Chan Yun, Young Master Ling."

    "I supposed so, but I cannot refer to a prince by that terms so easily. How about I call you Brother Chang Yun? You can also drop the Young Master and just call me your brother."

    Upon hearing this Chang Yun was full smiles and dly epted what Wang Ling had said.

    "If that is the case I shall call you ''Brother Ling'' from now on." Chang Yun said with a smile on his face. For him to be on good terms with the ''genius'' First Young Master of the Wang family was nothing but a topic that should be celebrated.

    Wang Ling and Chang Yun''s party was just about to part ways when Chang Ping suddenly took a step forward. She stood there looking at Wang Ling with expectant eyes.

    Wang Ling was left to wonder what the princess of the Piercing Heaven Empire wanted from him. She had said her thanks to him when they were still mounted with the Azure Condor so there should be nothing to talk about anymore.

    Wang Ling who was left confused wanted to ask the young princess what this is all about when she suddenly drop on her knees and kowtowed to the ground and spoke with utmost sincerity.

    "First Young Master Wang Ling, your sword was the most exquisite and graceful sword I have everid eyes upon. Please, I implore you to take me in as your student and teach me the way of the sword."

    When Chang Ping was saved by Wang Ling, she was able to take a glimpse of his magnificent swordy. She didn''t know what he was practicing but she could that his sword was pure.

    In her eyes, Wang Ling''s sword was pure, untainted, straightforward, and most importantly strong.

    She was someone who was not blessed in the ways of cultivation. But she was confident on her sword. Mastery of a weapon can supplement theck of cultivation or so they say.

    Chang Ping had been looking for a teacher all this time, but she had not seen anyone that she felt could lead her to greatness. Only Wang Ling made her feel that the sword was a true weapon that could split the heavens.

    Chang Ping''s words was straight and sincere and Wang Ling knew this. But he didn''t want to take any student, not now, not ever. Taking in a student was something he wanted to avoid.

    Looking at the sincere looking Second Princess of the Piercing Heaven Empire. Wang Ling was made to sigh. For royalty to kneel in front of someone else was something that can be considered as a huge thing.

    If other people other than Wang Ling and Chang Yun see her kneeling on the floor like this, many implication will happen. The knees of the royal family should never touch the ground so easily.

    This alone made Wang Ling see that she was serious about this student thing. However, Wang Ling could only shake his head and say to Chang Ping.

    "I cannot take any student. I have no teacher that I learned from so I don''t know how to teach anyone. I am also weak, my cultivation is even weaker than you, being your teacher will only bring shame upon the name of the imperial family."

    Wang Ling''s words were made to make it as smooth as possible as to not hurt the young girls heart and affect her mind, but it was clear that his words foretells one thing. And that is. NO!

    His own cultivation muste first before others. To guide others means he will lose time for himself. Every minute and ever second that passes is important for him, he was weak right now and must advance in cultivation quickly.

    Chang Ping raised her head to look at Wang Ling and pleaded.

    "Please give me a chance, I will not disappoint you. The sword is something I want to pursue, I just want to be strong."

    Seeing her pitiful image, Wang Ling sighed as he remembered his former self who strived to be stronger. Although his past self was nothing but a lowly orphan and the one in front of him was a true royalty. He could feel that this girl in front of him truly wanted to be strong.

    For what reason? Wang Ling didn''t know nor did it really matter.

    Wang Ling crouched on the floor and then looked at Chang Ping with a serious look on his face. His eyes resonated with Chang Ping''s, he felt kinship with her desire for strength and while exchanging gazes with her, he spoke.

    "Second Princess Chang Ping, I don''t ept students."

    Wang Ling felt kinship with her but his own strengthes first.

 Chapter 32: First Time

    Chapter 32: First Time

    Wang Shu Qing, a man who had reached great heights in terms of cultivation. Since young when he decided to travel the world to improve himself, he had experienced many things.

    Life and death experience that can make any grown men fall into despair has been a part of his life since he was a teen. In all those times, one the greatest and biggest event that managed to make him shake and anxious was none other than the time when his first child was born.

    At that time when his wife was pregnant with his first child. He had just moved to the Wang family manor of the Azure Skies Kingdom. At that time he was nning to live a life that will not bring harm to his kid until they reach adulthood or by the time the contract ends.

    When his first child was born, he was so happy to hold his child in his arms that he cried. The joy he felt that day can never be described by words alone.

    However, when his first child was born, he noticed something unusual. The child didn''t cry nor did it make a sound after being born. Wang Shu Qing and his wife found this slightly baffling, but in the end they let go of the matter.

    His words then was: "This is our child, Fei''er. However he turns out to be, I will ept for who he is."

    Time passed and it was already two years after Wang Ling was born. His wife was pregnant with his second child and he was truly happy about this matter. But it was also at this time that he took notice of Wang Ling''s peculiar condition.

    It took a bit of testing the waters but Wang Shu Qing found out that Wang Ling was simply ''lifeless'' and would stare off into the distance without doing anything.

    Upon noticing that something was wrong with his son. Wang Shu Qing quickly called for great physicians and alchemist to have them look after Wang Ling''s condition.

    Many great physicians and alchemist came to their home. But no one gave them a definite answer as to what is happening to his beloved child. Wang Ling became someone useless who can do nothing but daze all day.

    Other parents would be crushed and be depress about this matter while some will try to get rid of such a child. However, Wang Shu Qing stood by the words he spoke when he first held Wang Ling.

    He epted his son and loved him like a normal kid. When hee back from the south he will go and take care of his son together with his wife.

    Time passed and he gained another child. It was the Second Young Master of his Wang family. He was as joyful when Wang Hong was born like he had been with Wang Ling. After Wang Hong was born and started cultivating, he also got a daughter he adopted.

    His daughter was a shy, but sweet and caring. Although she was incapable of cultivating for some odd reasons. Wang Shu Qing loved her nheless.

    His Second Son was once a coward and easily scared, but after going through tor training with the ''Shadows'' for some time, he became a genius that stand above amongst his peers.

    He had built a good family, but there was something missing. It was his first son who was suffering from that peculiar defect. All those years he had been trying to find a way to rouse Wang Ling''s spirit up but failed.

    Spending tremendous amount of resources for Wang Ling to be ''awake''. Wang Shu Qing had his personal men search the three continents and the central region. However, no matter what they did or what they him, nothing worked.

    When he was just about to think of another method to treat Wang Ling, he received a sudden letter from Sun Wu. When he opened the letter he was not expecting anything big, but as he continued reading Wang Shu Qing secretly cried from happiness.

    "Wang Ling has woken up!" his tears at that time seemed to fall with no intention of ending. The instant he received that letter he had the urge to ditch his duties and take his whole family to the central region.

    Wanting to take Wang Ling to the central region and converse with him like he had always had in mind. In the near future, if Wang Ling appears in front of his mother after she leaves seclusion, which would be a wonderful surprise.

    "Should I teach him the spear like I did with Wang Hong? Wait, what if Fei''er wants him to learn the bow instead? Wait, what if he''s actually in the sword? Should I give him the full book of"

    Wang Shu Qing at that time was already having the time of his thinking about the matters of his family in future with an idiotic smile on his face.

    However, Wang Shu Qing chose to wait for two months until the contract ends. But who would''ve thought that he would receive another letter a month after Wang Ling''s awakening that someone had tried to take his son hostage and had even severed one of Wang Ling''s arms.

    After receiving that letter from Sun Wu and learning about his son''s circumstances. That day, he confirmed that his contract had severed by Sun Wu and on that day, he marched towards the Demon Blood Cult to exact revenge for his son that they have injured.

    After that, Wang Shu Qing went back to the Wang family to check up on Wang Ling. But it turned out that Wang Ling was undergoing bloodline mutation so he had to make a trip to the Piercing Heaven Empire and ask the emperor to let him use it.

    Back to the present, a lot of time had passed since Wang Shu Qing arrived in the Piercing Heaven Empire. Waiting for his son''s eventualpleted bloodline mutation, Wang Shu Qing has yet to return to the main house.

    He had confirmed that Wang Yue had already been brought to the main house in the central regions but he had yet to make the trip there. His reason for this was that he wanted to leave the empire with his son.

    In some spacious room in the mansion.

    Wang Shu Qing patiently waited and today he had already received about the news of Wang Ling leaving the YingYang Forest with the Second Prince. Right now Wang Ling was just outside the mansion and was currently talking with the prince and princess of the empire.

    At this moment he wanted to just run out and see his son''s face and hear his voice, but he kept waiting inside the mansion instead.

    "Shadow."

    Wang Shu Qing said as a man d in ck suddenly appeared behind. From the man''s attire, it was clearly a member of Sun Wu''s Shadow Pavilion. Wang Shu Qing seemed to have noticed his arrival and asked.

    "Have you aplished what I told you to do?"

    "We have procured twenty of the forty-six ingredients you have asked for us to get. The search for these ingredients are getting down with great efficiency."

    "Good! Oh, did anyone managed to cook a meal? Ling''er is still in foundational phase of cultivation and needs a lot sustenance. We don''t really need to eat but he still needs his daily sustenance."

    "We have done what you have told us to and hunted for a [Regal Turtle] and [Harmony Deer]. One of our members who came with us have experience in cooking as she was trained in the Wang family manor so Grandmaster does not need to worry."

    Wang Shu Qing nodded his head as that person who was member of the shadow disappeared from the background. As he waited anxiously for his son''s entry, Wang Shu Qing hummed a tune.

    While humming the tunes, his sharp ears heard a loud shouting from outside.

    -"First Young Master Wang Ling, your sword was the most exquisite and graceful sword I have everid eyes upon. Please, I implore you to take me in as your student and teach me the way of the sword."

    It seems like someone was requesting to be taught by his son. Wang Shu Qing secretly extended his senses to see who was making this ruckus and saw a youngdy kneeling on the floor.

    Wang Shu Qing was startled at first to see the Second Princess kneeling on the floor but soon regained his focus. "Is Wang Ling''s swordsmanship reached some sort of realm of mastery already? Did he achieved level-1 sword mastery yet?"

    Wang Shu Qing looked at his son with a curious gaze. He watched the scenes unfold and by the end of it, Chang Ping was turned by Wang Ling saying he does not take students.

    Chang Ping tried begging some more but Chang Yun stepped up just in time to pick her up from the ground so Wang Ling could enter the mansion and rest.

    Wang Shu Qing saw this and said to himself, "It''s time."

    ----

    It was hard getting Chang Ping off from the ground on Wang Ling''s request alone so Chang Yun had to step forward and deal with this embarrassing situation. Forcefully picking Chang Ping from the ground, Chang Yun bade Wang Ling farewell.

    Wang Ling secretly said his thanks to Chang Yun as he observed his group away from the mansion. He smiled instinctively as he heard a familiar voiceing from afar: "Teacher Wang Ling! I wille and find you tomorrow!"

    Chang Ping''s loud and unyielding voice echoed at the streets as Wang Ling shook his head. That second princess of the empire was something else. The way she acted was nothing like royalty, she was more of a mischievous brat.

    "This Second Princess is going to be trouble in the future." he mused as he turned around to the mansion. He stepped into the gates and headed for the mansion''s ridiculouslyrge door.

    Wang Ling felt that someone had their senses spread out and was observing him with great interest. If this was the past, Wang Ling would already have his guards up.

    But this time it was different. The senses observing him was gentle and wasn''t exuding any kind of ill intent. Wang Ling was longing and felt warmth for the person who possessed this senses.

    Taking a deep breath, Wang Ling entered the mansion.

    Upon entering he saw a man calmly standing in the middle of the wide space of the front hall. Wang Ling looked at this man and saw his pair of ck eyes. He knew who this person was so he quickly bowed and greeted:

    "Wang Ling greets Father."

    Wang Shu Qing gazed at his son who was standing in front of him and his heart trembled as his body shuddered with joy.

    [I have finally got the chance to hear his voice.]

    Wang Shu Qing''s heart was filled with joy.

 Chapter 33: What is it?

    Chapter 33: What is it?

    "How are you feeling, Ling''er?" Wang Shu Qing asked him with concern apparent on his voice.

    Wang Ling nodded his head to his father and said: "I am fine. My body is feeling even better before I fought with the people of those devil cultivators."

    yfully showing flexing his right arm and executing a good Thunder Fist. Wang Ling demonstrated to his father that he was fine.

    Wang Shu Qing saw Wang Ling doing his fist technique and nodded his head continuously while saying, "Good, good!" over and over again. He was clearly happy that Wang Ling was fine.

    Seeing his father smile, Wang Ling also smiled. This was the first time he had seen and talk to his father, but Wang Ling could feel the boundless love and care being directed at him.

    Wang Ling looked at his father for a while before asking him a question.

    "Father, how long have I been sleeping? It seems like my body has undergone great change after fighting those devil cultivators. My mind is also in shambles as I am getting strange information flowing in my head from time to time ever since I got out of that pool."

    Wang Shu Qing gave his son a peering look as if trying to see if what he was telling was true or not. For Wang Ling to bring up this topic was something that intrigued as he had been trying to make sense of how the hellish qi found its way to Wang Ling''s qi pirs and spirit ocean.

    [The hellish qi in his body was an abnormality that is hard to exin. Even I, don''t know how to make a proper spection about his current bodily situation.

    For him to have hellish qi inside his body is something a mystery to me and I thought he himself would know. But it seems like even he does not know how it came to be.

    Could it be that Ling''er is someone who a special constitution that even me and Fei''er was unable to detect? Does it have something to do with Ling''er falling into a deep daze for neen years?]

    Wang Shu Qing was confused about many things in regards to the matter of his eldest son. Almost everything about his son was peculiar. Starting from his weird and one of a kind ''problem'' since he was a kid to this ''devilish constitution'' and bloodline of his.

    As his father he should at least be knowledgeable about one of this things but Wang Shu Qing had no information or knowledge that can make heads or tails about Wang Ling as a whole. In short, he was as clueless as other people when ites to Wang Ling''s true situation.

    Well, no one could me him really. His son was a reincarnation of the strongest celestial who ended his era and opened a new, someone who defied thew of the void to escape death, and someone who cultivates thew of the heavens while refining his body using the method of the God of Hell.

    With these kind of background under his son''s belt. Just who on this world of theirs could tell him where to start? Wang Ling was an enigma in this world and Wang Shu Qing had no means to know that.

    Only Wang Ling himself know what his situation really is. Only he knew that his body and cultivation was fine and there was nothing to worry about.

    Shaking his head, Wang Shu Qing only showed a smile to his son and beckoned him to follow him outside. Wang Ling followed Wang Shu Qing and realized that he was brought to an open area of the mansion.

    The garden was simple andckluster. It only had a beautiful floor of grass and a canopy that stood in the middle of that ce. Under the shade of canopy was a table that had many dishes that can make anyone salivate upon seeing.

    Wang Shu Qing walked towards there and called for Wang Ling with a soft voice.

    "Let us talk about your current condition while you eat. I shall exin everything that I know about to you so you''ll be able to understand what is happening."

    Taking a seat that was right across his father''s, Wang Ling stared eating. He started with a light spoonful of the soup that was prepared for him before grabbing a few pieces of bread. While he was eating, his father started talking.

    "Ling''er, what happened to you was is that your bloodline underwent a sudden mutation and gave your body a qi that is unique and not from our realm. Inside your body is a qi called hellish qi and it came directly from the depths of hell." Speaking in a serious tone, Wang Shu Qing exined.

    As Wang Ling already knew of this matter he was, of course was not surprise. But because he wanted to show that he was ignorant about this whole matter, he acted surprise with his mouth opened wide. He stopped eating as he asked in a worried voice.

    "Hellish qi? Qi from Hell? Father, are you talking about one of the higher realms that stand above ours? And what does the mutation of my bloodline mean?" Wang Ling acted like an ignorant peasant like a true professional.

    "Yes, that is correct. The hellish qi I speak of is from the higher realms. I don''t understand how your body got connected with the hell realm, but if I had to guess, I believe it has something to do with the formation the devil cultivators set up as an effect called ''blessing of the devil'' is on present that day.

    "If we say that you were exposed to that blessing and your body resonated with the Hell realm. The formation and you having hellish qi is most definitely connected. As for what bloodline mutation means, it is basically your bloodline undergoing a change. You said that your body feels better correct? That can also be attributed to your bloodline mutation."

    Wang Shu Qing stopped at this point. He didn''t want to make Wang Ling any more confused with the wave of information he was delivering.

    On one side Wang Ling was looking at Wang Shu Qing with his mind praising him for his deductive reasoning. Although he was way off on the method of how he got hellish qi, Wang Ling was still impress when he takes into ount that everything that Wang Shu Qing had spoken of was usible.

    Acting like he had been enlightened, Wang Ling nodded his head. He then proceeded with his next question.

    "So Father, how long have I been in aa this time? I really wish to know how much time I have wasted when I could have focus on cultivation."

    "Seven months."

    "Seven months!?" Wang Ling was startled as he could not believe that it took him seven months toplete a single bloodline mutation. He had earlier thought that it would have been three months at best but who would''ve thought that such a long time had already passed.

    Wang Ling felt a headache running through his head. If seven months had passed, then it should be the sixth month of the current year. When he was attacked by the Demon Blood Cult it was already thest month ofst year.

    [So much time had passed? Wait, does that mean I''m already twenty years old? I was born in the second month, so my birthday had already passed.]

    Wang Ling mused as he sighed. He was depressed. Time was continuously flowing and here he was, a mere sky-root stage cultivator. His original n was to break through the first cultivation phase in a year and enter the first boundary realm which is the nascent soul stage.

    Seeing Wang Ling''s dejected face, Wang Shu Qing thought that his son was saddened about the time he had wasted to cultivate. Although seven months was nothing to him, for Wang Ling who was a sky-root stage cultivator at the age of twenty, that''s already something big.

    With him reaching the age of twenty, he had longed passed the opportune time to cultivate.

    "Don''t worry about it son, I, your father will support your cultivation in any way I can. Our family in the central regions will greatly help you in alleviating your cultivation base as quickly as possible.

    "Also, I shall concoct a pill that will help you establish both your energy pce and nascent soul when the timee so you don''t need to worry."

    Wang Ling looked at his father and nodded his head. At this time Wang Ling talked with Wang Shu Qing some more and found out many things about him and his endeavor on the Azure Skies Kingdom.

    However, Wang Shu Qing never told him any story about the central regions. He trued leading him into telling him something but in the end, the only thing he got from him was: "Just wait and see for yourself."

    While they talked the food that Wang Ling was prepared for ended up all in his stomach. Showing the satisfied look on his face, Wang Ling stood up from his chair. He looked at the sky and stretched his body.

    The sky right now had long turned golden indicating that it was alreadyte in the afternoon. Wang Shu Qing notices this and saw Wang Ling releasing a yawn. He proposed to Wang Ling that he should go and get some rest.

    "Go and rest, you have been through a lot today already. I have already checked your body through my [Spirit Sense] and found nothing abnormal." Wang Shu Qing exined.

    Of course Wang Ling did not miss this opportunity to rest or better yet, cultivate. There was not a single maid to be found in their mansion so Wang Shu Qing made of the Shadows do it.

    He didn''t really need to hide their existence to his son as Sun Wu had already informed him that Wang Ling had seen them already. Besides, there was good chance that they will be hispanions in the future so it would be best if Wang Ling can get use to their existence as quickly as possible.

    In some room, Wang Ling was lying on his bed thinking about the events of today.

    [Seems like my father is someone who have a high cultivation.

    I have also managed to stay away from any suspicions on how I got my hellish qi so everything is going well for me.]

    Wang Ling initiated the topic of his bloodline mutation on his own. He was well aware that his father should have long been aware about him body possessing hellish qi. So he had to act as an ignorant fool to make his father believe that he has no direct means to cultivate hellish qi.

    It was a risky move but it paid off.

    Although he was depressed by the fact he had missed seven months in cultivation, Wang Ling chose to shake it off and just epted it as facts. Without saying anymore, he sat in a cross-legged position as he began cultivating.

    The path to the strongest is not going to be achieve if he whines about every little thing so he chose to cultivate.

 Chapter 34: Determination to get stronger!

    Chapter 34: Determination to get stronger!

    Ten days after Wang Ling''s bloodline mutation, his everyday activities continued. Right now while the sun was hanging above everyone''s head, Wang Ling was inside his room in the mansion cultivating.

    On his right hand was the ring he had when Wang Shu Qing brought him to the Piercing Heaven Empire. When he delved into the ring and checked its contents, he found out that its content was untouched.

    The treasures he had kept inside was still there. The Magma Flower Seed, Blood Revolution Pill, and the Fiery Devil me savage beast core was still inside the storage ring.

    "I don''t have any spirit stone with me and these things are all low-ss cultivation resources but with this these three I should have no problem breaking through middle-sky root stage." Wang Ling mused as he simultaneously took out all three of the treasures.

    His cultivation at the moment was at the peak of early-sky root stage. He had reached this stage ten days ago after meditating in the YinYang Spirit Pool. Normally, one has to wait a couple of months to properly strengthen their foundation before breaking through the next level but Wang Ling did not have to do that.

    The Overturning Nine Heaven Art gives him a nigh invinsible foundation so he doesn''t need to spend a long time reinforcing his foundation. Also, he does not need to meditate for a long time so he can grasp the next level as his experience had long transcended this cultivation phase.

    He just need to umte enough spirit qi so that he will be able to break through the next level.

    "Although cultivating is a continuous umtion of spirit qi and acquiring knowledge throughprehending the next level. I can skip all that until the day I reach the peak of Celestial Phase."

    Concerning his past cultivation realm andprehensions. Wang Ling''s path to the peak of the realm''s cultivation is bound to be go smoother whenpared to people his age.

    Starting with the Magma Flower Seed, Wang Ling gulped down the Magma Flower Seed and the intense heat gave him a feeling of being cooked. Wang Ling''s supreme spirit qi and hellish qi was beginning to churn from the influence of the violent qi of the Magma Flower Seed.

    He began sweating bullets as he slowly absorbed qi of the Magma Flower Seed. zing heat made its way towards every part of his veins and soon reached his spirit ocean and qi pirs.

    The roots that was submerged into the spirit ocean greedily absorbed the tyrannical qi from the Magma Flower Seed. Wang Ling initiated his roots and it began smashing towards the barrier of the next level.

    This process of slowly assimting the Magma Flower Seed and him trying to break down the barrier continued. While this continued Wang Ling slowly got used to the tyrannical ze of the Magma Flower Seed and quickly his roots began to also assimte the pure essence of Magma Flower Seed''s heat.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Kacha!

    Because of his continues attempt on breaking the barrier made it brittle and weaker by the second. The sounds of something cracking echoed inside his body and after two hours, cracking sounds were heard.

    Bang! Crack!

    The barrier was broken and the next realm was reached. Wang Ling had broken through another level right after breaking through sky root stage just ten days prior. Wang Ling took time and got use to his current cultivation level before stopping.

    When he opened his eyes, Wang Ling could not help it but sigh in admiration to the Cosmic Foundation he had built. The foundation he had didn''t even tremble in the slightest after breaking through the next level so quickly.

    "This is something else indeed, if this is the past I would still need at least two months before I can attempt to make a breakthrough to the next level. Cosmic Foundation is really something else."

    Wang Ling closed his eyes once again before resuming his cultivation. After breaking through the next level, Wang Ling started using the Blood Revolution Pill to make his blood that had undergone a mutation to start circting smoother.

    Although he bought the Blood Revolution Pill before so he can use it as supplement to increase his chances of mutating his bloodline, it can still be use as nourishment. Wang Ling ingested three of the six Blood Revolution Pill and now his blood flow had improved, albeit slightly.

    Even though the Blood Revolution Pill won''t increase the purity of his bloodline, Wang Ling still used it because it can improve the cirction of his blood. This might prove to be useful if his bloodline is to be ignited someday.

    Wang Ling only stopped using the Blood Revolution Pill after ingesting the fifth pill. After absorbing the fifth pill no more improvement urred so Wang Ling refrained from ingesting any more that what he need.

    After keeping thest of the Blood Revolution Pill. Wang Ling stretched his hands and grabbed the savage beast core. The core was not big nor was it small. It had the size of a slightlyrge marble.

    Wang Ling grasped it with one hand and gazed at the red luster it gave off. The marble-like savage beast core was something rarely seen. If the beast was lower than nascent stage then it is a savage beast. A savage beast usually does not have a core and would only have one once they reach nascent stage.

    The core in his hand was the core of Fiery Devil me. It was an energy pce stage savage beast that has mes that acts as its fur. It was a beast that was feared by many.

    "Refining this core shouldn''t be a problem. Although I don''t cultivate in any form of beast arts, my body has supreme spirit qi that amodates any and all form of energy. I can refine this core and in the future, I''ll be able to refine the [True Chaos me] of the Chaotic me Sect."

    The Chaotic me Sect was a sect that once ruled a great part of the Celestial Spirit Realm. In the old era the realm was divided by different major powers. There were twelve major powers and all of the major powers have different inheritance. The inheritance of the Chaotic me Sect was the True Chaos me.

    He only got this technique after one of the Grand Elders of the Sect died by his hands. At that time he had a conflict with one of the Grand Elders for killing his disciple, so the Grand Elder went down to kill him but in the end, the Grand Elder ended up getting killed by Wang Ling instead.

    "The True Chaos me is practiced by igniting a Chaos Essence in the Energy Pce. Because of I am still at sky root stage, I am unable to cultivate it. But I should be able to shape my body that can house the True Chaos mes."

    All this time Wang Ling had been using the essence of Magma Flower Seed to make his body slightly more attuned in using mes. Well, that was not entirely true as he was also using it as an item that can help him break through the next level.

    Breaking through the next level while adopting for the future cultivation of True Chaos me was a win-win situation for Wang Ling. If he can ask Wang Shu Qing for resources that leans on the affinity of mes in the pretext of cultivating his bloodline ording to his inherited memory, Wang Ling will be able to greatly benefit from this.

    "Having a lot of resources really is much better than braving through dangers to get one."

    Holding the savage beast core of the Fiery Devil me. He began absorbing the chaotic energy the core held within. A core of a savage beast and spirit beast contains an abundant amount of spirit qi but it was chaotic and harmful for most humans and other race.

    Other than beastmen who have an in born affinity with the qi of beasts and other people who cultivates beast techniques, it was unlikely to see anyone else using a beast core directly to cultivate.

    Normally, one will go and ask an alchemist to refine the beast core into a pill before ingesting it. If it is use directly, the body will be ravaged by tyrannical qi until your qi pirs crack or crumbles into dust.

    However, with Wang Ling''s supreme spirit qi that can even subdue the qi of hell, a simple beast qi is not going to cause any trouble. Wang Ling easily assimted the qi that was inside the core but because what he needed was the essence of the Fiery Devil me which was its mes that can increase his affinity to mes.

    Wang Ling had to slowly extract the essence from the qi he absorbed. It took him half an hour before he managed to infuse the essence of the Fiery Devil me''s beast core to his body and spirit qi.

    Wang Ling released a breath of air and opened his eyes. He came out of his meditative state and immediately started checking the situation of his body.

    At the moment his qi was infused with a slight hint of mes. It was barely discernible but it was there. Wang Ling smiled as he was sure that this will make the path of him cultivating the True Chaos me in the future smoother.

    Wang Ling looked at the window that was a few meters away from him and saw that the sun was still up on the sky and has yet to set. While observing the outside, Wang Ling felt hunger.

    Standing up, he stepped outside of his room.

    "Qigang, are you there?" Wang Ling called out and a man d in a simple ck robe appeared. This man was Wang Ling''s current protector named Qigang.

    He was assigned to him by Wang Shu Qing the day after his arrival. Wang Ling cannot peer into Qigang''s cultivation base so he should be stronger than a cultivator at the foundation phase of cultivation.

    Although Qigang was young and looked like he was not older than a few years ahead of Wang Ling. His strength was immense. He didn''t look older than thirty but he was already so strong.

    "Young Master." Qigang bowed respectfully to Wang Ling.

    "Get someone to prepare me something to eat. No need for anything extravagant, I only need bread and some soup." Wang Ling ordered Qigang and the other party bowed.

    However, Qigang didn''t leave immediately as seemed like he wanted to say something.

    "What is it?" Wang Ling, of course noticed his strange actions and immediately questioned what he wanted to say.

    "The Second Princess of the Empire hase once again. She wishes to speak with you, she is in the front door kneeling. But if the young master does not want to, I will go and have her turn back like before." Qigang said.

    Wang Ling rubbed his be as he felt a headache starting to form. Sighing, Wang Ling decided to end this matter today.

    "No need, just go and prepare my food. Take it to the canopy out back." with that, Wang Ling left for the front door of the mansion.

    Opening the door, Wang Ling looked down and saw a beautiful youth silently kneeling on the floor with a determined look in her eyes.

    Thedy saw the figureing out of the door and her eyes began to shine. She kowtowed as she said.

    "Please, teach me the way of the sword!"

    The Second Princess of Piercing Heaven Empire was determined to get epted.

 Chapter 35: You lack something

    Chapter 35: Youck something

    Wang Ling looked down and saw the Second Princess of the Empire. He sighed as he looked at her kowtowing. This princess had beening over for a straight and continuous days.

    She would ask for an audience with Wang Ling but will eventually be turned down by the Shadows. This days, it was Qigang''s job to ask her to leave but the Second Princess was patient and would wait in front of the front door until midnightes and she be dragged back to the imperial pce by Chang Yun.

    However, she will eventually return to the mansion before the sun could even shine. Chang Ping was determined to have at least one meeting with Wang Ling that she does not even care about her status.

    She even starteding over alone to make sure that she could show that she was serious about this matter. The Second Princess of an empire kneeling in front of a mansion to seek audience with the Young Master of the Wang family was already outrageous.

    But what''s more outrageous is the fact that the Empire was keeping quiet about this matter. The imperial family of an empire must show that they were illustrious and must keep a certain amount of dignity. For them to let the Chang Ping continue do this kind of actions truly baffled Wang Ling.

    Other than that, this past few days Wang Shu Qing had been frequenting the imperial pce after lunch. When he asked him why, Wang Shu Qing simply answered, "I''m drinking with my good brother."

    Wang Ling was unsure who that good brother Wang Shu Qing was talking about but that didn''t really matter.

    "Please, First Young Master Wang Ling, I am begging you to teach me the way of the sword." Chang Ping said as her forehead was continued touching the ground.

    Wang Ling saw her actions and shook his head. Chang Ping was simply too tenacious, if he doesn''t do something about her then she would continueing here until the day he leaves.

    That''s just the best case scenario. The worst case scenario is that she will follow him to the central region and continue asking him about teaching her the sword. Wang Ling didn''t want that kind of headache to appear in the future so he chose end this matter here and now.

    "Princess Chang Ping, do you even know how ridiculous actions are? As the princess of an empire do you not have any kind of pride and finesse on yourself?"

    Wang Ling asked Chang Ping who answered with her forehead still on the ground.

    "Being a Princess of an empire is nothing but a title. Me wanting to learn the sword is my own wish and does not have anything to do with my status." Chang Ping answered with a solemn voice.

    "Sigh, you want to speak with me correct? Then raise your head, speaking with someone (that is not an enemy) is something that I do not want to see. After all, your empire has helped me by lending my family the YinYang Heavenly Pool for my own use. Stand up and follow me, I am hungry so let us talk over this over lunch."

    It was already way passed early morning so the bread he ordered Qigang to prepare was going to be his lunch. Wang Ling turned around and started heading to the garden so he can eat.

    Chang Ping who had been kneeling on the floor stood up quickly after hearing what Wang Ling''s instruction. She followed closely behind Wang Ling. Not daring to make any sound as to not displease this genius in front of her, Chang Ping as quiet throughout the entire way.

    Soon the two of them reached the garden where the canopy and his lunch was located. Right now there were two servings of food on the table. It was apparent that Qigang had prepared enough for Wang Ling and Chang Ping.

    Wang Ling took a seat and instructed Chang Ping to take one as well. He was the one who took the initiative and offered her to take a seat as he feared that this girl would continue standing up if he didn''t say anything to her.

    "Eat, you are a foundational phase cultivator and from what I know you have not eaten since this morning. Eat if you want to have a proper conversation with meter."

    Wang Ling made her eat as he made sure to use what she wanted from him as bait to make her obey. Although many people will have a foolish smile on their faces if they can make a princess obey like this. Wang Ling was not feeling happy at all.

    Although Chang Ping was a beauty who has an almost perfect countenance, that amounts to nothing if she is considered as a nuisance. While eating, Wang Ling began contemting about the matter regarding taking a student in.

    [What a bother. I really don''t want to take anyone in as a student right now. If she asks me at least a hundred years from now I may consider it but right now is still too early.

    Although her temperament is not bad, but from the previous incident where she went sneaked into the YinYang Forest also means that she is spoiled and mischievous. Taking care of a bratty student is not my cup of tea.

    There''s two choices for me. Have her leave and ask her not to return, but that will only bring me to the current situation where she will return to my doorsteps every day.

    Second is, make her give up by telling that she''s not worthy. Or maybe I can use that method?]

    Wang Ling mused as he took a bread from the te in front of him and started eating. He ate bread and drank soup, he was feeling refresh as the nutrients of the soup carried nourished his body and quickly regained strength of his body.

    He was full now and full of energy. He looked at Chang Ping who had also finished eating. He drank some tea to clean the taste off his mouth and then started the conversation so he can this thing over.

    "Alright, let''s get this over with. Second Princess of the Piercing Heaven Empire, Princess Chang Ping, do you really want to learn the sword from me? I am someone who is weaker than you and only has one arm, my future in the sword is already limited with me being someone who had only practiced for a short few weeks.

    "Do you really think that follow me is going to open a new path for you? Your family is the royal family of an empire and if you asks your father, he should be able to invite someone who has a better cultivation than me. That person should be able to teach you better whenpared to me.

    "Taking all that into ount, do you not think what you are doing is nothing but ying around? You said that you want to be powerful but you disregarded your own cultivation just to ask an audience with me. That alone makes your goal look like a joke."

    Wang Ling stated the facts and started questioning Chang Ping''s actions. What he had just said were all true. With the power of the imperial family of the Piercing Heaven Empire holds, they should be able to easily call upon experts from every corner of the zing Wing Continent.

    What''s more is that there''s a possibility that an expert is already inside the imperial pce who can teach Chang Ping. Also, why did she had toe here every day instead of cultivating? That was something Wang Ling found really hard to understand.

    Chang Ping listened to Wang Ling''s statement and started rummaging inside the ''scripts'' she had beenpiling mentally if she ever meets with Wang Ling. However, she could not find the right words to answer Wang Ling and in the end, she answered with her true words.

    "First Young Master Wang Ling, the reason why I asks for your tutge is of course is not to y around. When I saw your sword skills in the YinYang Forest I could feel the profoundness of each and sword strike you unleashed.

    "Yes, you have lower cultivation but that doesn''t matter. I believe that if you were not afflicted with that strange disease of yours, you would have long transcended to sainthood. Also, the missing arm First Young Master Wang Ling does not make you any less, there are numerous experts who travels thends with a missing limb and many of them could make the earth tremble with their indomitable might"

    Chang Ping post as she revered at the fact that Wang Ling was someone who have a missing arm yet his might was still surprising. He was tyrannical yet elegant at the same time, he was capable of killing savage beast as if it was nothing but cutting grass.

    "Also, I do not cultivate because I have met with problems in cultivation. My cultivation speed is getting slower by the day, I want to use thews of sword to supplement myck of cultivation. If I can grasp the essence of the sword, I know that my cultivation will soar.

    "Please, I am willing to give you anything, just teach me. I have done everything and this is the only path I can take."

    Chang Ping pleaded, but this only caused Wang Ling to form a frown. If her cultivation talent was indeed poor like she had stated, then there were many ways on how she can improve.

    Go and roam the continent of zing Wing. Go gain valuable experience through life and death experience. Fight and face everything thates you way with a smile on your face. Laugh at the world as you inch closer to your goals.

    What this phrases means is that venturing thends will enable you to witness various things. Once you broaden your horizon, then you will be gain enlightenment on what youck.

    Exploring the realm was what Wang Ling did in his past life in order for him gain some resources to supplement his cultivation. He scoured thends for benefits and will gain enemies along the way.

    He will be hunted and experience life and death experience. But when he survives the benefits he reaps is the knowledge and experience he gains. Wang Ling was looking at Chang Ping with judging eyes.

    There were numerous paths for her to take. This is just the most convenient and safest path so she is following this. Wang Ling shook his head and looked seriously at Chang Ping''s eyes.

    "What you are pertaining as having no talent for cultivation might be true, but there are many paths that you can take other than this. Leave the empire and traverse thends scouring for the path that only you can take.

    "What you spoke about not having a path to take is nothing but utter nonsense. There are a myriad path that you can take, but because your horizon is narrow you can only see the easiest and safest path in front of you.

    "I can already see what kind of person you are Princess Chang Ping. A sheltered princess of an empire who had been protected by her parents and siblings all this time, of course your horizon is not that big."

    Wang Ling was just about to continue speaking but Chang Ping interjected.

    "W-why are you ndering me? I only asked to learn the sword and yet you are giving me lessons about m horizons being narrow. Like I said before, please test my talent in the way of the sword before judging me. I know I can make you proud."

    Chang Ping had an extremely embarrass on her face and ck lines were already forming on her forehead. She looked at Wang Ling who was calm and collected and felt a burning desire to smack his face.

    However, a part of her resonated with the ndering words he had spoken. She might not notice it but the only reason why she is rebuking his words is because she didn''t want to have her confidence shattered by this person.

    However, Wang Ling cared not for her opinions as he continued his speech.

    ".Youck experience and the right temperament to cultivate the sword. Your heart is unstable and you cannot face your wrongs, you might be a genius, yes, but your achievement will be extremely limited if you continue to act like a genius like this and constantly start blowing your own trumpet.

    "Pride and confidence is good, but too much is only arrogance. Come with me."

    Wang Ling stood up before Chang Ping could even say anything. He walked away with Chang Ping following and took a stone nearby that was about the size of an adult''s fist and held it with his right hand.

    The stone looked ordinary and held no distinctive features to speak of.

    "You wish to learn from me correct?"

    Chang Ping instinctively nodded her head.

    Seeing her answer, Wang Ling threw the stone up and then took out the sword he kept inside his storage ring. He waited for the stone to fall right in front of him

    sh. Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    A gust of wind suddenly erupted as the stone that was thrown up gentlynded on the ground. He took the stone from the ground and passed it on to Chang Ping.

    What used to be an ordinary stone now have a five sword marks all over its surface. He then passed the stone to Chang Ping.

    Chang Ping received the stone and looked at Wang Ling with bewildered eyes. She wanted to question him but he only stated.

    "Grasp the mystery behind that stone in a week. If you can grasp it I will teach you, but if you can''t, stop looking for me every day."

    Chang Ping was given an assignment.

 Chapter 36: Good and Bad

    Chapter 36: Good and Bad

    Wang Ling handed over the stone to Chang Ping and started walking away. Chang Ping was left there to stare at Wang Ling''s back for a moment before she finally snapped out of her daze.

    She looked at the stone that was on her hand and felt really depressed. This was what amounted of all her effort? 10 days of kneeling and he got a stone with sword marks all over it?

    What kind of joke was this? Why would Wang Ling would give her something so unneeded? Feeling slightly angered, she looked at Wang Ling who was leaving and gave him an angered look.

    "What is this? What do you mean grasp the mystery of this stone? Do you really think that by striking this sword you will be able to leave profound intentions?" Chang Ping asked Wang Ling.

    Which Wang Ling responded with silence. He does not care what she had to say, this stone he had given her was something that could either be useless trash or priceless treasure.

    [What a child, too much arrogance and pride, her heart is not tempered and her temperament is nothing short of ugly. I tried helping her because her family helped me.

    If she didn''t have any connections with the imperial family of this particr kingdom I would have long kicked her out of my ce. Tsk, this is getting ridiculous, I wish I could go back to the good old days and kill this bratty princess.]

    Wang Ling was someone who will kill if he wants to. He was not a man ofpassion or mercy but at the moment he had to act like he is. He had yet to grasp the status of the Wang family he was a part of so he had to keep acting like a normal member of the family.

    He can act as a genius with a cold disposition with outsiders but he can''t kill people he hates discriminately. If this was the past, yes he can kill without worry, but now that he has a family behind him that may be implicated, Wang Ling cannot do that.

    [Having a family can also be a bad thing, huh.] Wang Ling did not know whether tough or cry.

    Feeling that her effort and sincerity was wasted, Chang Ping looked at Wang Ling hatefully. She does not know what was going on inside his mind but she felt that she was being mocked.

    He red at him from behind.

    At that moment Chang Ping had the urge to just cut Wang Ling down. Of course she only yed the scenario in her mind. She wouldn''t dare hurt Wang Ling or else the whole imperial family will suffer from her stupid outburst.

    [Is every genius like this?]

    However, what she didn''t know was that the simple fact of showing Wang Ling a little bit of fighting intent triggered something.

    A hint of danger went pass Wang Ling. His inner expert went off and all of a sudden his instincts took over and moved where the source of fighting intent came from. With one swift motion he suddenly disappeared from where he stood and actually appeared right in front of Chang Ping.

    He was already positioned to make a clean sh, and at this moment he looked at Chang Ping with an intention to kill.

    Chang Ping was startled by this as a wave of killing intent suddenly struck her dazed. She look at the eyes of Wang Ling that was in front of her and felt danger closely encroaching her. She frantically went to take out a sword but because of her panicked state, she was unable to do so.

    "Ting!" Wang Ling''s sword moved and swiftly traversed the path that leads to Chang Ping''s neck. However, he realized that Chang Ping was actually the one who directed that malicious intent to him and forcefully stopped his sword.

    His sword stopped a few centimeters away from her translucent skin. Wang Ling looked at the terrified and stifled Chang Ping. He saw the deep fear within her eyes and realized what he had done.

    He soon saw that a thin cut appeared on Chang Ping''s fair neck. It was thin but blood still flowed out of it.

    [Tsk, I hope she doesn''t make this harder for me.]

    Wang Ling knew that he had done something that he was totally trying to avoid. But in his defense, it was Chang Ping''s fault for having malicious intent directed at him. He had just suffered a grave injury from a sneak attack a few months ago so he was still jumpy when someone directs a malicious at him.

    He looked at the situation and assessed what is happening before making his speech that he had just formted.

    "Second Princess like I have said, you arecking something your heart and mind is not strong enough, your temperament is not calm, and your courage is like a paper that can easily be torn apart."

    At this moment, Wang Ling had finally solidified what he wanted to say. And upon seeing the dazed look Chang Ping had on her face, he knew that if he acts like some kind of teacher teaching Chang Ping, he should be able to gloss this matter over so he continued talking.

    "What youck is the three I just mentioned, heart, mind (temperament), and courage. Just now, I tried directing my killing intent at you, but the only reaction you gave was something that can get you killed.

    "And like I have already said, you are a spoiled princess who had been housed by your family too much. If you truly wish to be a proper swordswoman who can split the heavens with her sword, you will never reach that goal with your current self.

    "If you want to be strong, do what I am about to tell you. Go travel the continent and broaden your horizons. Although this might sound something but a rambling from someone who has yet to travel this world, what I am telling you to do is something that can lead you to the path that you are seeking."

    With that, Wang Ling finished his piece. Chang Ping at this moment slowly digested what was spoken to her. After a while, she realized that what Wang Ling had done was something to test out her reactions, and it seems like he did that to prove his earlier point about someone being spoiled.

    She looked at that terrifying eyes of Wang Ling and thought to herself.

    [Is this his way of teaching me?

    Did he attacked me to show me that I will die if I continue with my current path? What he did was good, but if I was his enemy, would he really kill me?]

    Chang Ping seemed like she had bitten the bait that Wang Ling had thrown. It took a while but Chang Ping managed to regain the strength of her body and finally managed to move.

    She first wiped the blood of her neck before bowing down on Wang Ling. She said her thanks and appreciation for the ''lesson'' he had given her.

    Although she was slightly traumatize by the Wang Ling''s actions. That trauma will not be a detriment to her as it will be something that can push her to greater heights.

    The killing intent Wang Ling gave her was something that will temper her mind. If she can ovee the barrier of his image Chang Ping will be a fearless and courageous swordswoman who can ovee most adversaries thates her way.

    Wang Ling saw her off personally to the front gates. He saw her off and heaved a sigh of relief. After a while, Wang Ling called out to Qigang and told him that he will be cultivating.

    Cultivating till night came, Wang Ling sighed. His rate of umting spirit qi and hellish qi was rather slow. With this supreme spirit qi and hellish qi, his power was immense but the amount he needed before achieving a breakthrough is a lot.

    Wang Ling came out and had dinner. Wang Shu Qing was with him when he ate dinner so he asked him for some cultivation resources that he can use. Seeing his son being so hardworking, Wang Shu Qing dly gave him what he asked.

    But because they were not in the main house. Wang Shu Qing only managed to give Wang Ling the thing he had in his storage ring.

    Three hundred spirit stones, ten [Condensed Qi Pill], and three [Fire Dragon''s Saliva]. The three hundred spirit stones were good enough to Wang Ling, but the Condensed Qi Pill and Fire Dragon''s Saliva was even better.

    The Condensed Qi Pill, like its name implied was a pill that contains abundant spirit qi. Fire Dragon''s Saliva was something that came from the depths of the volcanic areas where extreme heat was prevalent.

    The Fire Dragon''s Saliva was a priceless treasure that not everyone could gain. Fire attributed treasure was something he needed a lot. What a good harvest this was.

    Wang Ling said his thanks to his father and went back to cultivating. Soon, two weeks passed.

    Wang Ling at this time had achieved another breakthrough and reachedte-sky root stage. He was momentarily happy, but soon returned to cultivating.

    Another week passed and right now, he had already been staying in the Piercing Heaven Empire for over a week.

    There were two great things that happened this passed month. He had obtained peace and quiet because Chang Ping chose not to return and he had improved by a lot in terms of cultivation.

    However, the happy days he spent on the Piercing Heaven Empire suddenly turned for the worst when he received a certain news:

    "Wang Hong was attacked and is gravely injured."

 Chapter 37: Contemplating about their fates

    Chapter 37: Contemting about their fates

    Wang Ling had just exited from his cultivation when he received an urgent message regarding Wang Hong being injured. Usually he won''t react much if someone gets injured but because Wang Hong was his brother, he became worried.

    At this moment, he exited from his room and immediately called for Qigang to tell him what he know.

    "The Second Young Master was gravely injured and he had suffered severe internal injuries. However, because the Second Young Master had broken through the bounds of being an ordinary mortal and ascended to Sainthood whilst being in the middle of his journey. The Second Young Master''s condition is not so bad.

    "However, his foundation was rattled and shook. If not for the protectors by his side protecting him at thest moment, the Second Young Master''s cultivation would have been crippled by his pursuers."

    Qigang exined. However, Wan Ling was unsatisfied with his exnation. There were still questions in his mind so he asked.

    "What do you mean by pursuers? Is there a reason why Wang Hong was is being pursued?"

    Wang Ling questioned Qigang. Wang Ling wanted to know what was going on so he will be able to act upon the situation appropriately. If the people who dared touch his family can be dealt by him alone then he will deal with it himself.

    [Wang Hong had already broken through the first boundary realm and entered sainthood already. The pursuers he had must either be stronger than or there were an overwhelming number of pursuers.

    If they are stronger than me I can''t resort to head on battle. But if I know who they are, I can prepare something that can deal with them in the future.]

    Wang Ling was sinisterly thinking of methods on how he should deal with the enemies Wang Hong was being pursued by. He was not only thinking about his younger brother but also for his own sake.

    These enemy he does not of dared touch Wang Hong. If that is the case then there''s a high chance that they will move against him too. If that is to happen and he is unprepared, he will suffer without a doubt.

    "The pursuers where people from the central regions."

    "Central regions?"

    "That is correct. The Second Young Master epted a mission from his academy regarding a tomb that appeared on the ck Beast Mountain. However, another academy also came to the tomb to investigate and it was these people who attacked the Second Young Master."

    Wang Ling was put in a thought. If his guess was correct, then that tomb should belong to someone powerful. If that is the case and some kind of powerful heritage is found inside that tomb. Then there''s a good chance

    [A tomb, huh. I now know what is happening.]

    He thought as he continued walking.

    "Where is Wang Hong? Did you confirm where he is? If your people managed to receive news from Wang Hong means that you have some kind ofmunication method correct?"

    Qigang shook his head.

    "No, there are no such thing. We only received a lettering from the Shadow assigned to look after the Second Young Master, it was sent by a Silver Emperor Swallow so it arrived faster than them."

    "From what you are saying do you mean that Wang Hong and other''s will arrive soon?"

    "That is correct."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and head on to meet his father. Soon enough, Wang Ling reached the garden where Wang Shu Qing frequented. Wang Shu Qing was there sitting beneath the canopy.

    Wang Shu Qing noticed Wang Ling''s approaching figure and smiled. This son of his was someone who puts cultivation as his main priority and rarelyes out of his room to socialize. But it seems like after receiving the news about Wang Hong, he quickly ended his cultivation and went to find him.

    "Father, what happened to Wang Hong?"

    Wang Shu Qing looked at Wang Ling and showed him a smile as if trying to make him feel at ease.

    "He was attacked, but don''t worry, his life is in no immediate danger. But he had suffered quite a bit" while he was speaking Wang Ling felt the air around his father became heavier, the earlier carefree visage his was slowly transforming to that of ''deva''.

    He sighed as he knew that this father of his was someone who would go to such lengths as destroying a cult to get revenge.

    By following this idea, if Wang Shu Qing had already received the news about Wang Hong, shouldn''t he be going berserk with anger? Why was he so quiet today? Wang Ling had some idea why this was the case.

    [The student who attacked Wang Hong should be someone from another power that rivals or surpasses ours (the Wang family).

    If not, why would father hesitate and kill someone who attacks his son.]

    Wang Ling had a fine grasp of Wang Shu Qing''s temperament and actions. A month of interaction was enough for him to see through most people, especially when they don''t have their guard against him.

    The only thing missing on his assessment in regards to Wang Shu Qing was the actual prowess he possesses. What cultivation stage he is in and how great he is at fighting.

    As for the cultivation method Wang Shu Qing was using, Wang Ling was already aware. He had been informed that the technique Wang Shu Qing and Wang Hong cultivates a [Celestial] level cultivation technique.

    Just like martial techniques, cultivation techniques also have different levels. Starting from the bottom they were: [Foundational], [Saint], and [Celestial].

    The levels were simplistic as these levels foretells its limitation. For example, foundational-level cultivation technique can reach all the way to energy pce stage, but breaking through that realm will be a hurdle.

    Consequently, celestial-level technique is also the same. The only difference is that celestial-level technique can bring ones cultivation to the limits of the Celestial Spirit Realm. In concern to Wang Ling''s Overturning Nine Heavens Art, he was still unsure what level it belongs to.

    Wang Ling looked at Wang Shu Qing before making proper conjectures in his mind. It took him a couple of seconds before managing to create his next move.

    [I could use this incident.]

    Wang Ling thought as he turned to look at Wang Shu Qing and said.

    "Father, do you know where Wang Hong is? Qigang said that they should being to the empire any minute now so do you think they will pass through the western gates?"

    He asked innocently.

    "No, they should be arriving in the Southern Gate. They areing from the Azure Skies Kingdom. Why?"

    "I''m going to meet them there. I''m feeling uneasy as to what is Wang Hong''s condition. I wish to check up on him as fast as possible." Wang Ling said as a look of concern surfaced on his face.

    "that would be for the best." Wang Shu Qing also wanted toe but he feared that if see Wang Hong''s pitiful state, he might blow up and suddenly lose his rationality. He has a family now so he can''t have himself acting like an impulsive child.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and said his goodbyes to Wang Shu Qing. He left the mansion together with Qigang and the two of them walked towards the southern gates.

    As the two of them were walking, they passed by a restaurant that has a sign that says: "Best wine of the empire is found here, try out [Drunk Tiger Wine]".

    Wang Ling nced at that ce for a while and started contemting. Before long he quickly went over to the restaurant and bought five jugs of wine. He had to pay with spirit stones as it was the currency in this ce.

    The currency of kingdoms were gold and tinum, but the currency of empires and so forth were spirit stones. People who travels to an empire is mostly cultivator seeking to find a broader horizon so it was natural for them to carry around cultivation resources such as spirit stone rather than useless gold.

    Just now, Wang Ling spent five spirit stone for a jug of wine. He spent a total of twenty-five spirit stones overall. Although he has the habit of treating cultivation rted resources with him like spirit stones with great care. Wang Ling was willing to part with some of them if it can get him some good wine.

    Wang Ling went out of the restaurant and continued walking on the way. As he and Qigang continued on their way towards the southern gates, Wang Ling passed Qigang a jug of wine.

    Qigang wanted to refuse but Wang Ling pressure him to taking the jug so he had no choice but to ept. The family members of the Wang family was treated like kings and emperors of the Shadow Pavilion, if Qigang is ordered to drink a ton worth of wine, Qigang would hesitate but he will stillply.

    As the two of them savored the taste of the wine, Qigang showed some good expressions he usually does not show. This person beside Wang Ling usually carried a cold visage but because of the wine, his face is now somewhat mellow.

    As they walked, Wang Ling started a conversation.

    "Qigang, do you know the names of people who attacked Wang Hong?"

    "No I do not, the letter does not speak of anyone''s identity. But the letter they sent mentioned that they are traveling with someone. I believe you will be able to get information from that person."

    Wang Ling raised his brows with an ''oh'' before continuing his walk. The two of them soon reached the southern gates. With Wang Ling''s ordinary white schrly robes he didn''t attract much attention. But his handsome visage did garner some squeals from the passingdies.

    Paying them no heed, Wang Ling was put into a deep thought. His eyes reflected a deep dark color. He was standing right before the gates of the Piercing Heaven Empire so many people saw him as they entered and leave.

    At first they would look at Wang Ling and Qigang with ridiculing gazes as they mock the two ''idiots'' who stood there with a daze. However, once their eyes swept pass Wang Ling''s eyes, they couldn''t help it but shudder inside their hearts.

    The mysterious feeling made the passerby feel extremely ufortable. Qigang was still drinking his jug of wine just beside Wang Ling. He was quite affected by the wine but when he saw the mysterious look on Wang Ling''s eyes, he immediately regained consciousness and then drank the wine once more.

    Wang Ling at this moment finally snapped out of his deep contemtion. He turned to look at himself and then towards the heavens. He remembered what he had spoken back when he first gained consciousness.

    As if he had made a decision, Wang Ling closed his eyes as he said to himself.

    [Those bastards who touched my family I will make them suffer.]

    *

    The sun began to set, and the golden sky appeared. Wang Ling continued drinking wine together with Qigang as the two of them waited patiently.

    Soon, four figures could be seen entering the southern gates. Three men d in all ck and a beautiful woman who was garbed with a long blue robe. One of the three men carried an injure man on his back.

    Wang Lin was jolted from hiszy disposition as he stood with dignity. The men who were d in ck saw Qigang and Wang Ling, they walked towards him and said.

    "First Young Master, please guide us to where the mansion is."

 Chapter 38: Who are they?

    Chapter 38: Who are they?

    Night*

    With Wang Ling leading the way he and the other people quickly reached the mansion. Wang Shu Qing was there in the front gates of the mansion quickly taking Wang Hong from their arms.

    Acting like the wind, Wang Shu Qing brought Wang Hong to some room so he can examine his current situation. Although he was no doctor, Wang Shu Qing had ways to make Wang Hong suffer less and ease his pain.

    Wang Shu Qing was clearly shook about Wang Hong''s conditions because he didn''t even seem to acknowledged the maiden who came with Wang Hong''s group.

    Wang Ling didn''t follow Wang Shu Qing as he was made to wait in the garden. Although it was night, numerous [Luminous Pearls] lit up the whole garden. The garden looked like it was shining.

    There, Wang Ling was sitting quietly with tea served on the table. In front of him was a beautiful maiden who had streaking long ck hair.

    She wore a long sleeved robe and was emitting elegance. Her eyshes were long, entuating further her alluring pair of ck eyes. She was silent as she sat on the chair, but her eyes showed that she was anxious about Wang Hong''s current situation.

    Her mind was preupied by many worries. She didn''t even gave Wang Ling a second nce as she was simply too anxious.

    Wang Ling noticed this and decided to break this awkward atmosphere by clearing his throat. Hrrm! The rough sound of his throat echoed in the garden. The maiden took note of this and looked at him with her pure eyes.

    Wanting to ask her something, Wang Ling just about to speak. But thedy was simply too dazed and simply turned her head around after looking at Wang Ling for a single second.

    "Hey, I want to talk to you!" Wang Ling had enough of acting like a gentleman and just straightforwardly called out to the maiden like a thug. Wang Ling''s voice carried a little bit of his irritation.

    "Yes?" Looking oblivious as to why Wang Ling was acting so irritated, she looked over and questioned what his intention is. Of course Wang Ling had a sudden urge to bash her face in because of irritation but he didn''t do anything that can hurt this maiden because he was still too weak.

    Wang Ling took a couple of deep breaths before managing to calm himself down. He also circted his supreme spirit qi and made sure to keep his entire mindset clear.

    "Sorry about my father noting here to entertain you. He is too worried about Wang Hong that he didn''t seem to notice you. I apologize for that."

    "It is fine, my presence being acknowledge is not a problem if junior apprentice-brother Hong can be treated." The maiden answered withplete calmness in her voice.

    [Oh, so she''s someone from the central regions. What''s more is that she''s from the academy Wang Hong goes to. She should have the information that I need.] Wang Ling thought to himself as he secretly smiled.

    "Junior apprentice-brother? Does that implies that my younger brother and your beautiful-self is from the same academy? Are you his senior?" Wang Ling acted like a gentleman once again. Conversing with this kind of people needed him to act like so.

    The maiden looked at Wang Ling and nodded her head.

    "I and junior apprentice-brother Hong are from the same academy. We have the same teacher in beast taming." The maiden exined.

    Wang Ling nodded understandingly as he issued another question to get the conversation rolling, "Oh, is that so. I wish to ask more question but I have yet to properly introduce who I am.

    "My name is Wang Ling, I am Wang Hong''s disgraceful older brother. May I have the chance to know your name?"

    The maiden realized this point and thought that Wang Ling had a point. Also, she was a guest of the mansion and Wang Ling was the first young master of the ''esteemed'' Wang family so it was disrespectful of her not to introduce herself.

    She sit upright and exchanged gazes with Wang Ling. She opened her mouth and the soul steering voice she permeated the garden.

    "My name is BingDiao* of the Sacred Beast Academy."

    (Authors Note: Her name is trantes to Ice Sculpture.)

    Wang Ling who was looking at BingDiao and thought that her name was very fitting.

    The way she acted was full of elegance and had a hint of coldness. She carried no smile on her face. With her alluring eyes, anyone''s soul or senses will be shook and had their lust reach a whole new level. However, that gaze does not work on Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling was unperturbed by her gaze, he was as solid as mountain and tranquil as a flowing river. The maiden took note of his boulder like heart that never wavered in front of her and thought to herself: [He is like how Wang Hong described him to be. He is mysterious and interesting, but I cannot see the warmth and kindness he spoke of.]

    Although BingDiao could not see through Wang Lingpletely, she was not that on guard about this person as she knew about his background.

    After all, Wang Hong speaks of him frequently when they were travelling together to the ck Beast Mountain.

    "I say, you are a true mystery First Young Master Wang, your brother has just experience a life threatening incident. For you to be so calm, is quitemendable." BingDiao spoke in straightforward manner.

    Wang Ling took a sip of his tea before talking.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I am seething with anger right now, but I cannot let my own anger get the better of me. Showing my anger tantly will only cause me harm, but if I learn how to control it, I will be able to temper my mind and heart at least that is what I learned from reading numerous books." Wang Ling put all the credits to books.

    "Although books contains knowledge, it may lead you to a path that is not for you. Books are beneficial but I advise First Young Master Wang to keep it into moderation." BingDiao said with great wisdom that is backed with her experience.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and took a sipped from his tea. The two talked for a while and Wang Ling finally managed to drag the whole conversation towards the direction of the incident.

    "What happened in the ck Beast Mountain? From what I heard a tomb had appeared in that ce, just what happened that made other powers attack you and Wang Hong?"

    BingDiao was silent for a moment before speaking what she know.

    "Yes, that is correct. A tomb really did appear after a couple of months of investigation. We managed to unearth the tomb of ancient celestial who carried the moniker of [Neb Celestial]"

    [Neb Celestial? Wasn''t that the one who fought the [Phoenix Sovereign]? I thought she died after their battle in the Sea of Weeping Souls, it seems like she managed to erect a tomb for herself before dying.]

    "the tomb contained treasures and artifacts from an era before the [Great Upheaval] happened. Other academies were present when the tomb surfaced so a great battle erupted for the treasures that is obtainable inside the tomb. In the end we managed to harvest quite a lot treasure.

    "At first the ransacking of the tomb was still not chaotic, but when the legacy of the Neb Celestial surfaced, a great battle erupted. Junior apprentice-brother Wang Hong fought for the legacy and obtained it after a lot of hardships. However, the instant he obtained it, those hepeted against acted shamelessly and joined forces to forcefully obtain the inheritance. In the end, the whole thing ended with junior apprentice-brother Wang Hong suffering from grievous injuries."

    While listening, Wang Ling took a bunch of mental note regarding various things. He was interested with what happened as it will dictate who he should direct his hatred in the future but something else caught his attention.

    That was the even called Great Upheaval. This Great Upheaval should be the time when every celestial died and the new, much denser spirit qi gushed to the world. He was interested about this matter but he should get his priorities straight and focus on the issue of Wang Hong.

    Wang Ling looked at the vexed expression on the cold countenance of BingDiao. Wang Ling was sure that she too was feeling hate for those people.

    "Who are the people who attacked Wang Hong? What academy did they belonged to? How many people are involve in this matter?"

    "There were four people who isunched the joint attack to junior apprentice-brother. Two came from the [True Devil Academy] they are Wen Luxian and Xie Hai, one from the [Northern Faith Academy] he is Hu Shen, and thest one came from the [Ancient Scriptures Academy] she is Huo Yimu.

    "All of these people are top-tier geniuses of their respective academies. All of them had ascended to sainthood already and is about to reachte-minor saint stage. They were originally stronger than junior apprentice-brother, but they still dared attack him.

    "If not for the treasure given to me by my master, junior apprentice-brother and I wouldn''t have been able to escape that ce."

    As BingDiao continued exining the colder Wang Ling''s became. Four people actually ganged up on someone weaker. Although he was unsure if this is normal now, he was still sickened by their greedy behaviors.

    Although he was not that foreign about killing people who were weaker than him, Wang Ling still had a bottom line. He won''t join with others just so he can kill someone who is weaker. Yes, he might kill someone weaker but he will do it alone and with his own hands.

    In his eyes, whether you are weak or strong. If you dare cross Wang Ling''s boundaries and push his buttons. The only path that you will tread from then on will be death and those four who dared touch his brother was going to die for doing something like this.

    At first he only wanted to teach them a lesson, but those people disgusted him too much and he would love to have their heads roll. Wang Ling made the decision then and there. He had their names and location, now he only need a proper type affiliation that will let him kill those bastards without implicating his family too much.

    "Thank you for helping my brother Lady BingDiao." Wang Ling spoke as he lowered his head ever so slightly. It was thanks to this person that Wang Hong was alive, she earned his thanks and respect. The name of BingDiao was registered as an ally in his head.

    BingDiao waved her hands as if saying, "It is nothing."

    Wang Ling raised his head once again and went to a different topic altogether.

    "How many academies are there in the central regions?"

    "Couting the three I have mentioned just now and the Sacred Beast Academy we belonged to, there are still three other academies located in the four other domains of the central regions.

    "These academies are as follows: [Thudergod Academy], [Heavenly Refinement Academy], and the [Heaven''s Will Academy]."

    "From these four, what academy is a neutral force that does not have lean towards any of the other academies?"

    "Of the three, both Thundergod Academy and the Heaven''s Will Academy both have neutral treatment to the rest of the academies."

    At this moment, BingDiao took a sip of the tea that was in front of her as she felt parched after answering so much of Wang Ling''s questions. This older brother of his junior apprentice-brother is simply too curious.

    She heard he liked reading books to gain knowledge and broaden his horizons but she didn''t think that asking questions like this was also something he liked.

    Wang Ling also took a sip as he arranged the information he got. After a while he smiled.

    "Last question, of the two neutral academies, which will start epting students earlier? If you can, can you also tell me about the prerequisites needed for one to enter an academy?"

    Wang Shu Qing spent a good five hours calming the spirit qi that was rampaging inside Wang Hong''s body. This was the best he could do for Wang Hong''s current condition.

    Although Wang Hong''s condition looked pitiful as his internal organs suffered a bacsh and had been injured. The spirit qi rampaging all over his body was starting to calm down and is beginning to subside. Although he can do nothing about the damaged meridians at the moment, it was enough.

    It would be best if he could concoct a stronger and more potent pill that can help Wang Hong''s current situation. He only gave him [Tranquil Sea Pill] that managed to calm his spirit ocean and spirit qi, but Wang Hong still needs another pill named [Phoenix Blessing Pill] to help Wang Hong recover faster.

    He kept Wang Hong''s still injured body in a room so he can have some peace.

    Aftering out, he saw a figure suddenlying his way. It was Wang Ling and it seems like he had a serious matter he needed to talk about so he asked.

    "What is the matter?"

    Wang Ling paused for a bit and answered.

    "Can I enter the room for a minute?"

    Wang Shu Qing hesitated but nodded his head in the end.

 Chapter 39: Wang Ling wants to enter an academy!

    Chapter 39: Wang Ling wants to enter an academy!

    Wang Ling entered the room and Wang Shu Qing left to find out what happened from the maiden who brought Wang Hong home.

    He thought that Wang Ling only wanted to see what happened to Wang Hong so he found nothing wrong with him entering. He had his own matters to care about and had some things that had to be taken care of.

    [I have been holding off the return to the main house because I wanted toe back with Hong''er so Yue''er, Ling''er and I can have some time together as family but it seems like family time has to wait.

    I''ll just borrow a mount from the imperial family.] Wang Shu Qing grumbled.

    Upon entering the room, Wang Ling noticed the dense spirit qi, the calming aroma of different medicines, and the presence of Wang Hong lying down on the bed. Wang Ling smiled at the sight of Wang Shu Qing''s overblown setup for Wang Hong''s recuperation.

    Walking up to the side of Wang Hong''s bed. Wang Ling looked at his younger brother''s paleplexion. The tightly knit brows on his forehead which signifies the pain he was feeling was also present.

    "You have suffered, Wang Hong. I heard you fought you with four people that is far stronger that you, it seems like you have tenacity and the prowess to prove that you are not weak and can reach heights that is beyond the previous era.

    "It seems like I have to revise my earlier thoughts concerning your overall capabilities." Wang Ling mumbled to himself as he slowly uttered words of ''praises'' to the unconscious Wang Hong.

    The story and information he got from BingDiao was sufficient to see that Wang Hong was someonepetent and fearless. He didn''t cower to those who dared mistreat him and fought till he no longer could.

    Although his action of not running and overestimating his own strength has to be slightly altered. Wang Hong did a good job overall.

    Wang Ling leaned forward and held Wang Hong''s wrist. He slowly inserted his supreme spirit qi to examine the damage that has been done on Wang Hong''s body.

    The supreme spirit qi of his does not only give Wang Ling strong and quick cultivation ability. It also gives him the ability to help others.

    Supreme spirit qi like a tonic that can help heal others. If he utilize the supreme spirit qi in various ways other than for fighting, Wang Ling can be very versatile. If he chooses to minor in being a physician, he will be able to help many people.

    "His foundation is damaged a little bit but it is not going to be a problem. The damage is not going to be detrimental for him but I should mend it a little. If I can help him remodel his qi pirs and energy pce a little, histent talent should improve.

    "But I should focus on his meridians first. The meridians are damaged and is about to bepletely ruptured, father should have given him a pill that calms the spirit qi so the flow of his spirit qi won''t be a detriment to him and make his meridians rupturepletely.

    "It is a good thing but because he didn''t use a pill that can help the body recover, it will take time before Wang Hong''s meridians can recover if he depends on histent recovery ability.

    "His nascent soul is safe as his energy pce is not breached so his cultivation isn''t really affected. He is now a saint so he have

    "I can''t exactly heal Wang Hongpletely in one go but I should alleviate his current conditions before I go into seclusion."

    Wang Ling''s current situation of being someone whocks knowledge about medicine is something that hinders him frompletely helping Wang Hong. Because he was someone who only awoke a few months ago, Wang Ling can''t directly heal Wang Hong.

    After going through every little detail he had to go through, Wang Ling began his half-assed treatment. He started with the meridians and slowly made use of his supreme spirit qi and made the damaged meridianse alive once again.

    He stopped quickly after seeing that the damaged meridians were reinforced and will not rupture anymore. After that, he focused his attention to the foundation Wang Hong had built.

    Doing what he had done to the meridians and applied his half-assed treatment. The only difference with the two treatment was that he left a hint of supreme qi in the depths of Wang Hong''s foundation. This hint of supreme qi will slowly remodel Wang Hong''s foundation and will increase his prowess.

    Wang Ling went out of the room right after doing what ought to be done. He had done a good job on masking what had transpired in that room that even Wang Shu Qing will not find be able to find anything amiss with Wang Hong.

    "I better start asking for permission." Wang Ling mumbled and went to find Wang Shu Qing in the garden.

    ****

    In the garden, Wang Shu Qing was acting like Wang Ling and bombarded BingDiao with numerous questions regarding the incident.

    BingDiao wanted toin but she didn''t dare say anything because the person in front of her was Wang Shu Qing.

    The expert who rocked the entire central regions years ago with his arrival. Wang Shu Qing was well known and was like a celebrity to the central regions. However, his fame was more of infamy.

    He had numerous tales and when one hears about them, he or she will immediately be put into a daze after making ins and outs of Wang Shu Qing''s actions. Wang Shu Qing was considered someone as a hero but is also a viin in some cases.

    Wang Shu Qing of the central regions have numerous enemies and various allies, he side with the good but can turn bad, he is feared but revered at the same time. He has a veryplicated position in the central regions.

    Although Wang Shu Qing''s been quiet for twenty years, they all know that it is a momentary thing.

    BingDiao told the story of the four geniuses from the three academy trying to attack Wang Hong for the inheritance and the air around her immediately became heavy. Known for his extreme savageness when his people was implicated, BingDiao was slightly prepared for Wang Shu Qing''s reaction.

    It took a while but BingDiao somehow managed to tell the tale with precision and conciseness. The cold disposition she had managed to help her contain the emotion her heart contains when facing this tyrannical figure.

    Hearing the full story, Wang Shu Qing''s face was extremely ugly to behold. His anger was reflected by the scowl he had on his visage and the air around him was starting to be heavier and heavier until the table in front of him finally couldn''t bare the pressure he was emitting and copsed.

    Boom!

    The table copsed and the ground sunk a little bit. The greenery that surrounded Wang Shu Qing started to wilt as spirit qi began rampaging around him.

    "Hehe, do they think that they can actually touch my child without facing my wrath? They actually dared touch Hong''er? Hehe, my name is supposed to be feared in the central regions yet those brats have the balls to touch one of my children?

    "Now, how should I trample those bastards? Should I wage wars with their families or should I directly go into the academy and subdue them by force? Oh, I better send Sun Wu after them and have them tortured for the next millennia, that way, when transcend from celestial stage, I can trap them for eternity.

    "Miss BingDiao, what do you think?"

    Wang Shu Qing''s voice was calm and seemed to have no hint of anger. He sounded like he was making a joke or a casual remark that can be said to a junior.

    But because BingDiao can clearly see the rampaging spirit qi that was emanating from Wang Shu Qing''s body, she knew that he was seriously considering doing one of these things.

    BingDiao (Ice sculpture) like her name suggested was mostly unperturbed by most events and held little to no reaction. But at this moment she could feel her body trembling from the fear that was slowly encroaching her body.

    She wanted to say something but her voice was unable toe out of her mouth. She was sweating bullets despite the fact that the night was chilly. She was having trouble breathing.

    "Father, you shouldn''t let your emotions show like this. You killing them will implicate the whole family, I heard from BingDiao that these ''geniuses'' who attacked Wang Hong belongs to three different academies. If you march there and demand for their lives, our family will be implicated."

    A calm voice echoed in the garden and Wang Ling''s figure appeared behind BingDiao. Wang Ling looked at Wang Shu Qing''s face and a smile blossomed on his face.

    Wang Shu Qing heard Wang Ling''s voice and felt that his words made sense. His anger slowly subsided as he forcefully calmed himself down. He had been trying to suppress his anger all this while but it seems like he was unable to do so when he heard despicable methods the attackers did to his second son.

    If Wang Ling had not reminded him the implications his actions would bring, he would''ve actually marched to the front gates of the three academies and demand the lives of those bastards.

    Huu!

    Wang Shu Qing exhaled and released his anger with a sigh. He calmed his heart and gaze at Wang Ling. Unlike him, Wang Ling was calm and collected. Well, considering how like Wang Ling also tramples on many powers when they dared antagonize him just like Wang Shu Qing. Wang Ling still considers his every action.

    BingDiao looked at Wang Ling who had just arrived and gave him a simple nce. He was able to say something amidst that horrifying burst of spirit qi that made her unable to breathe.

    [This First Young Master is going to be someone extraordinary.] She thought as she gazed at Wang Ling with a mysterious look in her eyes.

    Wang Ling returned the look he was given and just nodded to her. He then turned his head to his father and said.

    "I don''t really know what kind of powers are there in the central regions but I think father should reconsider about moving against the academies who attacked Wang Hong.

    Although I am unsure about our standing in the central regions, I think even father won''t be able to fight off the three academies if you incur their wraths.

    "Not taking into ount the fact that the academy alone is strong. The graduates of these respective academies are also going to pose serious threats to our safety."

    Wang Ling spoke in a calm manner as he looked at Wang Shu Qing. His father nodded his head and calmly grasp the points he was talking about. Not long after he calmed down, he regain his rationality and realized what Wang Ling''s ''conjectures'' were all true.

    Wang Shu Qing agreed with his words and sighed with sadness as he spoke:

    "You''re right Ling''er, although our Wang family can probably take on a single academy but not three. We also don''t have the ability to fight off every expert that managed to graduate the academies.

    "Shit! It seems like I won''t be able to those who attacked Hong''er pay for what they did."

    Wang Shu Qing was truly depressed. He didn''t like this feeling of not having the ability to retaliate. He was strong, however, without sufficient strength, he does not have the ability to get justice for Wang Hong.

    This is not taking into ount the fact that he, who is older and have a higher cultivation base wanted to kill someone who is a part of the younger generation. This act was already very shameful and would have an adverse effect towards his family''s reputation.

    Wang Ling looked at his father''s disappointed look on his face and smile.

    "Trying to make them pay is not actually impossible."

    Wang Shu Qing turned to look at Wang Ling. He had a look of confusion and had the urge to question Wang Ling.

    If him making a move was out of the question then was there another way?

    Thankfully, Wang Ling noticed how he looked at immediately exined.

    "What I mean by that is me entering an academy and" before he can even finish his words, Wan Shu Qing had already interjected.

    "NO! That is not possible, I will not permit you to enter the academy of those bastards. You are weak andcks strength." Wang Shu Qing''s voice was stern look.

    Wang Ling shook his head before saying:

    "You misunderstood me father. I didn''t even say anything about joining the academy of those people who attacked Wang Hong. I know my limits, what I meant about entering an academy is that, I want to train in an academy and after three years, when the Ten Year Dragon Phoenix Competitiones, I will participate and teach those who hurt my brother a lesson."

    "Rejected, you are a merete-sky root stage. What can you do in three years? You should give it up."

    Wang Shu Qing was firm on not letting Wang Ling enter an academy. He didn''t want him to get wrap up in all this. Although he was older that Wang Hong by a few years, he was, after had just woken up for less than a year.

    However, Wang Ling was not willing to give up the idea of entering an academy. He had a n of his own, and entering an academy will also the way for him to slowly have the chance to show his ''genius'' and have the opportunity to cultivate techniques he couldn''t when he is in the presence of his family.

    "But entering an academy is going to be beneficial for me. Especially now that I have lost my left arm I feel like I am losing the faith I have in my abilities *sniffle." Wang Ling''s ''heartfelt'' tears started streaming down his face.

    Wang Shu Qing panicked as he wanted to say something but Wang Ling took the initiative and continued with his speech.

    "I just want to grow stronger and protect my family with my current self like this, I can''t do that. I want to forge a path for myself." Wang Ling stopped speaking.

    Wang Shu Qing saw Wang Ling''s the resoluteness under those watery eyes of his. He sucked in a breath as he felt the need to calm himself down.

    "Alright! But I have a condition."

    Wang Ling''s face brightened all of a sudden. Wang Shu Qing continued.

    "You are not allowed to enter any academy that has anything to do with the people who attacked your brother and you must only choose one of the two neutral academies of the central regions."

    Wang Ling smiled brightly as he looked at Wang Shu Qing.

    "Thank you, father. I will abide by your rules."

    Wang Ling''s ns was rather moving smoothly.

 Chapter 40: Training and being left alone

    Chapter 40: Training and being left alone

    At this moment, Wang Ling was inside his room cultivating and patiently meditated.

    The earlier discussion about him attending an academy was already done and the only thing he needs to do now was ensure that he will be able to enter the Thundergod Academy.

    Wang Ling was made topromise on what academy he could attend. He was made to choose between the Thundergod Academy and Heaven''s Will Academy.

    Both academy boasts of history over ten thousand years and had produce many great experts. Wang Ling didn''t really have to think through and automatically chose the Thudergod Academy.

    The Thundergod Academy is an institution that seeks power above all else. They lead their students to seek a path that will lead them to a brighter future where they won''t have to fear of others attacking them.

    Wang Ling''s dao since before he reincarnated was to be stronger. All this time the path he had been seeking leads to the top. In fact, the reason why he destroyed his era was because it was limiting him to reach true apex.

    Wanting to see what is beyond the limits of his world, Wang Ling destroyed his era which led to the creation of this one. The dao the Thundergod Academy seeks was the one that is best suited for him.

    Also, he can''t actually choose to enter Heaven''s Will Academy. The Heaven''s Will Academy reveres the people of the Heavenly Realm and detest the Hell Realm. It can be said that they worship the heaven and persecute hell.

    In the eyes of normal people, worshipping heavens is much better than bowing down to hell. After all, devil cultivators who does too many devilish things were prevalent in this ce.

    If he enters Heaven''s Will Academy and they learn of his identity as someone who has the bloodline of a True Devil Warrior, they would most likely freak out and throw him out without a second thought.

    Midnight struck and Wang Ling stopped cultivating. He looked up to the ceiling and closed his eyes. He was basking in the mysterious feeling that was welling up inside his heart.

    The anticipation of entering the central region is making his heart pound and it was slowly getting stronger.

    "I''m getting too excited. I still need to travel from here to the [Lightning Domain]." Wang Ling mused as he sighed and began sleeping.

    The next day, Wang Ling did his daily routines. The routines he had back when he was staying in the Wang family manor remained unchanged.

    He would wake up early, cultivate until the surge of pure spirit qies and then train his swordsmanship.

    He train swordsmanship in the garden because he does not have his own courtyard. At the moment, he was practicing a sword technique called [Heaven Vanquisher]. It was a one-handed sword technique that focuses on speed.

    The Heaven Vanquisher was a saint-level martial technique, it was top-tier sword technique he got from an auction. Wang Ling only bought this technique on a whim but never really practiced it as he found rather troublesome.

    The Heaven Vanquisher was a technique that focuses on peerless sword art. The Heaven Vanquisher wishes to destroy the heavens. The one who trains in this sword will inevitably face off against the heavens.

    Although the description of the sword technique is rather overblown. It was still an undoubtedly a powerful skill that can kill anyone. The only reason why Wang Ling did not train in this sword technique was because he got it a year before he destroyed the era.

    This sword technique was almost buried in numerous technique he had inside his head. Thankfully, he managed to find it after looking for a good one-handed sword skill.

    Wang Ling swung the sword repeatedly and trained it diligently. He was training in the first sword move of the Heaven Vanquisher named: Judgement.

    The Judgement was a move that focuses on speed and control of spirit qi. Wang Ling''s control of spirit qi was already amazing so this technique was not going to be a problem.

    Even so, learning Judgement all the way to consummation is not going to be an easy task. He estimated the amount of time he would need and realized that he will be needing a couple of months before he could move into the next sword move.

    There were a total of five sword move, toplete them all, a year is not going to be enough.

    Wang Ling continued shing out and moving his sword without stopping. He needed to at least master this sword move to grandpletion before he leave for the Thundergod Academy.

    He would train his sword until lunch and after that he will eat before returning to his room and train another technique.

    The technique he was training in his room was called Piercing Vision. It was an innate skill of the True Devil Warrior bloodline he have. The Piercing Vision was an optical art that enhances the eyesight to the point where he''ll be able to see through illusions.

    There are five levels in Piercing Vision. The higher the level of mastery he has, the better he''ll be able to see through illusions. Meaning, if he can train it to the highest level, no illusion will be able to fool him.

    Time passed and the sun finally set to the west.

    Wang Ling continued his cultivation. He was diligent and didn''t stop, he neverined and just stuck to his routine.

    Soon, five days passed. At this moment Wang Ling''s cultivation was reaching the peak ofte-sky root stage. He was infinitely close to pinnacle-sky root stage and he estimated that he will reach a breakthrough in the next few days if he stuck to it.

    Wang Ling''s routine continued but on the third day, something strange urred. Chang Ping came to see him and asked if he can see him train his sword.

    He didn''t really need to hide anything so he let her watch him swing his sword for the day until lunch came around. When he said to Chang Ping that he was already finished, Chang Ping seemed disappointed and bowed her head to Wang Ling.

    Before she left, she said to Wang Ling:

    "I have failed to grasp the mystery of the sword. But I will stick to it and continueprehending it, if one day I managed to unravel its mystery I will look for you once again and ask for you teach me."

    Wang Ling just shrugged his shoulders in response to her words, on the fourth, he received news that Chang Ping left in a journey to improve her temper herself.

    On the seventh day of his practice, BingDiao came to watch him swing his sword diligently. But she didn''t really say or did anything and quickly vanished shortly after observing him.

    Wang Ling can''t really grasp what is going on inside the mind of that woman so he was slightly warry of her existence. But because he does not feel a hint of enmity being directed to him, he rarely ever associates himself with her.

    On the tenth day of his practice, there were two news that made him smile. One was that he finally reached level-1 mastery of Piercing Vision. With the mastery of Piercing Vision, his ocr capabilities have improved.

    The world became more vibrant in his eyes and the world seemed to have change. When he looks around and see a fly, he will be able to see then p their wings clearly. It seems like the Piercing Vision does not only grant him the ability to see through illusion.

    The other news that made him smile that day was the fact that Wang Shu Qing had given another set of cultivation resources. Although he didn''t asked for anything, he was still provided by Wang Shu Qing.

    This time, he was given 200 spirit stone and 2 Infernal Lotus. It was clear that Wang Shu Qing was very much aware about the cultivation method of Wang Ling. He had been providing him me attributed treasures all this time after all.

    Wang Ling was ted when he received this and immediately entered secluded cultivation. He was at the peak ofte-sky root stage and these two things together with his remaining treasures.

    He only have two of the Condensed Qi Pill and that should be enough to help him break through the next level. He informed his father that he would be entering seclusion and said that it would take him at least a few days breakthrough.

    Although he said these. In reality, he only needed a couple of hours to break through. But he said a few days because he didn''t want to make his cultivation look too abnormal than it already was.

    When he was informing Wang Shu Qing about his seclusion. Wang Shu Qing informed him about his n of leaving the Piercing Heaven Empire the next day.

    "I have been pushing it off until now because I was informed that the mounts of the empire was sick and needed treatment. It took almost two weeks but the mounts are now okay, I will be heading back to the main house.

    "I advise that you follow us back to the main house but it seems like your cultivation has reached a certain period. If that is the case, I will let you decided on what to do, will you go back with us to the main house or stay here and go into seclusion?"

    Wang Shu Qing asked him.

    Of course, Wang Ling gave him a straightforward answer.

    "I wish to stay. Also, I will not be going back to the main house until I find my path, I know I am being selfish here, but I wish to find myself." Wang Ling uttered a cheesy line.

    Wang Shu Qing Was reluctant to let Wang Ling stay but in the end he could only sigh.

    "I understand, I will ask Chang Do to prepare a mount for you too so you''ll be able to travel to the Lightning Domain quicker. I will leave you with Qigang for protection."

    Wang Ling agreed and he entered seclusion.

    The very next day, Wang Shu Qing together with the others left the empire. Wang Ling was well aware of their movements and as they left, Wang Ling smiled and stretched his body inside his room.

    He had already broken through pinnacle-sky root stage and had nothing to do.

    "I''ll make my move after assimting the 2 Infernal Lotus."

    Wang Ling said as he took out two red lotuses from his storage ring.

    After this, Wang Ling will make his moves and head for the Lightning Domain so he can attend the preliminary examination of the Thundergod Academy. But along the way, he wanted to hunt a particr beast.

    ==

    Authors pleas: please vote this story and leave ament a review will also be nice if you could.

 Chapter 41: Another way to enter

    Chapter 41: Another way to enter

    Wang Ling spent two days assimting the 2 Infernal Lotus. His body had undergone a transformation this past few days as Wang Ling continued his training.

    "Training the True Chaos me is going to be easy now that I have a body that is tempered by mes. In the future, creating a [Chaos Spark] is going to be easy. I have spent almost two months but I have finally reached pinnacle-sky root stage.

    "Just a little more and I will be able to be a half-step energy pce stage cultivator and will be able to start forming the [Cosmic Pce]."

    The cosmic pce was the term used to describe thest piece of the Cosmic Foundation he needed to form. The moment he establishes his energy pce, Wang Ling will be able to start cultivating True Chaos me.

    The True Chaos me needed the presence of an energy pce that will act as its house where it will be nurtured. The True Chaos me can bepared to the cultivation of reaching sainthood.

    To reach sainthood a cultivator needs to pass a boundary realm. The first boundary realm is the [Nascent Soul Stage]. The nascent soul stage can only be achieved by creating what they call a [Nascent Soul] that will undergo into a tribtion and ascend to sainthood.

    True me Chaos will start from a Chaos Spark. The Chaos Spark will be nurtured inside the energy pce and will be stronger as time passes. The Chaos Spark will be cultivated and at some point will be a True Chaos me once he reaches a certain point of cultivation.

    However, even though the Chaos Spark is still not a True Chaos me. Wang Ling will still have the ability to use a little bit of the [Chaos Qi] which is the very essence of True Chaos me.

    Smiling, Wang Ling left his room. This was his first time leaving in the past two days and Qigang who had been waiting for him immediately came over when he left. Wang Ling looked at Qigang who was respectfully bowing to him.

    "Have you done what I have you to do?"

    "Yes, I have gathered the information you asked me to get. Seven Spirit Beasts that have the bloodline of Devils that can be found in the zing Wing Continent are all listed here."

    Qigang passed a single piece of paper to Wang Ling. Wang Ling started reading the contents of the paper and smiled. He was happy to see that thepanion his father left for him waspetent.

    [Other than the Earth Devil that is found in the Fiendgod Mountain Range, the other six is rather far from the Piercing Heaven Empire.]

    Wang Ling had asked Qigang to ask around the empire for any news that has anything to do with spirit beast that possess the bloodline of devils. He asked him to do so because he needed to hunt at least twenty spirit beasts that have the bloodline of so he can evolve his bloodline further.

    He needed a certain amount of devil blood so he can raise the purity of his bloodline and have it mutate.

    [Hell Dominator Body is truly a technique that defies the heavens. For a human to possess the bloodline of True Devils, how godly is that?] Wang Ling made an inaudibleugh.

    After going through the entire list of spirit beasts, Wang Ling looked at Qigang and nodded his head and spoke some words of praises.

    "Good job, we will head to these ces after I earn the right to enter the Thundergod Academy."

    "First Young Master, what do you mean by ''after earning the right to enter''? Are we not going to travel to the Lightning Domain to ask for permission so you can enter the preliminary examinations?" Qigang asked with doubtful eyes.

    Wang Ling realized that he had not told this guy his full n yet so he sighed as he began to exin what is going on.

    "We won''t be travelling. That will take far too long and we might not make it if we meet any kind of mishaps along the way. It would be best if we enter the academy and wait for the annual recruitment of the Thundergod Academy toe."

    Wang Ling was not saying these words with baseless confidence and information. He knew that the academies of the central regions has connection with the Piercing Heaven Empire and the empire should have the means to get their students epted to the academies of the central regions.

    In the past, he had heard that Chang Yun who was a part of the imperial family became a student of Northern Faith Academy after earning a ''spot''. The spot spoken here is the limited number of students who have met the prerequisites to join the preliminary examinations.

    There is an academy in the empire known as [Piercing Heaven Academy]. The academy is the only academy that receives ''spots'' that can let students enter the academies of the central regions.

    "Let''s just do it this way. We will lessen the time needed for travel and we will meet less danger." In the end Qigang bowed his head inpliance to Wang Ling''s words.

    "First Young Master, I think it is going to be hard to enter the academy." Qigang suddenly spoke.

    "Why is that?" Wang Ling questioned.

    "The Piercing Heaven Academy is a prestigious school of the zing Wing Continent. They hold their student recruitment every year at a particr date. The time for recruitment is already over so the academy will not ept your admittance unless you prove your worth in a test known as ''Combat Admission Examination''.

    "The Combat Admission Examination will require First Young Master to fight someone who is stronger than you by more than two levels. Because you are a pinnacle-sky root stage now, First Young Master''s opponent will be middle-energy pce stage cultivators."

    Wang Ling tilted his head to the side as he looked at Qigang with a mix of teasing and confusion mixed in his eyes as he spoke.

    "Why is that hard? If I beat them then it''s over correct? That is not hard at all." Wang Ling was having a good time.

    Qigang looked at the way Wang Ling was actin and couldn''t say anything else. In his head, he was already thinking the best way he should treat Wang Ling''s wounds after he is beaten back and blue by his future opponent.

    While he was experiencing a massive headache as he joined this First Young Master of his. Qigang noticed that Wang Ling had already started walking away.

    He ran to his direction and asked where he is going. Wang Ling answered him in a carefree manner.

    "I''m going to enter the academy. Oh, follow me. I need you to do something for me."

    At the entrance of the academy there were two figures walking. One was wearing a simple white schrly robe while the other was wearing a simple ck robe.

    The guards who were posted at the entrance of the academy saw these people and immediately made them stop on their tracks.

    "Halt, none students are not allowed to enter the premises unless you have the permission of the Dean. You two do not look like a student from the academy so it is best for you two to scram."

    One of the two guards saw Wang Ling and Qigang and stopped them.

    Wang Ling looked at the guard and showed a mysterious smile. Not knowing why this young man in front of him was smiling at, the guard felt that he was being mocked by this person.

    Feeling incense, he used the sword that hanging by his waist and brandished it against Wang Ling. He wanted to teach this haughty young man to not look down upon him despite him being a guard.

    Wang Ling did not respond to the guard''s action but Qigang promptly stepped forth and stopped the sword with single finger of his.

    The guard flinched at the sight of this. He was a pinnacle-sky root stage expert. How can somebody stop his sword with a single finger? How strong is this person?

    Qigang looked at the terrified look the guard carried on his face and spoke in a very cold manner.

    "Do you know who you are pointing your sword at?" Qigang exuded a bit of force and turned the sword that was on his finger tips to nothing but pieces of scrap metal.

    The guard who had his weapon destroyed had an ugly look on his face. The pressureing from Qigang made him feel like his body was being crush. He was trembling as he fell on the ground with his butt.

    An attractive scene had transpired in front of the prestigious Piercing Heaven Academy. Someone actually dared to make trouble here? It had to be noted that the academy had a direct link to the empires royalty. If they made trouble here then they would be incurring the wrath of the imperial family.

    This caused many passerby stop on their tracks and watch the incident continue to develop. This kind of thing happens too rarely. They might regret it in the future if they miss this.

    As Qigang suppressed the guard who was making trouble with Wang Ling. Wang Ling raised his head as he sensed the high-profiled presence of someoneing on their way.

    [He''s here!] Wang Ling said inside his mind.

    Swoosh!

    A gant looking figure descended from above. It was a handsome man who looked like he was in his middle ages. Wang Ling looked at this person and could not determine the level of his cultivation.

    [He should be at least a minor saint stage cultivator.]

    This gant man was someone who had flown from above. Spatialws that grant flight can only beprehended by those who had ascended to sainthood. In fact,prehending the spatialws is the basic prerequisites of achieving sainthood.

    As soon as this man appeared, an uproar broke out.

    Wang Ling took note of their reaction and smiled.

    [This guy is someone with considerable fame. He should be a teacher or someone who has high standing in the academy.]

    The gant looking man looked at Qigang and then at Wang Ling. He then brought his gaze back to Qigang before looking at the guard who was down on his buttocks.

    The gant looking man helped the guard up and instructed him to move away from that ce. He then turned to look at Qigang and said with a calm but slightly cold voice.

    "Do you not feel shame as an expert moving against someone who is as weak like a guard? I do not know who you are but if you wish to make trouble here" a sudden burst of spirit qi spread out, the gant looking man continued his words "I will dly entertain you to the best of my ability."

    A tant threat yet Qigang only gave the gant man a single look before turning his head to Wang Ling. His eyes reflected the inquiry he had in his heart: "This is enough right, First Young Master?" was the message he had in his eyes.

    Wang Ling nodded his head in satisfaction. Qigang had done his part of getting the attention of the academy that they even sent a saint. Although the attention Wang Ling had gotten was not a good one, it was still attention.

    [Good, now I have their eyes on me. I only need a little push and my fame throughout the academy will rise exponentially if everything goes well.

    Although I didn''t really expect the guard to be so proud that he will attack with just me ignoring him well, all''s well that ends well.]

    At this moment, Qigang did not say anything and ignored the gant looking man and went back to standing behind Wang Ling. The gant man red at Qigang who ignored him before turning his head to Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling smiled at the gant man and asked an off topic question.

    "Is this esteemed sir a teacher of the Piercing Heaven Academy?"

    Wang Ling asked and the gant looking man had a look of surprise. For there to be someone who did not know him made the gant looking man gaze at Wang Ling all more strangely.

    Nheless, the gant looking man still answered Wang Ling''s question.

    "That is right, my name is Jiang Wen. You and that man behind you had caused trouble in the academy, it would be best if you leave." Jiang Wen swallowed the irritation he was feeling for Qigang and just let the matter go. Conflict will not lead to anything good.

    Especially if the opponent is a saint. He had expected this matter to end now but Wang Ling answered him with a simple.

    "No!"

    Jiang Wen''s face reflected his irritation as he asked.

    "What do you mean no!? Get out of here or else you will pay the price of causing trouble."

    "No! We have not done anything wrong so we will not leave. And my goal is not to cause trouble it is to get epted by the academy through the Combat Admission Examination."

    ===

    Authors Note: thank you for the votes, the extra chapters will increase again as our ranking has improved, thank you again dear readers.

 Chapter 42: Tian De

    Chapter 42: Tian De

    "You want to go through the Combat Admission Examination?" Jiang Wen observed Wag Ling''s physical image and saw that he had an arm missing. He scoffed at him, "Stop causing trouble and head back home. It seems like you don''t even know what you are getting yourself into. Scram for me before I make you do so!"

    Jiang Wen didn''t mince his words and told Wang Ling the truth. Some crippled cultivator wanted to enter the academy through the Combat Admission Examination? What a joke! Setting up an opponent for this clown would nothing but a waste of his time.

    The message was clear and Wang Ling received them all as he continued to show his bright smile. His eyes met with Jiang Wen and spoke without a hint of anger or irritation from being offended behind his voice.

    "That is not for you to decide. Are you the Dean of the academy? From what you have told me, you''re a mere teacher. Do you even have the right to speak about my right to take the examination?

    "Stop putting on airs and just arrange the examination. A mere saint does not have the right to stop me from taking the examination."

    The sharpness of Wang Ling''s tongue did not lose out to Jiang Wen''s, in fact, he had taken over him in terms of looking down on the other party. Although his words were calm and was spoken with intent to inform the ''lowly-teacher'' in front of him his position, Wang Ling''s words were like a knife gliding at Jiang Wen''s skin.

    "You"

    Jiang Wen looked at Wang Ling with a piercing re. He felt his cheeks burning as the words of Wang Ling echoed in his ears and the onlookers. This one-armed young man was a displeasure in his eyes. Jiang Wen smiled as he exchanged gazes to Wang Ling.

    "I do have the right to deny your legibility for an examination. I may be a teacher but I am still a teacher of this academy. For you to disrespect a teacher even before you be a student means you are nothing but a ck sheep.

    "Having you enter the academy is not good for the reputation of the academy. A haughty and arrogant kid like yourself will only embarrass the academy. What''s more is that you won''t get pass the examination anyway so leave now and stop wasting my time."

    Jiang Wen responded with his own logic to drive this troublemaker away. Wang Ling was too unbridled and couldn''t even give a teacher like him face. What''s more is that he''s someone who has a cripple arm, nothing good wille out of having this young man enter or take on the exam.

    "Stop spouting nonsense and just prepare the examination. It is not for you to decide if I really have the ability to pass the examination or not. Just prepare an opponent for me to fight and I will fight them, whether I have the ability or not will be judged after the fight is concluded."

    Wang Ling and Jiang Wen exchanged words multiple times as they began arguing over Wang Ling''s right to take the exam. A young man who only has one arm and a cultivation of pinnacle-sky root stage was arguing with a teacher who is a saint.

    It was a sight to watch that made people wonder as to who is Wang Ling. Who was this young man who had the balls to question and rebuke almost every mockery and words of contempt?

    "Do you really think I am unfit to enter this academy of yours?" Wang Ling asks with his voice still calm.

    "Yes, with your arm severed, your meridians is already damaged and yourbat capabilities limited. You also look like you''re already in your twenties. For you to still be in sky root stage is nothing but mediocre.

    "I don''t know what family you are from. But with your talent and condition alone is something that is not a fit for our prestigious academy." Jiang Wen sounded proud as hepared Wang Ling to the oh-so-glorious Piercing Heaven Academy.

    In Jiang Wen''s eyes, Wang Ling''s future was already limited. If one considers his age and cultivation level, one can clearly see that he is mediocre. Although this young man might seem like someone who is a part of noble family, after considering the fact he has ascended to sainthood.

    Most people would be angered by Jiang Wen''s words but Wang Ling kept his cool on the outside. However, on the inside, he was already getting irritated by the fact that this teacher was being so arrogant and troublesome.

    If he had his formed strength, he would have long decapitated him for wasting too much time and energy. A hint of anger was reflected on Wang Ling''s pure ck eyes.

    "Do you really think that your academy is not something I can step my foot in?"

    "That is correct."

    "Do you mean that the students here is not something I can measure up to?"

    "Obviously."

    Wang Ling wet silent and this silence of his made Jiang Wen smile. He knew that Wang Ling had learned that he was not a fit to this academy. He believed that he had learned his ce.

    "If you finally understand then leave al"

    "Then send your middle-energy pce ''geniuses'' to me. I want to see if they are capable enough to beat me." Jiang Wen''s words were interrupted by Wang Ling. What he had just said was simple and concise.

    ''Bring me the geniuses and I will fight them.'' was basically the message he was passing to Jiang Wen. This made Jiang Wen really want to just crush this arrogant brat in front of him.

    Is he saying he can take anyone from the academy? Does he not put them in his eyes?

    "Do you even understand who you are daring to challenge? Do you"

    "Too much talk we will never get anywhere if you bber away every time I say something. I mean every words that I say down to thest letter. If you want to take my words as a challenge then you are free to do so.

    "Just let me fight one of your so called geniuses and let that be my examination. If I lose then I will not show my face ever again, if I win, I get to enter the academy like any normal student."

    Jiang Wen cannot back down now or else the name of the academy might suffer. Someone dare challenge a genius at the energy pce realm of their academy in front of so many people, if they do not response, the academy''s prestige and reputation will take a hit.

    He cannot also reject Wang Ling''s simple proposal. What he had said was something that follows the rules of the academy and because he had asked for a Combat Admission Examination prior to this.

    If he fights with someone who is two levels higher than and then win, he will get the right to enter the academy as one of its students.

    Jiang Wen had to contemte about Wang Ling''s proposal for a good while and realized that everything he had proposed was something that will not cause an adverse effect to the academy. If he can send someone to take care of Wang Ling as a pretext for an examination then he will be able to chase this brat away.

    [I can''t touch you because of that saint''s protection. But if you''re the one who asked for it then teaching you a lesson through pain is not entirely impossible

    Sigh, now that I think about it, I really wasted a lot of time arguing this brat beforeing full circle. Wait, does that mean I lost the whole argument then?]

    After much deliberation, Jiang Wen epted the condition Wang Ling had proposed and spoke with much gusto.

    "Hmph, smile while you still can. Hey," Jiang Wen called out the two guards that was nearby and gave them a quick instruction, "The two of you, go to the [Martial Hall] and call for Tian De, tell him that his master, Jiang Wen is calling for him! Now, go!"

    The two guards hurriedly scrambled away as they went to the Martial Hall toplete the orders of Jiang Wen. Seeing them disappear, Wang Ling smiled as he looked at the confident smile of Jiang Wen.

    "Are we not moving away to fight? Is there no tform or stage where we should fight?" Wang Ling asked.

    "No need, this stage is enough for you and another disciple to conduct a proper fight." Jiang Wen exined.

    Wang Ling saw his smile and knew what this guy was thinking. He wanted to let others see how he, someone who disrespected the academy is going to be humiliated. He had seen too many people like him to understand the way they think so Wang Ling just shrugged his shoulders showing that he was fine with it.

    [This era is supposed to be different than before but people like this still appears to this, huh.] Wang Ling shook his head as he stretched his body.

    It was close to noon and he wanted to end this as soon as possible. He still have many things to take care of. While he was waiting, Wang Ling saw that crowd around them was beginning to grow.

    When the argument with the guards started, there were only one or two onlookers. But now, there were over a hundred. The front of the academy was arge and spacious area because it is constantly filled with thousands of hopefuls that wishes to enter the academy every time the academy recruits new students.

    The front of the academy can have five carriages move side by side and still have room. The front of the academy was still rtively spacious. It was spacious enough to amodate a crowd this huge.

    "Is that the guy who is challenging the academy? He doesn''t look very strong and his cultivation is really low. This guy is a retard for trying to fight the academy."

    "Although I share your sentiment for him being a retard. Let me correct you about one thing. He is not only challenging them, but this is also going to be his exam to enter the academy."

    "Exam? Do you mean the Combat Admission Examination? Then that guy will fight with a middle-energy pce stage opponent? Then the result is already known, do you guys like watching a one-sided beat down?"

    "Yes we do!"

    The chatters of the crowd flowed over to Wang Ling''s ears. He had a smile on his face while waiting for his opponent. Qigang who was beside him was eyeing the people who was talking smack about the First Young Master.

    Wang Ling noticed the hidden intent under Qigang''s eyes and warned him in a voice that only he and Qigang could hear.

    "Don''t make a scene, control your intent. Although is said to attract attention, killing these people will serve no purpose other than create trouble for us." Wang Ling didn''t want to face the trouble of killing innocent people.

    Qigang of curse lowered his head and acknowledged the warning he was given by Wang Ling.

    After Wang Ling said those words, amotion broke out among the crowd as a young man who looked a bit younger as Wang Ling arrived. He came out of the academy wearing its red colored uniform.

    The young man was handsome that the moment he appeared, the few girls who knew of his identity started to shriek.

    "Kyaa, it''s Tian De."

    "Please look this way Sir Tian De."

    The handsome young man ignored the girls and walked over to Jiang Wen before bowing his head to greet him.

    "Master, might I ask why you have called for me?" Tian De was respectful to his master as he asked the reason why he was called. The two guards only told him that his master wanted him toe in front of the academy and nothing else.

    He was at the Martial Hall to seek a worthy sparring partner to temper his martial skills. He went there by the order of his master, but before he could even find an opponent, he was actually called over here by the same person who sent him there.

    If he was called over by his master then that means something was up.

    Jiang Wen looked at his disciple and nodded his head in satisfaction. His disciple was a genius who, at the age of neen reached middle-energy pce stage cultivation. Jiang Wen was very proud of him.

    "Someone wished to fight a genius of the academy. I called you over because I know you will be able to seed on teaching that arrogant young man over there a lesson he will never forget." Jiang Wen raised his fingers.

    Tian De followed his fingers and saw Wang Ling who was standing there with a carefree smile on his face. He had no look of worry even though his opponent had already arrived and was ready to face him.

    "He challenged the academy and used that opportunity to apply for a Combat Admission Examination. This fight is going to determine if he is going home or not. He is weaker than you are but I want you to beat him up until his mother can''t recognize him." Jiang Wen gave his instructions and Tian De, being the obedient disciple that he was will execute his orders to thest letter.

    Turning to Wang Ling, Tian De walked over towards Wang Ling and took out a sword from the storage ring he was wearing. He looked at Wang Ling with fierce and ferocious eyes as he spoke with an unfeeling tone.

    "I praise you for having the guts to challenge the geniuses of the academy so you can prove yourself and enter the academy as student. But you are also stupid for thinking that you can actually beat us." Tian De said in a domineering manner.

    Wang Ling yawned as he took out the sword he had always been using for practice and yawned before speaking.

    "So you''re the one who represents the academy? Well, I see that your cultivation is appropriate to be the opponent I need to defeat." Wang Ling stated in a carefree andidback manner.

    This carefree statement of Wang Ling made Tian De look at Wang Ling with even more hostility. He was being look down upon so openly. If he doesn''t shut this man''s mouth right now then he doesn''t need his pride.

    Tightly holding the hilt of his sword as he positioned himself.

    "I''ll shut your mouth really quickly." Tian De was enraged. Frantically circting his spirit qi, Tian De''s sword vibrated. A burst of spirit qi came out of Tian De as his aura shot up towards the sky.

    He stepped forth and moved quickly as if he was lightning itself. The crackling of thunder was heard as his sword shone blue. With his lowered body, his sword obviously came from below.

    Bolts of lightning starteding out of Tian De''s sword as he roared.

    "Heaven''s Fury!" With his extremely fast stepped in and extremely terrifying sword y, no one under energy pce would be able to escape this technique of his unscathed.

    [I lowered its strength to make sure you won''t die.

    But if you are hit, then you will be staying in bed for a long time.] Tian De smirked as he neared Wang Ling.

    His sword was terrifying and his spirit qi was the same. He knew that he was going to win and it was reflected by the smile on his face. His sword rose up the air as he neared Wang Ling. Like a dragon escaping the sea, his sword roared with thecerating bolts of lightning.

    However, as he confidently brandished he saw those eyes those eyes that reflected a hint of both disappointment and irritation. It was the one-armed opponent of his who had those pair of disappointed eyes.

    As he saw those eyes, a sword suddenly came down from above.

    sh!

    Boom!

    The lightning that was supposed tocerate and destroy Wang Ling''s body dispersed as the sword came down.

    Wang Ling whispered something underneath his breath, "He held back."

    And then, a visible sword wound appeared on Tian De''s forehead travelling down in between his eyes then his nose before stopping on the side of his chin.

    Blood spurted out of the wound.

 Chapter 43: Vicious!

    Chapter 43: Vicious!

    Jiang Wen saw his student getting injured and anger welled up the instant he saw blood. He was not expecting something like this to happen. He wanted to step forward and take Tian De away but he noticed that Tian De''s spirit qi was beginning to rise.

    His student was angry. When he felt that his student was angry, Jiang Wen knew that the situation was starting to escte.

    [I better step forward right before Tian De kill this arrogant brat.

    But then again, this one-armed swordsman has his own protector. I better focus on Tian De rather than caring for that arrogant brat,]

    As blood spurted out of the wound that was inflicted by Wang Ling. Tian De was in a state of bewilderment as he did not know what had happened. He stopped on his tracks as his right kneended on the ground.

    Looking down, he saw blood trickling out of his wound. He touched the wound on his face and felt the warm blood on his fingers. His face paled but soon turned red from anger.

    He was injured. He was injured by someone weaker than himself. He was injured by a sky root stage ant. His face was profusely breathing but that cannotpare to the injury he had received mentally.

    He could still remember those cold eyes that were filled with disappointment and contempt. Those words that belittled his strength he had trusted to defeat his the opponent in front of him was something that reverberates in his ears.

    ''He held back.'' those were the words that was whispered under Wang Ling''s breathe but he was so close to him that he managed to hear it without a problem. It was a word that not meant to insult him but he still felt insulted nheless.

    So what if he held back when he attacked? He was an energy pce cultivator while this one-armed swordsman was nothing but a sky root stage ant. When he held back the strength behind his sword enough to handle any early-energy pce cultivator.

    [I lost? This is impossible.]

    He was a genius who could fight a normalte-energy pce stage cultivator. Even if held back, how could he lose to someone who didn''t even use a single martial technique?

    [I don''t ept this! That was just a fluke! I am strong and the only reason why I was injured is because I was underestimating this brat that''s it, I was underestimating him!]

    Tian De consoled himself as he looked up only to see Wang Ling was not there. He looked for him and saw him in front of him with his back turned. He was disregarded.

    Anger was rising in his heart.

    Crack! Crack! Rumble!

    The clear sound of lightning crackling echoed and the rumbles of thunder followed shortly after. A terrifying surge of spirit qi came out of Tian De''s body as he slowly got up from the ground. He grasped his sword tightly as he called out to Wang Ling.

    "Where the fuck are you going!? You have not beaten me yet!"

    Wang Ling felt the surge of spirit qi behind and turned to look over and saw Tian De that was ring at him full of battle intent. His heart began to throb as a lot of killing intent was directed at him.

    He smiled and took out the sword that had already be kept away after injuring Tian De. He had thought that Tian De was already done when he cut his face, but it seemed like this genius of the Piercing Heaven Academy has the will to continue.

    Getting ready to step forward, Wang Ling was feeling ecstatic. But then, he heard a voice float over his ears.

    "First Young Master, please back away and let me handle this. It is too dangerous so can please step back."

    Feeling the dangerous auraing out of Tian De, Qigang chose to step forward to defend Wang Ling. However, just as he was about to pass by Wang Ling, he heard the First Young Master''s voice.

    "Don''t interfere." Wang Ling''s voice was chilly. It signified his displeasure of Qigang stepping forward when it wasn''t needed.

    "But." Qigang was unconvinced and tried to pass Wang Ling.

    "I told you don''t interfere." Wang Ling turned his head over and a red glint appeared in his eyes. Qigang shuddered at the sight of those dangerous eyes of his. He was a saint but he felt threatened.

    Qigang was still unwilling but then, he heard Wang Ling''s words.

    "Do not worry, I won''t lose." It was a confident promation that travelled to Tian De''s ears and made the already angered Tian De frown deeply.

    Qigang reluctantly nodded his head as he gave up on stopping Wang Ling. "Please be careful."

    Wang Ling stepped forward and was just about to say something to Tian De when he heard an explosion apanied by the crackling of lightning.

    "Heaven''s Fury!"

    Boom!

    Tian De did what he had did from before and came from below. But this time, he didn''t hold anything back and unleashed his power unabatedly.

    Tian De''s eyes were bloodshot as he stepped in to take care of Wang Ling in one hit.

    Wang Ling felt danger and started to frantically circte his supreme spirit qi. He explosively retreated. Tian De''s sword missed Wang Ling by a few centimeters. The lightning that was on Tian De''s de brushed pass Wang Ling''s face.

    "You''re not getting away!" Tian De roared as he saw Wang Ling escaping by the skin of his teeth. With a boom*, he created a mini crater on the ground and he disappeared once again.

    Crack!

    Tian De disappeared and reappeared above Wang Ling, like an eagle diving from above his sword drew an arc formed by lightning.

    Boom!

    As if the lightning as resonating with Tian De''s anger. It roared as it came down to Wang Ling with the intent ofcerating everything.

    "Lightning Descends! Die!" Tian De''s eyes and face were filled with blood. The bloodied Tian De created a picture of himself as Great General fighting to his death.

    [Not good.] Wang Ling saw Tian De''s ferocious and viciousbination of attacks and felt danger. Although he was indeed caught off guard by Tian De''s sudden attack, Wang Ling managed to get himself together.

    Wang Ling made his move and stabbed his sword forward and as if the calm of ocean hade.

    Ding!

    "Piercing Wave!" He made the swording to him stop. This sword technique was one of his consummate skill so Wang Ling was very proficient on using.

    Tian De was taken aback by the fact that his attack was stopped. The momentum that Tian De had built through his relentless onught came to a stop resulting for his movement to dull momentarily.

    Noticing that he had been stopped, Tian De was just about to take a step backward when Wang Ling moved. With his sword still upied, Wang Ling used his feet and kicked Tian De upwards.

    Bam!

    Tian De was sent flying up making him lose footing. He was no saint so he can''t fly, Wang Ling had restricted his movement. Wang Ling managed to send Tian De flying for about 15 meters high.

    "This can''t stop me!" Tian De bellowed as he stabilized himself. He had just managed to straighten himself out when a shadow appeared right beside himself.

    Wang Ling had already jumped up and followed Tian De. Activating his bloodline by a tiny bit, Wang Ling felt a surge of power. His body became energetic and his bloodline started to ignite.

    The hellish qi of his body circted and his movements became sharp. When he appeared beside Tian De his current prowess had already improved by a lot.

    Holding the sword with his right hand, Wang Ling formed a fist and mmed it to Tian De''s body.

    Bang!

    Tian De was sent down like meteor and crashed on the ground. Web-like cracks appeared on the ground where he crashed.

    Tian De vomited blood as the impact of Wang Ling''s punch and the impact of crashing on the ground was simply too strong. The lightning that was crackling all over his body quickly dissipated as Wang Ling''s hits were too effective.

    Wang Ling descended from above and moved in. Tian De has yet to get up from the ground and if he wants to finish this fight then now was the perfect time to do so.

    Dashing forth with explosive speed, Wang Ling circted both his supreme qi and hellish qi at once. He made use of his sword intent and made his sword as sharp as possible.

    Wang Ling exuded a thick aura of ughter as he made his way towards Tian De''s location. His sword sh as it reflected the sun and a power that could destroy all malicious and evil things manifested.

    "Now, die for me, Judgement!" Wang Ling roared as his sword traversed the space needed to mutte Tian De. Wang Ling''s eyes exuded a dangerous light as his intent to kill became stronger and the urge to cut down Tian De echoed in his mind.

    [He tried to cut me down earlier, it''s my turn to have him a taste of his own medicine.]

    Shing!

    Tian De watched as Wang Ling''s sword came closer and closer. The killing intent and aura of ughter that Wang Ling emitted out of his body made him suffocate. With his movements already dulled because of the injuries he had, Tian De could only watch in horror as Wang Ling''s de closed in on him.

    [I''m going to die!] Tian De thought to himself.

    Boom!

    Tian De felt a strong gust of winding towards his direction, but just as Wang Ling''s sword was about to cut him down. A figure suddenly came forward and stopped Wang Ling''s sword.

    "What are you doing!?" Wang Ling questioned as he looked at Jiang Wen who was sturdily holding on his sword. He red at this teacher and spoke with an ice cold tone, "Why are you stopping my sword? This is not over yet."

    Qigang who was beside was looking at Jiang Wen with threatening eyes. He had moved the same time Jiang Wen did so Qigang was just beside Wang Ling as his protector.

    "That is enough! You have won already, stop or else you won''t be able to enter the academy even if you pass this examination." Jiang Wen looked at Wang Ling with his eyes full of ferocity.

    This person had just beaten his student and even attempted to kill Tian De. From what he could tell about the force of that sword, Wang Ling was serious about grievously injuring Tian De.

    [This kid is dangerous. Just what kind of house can nurture such a ruthless person?]

    Jiang Wen had to reevaluate Wang Ling base on the result of this bout.

    Wang Ling realized what he was doing and slowly retracted his de from Jiang Wen''s hands. This was a duel to examine his worth not to kill the enemy. Wang Ling knew that he was wrong but he did not apologize.

    What he had done happened because of Tian De trying to kill him earlier with those ruthless onught of his. Wang Ling did not feel a little bit of guilt in this little incident.

    "Does that mean I passed?" Wang Ling innocently asked while silently keeping the sword away.

    Jiang Wen hesitated for a bit but still acknowledged Wang Ling''s victory as him passing the examination. Normally, Jiang Wen has to instruct Wang Ling what he needs to do for entering the academy but because Tian De was injured, that is more important.

    He gave Wang Ling his Teacher''s Emblem and had them go to a ce called [Student''s Pavilion]. After doing so, Jiang Wen left with Tian De so he can heal his injury.

    Wang Ling took the emblem and smiled before entering the academy with Qigang. While he was walking away, he thought of something.

    [Now, I better think of ways how to squeeze the resources out of this academy.]

    Wang Ling entered the academy. He is now a step closer to his goal of entering the Thundergod Academy.

 Chapter 44: Go and hunt them for me

    Chapter 44: Go and hunt them for me

    Standing in front of a pavilion, Wang Ling had a passive look on his face. The smile he had was nowhere to be found as his mind was seriously going in circles as he tried of thinking ways on how he could drain this ce out of cultivation resources.

    [Should I try going around and rob the students? Or should I go and contribute something to the academy so they have to give me a reward?

    Wait, this ce should have a system of getting rewards right?]

    This ce was an academy. An academy was a ce where students are groomed for the future and in grooming the young, the act of providing rewards was a necessity. He was sure that in the previous era there should be academies that provided treasures that could shake a Kingdom.

    [If there is then I better get some so I can prepare for my breakthrough. The number of spirit stones is going to be immense this time as the formation of the cosmic energy pce requires a tremendous amount of spirit stones.]

    While Wang Ling was at a lost in his own world as he contemted about his future endeavor in this academy. Qigang let out a dry cough to let Wang Ling know that they were already here.

    Wang Ling raised his head as he heard the Qigang and a smile formed on his face. The pavilion in front of him was a two storied building that has a simplistic sign that says, [Student''s Pavilion].

    Taking a step forward, Wang Ling entered the pavilion. The smell of books entered his nose as a great number of paper and records appeared. Wang Ling looked at the records and the people who were working tirelessly as they wrote on these records.

    Wang Ling did not know what they were working on. He didn''t care either way so he just let the curiosity that was about to pop in his head suppressed. As he entered, the people of the Student''s Pavilion have yet to notice his presence.

    The people working in the Student Pavilion were a mix of all ages. Some were young enough to be a teen while some were old enough to be lying in a coffin. All of them wore the same outfit of violet.

    Wang Ling looked around and chose to call over the guy that was nearest to him.

    "Hey, is this the ce where new students register?" Wang Ling said in a carefree manner.

    The guy looked at Wang Ling with an impatient look in his eyes and answered in the same manner, "Yes, but the recruitment had already ended so why are you asking this?"

    "I just passed the Combat Admission Examination, some teacher name Jiang Wen gave me his Teacher''s Medallion to verify what I am talking about." Wang Ling a golden medallion to the guy.

    At first, the guy doubted Wang Ling''s words, who would believe that a one-armed cultivator who has a frail looking body can pass that brutal examination. But after receiving the Teacher''s Medallion that belongs to Jiang Wen.

    The guy Wang Ling was talking to was someone who has a good understanding of Combat Admission Examination. He knew that Wang Ling had just fought with someone two levels higher than his cultivation.

    "Please follow me." The guy said filled with respect. Wang Ling was led to the second floor then to another room. The guy knocked on the door and said, "Elder Jin, someone is here register as a new student."

    After the guy''s voice echoed, the voice from that room was heard, "What do you mean register? The recruitment has ended already, is this guy another one of those pampered young masters of the nobles again? For god''s sake, what does these goddamn noble want by pleading to the academy to have their useless descendants train here?"

    "This student imed that he had gone through Combat Admission Examination. He carries the Teacher''s Emblem of Teacher Jiang." The guy exined.

    The voice was silent for a while before speaking, "is that so, then you may enter."

    The door opened and an old man who has a long white sitting behind a table that was filled with a bunch of paper appeared. The guy who guided them left after a bow. Wang Ling entered as he watched the old man read a scroll that was on his hands.

    The old man spared Wang Ling no look as he continued to read. Wang Ling patiently waited until the old man could finish what he was reading. He found a chair and decided to sit without waiting for the old man''s instruction.

    While Wang Ling sat, the old man did what he had been doing and a good ten minutes quickly passed. The old man had finished the scroll then turned to look at Wang Ling.

    Seeing the young man sitting there withposure without feeling the little bit irritated by his actions. The old man nodded his head in satisfaction. He exchanged gazes with Qigang who was behind Wang Ling before asking Wang Ling.

    "So you''re the one who passed the Combat Admission Examination? It seems like you don''t have much talent in cultivation but yourbat prowess is rather formidable. What a good seed."

    Elder Jin let out a heartyugh. When he was speaking about Wang Ling having not much of a talent in terms of cultivation, Qigang rolled his eyes. He had known the miraculous cultivation speed of the First Young Master, how can he be not talented?

    If the First Young Master was not talented then no one in this world is talented. It hasn''t even been a year yet since Wang Ling woke up and he''s already catching to Wang Hong. Given enough time, Wang Ling will soon reach Wang Hong.

    Referred to as the ''Hated Son of Heaven'', Wang Ling was a monstrous genius that was given a strange disease because the heavens were frightened and jealous of his existence. This was the description use on Wang Ling by the Shadows who had seen him cultivate.

    If Wang Ling could''ve been awake since the beginning and had the full support of the family from the start. Is it possible that Wang Ling could be a high stage saint now?

    What this Elder Jin is seeing is the mere current cultivation stage of Wang Ling. Qigang knows that if Elder Jin could learn about Wang Ling''s absurd feats, he wouldn''t be treating Wang Ling like some nobody like this.

    "Elder Jin tters me." Wang Lingughed at the straightforwardment of Elder Jin.

    Seeing the carefree smile on Wang Ling''s face, Elder Jin knew that he was not a normal person. He wasn''t about to see through Wang Ling.

    "So, you seeded in Combat Admission Examination? That''s good, so, who was your opponent? If Jiang Wen was the one who gave you his Teacher Emblem then he should be the one who prepared your opponent correct?"

    There had been a lot of nobles who possesses no skill nor talent who had been trying enter the academy through various methods. It had been giving Elder Jin a lot of headache for a good ten years now.

    Also, it had been a while since anyone passed the Combat Admission Examination. If he got it right, thest student who passed it is currently sitting as the top students for the seniors.

    Wang Ling answered him honestly, "It was some no good disciple called Tian De."

    Elder Jin''s brows shot up when he heard Wang Ling''s answer.

    [Tian De? Isn''t that the direct disciple of Teacher Jiang Wen? That Tian De is a genius that has attracted the eyes of the Thundergod Academies people as he has cultivated the [Killer Lightning Swordsy].

    This young man has actually defeated him?]

    "So, it was Tian De. Did you fought him yesterday? It seems like your looking fine now."

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling exined, "No, that is incorrect. I just fought him earlier today before heading to this ce. I also received the medallion from Teacher Jiang Wen today."

    Elder Jin tried his best to suppress the astonishment that was in his heart. Even though he had already fought a genius just now, this young man actually has the strength to casually stroll inside his workce as if he didn''t even fought.

    He looked at Wang Ling with much more interest now as he acted like an unknowing old man and asked Wang Ling to continue. Wang Ling did what he was requested to do and started describing the events that had transpired earlier on the front gates.

    The more Elder Jin listened, the more he became intrigue. The vivid description of Wang Ling managed to have Elder Jin put into a trance where he could y the events of earlier like he had been there.

    "the fight was quite good, but Tian De was not strong enough. In the end, I won the fight and Teacher Jiang Wen passed me his Teacher''s Emblem as he needed to treat the injured Tian De then I went here after walking around the academy."

    Wang Ling exined. Elder Jin nodded his head and in the end, the only thing he could think of is that Wang Ling was going to have a hard but eventful life in this academy. Letting out a chortle, he took out a round silver badge from his bosom and tossed it to Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling caught the silver badge and saw the mark of the spear that was engrave on the badge. He then heard Elder Jin''s exnation.

    "That''s your badge and will be your ID from now on. To enter the academy, you will only need to show that to the guards. Once you circte your spirit qi to that badge, your name will automatically be put in the records. Also, the silver badge means that you are a part of the outer-circle of the academy.

    "To enter the inner-circle, you will need to reach energy pce stage. After reaching energy pce stage, juste here and have your student badge change. Seeing that your cultivation is already in the pinnacle of sky root stage, you should be able to reach the next stage in a few months."

    Elder Jin exined. This silver badge that was not any bigger than his thumb was his identity inside this academy. Wang Ling circted his spirit qi to the badge and the rules of the academy was entered his mind like a flood.

    "Thank you, Elder Jin. Now, I will not waste any of your time anymore and will now leave." Wang Ling stood from the chair he was sitting on and bowed to Elder Jin to say his goodbyes. Elder Jin had a smile on his face as he watches Wang Ling close the door.

    He stayed silent for good while before returning back to his numerous jobs.

    Wang Ling exited the Student''s Pavilion and then turned to look at Qigang. Qigang returned the look he was being given and celebrated as he said: "Congrattions, First Young Master."

    Wang Ling waved his hands as if telling him to stop. The time was noon and the sun was still hanging above his head. He looked at Qigang and said.

    "Do you think you can go and hunt the four Spirit Devil Beasts that are outside the Piercing Heaven Empire''s territory?" Wang Ling questioned as he turned to Qigang.

    "That is doable, but if I do that, the safety of the First Young Master will be at risk." Qigang said as he wanted to warn Wang Ling about the dangers of him leaving his side.

    "That is fine, I will be staying inside the dormitories of the academy so you don''t have to worry about my safety. Also, those four Spirit Devil Beasts are essential to my cultivation, I need them to advance." Wang Ling argued.

    "Then why can''t I just hunt the three Spirit Devil Beasts that is inside the territory of Piercing Heaven Empire?"

    "Those are my targets. I need them to stay alive so I can hunt them in the future and train myself. I would love to hunt the other four but it seems like the selection for the ''spots'' will begin in the eleventh month of the year. The remaining three will act as my targets and I will hone my battle sense when I hunt them downter.

    "If I leave those Spirit Devil Beast until I gain the right to enter the Thundergod Academy, I will lose the opportunity to hunt them down. Aside for the other three that is nearer, I can''t hunt down the other four as Ick time." Wang Ling exined.

    Qigang didn''t want to agree to Wang Ling but in the end he cave in and decided to hunt the four Spirit Devil Beasts: "I shall return in two months'' time."

    It was the eight month, he will return in the tenth. Wang Ling confirmed that Qigang was already gone and went to find where the dormitoriesy. Now that Qigang was gone, he is now truly free and for two months, he will be able to move freely and train freely without the fear of getting discovered by Qigang.

 Chapter 45: Mission Hall

    Chapter 45: Mission Hall

    A week after Wang Ling is admitted to the academy.

    It was early morning that the sun has yet to rise and Wang Ling was already outside of the academy''s dormitory practicing the Heave Vanquisher technique.

    The dorms was located at the west of Piercing Heaven Academy. It was an area that was open for everybody. Wang Ling had a room here as he was currently staying at this ce as he had said he would.

    Wang Ling had no problem executing the techniques of the Heaven Vanquisher. There was no one here that he needed to be warry in concern to his identity so he had no problem about receiving suspicions.

    sh!

    Wang Ling moved his sword with such a great force that his sword looked like it could split both heaven and earth. This was [Judgement] the first move of Heaven Vanquisher.

    His mastery over this particr technique had reach minorpletion and is nearing intermediatepletion. Wang Ling''s n was to master this particr move to intermediatepletion before moving to the second form.

    The second attack of Heaven Vanquisher is called [Vanquishing de]. The second attack was a mid-range killing technique that, if mastered to consummation can kill a master that stand tens of meters away.

    Wang Ling had estimated the time he will need to master Judgement till intermediatepletion and found out that he will at need at least two weeks. He could only sigh at this before epting.

    Training and reaching the peak is deeply connected. For one to reach the peak, one will need an indomitable will to further oneself. Wang Ling has that will and it is reflected on his never-ending training.

    While he was training his sword, he noticed that the surge of pure spirit qi had arrived. He stopped his training and began cultivating. He took out a few spirit stones to further absorb spirit qi before closing his eyes in meditation.

    Thirty minutester, Wang Ling opened his eyes and walked back to his dorm. After he went inside, the people of the dorms that was near him came out as they too finish absorbing the surge of pure spirit qi.

    This area was the outer circle of academy so the students that could be found here were all sky-root stage. It took a while but Wang Ling went out of his dorm after cleaning his sweaty body.

    He went to a ce called [Mission Hall]. The Mission Hall was a ce where the so called missions were posted. The missions posted all have corresponding points.

    Points is the currency inside the academy and anyone can earn points from doing odd-jobs for the academy that ranges from; cleaning the bathroom of the entire academy to subjugating a savage beast.

    Points are used to redeem valuable resources from the academy; from a normal sword to a priceless treasure; a spirit stone to a priceless pill.

    If he wanted to empty the vaults of the academy, Wang Ling will need a lot of points. Completing missions is one of the most lucrative method of earning points inside the academy.

    The mission had a lot of peopleing to and fro. Some were smiling while others were frowning. Wang Ling didn''t care about the other students so he just entered the Mission Hall with a carefree attitude.

    Looking around, there was a ce where all the missions were posted on. This was the Mission Board. Wang Ling walked up to the mission board and started browsing through the missions.

    -Help the Library sort out the collections of the beasts'' information collections: rewards, 50 points.

    -Bring back a Yin Grass from the Ghoul ins: rewards, 300 points and a Golden Qi Pill.

    -Subjugate the zing Wyvern near the Kingdom of Red mes: rewards, 1000 points.

    Wang Ling looked over the mission and saw the distinct differences between the rewards of each mission.

    "So the more dangerous it is, the more rewards we can get. I supposed that''s understandable. But what about that mission?" Wang Ling asked as he looked up at the upper most area of the list. There, a mission that has a reward of 50,000 points uponpletion.

    -Investigate the happenings of the White Dragon Valley: reward, 50,000 points and a pill of your choice (to be concocted by the head of Alchemist ss, Elder Ye.)

    What a tempting offer it was, a simple mission with a very high reward. Who wouldn''t want such a thing? Wang Ling looked around and saw that people was actually ignoring this mission. Seeing this, Wang Ling shrugged his shoulders and walked over to the counter where the students can inform the people in charge what mission they want.

    Wang Ling walks over to one of the counter and saw a female student. He remembered that students who is working for the academy also receives points.

    [Point system is really useful.

    Does the Thundergod Academy also have them? I wish they do.] He thought as he proceeded to asking for information to the girl. The girl looked up to see the one-armed Wang Ling.

    She gave him a pretty long stare. After confirming that this was the first time he had seen Wang Ling, the girl nodded her head for some odd reason.

    "What mission do you want to take?" The girl asked with an unhurried tone.

    "I want to ept the first mission. The one that asked for one to join the expedition to the" before Wang Ling could even finish his words, the female student interjected.

    "Rejected."

    "Why? Isn''t the mission posted on the mission board free to be epted by any student? If it''s in the outer circle Mission Hall then it should be free to be epted correct?" Wang Ling protested in a calm manner.

    There are two Mission Halls in the Piercing Heaven Academy. One can be found in the inner circles of the academy while the other was the ce where Wang Ling is standing on right now.

    The two Mission Hall provides different missions that is suitable for their abilities. Wang Ling was aware of this because of the rule book he had assimtedst week after he circted his spirit qi to his badge.

    The female student looked up and said; "There have been five people who died after epting that mission. These five students went to the White Dragon Valley and disappeared without a trace. The academy has given the inner circle the mission already. The mission posted here is not advice to be taken."

    The happenings in the White Dragon Valley is beginning to escte and change. Last month, there are only a few weird things happening there like a few savage beast missing. But now, even humans that frequents that ce begins to disappear.

    There were also reports about the mysterious actions and movement of the beasts that lives in that ce. The mysterious events of the White Dragon Valley was actually beginning to frighten the nearby citizens of the nearby city and viges.

    Wang Ling was informed about this by the females student but in the end, he just shrugged his should and said.

    "That''s not a problem. You said it is advice not to be taken but I am taking it so just record my name taking it already. Don''t be too nosy and just do what I have requested you to do.

    "Me living or dying does not matter to you or other people. The academy might get implicated but that''s just it." Wang Ling exined what he had in mind.

    The female attendant could not say anything back to what Wang Ling had just said. She realized what Wang Ling was talking about was true. The mission was not removed from the mission board so it must be something that is meant to be epted.

    In the end, the female student had toply with Wang Ling''s request and recorded that he had taken the mission. Wang Ling was then given a piece of paper that have three names written on it.

    "Those are the names of the people who epted the mission. The time of your meet up with this students is already written on the paper.

    Wang Ling said his thanks and left the mission hall. He walked out of the Mission Hall and went to somewhere else. Wang Ling headed for the Alchemy Hall.

    ==

    Authors note: the chapter is short because I have yet to finalize the current situation, I have re written it like three times and I have am yet to finish.

    Because of that I had the chapters be shorter as I don''t want to let the story suffer so I made it short for today. A short version is better than a rush and unnned story in my own opinion.

    Don''t worry, I''ll improve the number of extra chapters on Sunday as an apology.

 Chapter 46: Going through libraries

    Chapter 46: Going through libraries

    [Alchemy Hall] the area of study where students who pursue the art of concocting pills seeks. Wang Ling came here to see if he can get a book that can give him a few insight in concocting pills.

    "This ce is quite nice." Wang Ling remarked as he smelled the alluring aroma of the spirit nts. Wang Ling entered the Alchemy Hall and he was greeted by a male staff that saw him.

    "This is my first time seeing you here, are you a student who wants to study alchemy? Or do you wish to request for someone to concoct you a pill?" the male staff asked Wang Ling upon seeing his face.

    Alchemy Hall was a peculiar ce. Although this ce is where all pills of the academyes from; they don''t actually sell them and only epts request. The Alchemist students here earns their points by doing transactions with different students.

    Student Alchemist will take on a request of concocting a pill andpromise to a certain price. The currency is points or anything that is considered fair by the two parties. The student Alchemist may also help the academy in concocting pill to earn some points.

    The academy values the improvement of students more than having them focus on doing business. Because of this, the academy leans on asking for the service of Alchemists rather than the final product. Although the final product is really important, improvement in skills is still looked highly.

    "Does the Alchemy Hall have a library? I wish to browse through some books regarding mes and refinement of spirit nts." Wang Ling exined his intentions.

    The staff nodded his head in confirmation and started leading the way. He had no qualms on leading Wang Ling as every student who manages to enter the academy have the right to browse through the books of the Alchemy Hall.

    Browsing through books is something that is highly important for every student. One can have an enlightenment while browsing through books so doing so is highly regarded. This is especially so for students who has yet to know the dao they seek.

    The dao is the path they would take in the future; it was the path they will traverse. Wang Ling''s dao is the straight line that leads to the peak and the true apex of all world. This has not change since his reincarnation.

    Wang Ling was led into a room in the Alchemy Hall where hundreds of books were neatly kept in bookshelves. Wang Ling said his thanks to the staff and started going through the books that has anything to do with pill concoction.

    Wang Ling''s reading habit to gain information has yet to change and because of his spirit sense has yet to awaken. He has to read this books one by one. For most people this action is boring, but for Wang Ling, it is a necessary part of cultivation.

    If he umtes knowledge he will learn, and if he learn something new, he will be able to gain insights on new things and broaden his horizon. Wang Ling has a good idea of Beast Taming and Refinement of both weapon and the body, but he has no idea how to concoct pills.

    Pill concoction needs the presence of mes. He had not cultivated any me attribute method in the past so he had no interest on the act of Alchemy. Although he had countless pill recipe that he had inside his head, Wang Ling never really used them for anything other than making an exchange with other peak cultivators of the past.

    Pill recipes are important are as valuable as a legacy or inheritance. Without knowing the proper recipes one will not know how to concoct a proper pill. The higher the grade of the pill, the higher its value.

    Wang Ling browse through multiple books and beganprehending the mysteries of pill concoction. The more he read, the more he understood. With hisprehension that belongs to a peak expert, Wang Ling managed to quickly grasp the basics of pill concoction.

    With this newly gainprehension of his, Wang Ling now had a few insights on the practice of Alchemy. The more he read the more entrance he became in the information that continuously flowed in his head.

    ''Refinement Method'', ''Pill Concoction Process'', ''Importance of Temperature'', ''Legends of Pill Concoction'', ''Theories of Pill Concoction''. This kind of information was being process in his head without dy.

    After half a day reading dozens of books and understanding different theories regarding Alchemy. Wang Ling finally stopped and sighed.

    "I was already aware that the process of pill concoction isplicated but I never thought that it was thisplicated. Now I understand why those old geezers chose to seclude themselves and burrow themselves in their own research. If I don''t have the research of different Alchemist who ascended to celestial; there''s a good chance I won''t be able to advance my pill concoction skill unless I devote myself to it for centuries."

    Wang Lingmented at the fact that even he was slightly overwhelmed by the amount of work put into concocting a single pill. From what he had read, pills had to go through three different process in order to be concocted.

    ''Purification'', ''Extraction'', and ''Formation''. These three process are interconnected and had to be followed.

    Purification means the spirit nt that will be used needs to be purified through fire and take out every impurities. In this process, the presence of me is needed and depending on the type of spirit nt that is being purified, the temperature of me varies.

    If the me is stronger than what is needed, the spirit nt will die. If the me is weaker than what is needed, the impurities will be present in the essence of the spirit nt that willter invade the body of the user.

    The first part of the process was alreadyplexed but it only get moreplex from here on. After the process of purification, the next step is going to be extraction.

    Extraction means that the spirit nt''s essence has to be taken away from the spirit nt. The efficacy of the pill and effectiveness of the pill will depend on the amount of essence an Alchemist will be able to draw out from the spirit nt.

    With spirit qi acting as the hands that shall extract the essence out of the spirit nt, precision and exquisite control wille into y once this step is reached. The spirit nt that had just been purified by the mes will be subjected to extraction as soon as possible.

    The extraction must be executed with patience. The concentration required to this is unimaginable as apse of concentration may lead to failure. One''s [Spirit] must be strong in order to bear the burden of this exhausting process.

    After purifying and extracting the essence of spirit nts that is used in the concoction of the pill. It would be time to form the pill. In that process, the intensity of the pill must be present.

    The higher the grade of the pill, the higher the temperature it must have.

    Wang Ling had fought with dozens of Alchemist; every Alchemist he had fought had domineering mes that can burn the heavens asunder. The True Chaos me was not a me used in pill concoction as it is too tyrannical and was hard to control.

    The True Chaos me that Wang Ling wants to cultivate is somethingparable to a wild ox. It will fight and fight and will never give in, it is unstable and full of power making it the strongest offensive type of me attribute technique in the entire Celestial Spirit Realm.

    Wang Linging to the Alchemy Hall is not just him browsing through the books to be an Alchemy but to also find a suitable way to train the True Chaos me. If the True Chaos me is too hard to control he will make it submit to him with force and elegance.

    "If I can train the True Chaos me to the point where it can be used in concocting pills, I''ll have the ability to control without trouble. Also, if I can use that me to concoct pills, what heights will my Alchemy is going to reach in the future?"

    Wang Ling jested as he stretched his body beforeing out of the library. He saw the staff that led him to the library and said his goodbyes. The staff was just about to inform Wang Ling about a lecture that is going to be conducted but Wang Ling already left before he could say anything.

    Wang Ling left the Alchemy Hall at high noon and went to another ce called [Beast Taming Hall]; just like what he had done at the Alchemy Hall, Wang Ling started reading their books.

    He left the Beast Taming Hall after three short hours. After that, he went to the [cksmith Hall] to browse some books. He finished browsing through their books about 5''oclock in the afternoon.

    Finished his tour at a ce called [Academy Library] it was a ce wheremon knowledge and information regarding the continent and the central region is held.

    He entered the library and quickly gathered every book that has any kind of rtions orparison to the previous era and current one. He also went ahead and gathered books that contains about the current powers and geography of the Realm.

    After looking around the library. Wang Ling managed to find a total of five books. Two books contained the difference of the eras while the remaining three contains the geography of the continent and some bits of the central regions.

    He easily went through the first two books about the differences of the two eras before going through the three other books.

    "The two books is basically just proving my earlier assumptions about what has changed, but there are indeed a few points that is interesting."

    Wang Ling said as he closed the two books. His earlier assumptions about the difference between the two era lies on the spirit qi being denser than before and the realms being connected to higher nes of existence.

    Also, there were a few points about the current martial techniques is constantly improving as the current era derives from the already set rules while also thinking out of the box. Although he was unsure about this, Wang Ling was specting that just as he opened the path to a higher apex, something happened that caused various geographical reformation.

    The Celestial Spirit Realm of before only have onend and various nearby inds out on the sea. However, the current era is split into four massive chunks ofnds.

    The continent that is mostly dominated by humans: zing Wing Continent. The continent that is mostly dominated by the [Elves] and other [Children of Nature]: [Green Haven Continent]. The continent where the [Beastmen] gathers: [Emperor Beast Continent]. The continent that is many times bigger than the otherbined and the ce where the strong gathers: The Central Regions.

    Wang Ling was pretty sure that something cause such a massive upheaval to create such mass destruction that what used to be a united continent broke apart.

    Did a massive war ur? Or did someone single-handedly do this? Wang Ling had no way of knowing as the book never really went deep into exining why there are three continents and one central regions.

    "The books about the eras is too little. There are no information regarding what happened in between the eras so I am still in the dark." Wang Ling frowned as he could not understand the Abyss.

    Even the books that deals with geography of the Realm contains very little information about the Abyss. Aside from the little fact that says: "The Abyss will open a portal from time to time in random areas of realm.'' there was nothing else.

    This put Wang Ling in a bad mood. Thankfully, he got the information regarding the White Dragon Valley he needed. Wang Ling was going to head to the White Dragon Valley in order to investigate something, it would be best if he had a background knowledge regarding it rather than heading in alone.

    The White Dragon Valley has a lot of spirit beasts. There were the [Ferocious Alligator], [King Battle Ape] and [Regal Python] to name a few. However, Wang Ling wasn''t interested in any beast. What he was interested is the weird happenings of the White Dragon Valley.

    Missing cultivators, roars that shakes the earth, and even the sightings of strange and dangerous beast that was not supposed to be found in the White Dragon Valley; or the Piercing Heaven Empire territory for that matter.

    Wang Ling intrigued, just what kind of mysterious event was happening in the White Dragon Valley. If he goes there, will he get something good? If he ventures into the White Dragon Valley, will he be able to get good results? Wang Ling did not know.

    A mouth slowly curved into a smile as he said.

    "It''s been a while since I ventured out to the world of cultivation. Will I be able to control myself in this era?" a mysterious jest escaped his mouth as a frightening light escaped from his eyes.

 Chapter 47: Earning Points the efficient way I

    Chapter 47: Earning Points the efficient way I

    After his little trip to multiple libraries, Wang Ling went back to the dorms to cultivate. It was alreadyte at night when he returned. As he was going through the road that led to the dorms, he noticed that there were multiple gazes being shot at him by other students.

    They were looking at him weirdly as if he was some kind of attraction. Wang Ling saw this but he couldn''t care less about what they think of him and continued walking. He soon found his way to his dorm room. He entered and began to cultivate as soon as possible.

    The people he had left outside saw him enter his dorm room and smirked to themselves.

    "That''s the guy who got in through the Combat Admission Examination? Are you kidding me? He actually beat someone from the inner circle?"

    "That''s him, a one armed swordsman who showed viciousness to Senior Student Tian De. They said that if Teacher Jiang Wen didn''t step in, he would have beheaded Senior Student Tian De already."

    "Hmph, that''s just him being lucky. Do you really think he''s that strong? A pinnacle-sky root stage cultivator beating someone at the middle-energy pce stage, do you think that''s possible?"

    "So do you think you can beat him?"

    "Beat him? I can dominate a bastard like that with my eyes closed."

    Two students were rowdily talking with one another as they looked at the doors of Wang Ling''s room. It was not just them as numerous students were doing the same.

    They imed that Wang Ling won through luck. These students were all geniuses of their own rights and had their own pride. They think that all of them was strong and could beat the upstart that is Wang Ling.

    The fame that Wang Ling had been generating through his fight with Tian De is beginning to grate the ears of other students who have too much pride. He had been here for a week and story about his single fight with Tian De had long been heard by many.

    Although Wang Ling''s had already been here for a week, Wang Ling was too low key as he focused on training that he became unnoticeable by others. He holed up himself in his room for a week and only came out to practice his sword.

    The first time Wang Ling came ventured the academy was today. He only came out because he needed a mission to earn points. That was his first exposure to other students.

    Now that Wang Ling came out of his ''hole'', students who think he is underserving of the attention came out.

    Wang Ling''s movement since he came out of his dorm and went to the Mission Hall had been tracked by others resulting in the current scene. While others were making such a huge ruckus around Wang Ling''s ce, a burly man who exuded a manly aura walked in front of Wang Ling''s doors.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    He started banging on the door as he called out.

    "Wang Ling,e out and face me! I want to see how strong you are!"

    It was the middle of the night and yet he was issuing a challenge thereby making a huge ruckus. His loud banging on the door was loud but no one stopped him.

    They wanted to see how Wang Ling will respond. They waited and waited, but in the end, there was no response from Wang Ling despite the loud banging sounding from the door.

    "What the hell! Why isn''t heing out? Don''t tell me he is scared!"

    "Ha! What a coward, I told you people, he is underserving of our attention."

    "Hmph, but isn''t he actually mocking us by keeping his door shut? Isn''t he disregarding us and looking down on us?"

    Everyone frowned upon hearing this. They knew what this student had said was true. Is Wang Ling a coward or is he just looking down on them? Either way, this made many incense and look at Wang Ling with even more intent to battle.

    ===

    Bang! Bang! Bang~

    Wang Ling did not have a lot of time to prepare as the meet up with the other students were only three days after. Using the time he had been given, Wang Ling did his best to train so he can raise his strength and master the techniques he ought to master.

    Concerning the ruckus outside, he couldn''t care less and just continued with his cultivation. He cultivated diligently until the veryst of his spirit stone. When midnight struck, Wang Ling''s spirit stones had been drained away.

    The hundreds of spirit stones he had with him was used up but he was far from reaching the very pinnacle of sky root stage. He was still umting spirit qi even though he had already spent a lot of resources.

    Wang Ling frowned. As expected, the amount of spirit qi needed to break through the next stage was unimaginable. He is just on the earlier stages of cultivation yet the amount of spirit qi he needs is already so many.

    This made Wang Ling wonder: if he went back with Wang Shu Qing to the central regions, would he drain the resources of his family just before reaching nascent soul stage?

    "It is a bother but I should refrain from fighting with Wang Hong for cultivation resources." Wang Ling said as he closed his eyes and went back to cultivating.

    Resources are not infinite. Grooming someone to be a celestial is not an easy task. The amount of resources that will be burn in that process is unimaginable. Wang Hong was a talented youth who''s sure to reach celestial stage.

    One could only imagine the amount of resources that will be poured into grooming Wang Hong. No matter how strong or big the Wang family is, Wang Ling knows that if hees into the picture with his humongous consumption of resources. He will quickly go through the treasury of the family.

    The truth of him not going back is that he didn''t want his family get suspicions and turn his family into pauper trying to supply him with resources. There was also a chance of forming a conflict with younger brother if they fought for the resources so he would rather not ept such a thing.

    His goal was to have his family reach the apex with him, not destroy it from having a stupid sibling quarrel. Rivalry is weed by Wang Ling but he did not want to fight with Wang Hong.

    Wang Hong was his brother and by doing something like leaving the family and nning to take the resources of others. Wang Ling will be able to avoid any form of conflict. In Wang Ling''s mind, exploiting his family was a big no while squeezing an academy for resources is eptable.

    Wang Ling''s cultivation ended when he finally felt sleepy and had to rest. It was already 3''oclock in the morning but Wang Ling doesn''t really need a long rest and only needs around two hours of sleep.

    The banging on his doors has already stopped as the agitated students had long left. Wang Ling slept for a good two hours beforeing out of his room. There were two more days before the appointed date.

    When Wang Ling came out of his room, he saw someone outside sleeping with his arms crossed. The ''obstacle'' in front of him made it impossible for him to leave his room. Seeing this, Wang Ling called out to the guy but there was no response.

    He did this for a couple more of times but the ''obstacle'' did not even budged as he was too deep into dreand. The ''obstacle'' had a rigid look on his face as he slept. Wang Ling looked at the ''obstacle'' before sending him flying with a kick.

    Thud!

    The ''obstacle'' was sent flying Wang Ling gave him a good kick on the face, the obstaclended on his head a couple of meters away. Because of that kick and his bad fall, the ''obstacle'' woke up.

    He quickly rose from the ground and angrily started looking around to find the bastard who had kicked him.

    "You bastard, you dare assault me with such cowardly moves? If you didn''t want to fight me, it is fine, but you actually dared attack me while I sleep?"

    The guy that Wang Ling has sent flying was the burly man that had kept banging on Wang Ling''s door. He had spent the entire night in front of Wang Ling and because of boredom, he went to sleep without his knowledge.

    Wang Ling looked at the rowdy fellow for a moment but said nothing back and just went to the side to train. Not caring to clear up the misunderstanding, Wang Ling began warming his body up by performing the Eight Tiger Maneuvers.

    This technique enables Wang Ling to train his body and muscles. For the past month, Wang Ling''s body had slowly started shaping up what he wanted. His body was not burly but his body was condensed and held a lot of power.

    When Wang Ling first trained his body with the Eight Tiger Maneuver, he needed a lot of time just to finish a single set. However, this time was different. With his body beginning to strengthen, Wang Ling needed only a few minutes in order toplete the whole thing.

    He deduced that once he reaches nascent soul stage the effects of the Eight Tiger Maneuver will be lost.

    While Wang Ling was just about to perform the sixth maneuver, he felt danger and immediately ducked. A fist flew pass him that was filled with spirit qi, it was clearly an attack meant to injure him.

    Swoosh!

    Dodging the sneak attack. Wang Ling twisted his body and sent out a thunderous punch! As fast as lightning and as loud as thunder, Wang Ling executed Thunder Fist against his opponent.

    Bang!

    However, it seems like the attacker was prepared to receive his attack and confronted his fist head on. Wang Ling''s fist hit the other party''s chest yet the other party was only sent flying a couple of meters away.

    "That''s a little strong! But it is not enough to beat someone of the inner circle. You beat an inner circle student didn''t you? Show the power you use to beat someone of that caliber."

    It was the ''obstacle'' who made that punch. Wang Ling gazed at that guy with coldness in his eyes.

    "Fighting you won''t gain me anything. Scram out of here, I don''t wish to fight you." With his usual calmness, Wang Ling spoke to the guy in front of him.

    The guy was stunned for a moment before grinning like a fool. He turned to Wang Ling with mocking eyes.

    "Are you scared? Why don''t you just admit it and say to the whole academy that you''re scared to fight, me, Fang Yan!"

    "I don''t want to waste my time on someone like you; but if you really want to fight me, then bet something that might incur my interest."

    "Bet? What do you mean?"

    "Bet anything that might spark my interest, wait, you don''t have to think. Just bet 500 points and we''ll have a fight."

    Fang Yan heard Wang Ling and smiled. This man in front of him was a greedy person, that''s what he had thought. Nheless, Fang Yan agreed to Wang Ling''s terms.

    "Alright, I''ll bet with you, but do you even have 500 points with you?" he asked after remembering that Wang Ling was someone who had just entered the academy.

    "Don''t worry, I have one thousand spirit stones with me. If I lose, I''ll pay you with that." Wang Ling easily lied his way through it and Fang Yan did not suspect him of anything.

    People who enters the academy usually belongs torge family.

    Wang Ling held a cold look on his face but was celebrating inside his heart. He was about to get money without much problem.

    Fang Yan who was opposite of him took a stance. He carried no weapon as his whole body was already one.

    Fang Yan took pride of his solid and powerful body to the point that he became a closebat warrior who specializes in hand to handbat. Wang Ling did the same and took a stance.

    "Aren''t you going to use your sword?" Fang Yan had heard that Wang Ling was a swordsman. Seeing that Wang Ling didn''t even took out his sword. Fang Yan frowned at the thought of Wang Ling belittling him

    "Its fine, I am also proficient in fist techniques and other form of techniques." Wang Ling said as he stood there silently.

    Fang Yan''s face became even uglier.

    "I''m going to make you regret this!" Fang Yan said as he dashed forth to make Wang Ling bow down to him and see if this person was legit or not.

    Fang Yan was fast and with his burly body, he was like a speeding fortress. He drew back his right fist and got ready to hit Wang Ling. Circting his spirit qi, Fang Yan used up two of this nine qi pirs.

    "Dragon Fist! I''ll turn your bones into dust!" Fang Yan had a wide smile on his face as he roared.

    Fang Yan''s fist was like a dragon that could destroy a boulder to smithereens. Manifesting a savage aura, Fang Yan struck forth with terrifying roars of the dragn apanying him.

    The might of his pinnacle-sky root stage cultivation was unleashed.

    Wang Ling did the same as Fang Yan and dashed forward to meet the attack. Fang Yan used a fist technique and Wang Ling did the same to counter his.

    The only fist technique he had currently mastered to consummation is Thunder Fist. It was a mortal rank martial technique, the lowest of the low. But Wang Ling had mastered this technique to consummation.

    Circting his spirit qi and using up a single qi pir that contained supreme spirit qi and hellish qi, a tyrannical might exploded out of Wang Ling.

    The air trembled as his fist flew forward with indomitable might. The booming sound his fist made as it travelled to the air made it sound like a thunder storm wasing.

    Boom!

    The two fists collided. The explosion of the collision was so loud that the students who were soundly sleeping woke up and came out of their dorms.

    "What happened!?" many eximed as they rushed out the dorms to see what caused such an explosion to ur.

    Dust were everywhere as the explosion caused by Wang Ling''s and Fang Yan''s attack created a wave of spirit qi that resulted in having the dust be blown away.

    The students who wereing out of their room turned their attention to this dust filled battlefield and waited for the dust to settle down.

    As the dust settled, one figure was left standing on the ground as the other was blown away on a nearby tree with a few broken fingers.

    Wang Ling had won the exchanged.

 Chapter 48: Earning Points the efficient way II

    Chapter 48: Earning Points the efficient way II

    The sun yet to rise yet everyone in the dorms were already up on their feet.

    As the dust settled, Wang Ling''s gant figure appeared as he stood there with his fist tightly clenched. At this moment his fist was releasing steam and he was staring at it with a disappointed look.

    [My body is still not that strong.] Wang Ling said something if said out loud can caused people look at him weirdly. His strength was already so terrifying yet he had a look of disappointment on his face.

    As Wang Ling was immersed his in his own little world, Fang Yan climbed out of the ground.

    "Gah!" vomiting a mouthful of blood as he felt the hellish qi invade his body for a while, Fang Yan looked at Wang Ling with horror. How can this person be so strong? What did he do to create such a strong body?

    He himself knew how hard it was to temper and refine the body. Fang Yan was a cultivator who focuses on strengthening his body. He had gone through a lot of hardships just to achieve the body he proudly shows to the world yet Wang Ling''s body was even more powerful that his.

    Gathering what is left of his strength. Fang Yan spoke to Wang Ling as he got ready to leave.

    "I have lost but don''t think that I am going to forget this. I will beat you someday, wait for it." He could no longer fight so why bother staying? To humiliate himself?

    Fang Yan turned around, ready to leave when Wang Ling''s voice was heard behind him.

    "Wait!" Wang Ling called out.

    "What is it?"

    "Where''s my 500 points?" Wang Ling demanded the price.

    ===

    By the time the sun came rose from the sky, Wang Ling''s name had already circted amongst the students of the outer circle. Fang Yan, the guy who Wang Ling had beaten wasn''t a mere nobody as he was someone with considerable background and name.

    Fang Yan was a member of the Fang n who specializes the usage of body refinement technique; the members of the Fang n all have strong bodies that is unmatched.

    The Fang n''s [Mountain Body] was no joke. It gave the family members of the Fang n unimaginable strength and imprable defense.

    In the inner circles of the Piercing Heaven Academy, in a ce called [Dragon Manor] a handsome young man wearing the exclusive red uniform and had a buildparable to that of a great warrior. Coupled with his great looks, long hair, and his majestic body this student was like a general.

    This man was Fang Guan, Fang Yan''s cousin. However, Fang Guan was a member of the main family. Fang Yan was just some trash from the branches.

    Fang Guan listened with great interest, he had never heard anyone who has a stronger that is from outside his n. Maybe Ruogang might possess such a body, but that guy is not normal.

    After listening to the story, Fang Guan let out a heartyugh.

    "Seriously? That''s hrious, he actually dared fight it out with someone who almost imed Tian De''s life? Haha, and they actually think that Tian De lost on purpose?"

    Fang Guan wasughing his ass off listening to the story. The outer circle of the academy is tooughable, there are people there who are around his age and has yet to enter energy pce stage.

    There are people there who thinks highly of themselves while having no actual talent. Fang Guan was well aware about the true geniuses of the realm as he had seen the people of the [Seven Great Academies].

    "So what are you telling me this? It better not be just to pass the time; I was in the midst of cultivation so this better be good."

    Fang Guan''sugh ceased as he looked at the person who was telling him the story. The person who had reported to Fang Guan shivered when he heard Fang Guan''s voice.

    This Young Master of the Fang n was the greatest genius of their n. At the early age of 17 and he had already reached pinnacle-energy pce stage. This year, he is considered one of the ten people who will be able to get a spot to enter the seven great academies.

    Being a cultivation maniac who pours everything in his cultivation to reach greater heights. Fang Guan is the pride of the Fang n. Being the pride of the Fang n, the person who reported the incident thought that he would act against Wang Ling after knowing the n''s name is besmirch.

    Fang Guan who seemed to have noticed his reaction and frowned.

    "So it''s nothing but empty news. Did you think I would move against Wang Ling just because Fang Yan is disgraced? That''s his own fault not mine, the Fang n is not him, me making a move is not necessary!"

    Fang Guan was irritated. He came out of seclusion just for this?

    [This is why I hate being the Young Master of a big n. I''m not the babysitter of the younger generation!]

    Fang Guan does not hate being a member of the Fang family as he gains benefits that let him gain advantage over others. But the single fact that every little shit the younger generation makes it automatic for him to step forward and keep the so called ''n reputation'' as illustrious as possible.

    Looking at the person who reported this incident to him, Fang Guan felt even more irritated.

    "Is that it? If that''s it I''m going to cultivate now!" Fang Guan was prepared to leave when the person stopped him with a few words.

    "The members of the expedition has been finalized! Wang Ling is one of them!" Almost forgetting about this issue, he immediately spoke up before Fang Guan could leave.

    Fang Guan stopped on his tracks as a spark of interest finally flickered in his eyes.

    ===

    Noon, Wang Ling had finished his training but he didn''t go out to the libraries to read books. Instead, he went to find a white cloth that was two meters long. He then went ahead and wrote something on the cloth before tying it up to two bamboo poles he got with the white cloth.

    After doing all that, he went to outer circle Martial Hall where most students spar against one another.

    The Martial Hall was a big ce. It was an open dome with thousands of seats around. The middle of the Martial Hall was wide and spacious that dozens of individual fights could break out and not one will feel and inconvenience or have their movements restricted.

    Wang Ling entered the Martial Hall and instantly attracted the eyes of the students. They didn''t need to guess who he was as there was only a single one armed student in the academy.

    Wang Ling''s name had been buzzing aroundtely. Amongst the students of the outer circle, Wang Ling is one of the most well-known.

    Seeing that there were many people eyeing him, Wang Ling smiled and went to find a free area. As he stood there he judged the ce suitable.

    "Wang Ling, fight me! You kept your doors lock until morning because of your cowardice! You''re not going to run away now that you''re here, are you!?"

    Someone suddenly shouted. It was someone who had stood in front of Wang Ling''s house until midnight. His irritation against Wang Ling was boundless he was a ''genius'' who was Wang Ling him to treat him in such a way?

    This guy was not alone. There were others who looked like a fool when Wang Ling shut his doors on them and was shouting at Wang Ling the instant the dam had burst.

    "Do you think beating the brat of the Fang n!?"

    "Wang Ling, you bastard, do you dare fight me!?"

    Wang Ling listened to their shouts but did not pay attention to it as he took out the piece of cloth he had tied into the bamboo pole. He set up the bamboo poles and the words that was written on the cloth came to full view.

    The cloth says: "Strongest of the outer circle: Challenge fee 500 points!!!! Rewards: 1000 points and the title of the strongest!"

    Wang Ling turned around to see the dazed look at the other students as he grandly announced!

    "I will now ept challenges. Offer 500 points and I will fight you, win and receive 1000 points and the title of the strongest in the outer circle!" Wang Ling''s voice was amplified with spirit qi.

    His bold announcement made many stare at him as if he was some kind of idiot. Setting up a fee for challenging you might be reasonable, but the title of the strongest as the reward? Is that a joke?

    Who gave him the right to im the strongest! No one!

    "What!? No one dares to step to the challenged? It seems like you trash are nothing. 500 points and all of you are cowering? It would seem that the students of the Piercing Heaven Academy is nothing but spineless cowards who can only bark but not bite.

    "If any of you don''t wish to challenge me then, SCRAM! Go and spread the word, I will fight anyone that is a member of the outer circle! Tell them that, I, Wang Ling is looking down upon them! Puu!"

    Wang Ling spat on the ground as he finished his piece. His unbridled words set the mes in the hearts of the students present.

    They wanted to smash Wang Ling''s face and see him cry blood.

    "What right do you have to say that you can give the title of the strongest? Do you think you are s great? Do you think that you''re stronger than Rashiki, Liang Xinya and Zhenya?"

    One student questioned Wang Ling. Wang Ling responded with a wide grin and a confident tone of voice.

    "Yes, I do believe that I am stronger than them! Do you not have eyes? I have written that I am the strongest in the outer circle, what is there to question? If you think I am unworthy of that title then challenge me for it.

    "Prove your point or are you just some trash who can only speak the name of others because you are too weak? Also, if you''re poor then just scram away for me. I don''t want to take points away from those who can''t even buy a single spirit stone.

    "I can see that your cultivation is the same as mine,e and challenge me if you dare. Bet and prove your worth!"

    Spreading his arm wide, Wang Ling started shouting insults after insults. Being a young, the student he was trying to fighting him dly took the bait. Stepping forward, the student took out a sword and pointed it towards Wang Ling.

    "Trash, I''ll fucking take that remaining arms of yours! Poor!? I''ll fucking give you double of the challenge fee if you promise to grovel on the ground as you proim that you are nothing but some cowardly lying trash!"

    The student was incense. He looked at Wang Ling as if he had massacred his family.

    Wang Ling''s face beamed as he heard the words of the student. Immediately epting the bet, Wang Ling spoke.

    "I will do anything you want as long as you double the bet! Alright, step forward and face me, our witnesses is everyone watching, the loser will pay what is promised! Now make your move!"

    Wang Ling didn''t need to say anything as his opponent made his move and appeared above Wang Ling.

    Activating Ocean''s Lull, Wang Ling''s field of vision epassed the five meter radius of his surroundings. He didn''t dare take it easy on his upon as a fight have infinite number of possibilities. He might just lose if he becamecent.

    Wang Ling circted his spirit qi and used up one qi pir to parry the attack. His hands became a weapon as he wrapped it with supreme spirit qi.

    Striking forward, Wang Ling let out a bellow. The booming sound of thunder resounded as he fist traversed the space between his opponent''s defenses and found its way on his face.

    Bang!

    Wang Ling sent his opponent flying with great force.

    Boom!

    The student he had just set flying crashed on the ground and web-like cracks appeared. The student tried to get up but as if he was some puppet that had its strings cut, the student crashed on the ground limply looking at Wang Ling with disbelief.

    Wang Ling saw this and then turned to the other students.

    "Trash! Now give me the points and scram!"

    Wang Ling domineeringly announced.

    The other students looked at Wang Ling with hate as they viewed as a tyrant. The students that was near the defeated opponent helped him up and give Wang Ling the promised reward.

    After receiving the points, Wang Ling noticed that various students were backing away from fear so he smirked and started raining down curses and insults at the students like there was no tomorrow.

    "What a trash, is this the strength of the outer circle? Now I see why you people can''t advance and be inner circle students. You cowards actually got scared off by that kind of fight? Let me tell you, just stop on cultivating and open up shops in some backwater Kingdom that is far away from danger.

    "You sissies won''t survive the moment you step out of this academy if you don''t even have the courage to challenge me, someone who have insulted you to your bones!"

 Chapter 49: Earning Points the efficient way III

    Chapter 49: Earning Points the efficient way III

    At this moment a beautiful youngdy who was garnering many attention was heading for the Martial Hall. This beautiful youngdy looked like she was only 16 years of age and had a beauty that was as pretty as a picture.

    She looked like a fairy that had descended from the heavens to this earth, like a blessing that was bestowed by the heavens. As she was walking along the roads that led to the Martial Hall, the beauty she exuded made many men gaze at her with desires in their eyes.

    This youngdy was one of the rising geniuses in the outer circle. This youngdy was called, Liang Xinya.

    It had been a long time since Liang Xinya hade to the Martial Hall. She had been in seclusion for three months now as she was trying to reach energy pce as soon as she could. At the moment she had already reached half-step energy pce but she had met with a wall in her cultivation.

    "Is the person who beat Senior Tian De really there?" she was skeptical about the news regarding the new genius who had supposedly defeated Tian De.

    The story regarding Wang Ling had of course reach her ears but she was still doubtful about his skills. Wanting to see for herself just what skills this man who beat someone from the inner circle possesses. She quickly went to the Martial Hall after receiving news about Wang Ling.

    Liang Xinya went for it and went to the Martial Hall to see if Wang Ling was truly there. Just as she was entering, the sound of thunder was heard.

    Her ears started ringing as she was caught off-guard by that loud sound. She looked around to find the area where that sound came from and found a group of people hurling curses at someone.

    Liang Xinya barely managed to catch a glimpse of the banner that was in the middle of the group of people.

    She read the words written on the banner and immediately frowned.

    [Strongest of the outer circle: Challenge fee 500 points!!!! Rewards: 1000 points and the title of the strongest!?

    What kind of nonsense is this? When did such an audacious character appeared in the academy? Wait, is the one who put that thing up Rashiki? From the three of us, he''s the only one I can think of doing something like this.]

    Being one of the three greatest geniuses in the outer circle of the academy. Liang Xinya has the right to im that she is strong. But even she does not consider herself as the strongest.

    While she was deep in contemtion, another piercing sound of thunder was heard. A cry of agony followed as loud bellow rang out.

    "What a bunch of weaklings! That''s the fifth one and none of you can even touch me! What the hell are you people doing in this academy?"

    Liang Xinya did not recognize that voice, but she was sure that this voice belonged to the person who set up that audacious sign.

    [What a clown. Whoever this is, he must be someone with inted ego or something.]

    Liang Xinya walked over the crowd and the one of the students saw her and immediately created a scene.

    "It''s Liang Xinya, she hade to take this bastard out! Haha, I knew one of the three great geniuses won''t back down from the challenge this bastard was spouting!"

    "I know, but don''t you think news travel too fast? He had only taken on five opponent and one of the three great geniuses is actually here? Does Liang Xinya have a grudge with Wang Ling?"

    "Who cares why!? The only thing that matters is that Wang Ling is going to get his ass handed to him. Miss Liang, go and break the legs of that bastard!"

    The moment Liang Xinya appeared, the crowd that had been too dejected to look at Wang Ling in the eye suddenly started smiling as if hope hade. Liang Xinya was a genius and a strongest woman of the outer circle.

    The only people who can match her is Rashiki and Zhenya. Seeing her appear this time had actually made them look at Wang Ling with viciousness present in their eyes. Their minds were actually beginning to emte the oue of the fight where Wang Ling is groveling on the ground and Liang Xinya stomping him with her foot.

    Liang Xinya listened to the numerous conversations and learned a lot of things.

    [Wang Ling, do they mean the Wang Ling who beat Senior Tian De?]

    Liang Xinya turned her head to one of the students and made him spit out what is happening. The student dlyplied and started reciting the events that had transpired upon Wang Ling''s arrival in the academy to the current situation.

    Liang Xinya heard everything and with that student''s exaggeration, Liang Xinya graduallye to see Wang Ling more and more in a bad light. In the end, Liang Xinya held the worst impression of Wang Ling.

    Especially when she saw that the second opponent she had was actually a woman and he had actually beaten her up until her face was swollen.

    "What a despicable bastard!" she actually wanted to have a conversation with someone like him? Liang Xinya felt terrible. The anger she had in her heart burst and she quickly rose to the air andnded in front of Wang Ling who was doing his usual provocative speeches.

    Wang Ling took note of Liang Xinya and smiled. He noticed that she was looking at him with hate in her eyes as if he had offended her for something.

    [It''s working!] Wang Ling had been trying his best worsening his image just to get more opponents who bet with him out of anger. By now, Wang Ling''s reputation was beginning to take a nose dive.

    This beauty in front of him was someone who will be a great tool on raising his infamy. If he can make use of thisdy''s appearance then he will be able to make his infamy spread far and wide. If that happens, Wang Ling will have opponent until the time of his departure.

    He wasn''t in this academy to be buddies with other students. He came here to get resources out of them and enter the Thundergod Academy by taking the spot that was rightfully meant for their students.

    Wang Ling was someone who is considered as a cmity in the past who did various things to get what he needed. There were many who saw him as an evil person and Wang Ling will not deny that he was no saint.

    Although what he is doing now is a mere petty crime of taking advantage of his position as a junior inparison to what he did on the past; he is not still someone who will make ady like this be a tool for him to be used.

    He may not know who she is, but seeing the adoration she is being showered with. Wang Ling had a good idea of her position in the academy making it suitable for her to act as the bait.

    "What, are you also here to challenge me?" Wang Ling asked in a mocking tone. "Little girl, scram away for me before I make you regreting here. Someone who look as weak as you shouldn''t be here!"

    Liang Xinya was offended by those words and her aura began to rise. Her beautiful face warped as her anger peaked. She wanted to crush Wang Ling here and now.

    The aura of a half-step energy pce stage cultivator was revealed. Everyone felt stifled as they experienced the aura of someone that is infinitesimally close to energy pce stage.

    Wang Ling looked at her and spoke in a provocative tone, "Hmm, you''re someone that is a half-step energy pce stage. The fee you have to pay is higher, to fight me you need two thousand points. Don''t say that I''m taking advantage of you, I''m only at sky root stage after all."

    Liang Xinya snorted at Wang Ling as she said, "Didn''t you fought with Senior Tian De? Do you think I am unable to see through your ploy? You''re someone who fought with Senior Tian De and won, what do you me having the advantage?"

    "Fighting me has conditions, other student paid so you are no exception."

    "Don''t worry, you won''t be taking anything from me" Liang Xinya was just about to make her move against Wang Ling when a figure right in front of her.

    "I don''t like it when other people try and say meaningless things when they don''t even have the slightest bit of intelligence in their brains" Wang Ling tightly clenched his fist and circted his spirit qi to the limits. He let out a punch that was unlike what he had showed.

    The manifestation of a ferocious tiger appeared as Wang Ling executed one of the Eight Tiger Maneuvers attacking pattern. The Eight Tiger Maneuver is not just any skill that can be used to shape the body, it is also a technique that hold great mysteries.

    This is one of the attacking patter of the Eight Tiger Maneuvers: [Wind Tiger].

    The roars of tiger was apanied by the howling wind. Liang Xinya saw the fist of Wang Linging for her. She feared for her life as she saw the fist that is as formidable as tigering for her.

    She crossed her arms as she made an attempt to block the attack, yet the instant her flimsy guard touched Wang Ling''s fist. Cracking sounds immediately resounded. Before anyone could react, the aura of the half-step energy pce stage cultivator Liang Xinya disappeared.

    Thud!

    Liang Xinya dropped on the ground with her right arms broken. She raised her head and look at Wang Ling with a terrified expression.

    "Don''t mess with my business! You are nothing in front of me." It wasn''t just Liang Xinya who became frightened but the other students as well.

    "Hmph, they actually ignored you? Now, give me the points you owe me. You said you won''t be beaten but look at you, on the ground and with a broken arm, so that means you lost right? So give me 2,000 points."

    Liang Xinya didn''t even try to argue as she did her best to hand over Wang Ling the points she was being asked to give. After receiving the points, Wang Ling smiled and then kept away the bamboo poles that held his banner.

    Wang Ling looked at the crowd and said, "Tell this to everyone, if they want to challenge me then just visit me in my dorm."

    Wang Ling left after causing such an incident.

    News then travelled extremely fast and the story about Liang Xinya being injured by Wang Ling started to spread. He immediately became public enemy number one and dozens of students who wished to take revenge for their goddess starteding to Wang Ling in droves.

    Wang Ling received them all and beat everyone with ease. He didn''t care who they were and took 500 points every time he fought. Points started rolling in as easy as that and inside Wang Ling''s mind he was celebrating the fact that he was a public enemy.

    [All ording to n I supposed.]

 Chapter 50: Cosmic Energy Palace

    Chapter 50: Cosmic Energy Pce

    At his journey of earning points from the poor outer circle students. Wang Ling found it odd that the academy was actually letting him continue epting challenge. Normally, if someone like him who is too unbridled and untamed appeared, the teachers of the academy will teach him a lesson.

    But on the two days he duped the students on challenging him, by not only mocking the students he also beaten up Liang Xinya and broke her arm. The academy said nothing to him and turned a blind eye and acted as if nothing was wrong.

    Wang Ling have three ideas why this was so: first is that the academy was using him to temper their students: second is that the empire is actually backing him as his father have connection to them: third is both.

    Well whatever the reason may be, Wang Ling was thankful to the unhindered path of earning points.

    *

    Fighting, that''s what Wang Ling had been doing since he came back from the Martial Hall. Bing public enemy number 1 and gaining the hatred of many students both man and woman. Wang Ling fought like he was a madman and continued racking up points.

    One more day before the expedition, Wang Ling''s opponents begun to dwindle. They stoppeding to him for duels soon after beating some kid named Rashiki. No, that''s incorrect because the reason they stoppeding was because when Wang Ling beat Rashiki and Zhenya with overwhelming force.

    Rashiki and Zhenya, two of the three greatest geniuses in the outer circle challenged him in a one vs one duel before fighting him in a one vs two. The fight was actuallyckluster as Wang Ling only had to give them one hit each before they start writhing in pain.

    Without any opponent willing to challenge him, Wang Ling decided to leave at that and went to some ce called [Treasure Hall]. The Treasure Hall was the ce where the points a student earns inside the academy can be exchanged.

    From his fights, Wang Ling has 18,700 points. He fought dozens of people just to collect these points and Wang Ling was willing to part with them to gain some cultivation resources.

    Upon entering the Treasure Pavilion, Wang Ling was subjected to scornful looks. With him being as infamous as he was and having a trademark of only having one arm, Wang Ling can easily be seen in a crowd.

    But Wang Ling just brushed these scornful gazes. He was here to exchange for resources not to deal with unnecessary troubles. Either way, if someone challenges him, Wang Ling will wee them with an open arm.

    Inside the Treasure Hall Wang Ling was greeted by a student who doesn''t seem to have anything against him. The student who weed him had a smile on his face as he was asked.

    "Might I ask how may help you?" this person had a smile on his face.

    Wang Ling looked at the student and found rather pleasing to the eyes, "I want to exchange my points for treasures. Does this ce provide any form of list that I can browse through?"

    The student nodded his head and took out a scroll that contained the list of exchangeable resources in the Treasure Hall. Wang Ling epted the scroll and said nothing any further.

    He browse through a great number of cultivation and raised a brow after seeing the needed points to exchange a [Draconian Leaf] that is used by people who is on the energy pce stage.

    -Draconian Leaf: 3,000 points

    -Raging Tempest Fruit: 3,500 points

    -Geocentric Lotus: 5,000 points

    Wang Ling knitted both his brows and frowned at the sight of the point requirement of the cultivation resources. Wang Ling have over 18,000 points and he had thought that it was enough. But from the looks of it, he was wrong.

    He neededrge amount of spirit qi in order to form his energy pce. Meaning, he needed an astronomical amount of resources. Actually, he actually needed at least 10,000 spirit stones to fully build his energy pce.

    However, Wang Ling also wanted to exchange something that is me attributed so he can lower the difficulty of forming his Chaos Spark. He had seen two such treasures that matches his preferences.

    -Phoenix me Flower-10,000 points

    -Infernal Smander Magma Essence: 8,000 points

    Two different treasure that have the me attribute he needs. Although he can get them here and now as he has over eighteen thousand points. Wang Ling was hesitant.

    He can break through tonight if he only buys the Infernal Smander Magma Essence and 10,000 spirit stones. The exchange of points and spirit stones is 1 for 1. One point for a spirit stone.

    But Wang Ling wanted both Phoenix me Flower and the Smander Magma Essence. He knows that if he can get his hands on this two items, he will be able topletely prepare his body for the Chaos Spark''s appearance.

    [Should I save my breakthrough for ater date?]

    Wang Ling was thinking for a while but in end, he gave up the idea of taking two treasures.

    [Breaking through energy pce stage is more important. The White Dragon Valley is riddled with Savage Beasts that is on the border of evolving to Spirit Beast.]

    Wang Ling was strong, but his limit was a middle-energy pce enemy. If he wants to have the chance of winning over stronger opponents. Then breaking through is a must.

    He decided to just get Infernal Smander Magma Essence and 10,000 spirit stones. He exchanged the points and went back to his dorm. It was still noon but Wang Ling was already going to enter deep into seclusion to break through the next stage.

    Upon returning, Wang Ling closed his doors and immediately sat in a cross legged position on top of his bed. He then took out the 10,000 spirit stones and started piling them around him.

    It took him a while but he eventually managed to set it up in the end. Wang Ling then took out the Infernal Smander Magma Essence that was inside a jade bottle.

    The jade bottle was not big. It was only about five inches big and was fully filled with the Infernal Smander Magma Essence. The Infernal Smander Magma Essence was liquefied and was boiling inside the jade bottle. But oddly enough, Wang Ling felt no difort handling the jade bottle.

    The jade bottle was made to hold treasures that is liquid state. The inside of the jade bottle is no reflected on the outside. The Infernal Smander Magma Essence was hotter than magma, it could burn the dorm Wang Ling was staying in to the ground.

    But because of the jade bottle, no such thing will ur unless Wang Ling starts pouring it out intentionally. Wang Ling adjusted his state of mind and opened the jade bottle.

    Instantly after opening the bottle, the searing heat escaped. Wang Ling immediately made his move and circted his supreme spirit qi to guard his body both inside and out from the heat.

    Without any hesitation, Wang Ling ingested the Infernal Smander Magma Essence with a big gulp and the explosive heat suddenly burst. A heat so extreme pervaded all over his body, he could feel it both inside and out.

    His body convulsed as his pulse began to rise. His sweat fell as if it was a waterfall with no end. Wang Ling''s body that had already been used to the heat of different mes was trying to cope with the explosiveness of the Infernal Smander Magma Essence.

    With the presence of the Infernal Smander Magma Essence inside his body, Wang Ling began to use his supreme spirit qi to work and started assimting it with his body.

    The heat from tyrannical mes was damaging Wang Ling''s body but at the same time nourishing it by reshaping it.

    As the assimtion of the Infernal Smander Magma Essence was happening. Wang Ling also used the momentum of the tide of spirit qi that was pouring inside his body

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    He started attacking thest barrier of the sky root stage. He wanted to pierce the barrier as soon as possible and quickly form his energy pce. Both his supreme spirit qi and hellish qi was put to the test as Wang Ling started to circte his qi to its limits.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Crack!

    The first crack was heard. Wang Ling was ecstatic and quickly began a brutal onught of attacks on the barrier without rest. Soon, the cracks began to spread and multiplied at a rapid pace.

    Wang Ling didn''t let up as used this opportunity to make the final push that he needed!

    "Break! Break! BREAK!" Wang Ling bellowed as the final barrier that limits from creating his energy pce was destroyed.

    Wang Ling had broken through sky root stage and can now be considered as a half-step energy pce stage. Most cultivators will be happy now that they have reached this stage, but Wang Ling was unsatisfied and continued onwards.

    With his roots piercing both the earth and the sky, Wang Ling''s senses has achieved synergy. Above his spirit ocean, mist started to form. The mist overtook everything and hid the roots that pierced the earth and skies.

    The nine qi pirs that was suspended above the spirit ocean descended. The nine qi pirs descended and little by little, Wang Ling''s aura was rising as its descent continued.

    The formation of his energy pce was beginning. The mist surrounded the qi pirs and it began to congeal. The vague image of a pce was beginning to form. With the nine qi pirs standing tall at its entrance, the pce glowed a dark golden light.

    Wang Ling circted the Overturning Nine Heaven Art and the Hell Dominator Body at the same time and mixed his two qi that was present inside his body to form the unique energy pce.

    His spirit qi was quickly drained out of his body, the nine qi pirs that held his spirit qi were all empty but a continuous flow of spirit qi kept flooding his body.

    The 10,000 spirit stones that was on the physical world was quickly being drained by Wang Ling. As if he was a whale that had opened its mouth on the ocean, the gush of spirit qiing in to his body was enough to make any normal human implode.

    His body was being filled with to the brim with spirit qi yet his Cosmic Energy Pce does not seem to have enough. His body was slowly getting reformed by the gushes of spirit qi and was experiencing a cleansing and purification.

    The endless flow of spirit qi did not only formed his energy pce but also his body. From his bone marrows to his muscles: from his veins to his meridians: to his internal organs to his skin. Wang Ling''s every nook and cranny was being reformed.

    The tattoo of the Devil Wings on his back began to shine a dark golden sheen. A terrifying qi of ughter that originated from hell came out of his body.

    His bloodline was roaring as it too began to absorb the spirit qi of the surrounding.

    Bloodline, body, and Cosmic Energy Pce was being refined and being formed. The three took time before settling down as it finished what they ought to achieve.

    His bloodline had been purified to some extent. His body that was being refined by both the excessive spirit qi and the Infernal Smander Magma Essence was nearingpletion.

    His body started to itch as an icky ck substance starteding out of his pores. The impurities that had remained in his body starteding out making his body all the more perfect and stronger.

    Wang Ling did not care about the foul odor of the impurities as his attention was in his energy pce. The energy pce was the house of his soul that will lead him to the path of the saints and celestials.

    The cosmic energy pce gradually formed. The overbearing aura of the pce that was meant to exist to house the whole cosmos was immense. Made from the pirs that could hold the cosmos and even the universe, the energy pce that Wang Ling was creating was going to be the strongest.

    The 10,000 spirit stones at this moment was drained but Wang Ling had yet to finish the formation of his energy pce so he began absorbing the surrounding spirit qi.

    At a fifty meter radius, Wang Ling began absorbing the sprit qi. The fifty meter area radius of his became a vacuum as he absorbed and used the spirit qi being drawn by him to form his Cosmic Energy Pce.

    The energy pce glowed brighter and brighter. The aura of his supreme spirit qi and hellish qi made the Cosmic Energy Pce look like a tainted golden pce. The spirit qi of the world and himself began coalescing and as energy peak, a muffled explosion happened and the mist that was surrounding the spirit ocean was sucked in by the nine qi pirs and then the energy pce.

    Rumble!

    The space that was inside Wang Ling''s body began to rumble as the Cosmic Energy Pce is created. Wang Ling had finally reach energy pce stage.

    [I''m finally here!]

    Wang Ling said as he celebrated.

    As he was celebrating, an unnoticeable tear appeared on the space of his spirit ocean. The tear on the space was just like how Wang Ling''s body came to possess the hellish qi as it was connected to some other ne of existence.

    The hellish qi came from the depths of hell, as for this tear: the answer is still unknown.

 Chapter 51: Devils Pupils

    Chapter 51: Devil''s Pupils

    It was midnight when Wang Ling finished his breakthrough. Opening his eyes, he noticed that his body was covered by ck impurities that have pungent smell. The disgusting smell attacked Wang Ling''s sense of smell but Wang Ling just shut his sense of smell using his spirit qi and chose to ignore it.

    He was not done cultivating and he was far from being done. He had broken through energy pce realm yes, but he wanted more and although he can''t cultivate the Chaos Spark just yet, he has another technique that needs more attention.

    [Piercing Vision]

    The technique he inherited from his bloodline and all this time, after training in this technique, Wang Ling has yet to achieve even the lowest possible mastery. Even though hisprehension of the technique is just fine, Wang Ling can''t perform the needed steps for cultivating it as his cultivation was still insufficient.

    The energy pce that is inside the body is something that further refines the spirit qi.

    Energy pces have two functions. First, it acts as a storage unit just like the nine qi pirs, the only difference is that it can store spirit qiparable to the nine qi pirsbined.

    The second is that it further refines the spirit qi that enters the body. Although Wang Ling''s supreme spirit qi is already the purest form of spirit qi and needs no further purification. His energy pce can still be used in other ways.

    He has two kind of qi inside his body. One was the supreme spirit qi and the other was hellish qi. One of the two is already perfect while the other is not. Although his hellish qi is one of the purest forms of qi in the world, it can''t bepared to the purity of his supreme spirit qi.

    Theck of purity in his hellish qi is something that deeply connects with the purity of his bloodline. At the moment, Wang Ling was a True Devil Warrior, a devil that only have one pair of wings.

    He was far from reaching True Devil God that represents the pinnacle of hell. Because of this, Wang Ling''s hellish qi is yet to transform to supreme hellish qi that can only be used by those who possesses True Devil God bloodline.

    Even in the current Hell Realm, no one possesses the bloodline of the True Devil God making the ess of supreme hellish qi impossible.

    Although Wang Ling only have a low-quality hellish qi, and is impossible topletely refine it to supreme hellish qi, Wang Ling can still refined his hellish qi to be purer.

    With the help of his Cosmic Energy Pce that is supposed to be the mightiest of all energy pces. Wang Ling can break pass the limitations of bloodlines and refined his hellish qi to something of higher quality.

    "No time to waste."

    Wang Ling said out loud and closed his eyes and began working. He started refining his hellish qi and started circting the cultivation method of Piercing Vision. The hellish qi he purifies began assimting into his body.

    His bloodline started to churn: his whole being started to shake: his eyes started to experience the tortures of hell!

    Wang Ling made use of his purified hellish qi and began started to ''cleanse'' the impurities in his eyes. His eyes were hurting, an inexplicable pain started assaulting his eyes and soon he was bleeding ck colored blood.

    This blood carried the impurities that was inside every veins of his eyes. This signified that he was beginning to seed but this was also the sign that he was experiencing pain.

    Wang Ling was moaning in pain. A man that was as tenacious as he was groaning and moaning, one could only imagine what kind of pain he was going through.

    Inside, his eyeballs were beginning to change. Every veins in his eyes were being cleansed, the impurities were being reced by a beautiful crimson coat of blood. His pupils that was originally ck was also beginning to change.

    All of a sudden, his eyes burst open. A crimson halo was beginning to form as a single dot appeared on top of his ck pupils. The dot was something unnoticeable but as time went on, the dot began to move and started to create a crimson halo as it circled Wang Ling''s ck pupils.

    A burning sensation went over Wang Ling''s eyeballs as the circling of the crimson halo continued. With the burning sensation, Wang Ling felt the need to gouge out his eyes. It was too painful, too horrible, and too torturous.

    This processsted for an entire ten minutes until the crimson halo finally becameplete. The crimson halo was inching away from its starting point, shhh, a bright red light erupted from his eyes.

    The crimson halo was finallypleted. An intoxicating coolness flooded his eyes as Wang Ling finally reached the first level mastery of Piercing Eyes: [Devil''s Pupils].

    Theforting feeling ofpleting his Devil''s Pupils was simply tooforting that Wang Ling began to moan. His eyes had just been subjected to a torturous pain, thisforting feeling made Wang Ling lose all tension on his body and fell asleep.

    ===

    Wang Ling opened his eyes at 5''oclock. At this time, the Devil''s Pupils was still present and as he looked around, a clear image of everything was showed to him.

    His already capable vision had an unbelievable metamorphosis and became something amazing. He could see through the still dark room he was in like it was daytime. Wang Ling was not even circting his spirit qi to his eyes yet his vision was already so clear.

    "This is amazing!"

    Wang Ling was ecstatic, this Piercing Eyes was not a normal optical art that just see through illusions, as it also enhances the quality of the cultivator''s sight. His sight will continue to improve as the level of mastery goes up, won''t he be able to peer through everything in the future?

    If he can see through illusions on his level, what about the pinnacle level of mastery? Will he gain the ability to peer into the future? Will he see through the mysteries of the universe in a single nce? Wang Ling wanted to know.

    The Piercing Vision was amazing but it also had some downsides. The Devil''s Pupils cannot be retracted. It was burned into his eyes and cannot disappear. Even if he gouge his eye out and regrew one back, the Devil''s Pupils will not go away.

    This made Wang Ling have a headache as he feared that his identity of having the bloodline of devils will be known to the public. Thankfully, the Devil''s Pupils did nothing but add some form of elegance to his eyes and did not exude any form of hellish qi or devil aura keeping Wang Ling''s identity and trump card safe.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, Wang Ling got up and started cleaning the mess he had created. He opened his doors and blew the dust away that was left over from his whale-like absorption of spirit qist night.

    "This is not good. The 10,000 spirit stones is not doing it for me anymore. Tsk, do I have to exchange [Ster Stones]?"

    A ster stone was just like a spirit stone but it contained more spirit qi and has a higher purity. A single ster stone is equivalent to one hundred spirit stones. Wang Ling had been using the spirit stones because it was the resources Wang Shu Qing had given him and the academy does not exchange any.

    From what he could tell, the ster stones he needed can only be found in the central regions where a higher cultivation resources is abound. Wang Ling had only taken his first steps in cultivating yet he was already having problems with resources.

    [This is the price for absolute power I supposed.]

    Wang Ling mused and returned to cleaning. After cleaning his room, Wang Ling went out and cleaned his stinking body that had been soaked with impurities all night long. Feeling icky all over, Wang Ling hurriedly took a bath.

    After taking a bath, Wang Ling to change his clothes and headed to a ce called Dragon Fever Restaurant that was outside the academy. He showed the guards his badge and easily went out without problems.

    After getting out, Wang Ling walked around the city. As he was walking, he felt gazesnding all over his body,dies were looking at him with great interest as if they wanted to have a go with him while men was looking at him hatefully and admiration at the same time.

    Wang Ling sighed for he knew what the reason for his sudden gain in poprity is. His face, skin, hair, and even bearings had changed overnight.

    If he was already good looking before, then he now have a devilish attractive feel. He had skin that looked like smoother than a woman''s a face that was in no way inferior to anyone else''s.

    He was radiating with manly aura that causedies to look at him favorably and with his mysterious pupils and gaze. Wang Ling was a hunk that is adored by many.

    [What if they learn of my deeds inside the academy?] he was in a thought as he remembered the difference of treatment he was gettingpared to when he was inside the academy.

    Back inside, he was treated as a heinous viin. But here, he was being adored by thedies that see him.

    Wang Ling enjoyed the attention he was getting but felt annoyed after some time so he moved faster and reached the Dragon Fever Restaurant. When Wang Ling entered the restaurant, he was greeted by a waiter.

    "Did three students from the Piercing Heaven Academy came here?" Wang Ling asked the waiter and the waiter nodded his head before leading Wang Ling to the second floor where luxury was present.

    In a VIP room where only a few people can enter was the meeting ce of the expedition''s members. From what he was told, there should be three other people that would be going in the expedition.

    Wang Ling entered the VIP room and was greeted by three people wearing the same red uniform. Wang Ling exchanged gazes with the other three before greeting them.

    "Seniors, my name is Wang Ling, I will be joining you in the expedition on the White Dragon Valley."

    Wang Ling was polite and gave them a slight bow.

    "Come in. let us eat before we head out." one of the twodies offered for him to enter.

    Thedy who called him looked graceful and mature, her well-endowed breasts and her alluring body that was hidden under her baggy uniform could give men fantasies they never knew they could have.

    There was someone sitting beside thedy, she was a little younger inparison to the graceful senior but she was also a beauty. But because she only looked a little over 14 or 15, she still held a hint of childish aura.

    Wang Ling sat beside the only man that was inside the room. He exchange gazes with this man who had a handsome visage and well-proportioned body, he looked at him with curious eyes.

    Wang Ling didn''t act reserve and started to eat. There was a jug of wine so he took one gulped of the wine and savored it inside his mouth,

    This unreserved attitude of Wang Ling made the mature looking senior look at Wang Ling with interest. She had heard of this man, but she didn''t think he was someone so free willed like this.

    She thought that Wang Ling was someone arrogant, but it seems like she was wrong.

    [You can''t believe everything you here.] she said inside her mind as she continued to eat.

    On the other hand, the childish looking girl beside her had the different look of Wang Ling and judged that Wang Ling was only acting so he can leave a good impression on the seniors. She became warry and on guard of him.

    The guy that was beside Wang Ling was quiet and chose to just silently eat.

    This was the group that shall travel to the White Dragon Valley.

    Wang Ling rejoiced as he found that it was quiet team.

 Chapter 52: Should he or should he not do it?

    Chapter 52: Should he or should he not do it?

    Wang Ling came to know of their names as they ate. He already had a vague idea of who is which when he got the paper from the Mission Hall.

    As the four of them ate in silence. Lu Lin, the matured looking senior of the inner circle noticed the strange behavior of Zi Lian, the young girl from the sect.

    She saw the worry and on guard status of Zi Lian and immediately understood why she was acting like so when she traced her line of sight. The girl was warry of Wang Ling, and it should have been caused by the numerous ''bad'' stories she had heard about Wang Ling.

    Zi Lian was ate-energy pce stage cultivator at such a young age of 16. Her mind was still immature and couldn''t really see through the rumors that had been circting all over the entire academy.

    The rumors and stories about Wang Ling was not only about him ''brutally'' beating up female students when they so much as look at him, there was also another story that he rapes women in secret.

    This kind of absurd stories were spread by the defeated students. They couldn''t beat Wang Ling in an upfront battle so they wanted to beat Wang Ling this way. In just a short few days, stories about Wang Ling''s ''misdeeds'' circted all over the academy.

    Some believed it while others didn''t. Well, either way, it didn''t really matter much as Wang Ling never paid any attention about his reputation in the first ce.

    Lu Lin gracefully turned to Wang Ling and smiled alluringly. She found the situation funny but for the sake of the mission, she wanted to clear the misunderstanding here and now.

    "Junior brother Wang, I have heard many stories about your ''exploits'' inside the other circle of the academy and I just want to confirm if you really chose to beat up those women opponent you had without mercy."

    Wang Ling raised his head to Lu Lin and answered her question in full earnest.

    "Yes I did."

    It was an unexpected straightforward answer that even caught Lu Lin and Fang Guan, who was sitting beside Wang Ling in silence. He inwardly smiled as he realized that this man who had beaten his cousin was truly not ordinary.

    Lu Lin''s mouth twitched. She didn''t expect him to be so direct and forward about his intentions that he would actually answer her with honesty. She know that Wang Ling was aware of her intentions in her asking that question so why couldn''t he just went along?

    Wanting to say something, Lu Lin was about the question Wang Ling once again so she can somehow salvage the situation, but Zi Lian''s voice erupted before she could say anything.

    "Despicable." Zi Lian''s face looked at Wang Ling with anger in her eyes. She couldn''t believe that this man was so shameless that he would actually admit such acts without a hint of shame found in his voice.

    Wang Ling turned to Zi Lian this time and shook his head. It would seem that the team wasn''t really that silent as a kid managed to get in and is throwing a tantrum already. He really just wanted to ignore her and have her hate him along the way, but it would irritating to hear her constant yapping along the way so he chose to confront her.

    "What do you mean by that little girl?"

    Zi Lian''s mouth twitched as she heard Wang Ling''s words and immediately erupted in anger.

    "Show some respect, I am student of the inner circle and had joined the academy earlier than you so you better treat as your senior. To call me l-little only reflects more about your hateful behavior." Zi Lian was apparently angered by Wang Ling''s choice of words.

    "What is wrong about calling a little girl, little girl? If you argue that you entered the academy earlier so I must show you respect then you better respect me as I have entered this world far longer than you did. Show this elder brother of yours the respect he deserves."

    Zi Lian was a stumped for words as she realized that she was also being disrespectful to someone older than her. Her prideful self couldn''t stomach the fact that she was losing on a battle of the words to Wang Ling on the first exchange so she changed the topic.

    "Y-you are still someone who acts ruthlessly. How could you beat up women in such a merciless fashion? You even broke Liang Xinyi''s arms and extorted points from her correct?" Zi Lian was really unwilling to lose so she brought this matter up.

    Wang Ling shook his head and started to speak in an indifferent manner.

    "I did broke her arm and took her points. But do you really think that''s bad? She challenged me and lost, I have said I will take it from her so I did, if I treated her differently that is what''s wrong."

    "But Liang Xinyi only wanted to correct your wrongs. I heard she wanted to take revenge for the others you have bullied. What''s more is that she didn''t even managed to take stance when you hit her."

    "That''s right and I retaliated. Do you think I will just let her hit me and just take it without saying anything? What utter nonsense, in this cultivation world your gender does not matter once you step in the battlefield, if you step forward and think that you will be fine because your enemy will take pity on you because you are a woman then you are sorely mistaken.

    "Men and women of the martial world does not give a shit what you are. What they care about is living the next day by sacrificing the life of other if need be. There''s even a chance a cultivator must kill a child for his survival, so what is there to care about gender?

    "Your way of thinking about ''respecting women'' is wed. If you think women can get away of trying to hit men then you are sorely mistaken. The life of the two has equal value so there''s no reason why a man should give preferential treatment to a woman if she is not hisrade or woman. Let me advice you little girl, take this kind of mindset on the battlefield and you will be the first to lose your head."

    The entire atmosphere of the VIP room became awkward all of a sudden as Zi Lian was at a loss for words. Unable to refute Wang Ling''s words, she could only hang her head down low as she contemted about the words uttered to her.

    Lu Lin assessed the situation and also found it awkward. She wanted to say something but chose not to and just kept the smile on her face constant. Defending Zi Lian here will only have detrimental effect on the entire team and she thought that Wang Ling''s words was correct.

    She didn''t think that this man from the outer circle of the academy had such a broad mind like this. For him to be so open and true. Lu Lin evaluated Wang Ling once again and realized that this man in front of her was someone wise that has a deep understanding of how to live in this world of cultivation.

    Wang Ling continued eating and drinking wine, the whole event of them eating then finished without anyone saying anything to one another. Fang Guan stood up and beckoned the entire group to leave.

    Wang Ling followed him and the other two did the same and followed them outside. Fang Guan and the rest didn''t need to bother about paying the restaurant as the academy will take care of the expenses inside the city.

    Of course this privilege only apply to certain type of things but it is still a good service nheless. Also, this only applies for students who are a part of the inner circle and has been granted by their red uniforms.

    Wang Ling left the Dragon Fever Restaurant with the rest and left the city altogether for the Eastern Gate. They left the city and as soon as they went out, four beasts had already been prepared outside and was only waiting for their arrival.

    The beast that was waiting for them were pinnacle-energy pce stage [Midnight Eagles]. The ck feathers of the eagle was beautiful and their statues were asrge as a carriage. It was over four meterrge and was extremely fierce looking.

    Their eagle eyes were piercing, but they instinctively avoided Wang Ling''s eyes as they felt the need to do so. Wang Ling had the bloodline of devils, even the lowest bloodline purity of True Devils were far stronger than savage beasts.

    There were four eagles in total. These Midnight Eagles were also prepared by the academy, their travel time is going to be long as the White Dragon Valley was two thousand kilometers away from the city.

    Even with the help of Midnight Eagle that can travel five hundred kilometers a day. They still need four days to reach that ce. Travelling was boring unless there were pursuers that is closely tailing behind you who also happens wants to kill you.

    Wang Ling got on the back of one of the eagles. The rest did the same and the quickly left the city for the White Dragon Valley.

    ====

    The journey to White Dragon Valley was long and boring. But from time to time, there would be savage beasts who will try and attack them, but will be fend off by both Lu Lin and Fang Guan.

    Wang Ling who was cultivating as he rode on the back of his Midnight Eagle couldn''t be bothered of fighting with the savage beasts so he chose to keep quiet and got out of their way.

    While travelling and fighting, he observed the fighting styles of both Fang Guan and Lu Lin. He observed them silently and secretly took note of their habits and attribute of their spirit qi and martial techniques.

    From what Wang Ling had seen, Lu Lin was a master of mes and wielded a terrifying orange me called [Sunset me]. Wang Ling was not expecting her to have such a thing because he had seen her as a mature and calm girl.

    This type of person usually cultivates water attributed cultivation technique as that suited their temperaments better.

    me attribute users were usually more mboyant and rowdy. They will wreak havoc and constantly pick fights and burn down mountains in the process. But it was clear that Lu Lin was someone who had no such temperament.

    [She must be practicing in some kind of discipline. Considering her patient and calm attitude, she must be proficient in Alchemy where these two temperament is a must.]

    Alchemy was something that tempers the mind and spirit. As long as a me attributed cultivator does this, they will have a strong mind and spirit that can match that of a monk who had done meditating for years.

    Wang Ling was correct, Lu Lin was indeed proficient in Alchemy and she spends a considerable amount of time in practicing her alchemy skills. Considering her age, cultivation level, and the fact that she was practicing alchemy. Wang Ling knew that Lu Lin was someone talented.

    He wondered, if this mature looking girl was to be nurtured in some sacrednd, will her strength improve faster? Wang Ling was wondering about this the whole time when she thinks of Lu Lin.

    By is contemtion ended, he wondered if this girl is worthy of him bing his personal alchemist in the future.

    [Nurturing one is not a bad thing. If I can help here cultivate then she will be deeply attached to me as she is bound by her feeling of gratitude.

    If I pull her to my side now, will she be a properpanion in the future?]

    From Wang Ling''s discerning eyes, Lu Lin had a lot of untapped potential that is restricted by her environment and limited resources. The Sunset me she had was also weak, it was something that Wang Ling wouldn''t even turn to if he can.

    On the third day of the journey to the White Dragon Valley, Wang Ling decided that he will be deciding Lu Lin''s worth in this little adventure. If she turns to be someone remarkable then he will consider pulling her to his side and will help her cultivate far stronger techniques.

    Lu Lin had no idea that her future was being decided by Wang Ling. Depending on her results, Lu Lin can have a ce beside Wang Ling when he conquers everything or not.

    [Hmm, that''s weird. Did I just really contemted about recruiting someone?] Wang Ling had a realization.

    It was a weird thing. For the loner Wang Ling to consider such things was something huge. Was his family that had given him the sense ofpanionship and familial feeling starting to change his idea about having apanion?

    Wang Lingughed as he thought about this matter.

    For Wang Ling, the [Blood Seeking Celestial] to consider such a thing was trulyughable and unthinkable. He was something inhuman in the past and in the path of him seeking power led him to having inhumane thoughts that led him to have conflict with many different powers.

    Of course he didn''t regret any of those events because the times when he was looked as the enemy of numerous sects was the few moments he felt that he was really alive.

    Wang Lingugh as numerous memories shed in his mind. The Midnight Eagle that he was sitting on shuddered as it felt killing intent that Wang Ling exuded by having his memories recollected.

    Around sunrise on the fifth day, the White Dragon City finally came into view.

 Chapter 53: Resonating Roars and Cries of the Dragon and Phoenix

    Chapter 53: Resonating Roars and Cries of the Dragon and Phoenix

    White Dragon City, the city that is situated nearest to White Dragon Valley. This was the first destination Wang Ling and the others must pass through before going in to the White Dragon Valley.

    The Midnight Eagle went ahead and entered the city. After entering, theynded in front of an inn named, White Dragon Inn. The inn was the biggest in the area and had countless of rooms.

    Wang Ling and the others checked in to the inn and settled in for a while. They had reached White Dragon City early in the morning but they wouldn''t be entering the White Dragon Valley just yet as they needed to first collect information in regards to the strange incidents in the valley.

    "The White Dragon Valley is arge ce that is dangerous and have many savage beasts and even spirit beasts. It is uncharted ce and we need to be careful when we move, we should prepare before we enter it so this day is going to be a day where we should prepare ourselves." Fang Guan exined as he acted the leader of the expedition.

    At the moment, he was strongest of the group so he was inmand.

    Lu Lin was same cultivation stage as him but Fang Guan was still stronger. With a body that has been refined many times. Fang Guan can fight against a nascent soul stage practitioner if he really tries.

    If he paired up with Lu Lin, they might even be able to y nascent soul stage enemy. Wang Ling still can''t fight with a nascent soul stage enemy with his current strength, but he can still run so it didn''t matter to him if he meet with one.

    However, he was still, of course very cautious to his moves. This ce was not the Piercing Heaven Empire capital city but the cultivation world where death is asmon as the skies.

    He had run amok in the Piercing Heaven Academy and domineeringly named himself as the strongest of the outer circle. But here where nascent soul stage or even saint stage cultivators might show up, Wang Ling dare not overestimate himself.

    Even experience has its limits. If he met with someone that can kill him in the blink of an eye. Wang Ling need not think of even escaping as he would surely die even if he struggled to the best of his abilities.

    Wang Ling agreed with Fang Guan''s arrangement and went out to gather information. While Fang Guan left by himself, Wang Ling followed Lu Lin into the city to look around. Zi Liang was of course rmed by his presence but Lu Lin did not mind.

    "Where are we going?" Wang Ling asked curiously.

    "To a ce called White Dragon Emporium, we can find almost everything we want in that ce. Whether it be martial techniques or information, we can find it there." Lu Lin exined.

    Wang Ling nodded his head in understanding the matter. If they wanted to gain enough information then the best ce to be would be in was the White Dragon Emporium.

    While walking, Wang Ling noticed the number of people in the White Dragon Valley were more than he had thought. Based on what he had read, the White Dragon City was bustling, but bustling was understatement to exin the number of people in front of him.

    They had yet to even reach the White Dragon Emporium yet the people walking pass by him already numbered at hundreds. Although the wide streets made itfortable to walk around, Wang Ling still felt inconvenient.

    "The White Dragon Valley has been acting in the weirdest ways possible. It is understandable why there are so much people around here, if an ancient ruin appears or if a hidden realm is discovered, these people wants to be there so they can make a profit and gain benefits." Lu Lin passively exined from the side.

    With the White Dragon Valley one of the most mysterious ce in the entire continent that hold countless benefits. The strange of urrences of the valley was sure to attract the attention of both wandering cultivators and different sects, academies and even empires.

    Wang Ling saw that many people were moving in groups and were wearing matching clothing. They must be from the same ce who hold the same goals as his group.

    They soon reach the White Dragon Emporium where it was even more bustling than the outside. Lu Ling entered the emporium with Wang Ling and started looking around.

    Aside from martial techniques and information, there were also spirit nts and pills. There were also savage beasts being sold here, from an [Iron-back Panther] that was till a child to a fully adult [Dragon Elephant] that had reached over five meterrge could be found in that ce.

    The emporium wasrge, toorge in fact. The number of people entering and leaving this ce were too many yet the ce never felt cramped. Wang Ling and Lu Lin enjoyed observing the items but bought nothing, Zi Liang on the other hand bought everything that made her mouth curve into a smile.

    "You shouldn''t be spending too much spirit stones by buying such things, what you are doing is just wasting resources. Only buy those that has use and not that bear skin that''s only good for decoration. If you can''t even refrain from buying such things, your heart will not be tempered and your temperament is going to worsen."

    Zi Liang turned her head to Lu Lin and felt her cheeks be warmer. Putting down the bear skin that was on her hand, Zi Liang moved by Lu Lin''s side and tried her best to fight against the temptation.

    Wang Ling just quietly followed by Lu Lin''s side and never said anything to the two. He was as silent as a ghost and if not for his impable aura, he might as well have been air.

    After walking for a while, the three of them reached an inconspicuous stall named: "White Dealings". This was the information stall that Lu Lin was talking about.

    In the stall, there was one old man that was calcting his profits through an abacus. The old stall owner was unkempt and looked like he had not taken a bath for a week or two, with his disheveled hair, he looked more than a beggar than an information broker.

    As if the stall owner sensed the presence of Lu Lin and the other two, he said without raising his head.

    "What is it do you wish to know? For you to seek my guidance, I trust you know my currency."

    "Do not worry Elder, I brought enough ster stone topensate you." Lu Lin reassured the elder.

    "Speak, why have youe to my humble stall? What is it that you want to know?"

    "I wish to know the current happenings of the White Dragon Valley. Especially about the resonating roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix."

    The Elder raised his head for the first time and looked at Lu Lin''s eyes before speaking seriously, "That information is not going to be cheap."

    "One thousand ster stones for the information." Lu Lin said decisively.

    The Elder smiled at Lu Lin''s decisiveness and started speaking.

    "The resonating roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix does indeed have a significant rtion to this urrence. Just as you know, the White Dragon Valley appeared a hundred years after the old era was destroyed by the strongest celestial.

    "With the destruction of the old era, the new and more flourishing era where the spirit qi is denser and treasures became numerous. However, amidst the flourishing era, our continent that had just been formed after the ''Great Descend'' was blessed by the presence of the White Dragon and ck Phoenix.

    "The two fought and the White Dragon won, with the victory of the White Dragon, the ck Phoenix disappeared. To honor the White Dragon''s triumphed over the ck Phoenix, the valley that had formed from the aftermath of the two beast''s fight was name after it.

    "ording to legend, the Phoenix and Dragon that had fought left a treasure in the depths of the valley. The treasure was formed as the blood of the two beasts coagted together, the blood of the two beasts is the treasure and containing both the blood of the Dragon and Phoenix, it let out the roars and cries s of the two.

    "The Dragon once left a few words that resonated across the entire continent: "With the roars of the cries and roars of the Dragon and Phoenix, the greatest treasure will be born." Is the words that had been uttered that day."

    The Elder spoke of the legend as if he was trying to inform the ignorant Zi Liang who listening intently beside Lu Lin. Zi Liang did not know about this legend. Wang Ling who was beside her was also pretty ignorant about this matter as the information he got from books were sorely limitedpared to the Elder''s tales.

    After the pause, the Elder continued speaking.

    "The legend had been thought as false but at the tenth month of yesteryear, the resonating roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix started toe out of the White Dragon Valley.

    "At first it only happened every now and then and others thought that it was just some beast. But as time went on, the roars and cries became louder and frequent, and today, the roars and cries happens every time high noon and midnightes."

    The Elder paused once more and Lu Lin who was listening asked, "So, does it really have anything to do with the treasure that was left by the two beast? If it really does, is the treasure real then?"

    The Elder smiled as he teasingly said, "What do you think? With the resonating roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix do you think it''s real? After an unknown number millennia of silence, the White Dragon Valley has finally made a sound, now, do you think the treasure is true? If so, then what kind of treasure do you think it is?"

    Lu Lin shook her head, "This junior thinks it is true, but as for what kind of treasure is formed I also have no idea what it is. Please enlighten me."

    "There are only quite a handful of power who knows about it but the treasure''s been seen in the depths of the White Dragon Valley. A week ago some rogue cultivator once saw a crimson ball of light hanging by the deepest part of the valley, when he saw the ball of light, it was noon.

    "As you might have guessed already, the resonating roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix suddenly erupted from this ball of light. The rogue cultivator almost died as the roars and cries almost made his soul dissipate, thankfully, he was save by me and told me his story before dying."

    Lu Lin''s face brightened as she learned of this information. After hearing the story, Lu Lin said her thanks and handed over one thousand ster stones to the Elder. The Elder happily took the ster stones and then turned to Lu Lin.

    "I have taken a liking to you little girl. As a bonus, I''ll let you learn something nice. The powers that knows about this information had already moved and entered the White Dragon Valley.

    "There are five of them, [Colossus Sect], [Tiger Domination Sect], [Soaring Wind Empire], [Blood Saber Cult], and the [Dragon Sword Dojo]. They are searching for the treasure and is willing to do anything to get their hands into it."

    With that, the elder went back to doing calctions with his abacus and disregarded Wang Ling and the others. Lu Lin turned to look at Wang Ling and Zi Liang.

    "As you have heard, our Piercing Heaven Academy is not the only one who wants to enter the White Dragon Valley. Fang Guan and I wanted to rest for today but it seems like we can''t do that, Junior Brother Wang, please get Fang Guan and tell him that we need to move now.

    "We shall meet in the Northern Gates of the White Dragon City." She instructed Wang Ling before turning to Zi Liang, "Zi Liang, you are with me, follow me and we will ready the Midnight Eagles."

    The three of them separated and Wang Ling went to find Fang Guan. However, finding Fang Guan was no easy task as the White Dragon City was toorge and he was unfamiliar with the ce.

    Wang Ling took a long time before managing to find Fang Guan at a restaurant called White Dragon Restaurant, he was drinking alcohol while listening to the conversations when Wang Ling found him and told him what Lu Lin had told him to tell him.

    By the time Wang Ling and Fang Guan reached the Northern Gates, it was already nearing high noon. Hurrying along, Wang Ling and the others was just about to mount the Midnight Eagles when a soul piercing roar and screech echoed from the depths of the White Dragon Valley.

    Roarrrrrrr!

    Skriiiiiiiii!

    The overbearing roars of a Dragon and the piercing cries of a phoenix reverberated in the ears of Wang Ling and the people of White Dragon City.

    [This expedition is getting dangerous.]

    Wang Ling became cautious as he knew that dealing with beasts like Phoenixes and Dragons were not simple.

 Chapter 54: A Bloodbath is needed I

    Chapter 54: A Bloodbath is needed I

    When the roars and cries of the Dragon Phoenix was heard. It was not only Wang Ling and the other humans who was affected but also the Midnight Eagles that was acting as their mounts.

    After hearing the cries of the king of all birds. The Midnight Eagles trembled and found no strength to fly. Wang Ling and the others tried to persuade the Midnight Eagles to fly, but in the end, they could only move on foot after failing.

    "We need to proceed on foot, having a mount that can''t move it only a baggage that is going to be meat. Everybody, tread carefully and follow closely behind me and Sister Lu Lin."

    Fang Guan''s voice was serious. The roars and cries made him feel stifled because his soul was shook. He might have been caught unprepared but his strength was nothing tough at after all.

    Cautiousness mixed with excitement made Fang Guan who had a stiff looking face of a general shiver as his blood boiled. It had been a long time since he felt the aura of a peerless existence.

    The first time he felt this was when he first saw the people of the central region. Especially those geniuses who can shake the heavens and the earth if they wanted to.

    Fang Guan moved and entered the White Dragon Valley and headed to the ce where the ball of light can be seen, the depths of the White Dragon Valley.

    Wang Ling moved with his group and kept his silence. At the moment, his presence was barely discernible as he was too silent and too unnoticeable. While they were moving, Wang Ling''s mind kept on wandering as his bloodline was churning.

    Right now, they had yet to enter the White Dragon Valley but Wang Ling''s urged to fight was already beginning to erupt. Trying to pacify his murderous intents, Wang Ling became even quieter and recluse as his became even rare toe out of his mouth.

    Night soon fell but they had yet to even reach the outskirts of White Dragon Valley''s depths. The White Dragon Valley was toorge and has a territory that is epasses tens of thousands of kilometers.

    "Let''s stop for now, night ising and savage beasts are going to be more active."

    Setting up camp and lighting up a campfire. Wang Ling and the others began to rest. They had travelled far and before they can rest, they were made to make a move as there were others who had the same goals as them.

    Fang Guan took out meat he had bought from the market of the White Dragon City. Lu Lin began roasting the meat with her Sunset mes and the four of them began to eat as soon as it was done.

    Wang Ling was quietly eating by the side minding his own business when he heard Fang Guan''s voice asking him, "Brother Wang, what did you think of Fang Yan''s physical strength when you fought? Was he strong?"

    Wang Ling raised his head and gave a look of confusion, he had no idea who Fang Guan was talking about so he had to asked, "I do not know any Fang Yan."

    Hearing the honest reply of Wang Ling, Fang Guan did not know how to react but in the end showed a smile of interest as he exined who Fang Yan was, "He''s the first person you beat up after your fight with Tian De. He''s a cousin of mine and he cultivates the same body refinement technique as me, I just wish to know what you opinion is on the body refinement technique of my family."

    Having seen the light of the truth, Wang Ling showed a look of enlightenment and questioned, "Do you wish to know the truth or the one that pats your n on the back?"

    Lu Lin and Zi Liang who was having a conversation of their own felt stifled after hearing Wang Ling''s question. Fearing that Fang Guan was offended, Lu Lin was about to step in when she heard Fang Guan''s serious answer.

    "The truth please."

    Fang Guan was the number one genius of the Fang n and was regarded highly by many people. The younger generation of his n sees him as their idol and goal they want to surpass.

    He was considered one of the leaders of the younger generation and for him to answer so seriously without a hint of anger to Wang Ling''s question was a surprise to Lu Lin and ZI Liang.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and answered Fang Guan with honesty.

    "For someone at the pinnacle of sky root stage, that Fang Yan had some capability, his body was robust and his vitality was strong. But that''s it, the refinement of his body was good but it was rigid and inflexible, if I could make a guess, the limitation of those who cultivate the same technique as he would be the pinnacle of nascent soul stage.

    "But even if they reach the pinnacle of that technique, they will be subpar at best. For then to reach sainthood, it will take a dozens of years at best. Do you cultivate the same technique senior brother Fang?" Wang Ling then went back to eating the meat that was on his hand.

    By his side was Fang Guan who let out augh as he said, "Seems like Brother Wang is knowledgeable in terms of body refinement. Considering you physical body matching Tian De, it is understandable though."

    Wang Ling just shrugged his shoulder at thisment and didn''t say anything anymore. Fang Guan was a cultivation maniac who wishes to broaden his horizons. Wang Ling was an enigma who can beat up an energy pce stage cultivator despite being on sky root stage.

    Although Wang Ling was weaker, Fang Guan thought that he might get something out of him, by asking him about the matters of his previous opponent Fang Yan. Fang Guan wasn''t expecting Wang Ling to state those things easily.

    Taking a liking to Wang Ling''s honest and straightforward character, Fang Guan took out a jug of wine and passed it to Wang Ling, "This is Dragon Whiskers Wine of the White Dragon Restaurant, it''s quite good."

    Fang Guan took out a jug of wine for himself and offered some to Lu Lin and Zi Liang which was epted readily by the two.

    Wang Ling took a big gulped of the wine and savored it to taste the vor. The wine was strong but it wasn''t strong enough to be ssified as a graded treasure and make a cultivator drunk.

    However, it was still quite tasty nheless. Wang Ling savored the taste of wine with the others. Secretly feeling out the bloodline of his body, Wang Ling frowned when he found that it was still not subsiding.

    Although his outward expression was as calm as always, Wang Ling felt the need make a ruckus. His True Devil Warrior bloodline grew restless but Wang Ling did his best to pacify it using his supreme spirit qi.

    While he was busy doing something like this, Wang Ling felt the presence of a group of peopleing their way. The sound of wind breaking was heard as six figures appeared from above andnded in front of Wang Ling and the others.

    They were all dressed the same exempting the young man that was middle who was wearing a more luxurious clothing than the others. Wearing a green robe that had golden linings on its hem, the young man on the middle was clearly not someone ordinary.

    "Brother Fang Guan, I wasn''t expecting to see you here." the young man wearing the very luxurious clothing and smiled at Fang Guan and greeted him full of familiarity as if they were friends.

    Fang Guan frowned and said, "So, the third prince of Soaring Wind Empire is here."

    The mes of the campfire flickered as the third prince observed their group. His assessed both Fang Guan and Wang Ling before turning to Lu Lin and Zi Liang. Upon seeing the two beauties, the third prince smiled lustfully.

    "Seems like you have travelled here with people that can help you relieve your stress. Brother Fang Guan, I truly admire your ingeniousness sigh, it has been a while since I have been with a woman" no words needed to be said anymore as his expression said it all.

    The third prince of the Soaring Wind Empire was someone with great talent but an even greater lust.

    Seeing the lustful gaze of the third prince, Lu Lin frowned and hid Zi Liang behind her. mes erupted out of her body as she stared hatefully at the lustful bastard.

    "Such fiery temper, elegant yet strong, you''re just how I want it hehe, why don''t youe with me fair maiden, let us study the body of men and women. I am well versed in it so I can teach you wi"

    "Stop talking already, your corny lines that is fit for a low-ss viin is too grating to the ears. Mypanions does not like your presence so leave already."

    Wang Ling who had been silent all this time started speaking to the third prince in an unbridled manner. He hated his presence and how he acted like some clich viin who only thinks with his lower half making Wang Ling look at him with disdain.

    This third prince looked like he was the same age as he was but his cultivation was only at the pinnacle of energy pce stage. Amongst the so called ''geniuses'' he had seen, this man was weakest and most irritating.

    Third prince frowned at Wang Ling''s words but Fang Guan reacted differently. Wang Ling''s words put a smile on Fang Guan''s face so he added, "You should leave third prince Gale, I fear that sister Lu Lin might roast you to death."

    The men behind Gale all frowned upon hearing Fang Guan''s words. When they were about to pounce at Fang Guan, Gale stopped them and said as he chortled.

    "Don''t worry I''m just passing by, I never meant to have conflict with the people of Piercing Heaven. We will leave, but may I know what the name of this brother?" Gale looked at Wang Ling.

    "My name is Wang Ling." Wang Ling said without regards to why the other party was asking him. He already have a rough idea why this fellow was asking him so it didn''t really matter.

    "So it is Brother Wang Ling, I apologize if my words offended you. But you should also watch your own, your words might just be the death of you and your family."

    Wang Ling raised a brow and looked at Gale, "Are you saying my family and myself will die? Considering that I have those words to you, does that mean you can kill me and my family?"

    Gale had a flustered look on his face and immediately denied, "That is not the case Brother Wang Ling, I am not pertaining anything and just wishes to warn you about the dangers of the world."

    "Don''t worry about me, but you should take good care of yourself, this White Dragon Valley is dangerous and is fraught with dangers. Who knows, you might just lose your head and have your little ''member'' eaten by some monster if you don''t tread carefully."

    Wang Ling gave a warning and returned the smile that was being shed to him. Gale and Wang Ling exchanged awkward gazes until Gale finally broke off his gaze after feeling oppress by Wang Ling''s weird eyes.

    He said his goodbyes to Fang Guan and then to Lu Lin and Zi Liang before lightly tapping Wang Ling on the shoulder.

    "Thank you for standing up for us." After Gale disappeared, Lu Lin showed his appreciation to Wang Ling.

    "It''s nothing, I don''t want Senior Sister to draw blood here that is all. You with blood is not a match." Wang Ling unknowingly struck a chord on Lu Lin''s heart as she said his thanks once again.

    Zi Liang who had been looking at Wang Ling with a bad light also said words of appreciation to him. Her view on Wang Ling was now leaning on the neutral side.

    "What you did was rather surprising and really interesting. To see Gale stifled like that made my day, but just like he had said, you should watch your words Brother Wang Ling, after all, Gale is still a prince of an empire. Getting in a conflict with him might implicate your family and yourself." Fang Guan warned.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and heeded his warnings. Midnight fell and the roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix came. After it came, Fang Guan and the others chose to cultivate, while Wang Ling asked the others that he needed to practice his sword for a while.

    Leaving the campfire, Wang Ling finally lost control of his bloodline and let his wing unfurl. The second roars and cry of the Dragon and Phoenix made him finally feel his bloodline churn and resonate with him.

    He could feel ite alive and is urging him to fight. His body was starting to feel hot and his aura was starting to surge, the hellish qi surrounded his body giving his body indomitable might and his Devil''s Pupils made enabled him to see in the dark.

    Wang Ling looked around and saw a savage beast a few hundred meters away from him.

    With a p of his wings, Wang Ling moved. As he moved, his mouth curved into a smile as he felt the urgent need to let out the building up murderous intent that was in his heart.

    Wang Ling started a massacre that night.

 Chapter 55: A Bloodbath is needed II

    Chapter 55: A Bloodbath is needed II

    Wang Ling pped his wings and soared to the air and took out the ordinary sword he had in his storage ring. His bloodline churned and gave him indomitable strength, with another p of his wings he turn into a ck light and descended upon the savage beast he had marked.

    A dog like beast that stood over three meters tall was walking along the darkness trying to find its prey. It was hungry and was salivating all over the ce. Walking along the darkness, the dog felt a gust of wind pass.

    Startled it jumped back and saw a human with wingsnd after diving from above. The savage beast wanted to pounce at the winged-human but the back of that human was already thest thing it would be able to see as its head separated from its neck as it tried to retreat backward.

    Wang Ling looked over at the still standing headless body of the dog and sneered. He extended his spirit qi to its body and head to find any beast core and when he found nothing, Wang Ling left the area.

    The savage beast he had just in was a pinnacle-sky root stage beast. It was but a small fry that is seen as prey in the White Dragon Valley. Wang Ling moved aftering empty handed.

    It was midnight and Wang Ling was not only here to make his bloodline go down and subside. He was also here to hunt for resources, more specifically, he was here to hunt savage beast and try his luck on chancing upon a savage beast with a beast core.

    A savage beast with a beast core was rare, but Wang Ling was already here and was about to create a bloodbath and show a great massacre. Why not hunt for resources while he is at it?

    Woosh!

    The freezing touch of the midnight wind brushed upon Wang Ling''s skin. But he didn''t even react as his skin was tempered by high temperature treasure making him able to automatically regte his body heat ording to his needs.

    Wang Ling clumsily flew over the towering trees. He was using the Soaring Devil method to fly. He got this from the inheritance back then and was still unustomed to actually using it as he had never had the chance to train on it.

    Thankfully, Wang Ling was able to do the most basics of the basic motions like flying up by pping his wings and diving down by utilizing his superb usage of muscle control and awareness of his surroundings.

    Wang Ling at this moment also had Ocean''s Lull activated to make sure he is aware of his surroundings. He was aware about his surroundings. Wang Ling was searching the low ground at a high advantage point using his Piercing Vision.

    His enhance sight and unique pair of pupils made the darkness clear as day to him. His eyesnded upon a Night Panther. He circted his hellish qi and supreme spirit qi together before diving down like a ferocious eagle.

    The Night Panther was stronger than the earlier savage beast and managed to sense the oing dangering from above. The Night Panther raised its head and roared at Wang Ling''s direction before jumping back.

    Wang Ling''s sword missed the Night Panther''s neck. Twisting his body upwards, Wang Ling quickly made a follow up and chased after the retreating Night Panther.

    Wang Ling was like a spinning top and quickly made its way to the Night Panther. With his de moving along with him, Wang Ling used the created momentum from his movement and raised the speed of his sh.

    His de was akin to a torrential wind that can st anything that is on its way. Wang Ling quickly reached the front of the Night Panther. The Night Panther retaliated and its sharp ws shone with a ck light before brandishing it against the human that was trying to take its life.

    Executing Judgement, Wang Ling''s sword moved as if it was going to tear both heaven and earth. An image of a peerless swordsman appeared as Wang Ling held nothing back and became one with his sword.

    The w that was quickly making its way towards him was cut in half and Wang Ling''s sword severed the body of the Night Panther without any problem. A rain of blood ensued after the guts of the beast flew into the air like fireworks.

    He searched the body and this time found a beast core and immediately kept it inside his storage ring.

    "My movement is not refine enough." Wang Ling moved out and decided to quickly refine his flying when he got the chance like this.

    Movements needs to be elegant not only to be pleasing to the eyes but also so the movement will flow like water. Wang Ling''s movement was already like flowing water, but because he was still new to flying with wings rather than flying using this [Spirit Force], Wang Ling was still unused to it.

    The Night Panther had a middle-energy pce stage cultivation and shouldn''t have escaped Wang Ling''s sneaked attack, but because of various reasons, the Night Panther managed to sense himing in from above.

    He left the scene and started moving from ce to ce in order to hunt for savage beasts. From time to time, he will chance upon people who were camping at night and will choose to avoid them if he could.

    Wang Ling was in his devil form now, if he was to appear in front of other people like this, he will have to kill them in order to keep their mouth shuts.

    Continuing his killing spree, Wang Ling was like a killing machine that never get tired. In just three hours, he had managed to trach and kill more than twenty savage beast and his speed was gradually increasing.

    Getting used to the Soaring Devil technique, Wang Ling was nearing level 1 mastery of the said technique. If he can master it to level 1 mastery, Wang Ling will gain the ability to travel much faster as mastering it to level 1.

    The bloodbath continued and Wang Ling easily killed everyone with one hit. That is until he encountered [Vermillion Crows] numbered at over a hundred. Wang Ling who had been leisurely flying suddenly felt his heart sunk when he saw a flocking towards him.

    "Shit!" Wang Ling cursed out and tried to fly away but ended up failing. He tried to shake them off from the ground but also ended up failing.

    Wang Ling could just fight them but the problem was that he had no ability that can cover a wide range. If he can use the True Chaos me then he won''t be needing to run like this, but because he had yet to even form the Chaos Spark, Wang Ling was left with no choice but to run.

    The Vermillion Crows were a distant rtive of the [Vermillion Bird] that is considered as a Celestial Beast. The Vermillion Crow carries the mes on their bodies and is only considered small fry when seen alone.

    But when it travels with its flock, the little Vermillion Crow that is not more than ten inches in body length can be a giant ball of me that can incinerate everything on its path.

    A giant ball of vermillion me appeared in front of Wang Ling as he quietly floated in front of the Vermillion Crows. He took in a deep breath, sharpened his mind, activated the Ocean''s Lull and dove into the flock of the Vermillion Crows.

    I anyone else do this who has a cultivation belowte-energy pce stage, they will without a doubt be turned into charcoals. But because the one who dove in was Wang Ling who had been preparing himself for the most tyrannical me of all, Wang Ling was not going to die with just this.

    His eyes reflected a frenzied light as he immediately started hacking away the Vermillion Crows. The Vermillion Crows retaliated and started scratching him using their sharp ws and tried drilling a hole into his body with their beaks.

    Even with his Ocean''s Lull, Wang Ling was unable to dodged every little bit of attack but he made sure to alter his position every now and then to ensure no vitals will be damaged. Wang Ling''s bloodline was churning and was screaming for more, but Wang Ling''s mind was as clear as before.

    Even with the frenzied smile he carried on his face and the dangerous light reflected in his eyes, Wang Ling was sane and was never going to be swallowed up by this feeling of murder.

    He had already been to countless murders and massacre, this intoxicating feeling was nothing new to Wang Ling as he was someone who lives and die on the battlefield.

    What''s more is that Wang Ling was not just fighting the Vermillion Crows so they won''t kill him, he was fighting them and was absorbing their mes little by little.

    The incinerating spirit qi they inherited from the Vermillion Bird permeated the air and Wang Ling was frantically circting the Overturning Nine Heaven Art to absorb it.

    "I''m going to absorb everything from you."

    A scene where the ball of me that was formed by the Vermillion Crow was beginning to shrink. Wang Ling''s body on the other hand was quickly digesting the absorbed qi while using the numerous attacks of the Vermillion Crows to temper himself.

    Blood started to trickle down from the corner of Wang Ling''s mouth. He was nearing his limit and he had already killed dozens of Vermillion Crow and had made a mess of their formation.

    "This should be enough!"

    Wang Ling said as he circted his hellish qi to his sword and fully used his sword mastery to create a single domineering strike. He poured what remains of his energy pce and another seven qi pir to this iplete technique before unleashing it.

    "Vanquishing de!"

    Wang Ling shed horizontally and a wave of a somewhat translucent blue light came of his sword and swept the area and shook the Vermillion Crows. His full powered attack did not manage to kill any more Vermillion Crows but it managed to make them feel distraught, giving Wang Ling an opening to escape.

    Turning into a streak of ck light, Wang Ling disappeared from the night.

    He reappeared back near the camp and felt pain all over his body. It was still 2 hours before sunrise. Wang Ling sat in a cross-legged position and observed the change on his body after absorbing the mes of the Vermillion Crows.

    Wang Ling celebrated as he said inside his head.

    [This should be enough to ignite my Chaos Spark.]

 Chapter 56: A Bloodbath is needed III

    Chapter 56: A Bloodbath is needed III

    Time was short and the sun would rise in less than 2 hours before sunrise. But Wang Ling was itching to form his Chaos Spark that he didn''t care about the time.

    He sat down and began cultivating. His body red up immediately as the umted me essence he had been slowly assimting in his body started converging inside his energy pce.

    Different type of mes converged and a scene of chaos ensued. mes were tyrannical by nature. For different me essence bebined like this, it was not going to be easy.

    Wang Ling''s brows furrowed, his energy pce was surging with heat waves making his body turn red from the intense mes. The mes were converging and colliding, they were fighting for dominance as to who among them was the strongest.

    Wang Ling started sweating bullets but he was still calm. He made use of his hellish qi that was also as tyrannical as these mes and so he can suppress them. He also circted his supreme spirit qi and started bounding the mes into one.

    With his supreme spirit qi that can ept any form of qi, he absorbed them into it. The mes retaliated but Wang Ling countered their retaliation with his hellish qi. The suppressioning from the ughter aura started subduing the mes.

    Noticing this, Wang Ling did not dally and began forming the Chaos Spark. The mes formed a giant red ball of me inside the energy pce. The ball of me was hot and incinerating. It was couple more times powerful that Lu Lin''s Sunset me.

    But this wasn''t the end result Wang Ling wanted. He wanted it to be smaller and more condensed. What he wanted was not a ball of me that can incinerate everything, but a spark of chaos that came from an unknown era.

    Wang Ling began working on the ball of me and started condensing the ball. He wrapped the ball with hisbined supreme spirit qi and hellish qi. With a force that is beyond overbearing and tyrannical. Wang Ling startedpressing the ball of mes.

    Hong!

    Inside his energy pce, the ball of mes was beginning to shrink. Although it was unrelentingly trying to fight against thepression, Wang Ling''s special qi were not moving an inch.

    While the ball of me was slowly proceeding without any problems. A hint of his hellish qi suddenly entered the ball of mes. The originally red ball of mes began to change and started to be dyed in the color of his hellish qi.

    The originally red color it had changed and became dark, it was dyed in the color of hell. Expecting for everything to go awry and be chaotic, something unexpected happened.

    The instant the hellish ball of mes came to be, his cosmic energy pce rumbled and his bloodline boomed. Every hellish qi that was inside his body began pouring into the hellish ball of mes.

    Amongst the pouring hellish qi, that unknown qi that came from the rift that appeared inside his body slip into the hellish ball of me. When this unknown qi slipped into the hellish qi, everything was happening to quickly that Wang Ling didn''t have the time to observe every strand of qi that was entering the hellish ball of me.

    As if time suddenly elerated, the hellish ball of mes shrunk at a rapid pace that made Wang Ling speechless. A mysterious resonance appeared between the forming of the Chaos Spark and the hellish qi that the shrinking of the hellish ball of me happened instantaneously.

    Zoom!

    Wang Ling entered his energy pce and there he saw the marble like hellish ball of mes. The ball of mes shrunk so much that it was nowparable to a marble that can easily fit the palms of an adult.

    But from the looks of it, the ball of mes is more opt to be called a marble. This the spark of chaos that will bring upon destruction to his enemy. This was the Chaos Spark, well it was supposed to one.

    Now that the presence of the hellish qi is apparent, the Chaos Spark is more of a Hellish Spark. He cultivates the True Chaos me but it was tainted by the hellish and made it into an entirely different thing.

    "Is this a variation of the True Chaos me? If so, then what level does this technique fall upon?" Wang Ling asked himself but of course no answer is going to be given. "I''ll call this Hell Spark."

    Wang Ling shook his head as he realized that there were still a lot of mystery to uncover in the path of cultivation. While he was observing the Hell Spark, Wang Ling noticed that an almost unnoticeable part of the ck marble had single part that is white in color.

    His brows immediately furrowed as he had no idea where this white qi came from. His hellish qi that took over the Chaos Spark was ck, the supreme spirit qi that bound the mes together was golden he had no other type of qi so where did it came from?

    Wang Ling was intrigued. But he was also distress by the fact that a foreign qi had somehow made its way inside his body.

    But he was slightly put at ease after seeing the white qi was somehow coexisting with hellish qi. There was some kind of resonance between the two differing types of qi.

    "Just what is this qi?" Wang Ling questioned himself and was just about to explore this question but he felt that he had no more time. Over an hour had already passed and he now needed to get change.

    His physical body was covered in blood and bruises and the back part of his clothes were ripped apart because of him unfurling his wings.

    He needed to change and clean himself beforeing back to where Fang Guan was taking camp. After confirming the Hell Spark waspleted and the mysterious white qi was no threat to him. Wang Ling observed his cultivation and took note that it has improved by a lot.

    He was now a peak early-energy pce stage cultivator and was infinitely close to making a breakthrough the next level. Feeling delighted, Wang Ling opened his eyes and saw that the sunrise wasing.

    Considering that there was a thirty minutes period of surging pure qi that was going toe. Wang Ling made use of that time and started changing. It wasn''t that the pure spirit qi had no use to him anymore. But it has minimal effect on his cultivation.

    The surge of pure spirit qi was providing him close to zero percent so Wang Ling had no qualms on ignoring it. The only thing that can help him now was treasures and sacred grounds for cultivation that is dense with qi.

    Quality does not matter to Wang Ling as his cosmic energy pce and nine qi pirs refines everything that is impure into supreme spirit qi.

    He cleaned himself with a towel he had inside his storage ring and took out a set of fresh clothing. After cleaning every nook and cranny of his body, he was still left with the stench of blood. Making use of his supreme spirit qi, he expelled the stench of blood out of his body.

    A refreshing aroma of spring came and Wang Ling who had an awful smell around him changed and started to smell good. His body was left with almost no impurities making his body spotless and clean, the good aroma he had on his body was his natural smell.

    Wang Ling went back to camp saw Fang Guan and the others had just finished cultivating. They were getting ready when they saw himing back from ''training''.

    "Brother Wang, it seems like you trained all night long." Fang Guan said with a smile.

    Wang Ling just nodded his head before asking him, "Are we heading deeper into the Valley?"

    It wasn''t Fang Guan who answered by Lu Lin who was standing by the side, "We are. The third prince of the Soaring Wind Empire is not here just to make a fool out of women but also to seize the treasure that is deep within the valley."

    Fang Guan nodded his head, "Gale is going to be a problem in us seizing the treasure. Although he is a lustful bastard and also a wasted talent, he is still a direct lineage from an empire that is the same size of Piercing Heaven.

    "Getting treasure is not going to be easy, there were five experts behind himst night and those experts are going to be a problem."

    Their mission was not only to investigate the strange urrences in the White Dragon Valley but also to solve the problem. They were sent here by the academy so that they can be tempered.

    Various powers also sent some of the members of the younger generation here to be tempered. The goal of this mission was to seize the treasure that is hidden in the valley.

    Wang Ling was aware of this because the information regarding the treasure was quite easily obtained through the information broker in the White Dragon Emporium. A power like the Piercing Heaven Academy must be aware of the treasures already.

    They had assessed the situation and decided the situation can be taken care of by the students. Also, considering the people of the Soaring Wind Empire also only sent energy pce stage cultivators and no one else, there''s a good chance that this urrence only have energy pce stage cultivators.

    Was there some kind of silent agreement between various powers? Wang Ling had no idea. But he will be able to make proper conjectures once he see the other people that had entered the valley.

    Aside from Soaring Wind Empire, there were another 4 powers seeking to obtain the treasure. If they are all energy pce stage cultivators, then he was right, if not, then he was wrong.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and Fang Guan and other two started heading deeper in to the White Dragon Valley.

    ===

    In the deeper parts of the White Dragon Valley another group of five was targeting the treasure of the Dragon and Phoenix.

    All of these people were wearing ck and on their left chest was the embroidery of a dragon coiling on a sword. These group of youngsters were the disciples of Dragon Sword Dojo.

    They were the first toe here after receiving the mission from their teachers. Amongst the different powerhouses of the continent, they were one of the fastest people to respond.

    All of them had a stern but proud looks on their faces as they thought about responding quicker than the other powerhouses. As they were moving, a female disciple noticed a sh of red light.

    "Senior Apprentice Brother, I can a red light in front of us." The female disciple said to the man leading them who responded with a nod.

    "That''s the blood ball of light. The coagtion of the Dragon and Phoenix''s blood sure is amazing. It even shines this beautiful in the middle of the day." Another said as a smile appeared on the faces of these students.

    They quickly moved and soon found the source of the beautiful red light. As soon as they reached it, they found out that the ball of blood was more than ten meters big. It was a towering figure that made their hearts palpitate.

    "We found it!" one of them celebrated.

    The leader of the group cautiously approached the ball of blood. He was cautious for anything that might be a trap so he thread the path that leads to the ball of blood carefully.

    He soon found himself standing in front of the ball of blood and a smile immediately appeared on his face. The leader stretched his arms forward and touched the ball of blood.

    Just before his hands could touch the ball of blood''s surface. Something stopped his hands from going on any further. He was surprised and soon found that his entire body was already immobilized.

    "What''s happening!?" he bellowed and felt something was being sucked away from his body. A strong suction force came from the ball of blood and attempted to suck his blood out of his body.

    The other students saw this and tried to approach their leader when they too felt that their body was unable to move.

    "What is this?"

    "Senior Apprentice Brother, what is happening?"

    They all bellowed as they became unable to move.

    The leader of the students looked at the ball of blood and felt something stir in his heart.

    "This is no treasure, it''s a trap!"

    The leader bellowed and the strong suction force became even more intense and started absorbing the blood and qi in his body.

    Blood started seeping out of the leader''s pores and orifices and soon became an empty husk. The other students saw this and they immediately tried to escape. But the binding of the mysterious force was too much, making their struggles futile.

    Just like their leader, they too was sucked away and their skin began to shrivel. Their eyes that was tearing became lifeless as they fell on the ground with a thud. The ball of blood trembled slightly and disappeared from that ce.

    It started heading deeper into the White Dragon Valley. It entered the very depths of the valley and entered a cave there. A crimson screen closed the cave shut and a deep growl came out from inside the cave.

 Chapter 57: A Bloodbath is needed IV

    Chapter 57: A Bloodbath is needed IV

    Three days after his Hell Spark was created.

    Roarrrr!

    kriiii!

    Wang Ling felt his soul shook after hearing those roars and cries again. It was noon and the roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix had rang out already. Like always, his bloodline reacted and made him feel the need of drawing blood.

    For the past few days, Wang Ling had gotten used to the outburst of murderous intent. He was not going to be affected by it anymore. However, despite the fact of him getting used to it.

    Another thing started to bother him. The frequency of the roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix quickly rose. From two times a day, the numbers grew and became an indefinite number of times.

    The roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix was sounding as if it was anxious about something. Wang Ling did not know what caused this, but he was sure that it was not something he should be happy about.

    In the end, Wang Ling had no idea what caused the sudden change. But he should know it the instant he chance upon the ball of blood.

    Putting the issue about the ball of blood aside, Zi Liang who had been seeing Wang Ling in a new light seemed to have been keeping an eye on him for a the past two days.

    It all began when Wang Ling continued observing Lu Lin. Zi Liang took notice of his actions and started observing him as well. Wang Ling have no idea whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, but he does think it is irritating.

    For the past three days, Wang Ling had to act discreetly to make sure that Zi Liang won''t get suspicious of him to the point where she will follow him and stalk him to confirm his objectives. Wang Ling had just gotten rid of Qigang, he did not need any more watcher that keeps watch of his every moves.

    Lu Lin was also not stupid as she also grew conscious of Wang Ling''s observation. However, she just brushed off his observation as him wanting to gainbat experience and information.

    Wang Ling would only look at her intently when she fights a savage beast. This is even more so apparent when she uses her mes to turn her enemy into a charcoal. From the constant stares she was getting, Lu Lin was feeling that she is getting evaluated.

    Wang Ling had indeed been evaluating Lu Lin and even he was surprise to see that herbat prowess was quite good. Her swordsmanship was good and so was her movement techniques. She was a true talent that is rough around the edges.

    [She is going to be a good protector if trained properly.] Wang Ling thought as he realized how versatile Lu Lin is going to be if she was to improve.

    An Alchemist, possess a good temperament, and is good abat. Wang Ling was delighted by her show of skills. If he can have her join him and make her his own personal Alchemist, he won''t need to worry about wasting time on concocting pills.

    Although he is not saying that he will not learn Alchemy himself. Wang Ling just wanted someone who will be able to concoct pills for him that is up to his standards.

    Night fell after five more roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix. After night fell, Wang Ling had a serious look on his face as he noticed the numerous savage beasts that is passing their camp grounds from time to time.

    The savage beasts seems to be converging at some ce but Wang Ling had no idea where. He wanted to stealthily follow them, but he has a group he cannot leave.

    Wang Ling was seriously feeling troubled by the strange events happening in the White Dragon Valley. Then, while his mind was wandering, he sensed movementsing from the side.

    His caution spiked up as he noticed that there were humansing their way. It wasn''t that surprising that there were more and more people they are meeting with as they neared the depths of the White Dragon Valley, the lower the area they can move around.

    Woosh!!

    Four people descended from above. They saw Fang Guan and immediately recognized where they are from. The one on the front approached Fang Guan and said;

    "It''s been a while, Brother Fang, are you also here for the ball of blood?"

    "Yes, and I won''t be showing any mercy to those who tries and get in my way."

    Wu Tian and Fang Guan exchanged intense res with one another. Watching them act like some kind of fierce rivals. Wang Ling was puzzled and was left speechless.

    "That''s Wu Tian, one of the greatest genius of the Tiger Domination Sect and is one of the few who has the chance to enter the Seven Great Academies of the central regions. He and Fang Guan has a lot of history with one another but they are not out for blood."

    Lu Lin exined the situation before sitting beside him. After sitting down, the roars and cries suddenly echoed in the White Dragon Valley.

    This time, the roars and cries were even stronger than before, shaking the entire valley and making those who are listening feel that their soul will be torn to pieces by the domineering roars and sharp cries.

    Wang Ling''s Devil''s Pupils constricted as he suddenly stood up startling Lu Lin. His eyes reflected a hint of savageness, his bloodline once again reacted to the roars in a big way. The reaction this time was so big that it was too much for him to handle.

    "Senior Sister Lu Lin I need to walk for a bit." With a pale face, Wang Ling walked out. Lu Lin tried to call out to him, but when Wang Ling turned around and his crazed eyes were reflected, Lu Lin could only swallow her words.

    ===

    Wang Ling started to run, his hellish qi was beginning to run wild as his bloodline was being to over active. Just why is his bloodline being so agitated? What was its caused? From those two beasts that fought here, who did it belong to again?

    He remembered the stories about a ck phoenix that died and had its blood spilled on thisnd. The ball of blood and the cries of the phoenix. Did the phoenix came from hell?

    If that is the case, was the cries of the phoenix that possesses higher bloodline than him rousing him to be like this?

    "I don''t like this feeling of being controlled." Wang Ling stated as he unfurled his wings and quickly began hunting for preys.

    His temperament was not willing to be under anyone else. The pride and arrogance of someone who stood above all beings were deeply ingrained on his bones. Wang Ling was not feeling happy about having his bloodline influenced by an already dead bird.

    Wang Ling was angered and started dominating thends, he swoop everything he could take on and started a bloodbath to appease his anger.

    He began onnd, then he challenged the beast that was flying overhead. Wang Ling brandished his sword and made use of his raging hellish qi to the fullest. His muscles were burning and he needed more lives to reap.

    "I''ll get that bird soon!" Wang Ling once more cursed the already dead phoenix and began ughtering every beast heid his eyes upon.

    Soon, there were no more beasts around. But his body was still burning up and he has yet to fulfill his desires to kill. Wang Ling frantically started searching for new prey when he saw them.

    The people of Soaring Wind Empire was right there. Around the fire,ughing and smiling at one another. They were celebrating as they drink wine and ate good food.

    Wang Ling curved into a smile as he remembered the tant threat Gale said to his face. It was something had something to do with his family''s lives. Wang Ling knew that his threat was not going to happen, but he had already listed this person as dead as soon as he get the chance.

    Back when we was in Azure Skies Kingdom, he had almost killed someone because someone spouted insulting remarks against his beloved younger sister.

    Wang Ling was not going to let Gale get away by threatening him with his family.

    Wang Ling pped his wings and started moving at breakneck speed.

    Gale and his protectors had just beenughing together as they enjoyed the moon and exquisite jug of wine in their possession. That is when a ck figure suddenly emerged from the darkness that was behind one of his protectors.

    A winged person suddenly appeared in front of them as a violent gust followed that person''s arrival.

    sh!

    That man arriveding from behind of one of his protectors. Blood spurted as one head suddenly flew. A fountain of blood was created and Wang Ling was standing in the middle of this fountain.

    "Who are you!? Do you even know who you are attacking?" Gale immediately flew into a rage as he and his protectors drew out their weapons.

    Wang Ling just looked at them and said nothing, his bloodlust that had been fully repressed until now erupted and a suffocating feeling permeated the air. Wang Ling''s eyes turned deadly as he started moving against the protectors.

    He started with the protector that was on his right.

    He moved his sword and the powerful aura of a middle-energy pce stage cultivator was revealed. After his constant night ughter, he had been doing, Wang Ling had collected dozens of beast core which he absorbed in order to achieve breakthrough.

    Wang Ling''s sword became even sharper than before as his spirit qi became stronger. He shed out but his opponent attempted to parry his sword. Wang Ling saw this and moved the angle of his de and had ite from below.

    sh!

    He severed a leg and his opponent tumbled on the ground. With Ocean''s Lull, Wang Ling clearly sensed three peopleing to him and three swords were brandished against him at the same time.

    Sword lights shed as Wang Ling moved. He drained two qi pirs and used Piercing Wave to halt one of the sword. His sword is now preupied but there were still two more swordsing his way.

    Againstmon knowledge, Wang Ling cared not for the oing sword attacks and focused on the person in front of him. Wang Ling received one hit on the back and one on the right side torso.

    Wang Ling felt pain but he didn''t stop. He moved in as he proceeded to letting go of his sword. Using his middle finger and transforming it to a sword. Stabbing the protector in front of him, Wang Ling dug it deep before injecting his brain with hellish qi which destroyed from inside out.

    Not slowing down a second, Wang Ling promptly picked up the sword that was dropped by the protector and used it against opponents.

    "Thousand Twister Palms!"

    When Wang Ling was just about to move another protector. A palm technique came from behind and the howl of the wind became stronger. Wang Ling turned around and drained one qi pir and executed Tidal Wave to split that palm in half.

    "You''re that brat with Fang Guan right!? So you''re actually a devil cultivator? Why the hell are you attacking me!?" Gale bellowed and Wang Ling stared at him for a while before sneering at him.

    "You threatened my family and I told you that you will die and your head will be rip apart by a monster? My words were wrong, because the one who will rip your head to pieces is not a monster, but by a devil!!" Wang Ling said as he quickly moved again and shed out to take the head of an unknowing protector that was behind him.

    Three had been in and three remains. Wang Ling wasted no time on waiting for Gale''s reaction and immediately activated his Hell Spark to the best of his abilities. He directed the heating from his Hell Spark into his sword.

    Using the momentum he had built up after beheading the protector behind him, his sword became an almost unstoppable force. He swung it to the protector to his left and the other part position his sword to block Wang Ling''s attack.

    But like as if a heated knife was cutting through butter, Wang Ling''s sword went pass it like it nothing.

    Spurt!

    He was severed from the torso and guts went flying onto the nearby trees.

    Gale''s face paled as he looked at the lunatic who killing off his protectors one by one. It was just some middle-energy pce devil cultivator, why was he so strong?

    He felt fear and immediately turned tail.

    "You, stop him and by time to run away!" Gale was not going to bet his life. This lunatic was abnormally strong. He stood no chance against him.

    The protector flinched by a good second when he heard Gale''s words and immediately felt death''s breath on his neck.

    A clean cut was made and his head was separated from his body.

    Wang Ling saw the running back of Gale and frowned. He took a throwing position and poured his remaining qi pirs into one his arm strength and reinforced the sword with his sword intent.

    Woosh!

    Boom!

    With the destruction of the sound barrier, his sword flew into the air like an artillery and started hounding Gale''s back.

    Psshht.

    Gale was pierced in the head and was nailed into a tree. Wang Ling exhaled and felt his bloodline settling down. Feeling refresh, Wang Ling who was covered with blood started looting the dead bodies on the ground.

    The Soaring Wind Empire group was suddenly decimated in a single night without any warnings.

    ===

    Important announcement, as I am sick (for a few days now) and can''t add another extra chapter I decided to make the extra chapter list that I am going to follow starting this week.

    Rankings:

    199 to 100: 2 extra chapters or 9 chapters a week

    99 to 50: 4 extra chapters or 11 chapters a week

    49 to 20: 6 extra chapters or 13 chapters a week

    19 to 1: 8 extra chapters or 15 chapters a week

    So please vote for Celestial Peak, thank you very much

 Chapter 58: A Bloodbath is needed V

    Chapter 58: A Bloodbath is needed V

    Wang Ling did not immediately return back to the camp as his appearance looked too pitiful and his injuries were rather severe. He had stopped the bleeding of the cuts he had received but healing it was another matter.

    While Wang Ling was slowly flying on a low altitude flight. He started sorting out the contents of the six storage rings he had obtained from killing the men of the Soaring Wind Empire.

    On his hands was the storage of those guys he had just thrown away to be eaten by savage beasts. Wang Ling sorted them out and found quite a good loot.

    1,300 ster stones, one grade 1 artifacts and a pseudo grade 2 artifact. There were also countless pills and spirit nts that has various uses but they were too many to list.

    Wang Ling was of course happy about obtaining ster stones but was he was happier about getting a ranked artifact. Artifacts were ranked, the grades of artifacts tells what cultivation grade is most suitable to use it.

    A grade 1 artifact is used by nascent soul cultivator, grade 2 artifact by a saint stage cultivator, grade 3 and 4 are used by the [Cosmic Bridge] stage cultivators, and grade 4 is for celestial stage cultivator.

    Although it was ranked as such, it''s not like a cultivator can''t use artifacts that is a grade higher than what is suitable. As long as the spirit qi of the one who uses it is enough and is capable of controlling the weapon, then there is no problem.

    But because only a few ever have the ability to truly use weapons like that, people who has enough spirit qi to activate higher grade artifact was also too few.

    Wang Ling won''t have any problems with controlling a weapon and his great abundance of spirit qi is not going to a problem either. At the moment, what Wang Ling was missing is a proper weapon that can draw his strength out.

    An ordinary sword may have the ability to provide him a weapon, but it was not capable enough to sustain itself in fights. In his fight with the Blood Devil Cult, his sword broke as his supplemental spirit qi was not enough and because the quality of his sword was poor.

    The sword in his hands was a grade 1 sword. It can support his endeavors until he reaches sainthood. Also, the element of the sword was that of the wind. It was fast and sharp, making Wang Ling smile as he think of the augmentation he will receive once he used it in a real fight.

    Finding a nice and quiet ce to rest, Wang Ling took out ever medicine that has a healing effect out of the storage rings and stuffed it in his mouth. The potent medicinal value that was inside the pills started to spread all over his body as it dissolves.

    Although normal people will not dare to do what he had just done, Wang Ling had no problem eating these number of pills. His body was capable of absorbing them without a problem.

    The pills he had ingested where all tiered pills that was lower than a graded pill. Tiered pills were meant for cultivators that is higher than a foundational phase cultivator. Wang Ling decided to make full use of these pills before they be useless in the future.

    The potent healing effect of the pills started spreading all over his body and with the help of his supreme spirit qi that also carried some healing attribute, Wang Ling''s wounds began to close.

    The one on his side closed up quickly, it was shallow and didn''t pose any threat. On the other hand, the wound on his back was slow inparison. The cut was deep and had almost reached his rib cage.

    It was already nearing sunrise but the wound on his back has yet to close. Wang Ling chose to ingest a grade 1 pill and drove its healing effectivity towards the injury he had on his back.

    Another hour was needed for the wound topletely close. But despite his attempt to not have any scars, the cut on his back had been too deep and had be one. The scar was not that big, it was only three inches in length, but using themon sense of mortals, such a scar was already something no one wanted to have.

    A scar may not be painful, but before it became a scar. Just what kind of wound would a person need to receive just for a scar that wide to linger?

    Wang Ling exhaled a murky breath and started cleaning his body with a piece of cloth. He started wiping the dirt away as he tried to make his body as clean as possible. Wang Ling finished and took out a new set of clothes from his storage ring.

    "It''s a good thing I have a lot of these." Said Wang Ling as he started changing into the new set of clothing he had taken out.

    He was oddly really prepared about urrences such as this. He had thought that every time his wings would emerged from his back, his clothes would be torn and he would need to change. It was really inconvenient, but he could nothing about it.

    His wings were a part of his body and it could greatly augment his speed in a battle so he had no right toin as the benefits were too great.

    He came back to camp, just before sunrise and acted as if nothing was wrong. He saw the three was still in cultivation mode and he sighed as he started out a fire and began to roasts some meat.

    Tiger Domination Sect was nowhere to be found and it seems like no conflict happened here when he was away.

    ====

    Wang Ling and the others moved and another five days quickly passed by. They had been travelling for a while and they were furthering their journey into the depths of the White Dragon Valley.

    With Fang Guan''s leadership, they quickly managed to avoid many encounters with different people. They managed to avoid Blood Saber Cult who were said to be one of the most violent people in the continent three days ago.

    Roar!!

    Kriiii!!

    The loud and sharp roars that wasing from the depths of the White Dragon Valley echoed and made the trees tremble. The roars and cries had been too frequent this past few days and it had been making Wang Ling''s bloodline feel more blood.

    Wang Ling''s been trying to suppress it, but the closer he got to the depths of the White Dragon Valley, the stronger the effect it had on him.

    In the morning, Wang Ling was barely hanging on, and at night, he was wreaking havoc at savage beasts that hees into contact. He had even met with the Vermillion Crows one time but thanks to his strengthened cultivation, Wang Ling managed to fend them off.

    "That cry is the seventh one, it had been happening more frequentlytely. The ball of blood, or should I say the treasure is going to awaken any time soon." Said Fang Guan who was leading them.

    "Mhm, you''re right. The roars and cries had been getting stronger recently, the treasure must be reacting. But still, I wonder just what kind of treasure is hidden in this ce? Is it the bones of the Phoenix?"mented Lu Lin who was running right of Wang Ling.

    "I don''t know, but whatever it is, this treasure is going to be extraordinary." Fang Guan answered her without actually giving an answer.

    "But don''t you think that something weird is going on?" Zi Liang who was by the sidemented as she noted something was wrong, "The carcasses of beast we had been encounteringtely were all sucked out of their blood, turning them into empty husk that have no use.

    "Senior Brother Fang, Senior Sister Lu, something is wrong here. Those deaths were not normal, it was too weird and too irrational. Whatever caused the death of those beasts, the ball of blood the informant spoke of must be connected to it."

    Zi Liang was worried about something that had also concerned Wang Ling this past few days. He shared the same sentiments as Zi Liang which was rare as he had always saw her as someone who had a narrow view on things.

    For the past few days, they had encountered corpses that had no blood or any form of qi in their body.

    From his previous observations, Wang Ling could surmised that the souls of those beasts were also held captive enabling them to move making them lose the chance of retaliation.

    [Those beasts have weaker souls than the one who did that to them.] Thought Wang Ling as he continued to think hard about the current situation.

    The treasure that they were trying to get was supposedly made of blood that had coagted into a ball. The things that had been going weird had something to do with blood and Wang Ling was starting to get worried that the ball of blood they were chasing was a trap.

    Fang Guan listened to Zi Liang and nodded his head as he tried his best tofort her troubled heart.

    "Something really is wrong, but we can''t go back if the cause of this weird incident is really caused by the ball of blood. If we leave now, the victims on the ball of blood might not be savage beasts but be humans in the future.

    "I know this is dangerous but as someone from the Piercing Heaven Empire that rules this area. We have the obligations to make sure that we will be able to avoid anything that can lead to the loss of lives of other people."

    Fang Guan sounded heroic as he spoke. Zi Liang held her head down after hearing Fang Guan, she was rather ashamed after realizing that what she had said may also be seen as her being too scared to face the danger head on and run away.

    However, whilst her head was down, she heard Wang Ling''s indifferent tone of voice, "Don''t worry, your worries are not unfounded. Being scared and running away is not something to be ashamed of." Wang Ling counseled her as he tried to keep the morale of their team as high as possible.

    Zi Liang looked at Wang Ling with bewildered eyes as she heard his ''praise''?

    As if she wanted to say something, she opened her little mouth but as she was just about to say something the entire White Dragon Valley trembled.

    Rumble!!

    The ground shook as from afar two vivid looking image soar through the air.

    Roar!!

    Kriii!

    Two blood red beast image appeared on the sky and let our heaven defying roar and cries.

    The entire valley trembled and those who had gathered here looking for the treasure immediately headed for the ce where this urred Wang Ling and the rest were no different.

    "Let''s go! We can''t let other''s get there first!"

    ====

    On the ce where the ball of blood entered a seclusion, the ball of blood was starting to show cracks and was a low growl echoed inside the cave.

    A blood red eye appeared in between the cracks and a thick aura of ughter permeated the air.

    From the blood of the two beasts, another was inside. As to what kind of beast it was, no one really knows.

    ====

    Author''s notes,: as the votes is rather high, I will try to update an extra chapter tomorrow so please continue to vote the story and have a better ranking.

 Chapter 59: A Bloodbath is needed V

    Chapter 59: A Bloodbath is needed V

    With appearance of the Phoenix, the people that entered the White Dragon Valley started to converge. They headed for the area where the Phoenix first appeared.

    As they got closer to the illusory image of the Phoenix, the number of people around them had increased significantly. Top notch disciples from top tier powerhouse started to appear.

    Wang Ling noticed that around the area where they wereing from, there were two different sect around. One was the Tiger Domination Sect while the other one was the Colossus Sect that had its disciple wear ck robes.

    Wang Ling looked over at the Colossus Sect that was on their right and noticed their towering build. They looked strong and they seem to possess indomitable might that can rival that of a savage beast.

    Getting closer to the illusory image of the Phoenix; they were getting closer to the treasure; but as they get closer to the treasure; the more savage beasts were starting to appear.

    Blood were beginning to spill everywhere as an actual bloodbath began to happen. However, something weird was pick upon by Wang Ling, the savage beasts that they have encountered seem to be also heading deeper into the White Dragon Valley.

    The savage beasts were all heading to the same ce as they were. They wanted to reach the ce where the Phoenix had appeared. Why was this so? Wang Ling had an idea and it was something he didn''t like.

    [The savage beasts are trying to take the bloodline of the two beast for themselves.]

    Bloodline was an important factor for savage beasts and even spirit beasts for that matter. The density of one''s bloodline is like the talent for the human cultivators; a higher purity of bloodline, the stronger the possibility bing a being that ascends to a celestial.

    Wang Ling was well aware of this and he did not like this. He wanted the blood for himself as he could feel a tinge of devilish aura from the Phoenix even from where he stood. The bloodline of the Phoenix has enough devil lineage for him to make his bloodline mutate once again.

    [I need to get my hands on that blood. I also want the dragon''s blood to further strengthen my body, but I need to make my priority straight.

    Don''t be too greedy and get what you need. If only I have the chance to get the Dragon''s blood will I make a move.]

    Wang Ling noticed that more and more savage beasts were gathering. Both aerial andnd base beasts were beginning to get attracted by the Phoenix. As if that was not bad enough, another illusory figure rose into the air.

    ROARRR!!

    A heaven shaking roar permeated the air as the entirety of the White Dragon Valley trembled with the appearance of Dragon''s illusory figure. The Dragon had no wings and have the long whiskers, its form was akin to that of a snake. But it was far from being one.

    The two beasts started to tremble and the loudest, most powerful resonating roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix appeared.

    ROAR!!!

    KRIIIIII!!

    Both beasts started to be bigger and bigger. The skies began to grow darker as the emergence of the two beasts seemed to have triggered some kind of phenomenon.

    The beasts that was running towards the Phoenix became even more vigorous and madly started stampeding towards the area of the Phoenix and Dragon.

    The beasts were pushing one another and soon enough, fights broke out as beasts versus beast happened. Fang Guan and the others tried their best to avoid any beast fighting but there were simply too many beasts around that they were unable to avoid them.

    A Dragon Scaled Ape was in front of them and it noticed Fang Guan''s process and became immediately enraged. A human was also here to steal the blood of the beasts that was supposed to be theirs.

    HOOO!

    The Dragon Scaled Ape let out an enraged roar and struck its enormous fist against Fang Guan and the rest. A strong force erupted from Fang Guan''s body after seeing the Dragon Scaled Ape moving to kill them.

    His aura surged as his body began to swell. His already robust body became even more robust and a strong sense of unmovable made him look gant and impressive.

    "SCRAM!!" Fang Guan let out a roar himself and struck his fist forward fearlessly. He needed no sword to defend for his body was his greatest weapon.

    Fang Guan''s fist looked like it belonged to a toddler whenpared to the sheer size it had with the Dragon Scaled Ape. However, this fist of his was not something that anyone can look down upon.

    As his fist tore through the air, creating booming sounds as the friction set the air itself aze. His ''little'' fist met the Dragon Scaled Ape''s giant fist.

    Bang!

    Underneath Fang Guan, the ground sunk as his entire body shook from that punch. But the Dragon Scaled Ape did not came out unscathed from that exchanged. Three of its fingers were destroyed by Fang Guan.

    The Dragon Scale Ape became even angrier as his strength was matched by the puny human in front of it. The Dragon Scaled Ape wanted to execute another fist but Zi Liang''s figure emerged from behind Fang Guan and quickly brandished her sword against the beast.

    Her sword was quick and deadly. She targeted the beast''s eyes, therefore taking away its sight. The Dragon Scaled Ape iled all over the ce but a zing sword came and beheaded the beast set it aze.

    Lu Lin had made a perfect shed, her sword that was many times heated easily cut through the tough skin of the Dragon Scaled Ape.

    After killing the Dragon Scaled Ape, their group didn''t waste any time and moved forward as soon as they could. Many beasts saw them moving faster and tried to make them stop on their tracks, but the humans coordinated almost seamlessly and became an unstoppable force that ughtered their way towards the screeching Phoenix and roaring Dragon.

    The other sect that was present also created a path of blood that led to the Phoenix and Dragon. The Piercing Heaven Academy was rather slowpared to the two, but they were gradually moving forward.

    At this moment, Wang Ling has yet to make a move. But Fang Guan and the others had no problems about that as he was not being a baggage to the team and was moving along with them without any problems.

    They expected Wang Ling to be quiet all the way till the end, but a figure suddenly passed through Fang Guan, startling him in the process. It was not only him who was surprised, but the other three was the same.

    "What are you doing!? This is no time to mess around! Go back and just quietly follow us!" Fang Guan was angered by his sudden actions. He didn''t know what is going on in Wang Ling''s head, but if he continue to act like this, they will die by the wave of savage beasts.

    Wang Ling had yet to exhibit them any of his martial prowess for the past few weeks that they have been together. They didn''t know how strong he really was.

    The only thing they know about his prowess was his cultivation that had improved from pinnacle-sky root stage to early-energy pce stage before the mission.

    Putting those matters aside, Wang Ling can''t be any stronger than any of the three. In fact, he was the weakest of the four. Fang Guan and the others were sure that Wang Ling will most certainly die if he tried anything funny.

    They thought that he was messing around when he moved forward, but Wang Ling was serious.

    On Wang Ling''s right hand was a sword that was radiating a deadly aura. His other sleeve was flying all over the ce as it was an empty bag. Wang Ling turned to Fang Guan and said to them.

    "We are moving too slowly, I''m going to clear a path, try and keep up with me!" after saying what he wanted to say, Wang Ling turned around. He focused on the savage beasts in front of him and moved forward with explosive speed.

    "W-wait, don''t go, you''ll." Lu Lin called out, but her words got stuck on her throat as soon as Wang Ling''s sword began to move.

    Spurt!

    A fountain of blood was created as he yed ate-energy pce stage savage beasts with ease. Wang Ling started moving forward and started taking the lives of those who had their backs turned.

    As if he was wind, Wang Ling was able to kill almost anything instantaneously. The only beasts he had a hard time dealing with are those that have reached pinnacle-energy pce stage cultivation.

    Wang Ling needed to stack up a qi pir with his full mastery of the sword in order to kill an energy pce stage beasts. At the moment, Wang Ling had killed three pinnacle-energy pce stage savage beasts, yet he was still going strong.

    His middle-energy pce stage cultivation was being used to its fullest as he quickly made a path that was literally dyed red with blood. His aura was beginning to rise and the deadliness of his sword was also continuously rising.

    [A graded weapon is truly great.

    Tsk, my sword is good and my spirit qi is the same, but because of the presence of someone possessing the bloodline that is purer than mine, I am slightly restricted.

    If I need to ovee this suppression with my own intent of ughter. The blood of this Phoenix is going to be mine.]

    The attribute of the sword was wind and it provided Wang Ling the sharpness of the wind and the speed it provides. He was on tip top shape but he can''t even deal with a pinnacle-energy pce stage enemy in one hit.

    Wang Ling was frustrated but he knew that being angry is only going to make his move sluggish and slow. If he wanted to ovee the pressure, what he needs is to overrule the suppression by making use of hellish qi and its aura of ughter and further strengthening it with the aura of ughter he is creating.

    At this moment, Wang Ling''s eyes was keen on getting that blood. He will stop at nothing to get what he want. Stepping on top of a mountain of corpses is nothing new to him.

    While Wang Ling was engrossed in the act of ughtering everything that barred his path. His teammates looked at him with bewildered eyes. The shock of seeing Wang Ling easily take care of any enemy thates his way was simply too shocking to behold.

    "I-is he still human?" asked Zi Liang with a trembling voice. Wang Ling had inhuman strength.

    No one answered her and their group of three quickly followed the trail of blood that Wang Ling had created. Soon, they finally reached an open area where a cave with a red barrier was located.

    There were many beasts and the remaining humans who came here earlier than them wanting to enter the cave, but the red barrier barred them from entering. On top of the cave was the Dragon and Phoenix that was circling around the area.

    There were still a lot of enemies around them, but the fighting was less frequent. The cave in front of them was big, its entrance was over twenty meters big.

    Wang Ling saw this and felt the dense aura of hell was inside those caves. He was just about to head forward when the ground suddenly shook.

    The cave that Wang Ling was about to enter blew the top area. Rocks and boulders flew all over the ce together with the dust. A ball of blood emerged from the cave and started flying into the air where the two beasts were circling around.

    The ball of blood emitted a blinding light and almost every being that was thirty meters away from the cave stopped moving. Fang Guan saw the members of Tiger Domination Sect, the disciples of the Colossus sect and with other beasts stop moving.

    He didn''t know what happened but he was well aware that something bad was about to happen. Wanting to step forth and help his rival, Wu Tian, Wang Ling stopped him with a few words.

    "Step in now and you will die." Wang Ling''s words made Fang Guan shudder.

    "What do you mean by that!?" Zi Liang questioned by the side.

    Wang Ling remained silent for a while before saying, "That''s the thing that extracted the blood of those beasts we came into contact with."

    As he said those words, a strong suction force came from the ball of blood and started sucking away the blood and life out of the beasts and humans it had bounded. Soon after, Wu Tian and the rest became an empty husk just like those they had seen before.

    Fang Guan and the rest were left speechless and felt that they were lucky that they didn''t moved too fast to get swept up into this whole thing.

    The ball of blood trembled and immediately after seeing this, Wang Ling felt that something was wrong. A twisted look emerged from Wang Ling''s face as he said urgently, "Turn back!"

    "What!?"

    "Turn back and run, stay here and you will die!" Wang Ling urged the others to move as he said, "This is a trap set by that thing!!!" Wang Ling pointed to the ball of blood that had begun to move.

    Wang Ling retreated explosively, and seeing the almost invincible Wang Ling act like this, the three was also rmed by the danger of the ball of blood.

    The ball of blood began to move forward together with the illusory image of the Phoenix and Dragon. As it moved, every blood that was spilled and every being that was thirty meters away from it was absorbed.

    Every drop of blood was being absorbed by this thing like there was no tomorrow.

    Wang Ling saw this and squinted his eyes. Whatever being was inside that ball of blood was cunning and was intelligent. That ball of blood was no ordinary treasure.

    It showed itself to a human to draw in humans, it let out the allure of a high-level bloodline to the beasts to lure beasts. And when the timees where the two foolish beings gathers, the ball of blood will absorb everything to nurture itself.

    The beasts noticed the danger and also tried to run away, however, many was made to stay there and their blood was absorbed by the ball of blood.

    As the ball of blood continued its killing spree and blood absorption. Its range of thirty meters improved and became fifty meters. The fifty meters would further improve and be seventy, and then, after an hour, the seventy meter radius became a hundred.

    At this time, the ball of blood stop. Every blood and vitality that was on its path was absorbed and it seems like it was already satisfied.

    Wang Ling and his teammates who were fast on their feet noticed this. They turned to look at the ball of blood that was suspended in the air and became puzzled to see that there was a crack on its surface.

    Graaa!!!

    A roar that had a mix of a Dragon''s domineering roar and Phoenix''s piercing cries echoed in the surrounding area.

    A bloodbath was needed to awaken the being inside the balll of blood.

 Chapter 60: Whats inside the ball of blood I

    Chapter 60: What''s inside the ball of blood I

    The sight was terrifying, but the crimson luminance made the scene of the ball of blood cracking oddly beautiful. The ball of blood seemed to be hatching like an egg and the roar that came from inside the ball of blood was the proof that there was sign of life inside the ball of blood.

    "We need to leave this ce, fast!" Fang Guan sounded really hurried. He had seen Wu Tian turned into an empty husk that is devoid of blood and life. Whatever is inside that ball of blood is something ever more dangerous than the ball of blood itself.

    Wang Ling nodded his head to show his approval. In a short span of a few hours, Wang Ling had already be the leader of the team. His calm and collected decision making had saved them just now, it was clear that Wang Ling can see through the situation better than anyone else.

    Zi Liang was looking at Wang Ling with bewilderment. He was too strong; too outstanding to be someonemonce. From what she had seen, Wang Ling has the ability to win against Fang Guan. He was far stronger than any of them that was a part of their team.

    Turning around, Wang Ling instructed them to leave. Although he was feeling disappointed that he had to run away leaving him empty handed, Wang Ling was well aware that the situation was weird and dangerous.

    The being that was inside that ball of blood was something even he cannot fathom. Risking his life for Phoenix blood that came from the depths of hell was just not worth it.

    He followed closely behind them, but just as they were about to reach a hundred meter mark. An unfiltered aura of ughter.

    Instinctively turning his head, Wang Ling saw the two beasts; the Dragon and the Phoenix rose into the air as if they were escaping from something. The Dragon that had no wings rose into the air and wanted to escape.

    The Phoenix did the same and escaped towards the clouds before letting out a shrill cry of unwillingness. But a strong suction force came from the ball of blood and the two mighty beasts halted.

    Then, they were sucked into the ball of blood. The resonating roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix suddenly disappeared and the suppression on Wang Ling''s bloodline had disappeared.

    But a new danger showed up on Wang Ling''s heart.

    The Dragon and Phoenix did not simply disappear, it was still there, but they were joined into one. It was all good if that was all, but something different was inside that ball of blood.

    This mysterious being was something that is higher than a Dragon or a Phoenix. It was higher than the King of Beasts, it was higher than the Lord of the Skies, it was higher than those two.

    Graaa!

    Although Wang Ling could still feel the Dragon. It was now being overshadowed by the Phoenix for some odd reason. The roar that had just been released was also something that came from neither a Dragon nor a Phoenix.

    Badump!

    His heart was beating fast. He stood frozen as Lu Lin and the others tried to escape. Instinctively, Wang Ling knew that whatever was inside this ball of blood, it was something that transcends the realm he had reached in the past.

    Even though Wang Ling was aware that the ball of blood and whatever was inside it only had the strength of an energy pce stage cultivator. Wang Ling could tell, this being was stronger than what it is showing.

    [This is something that had transcended Celestial Stage. This being is something that came from the upper realms.]

    Wang Ling smiled and held his heart with his right hand. The beating of his heart was simply too fast. He couldn''tprehend just how excited he was feeling.

    Inside the ball of blood. There was a beasts that resembled no other being. It was something that is unique and is something that is born to devour every other beasts.

    The being inside the ball of blood had been sleeping for a long long time. It had just woken up a year ago, and it was seeking nutrients that shall replenished its already depleting vitality.

    Now, it had enough. It wanted toe out, it felt that the constrained that it had been in for so many millennia was enough.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Cracks continued to appear in the surface of the ball of blood as the being inside it tried toe out.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Crack!

    The cracks on the ball of blood continued to spread. The growls and roarsing from inside the ball of blood attracted the attention of Fang Guan and the others.

    They raised their heads and saw the crimson light enveloping everything. They felt fear when the light spread towards their body, they flinched but found nothing was happening.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Booom!

    The ball of blood exploded and the being that was hidden inside came out. A quadrupedal beast that looked like a tiger and had the eyes of a wolf. Golden stripes were on its back as its ck fur became lustrous.

    It had no wings that belonged to a Phoenix nor did it have the whiskers of a Dragon. It only looked like an odd ck Tiger. It looked tout and strong, but that was it really. The beast in front of them held no other special traits.

    At least that''s how Fang Guan and the others saw it. Wang Ling saw a different realm of being when he stared at the Tiger. He felt oppression, but at the same time he felt excitement.

    The blood of the Phoenix he wanted was no more, but something else incited his curiosity.

    The ck Tiger slowly descended from above. As it touched the ground, it opened its maw and started absorbing the remaining blood that lingered in the air.

    The ck Tiger looked at Wang Ling and showed a beastly smile. This beast was merely at energy pce stage, but it clearly had intelligence.

    "So you''re one of the surviving beings in this ce?" the ck Tiger started speaking in human tongue. Fang Guan and the others were surprise, but Wang Ling was not.

    "Yes, we are. What do you want to do then?" Wang Ling questioned the ck Tiger.

    The ck Tiger Chortled as it spoke, "I have already took note of your existence when you run away as soon as you felt something was wrong. You''re not normal, and I can feel that your bloodline is not as well. I want to eat you whole and assimte that bloodline of yours to mine. But first, I''ll start with them!!!!"

    The ck Tiger roared and moved in and pounced at Lu Lin who was standing behind Wang Ling. Lu Lin was terrified, but a figure appeared in front of her, shielding her from the ck Tiger''s ws.

    The ck Tiger looked at Wang Ling and felt even more please about his existence.

    This human was not normal.

    "You shouldn''t be hasty to die, human. I will kill you for sure, just wait for your turn" the ck Tiger was just about to walk pass him when Wang Ling''s voice entered its ears.

    "I have always wanted a mount. But I never really found anything that can match my preference. But this time, I think I have found a good contender, stop where you are and ept my brandingter on."

    Wang Ling and the ck Tiger had their backs turned against one another. The ck Tiger and the human spouted deadly words against one another, time seemed to pause as the two did not move.

    Time ticked and as a gust of wind passed by. The two of them moved and turned around to strike the other party. The human used his sword while the tiger used its ws.

    Boom!

    Wang Ling was blown away twenty steps backward as the ck Tiger stood there like a stable mountain. The ck Tiger quickly moved and pounced at him and aimed for his neck.

    Wang Ling stabilized himself and took out a pill from his storage ring and tossed it in his mouth. Wang Ling then circted his hellish qi, supreme spirit qi, and his sword mastery to its fullest.

    He met the sharp tiger ws with his deadly sword. The two of them once again shed, but this time, Wang Ling was only blown away ten steps. However, he was blown away nheless.

    "You insolent human, do you even know who I am!? For you to even think of using me as your mount, you sure have the guts of a billion men!! I am the being that will stand above all beast, don''t you dare look down upon me!!"

    The ck Tiger was angered and it seemed like it was ready to take Wang Ling apart. Wang Ling on the other hand had a smile on his face as he said to the Fang Guan and the rest who was watching by the side.

    "Leave this ce, with you here, I can''t go all out!" said Wang Ling.

    "B-but"

    "Just Go, I can''t keep you alive if you stay here!" Wang Ling angrily said.

    The other three were hesitant, but in the end, they still left.

    The ck Tiger cared not about them leaving, as it solely focused its attention on killing Wang Ling.

    "Where do you think, you''re looking!?" The ck Tiger bellowed as it used front paws to send Wang Ling flying into the air while he was distracted. Wang Ling then crashed into a nearby tree.

    "For your words, I will make your death as miserable as possible."

    Wang Ling smiled, he confirmed that the others were nowhere to be found. Wang Ling started bing serious. The constrained he had put on himself was destroyed and he let out everything. His aura of ughter and destruction was unleashed to its full glory as Wang Ling unfurled his wings and started eating pills that was abundant with spirit qi.

    Raising his sword, he pointed at the ck Tiger with the tip of his sword as he said with confidence.

    "I''ll pour everything on this fight. Also, if you''re going to be the one that will stand above all beasts, then let me tell you something I will be the one to Overturn the heavens and be the God of Hell. Now, let us start, my dear future mount!"

    Boom!!

    Wang Ling dashed forth and destroyed the ground he was standing on.

    ====

    Footnotes for (Current) Cultivation Phases:

    Qi Pirs: the ''storage'' of all kind of qi that the cultivator cultivates. Example is the MC''s hellish qi and his supreme spirit qi.

    Spirit Ocean: the gathering of spirit qi that enriches ones cultivation. (The uses of the Spirit Ocean is going to be mentioned inter chapters).

    [Lighting of the nine qi pirs]: qi pirs in this novel is the very start of cultivation. One has to light up or activate their nine qi pirs before they can cultivate spirit qi. However, one has to take note that lighting up all nine qi pirs does not equate to having the ability to use spirit qi in battle, because the main goal of lighting up the qi pirs is to have a ''storage'' for spirit qi in the future.

    [Foundation Phase]: it consists of three stages and these stages are: [Earth Root Stage], [Sky Root Stage], and [Energy Pce Stage].

    Earth Root Stage: the cultivator will have the ability to properly utilize spirit qi or any form of qi they cultivate in a fight or in something else.

    Sky Root Stage: It is basically the enhance version of Earth Root Stage.

    Energy Pce Stage: energy pce is another storage of spirit qi and all of his qi but it also houses everything that he will be cultivating in the future. For example is the Hell Spark. This stage also refines qi and helps further strengthen the foundation.

    Current cultivation of Wang Ling: middle-energy pce stage.

    Nascent Soul and above is still hidden.

    Authors note: thanks for the votes and the gifts, keep it up and we will have mere chapters in the future. if we reach a higher ranking, we might just do two chaps per day.

 Chapter 61: Whats inside the ball of blood II

    Chapter 61: What''s inside the ball of blood II

    Moving like a dragon, Wang Ling brandished his sword without restraint.

    Zeng!

    A tree was cut in two as Wang Ling shed his sword in a horizontal manner against the ck Tiger that was over two metersrge. Wang Ling''s sword was swift and deadly, it was sharp and vicious, and it was terrifying and merciless.

    Its speed was akin to lightning and it was ferocious like a storm. Yet it was dodged by the ck Tiger. The ck Tiger retreated explosively as a ck colored fog appeared on its four paws.

    With the appearance of the ck fog, Wang Ling''s unrestrained strike was easily dodged by the ck Tiger. But the ck Tiger that looked at Wang Ling with interest and slight contempt, it was now looking at him as a true opponent.

    That sword attack of Wang Ling was not normal. It had no divinity in it but it was not far from reaching that level. Wang Ling was looking more and more like a true mystery to the ck Tiger.

    However, it was not only the ck Tiger who was baffled as Wang Ling was the same. His sword was dodged so easily by the ck Tiger. Its movement was too fast, those ck fog should be a part of its Innate Techniques.

    Innate Techniques were techniques that was innately inherent to beasts and other races who possess unique lineage. Wang Ling''s inherited devil attributed techniques can be considered as innate techniques.

    "Not bad, human no, Wang Ling. Your swordsmanship is superb for someone of this realm. But, that won''t be enough to kill me." The ck Tiger spoke and the ck fog covering its paw started to burst out.

    A sudden gust of wind began to shake the air and a small cyclone was created. The ck Tiger was also getting serious. A roar escaped from its mouth and disappeared from where it stood.

    The next instant, it appeared before Wang Ling with its maw wide open. It was ready to devour Wang Ling in one attack.

    It was fast and was almost undetectable by most people. This single attack was supposed to kill Wang Ling, but Wang Ling''s sword was already prepared to counter the ck Tiger even before it could reach him.

    A dense aura of ughter permeated the air as Wang Ling used his sword to make a beautiful arc that was headed for the ck Tiger''s neck.

    This startled the ck Tiger and made it turn its head to the side forcefully changing its course midway. As the ck Tiger moved its head away, Wang Ling did his best to follow up.

    He circted his spirit qi and hellish qi together and used up two qi pirs to execute the first form of Heaven Vanquisher, the Judgement. Wang Ling''s sword started to hum as it absorbed his qi.

    His sword swiftly moved and started tearing through the air. As if his sword was glowing white, Wang Ling''s sword chased after the ck Tiger.

    Spurt!

    Blood spurted as his sword touched the ck Tiger''s skin. Although the ck Tiger''s Skin was supposed to be tough. Wang Ling''s sword was simply too sharp.

    A sword injury appeared on the ck Tiger''s back which incited it to be even angrier. The ck fog that was on its paws became everger and even denser than before.

    The ck Tigernded on the ground and immediately disappeared right after. It reappeared behind Wang Ling and used its w to attack him on the back.

    Wang Ling was fast and have both the Devil''s Pupils and the Ocean''s Lull to see through the movements of his enemies. He previously saw the ck Tiger''s moves because of these two, but now that the ck Tiger had upped its game, following it became even harder.

    Wang Ling was astonished at its speed and could do nothing but defend its attack from behind.

    Bam!

    He was sent flying by the force of the ck Tiger''s heavy strike. Wang Ling crashed into a nearby tree and released a pained groan. However, he didn''t even have any time to catch his breath as the ws of the ck Tiger seemed to have be bigger and wasing after him.

    "Phantom ws!!" the ck Tiger roared as its shes became more and more tyrannical. The strikes became faster and deadlier as time went one.

    Wang Ling saw this and his face immediately paled. But he did not cower and immediately circted his spirit qi and hellish qi to its fullest in order to parry and defend against the attacks of the ck Tiger.

    At this moment, Wang Ling felt pressure, but he kept at it and continued defending. Blood started to appear from the corner of his mouth as every hit he took managed to shake his body both internally and externally.

    Wang Ling pped his wings and flew up in order to gain an advantage and catch his breath. But against his imagination, the ck Tiger saw him do this and also grew a pair of wings on its back.

    The wings on its back was not normal as it radiated the same aura as that of hell. More specifically, a beast that came from hell.

    Wings? A beast that came from hell? Wang Ling''s face crumbled as he suddenly realized that something was wrong about this ck Tiger. This ''tiger'' was not only a tiger that devoured the beasts but was something else entirely.

    Wang Ling was intrigued, but he had no time to be as the ck Tiger wasing for him with a fit of intense anger. Its body, at this moment, was flying as if it was Phoenix, the wings on its back came from a Phoenix after all.

    The ck Tiger instigated a very fierce assault, but Wang Ling was in no way going to take a one-sided beating one more time.

    "Come at me!" roaring, Wang Ling pped his wings and shed with the ck Tiger''s Phantom ws. His sword was being pushed back and many attacks were slipping past his defenses. But Wang Ling dodged them by using his Ocean''s Lull and Devil''s Pupils and avoided them.

    Moreover, Wang Ling wasn''t just passively taking and dodging the attacks, he too was attacking.

    The human and beast shed on the skies with their wings pping, giving them a burst of speed that no one of the same levels could possess.

    Wang Ling was at a disadvantage as his cultivation was low. The ck Tiger had already given him a lot of injuries. His blood incessantly flowed off his body as Wang Ling''s breathing became haggard.

    "Are you tired already? That''s a given as you''re a mere human that''s two-level weaker than me. Let me put you out of your misery." The ck Tiger moved and pounced at Wang Ling.

    The already weak Wang Ling raised his hands and blocked the attack.

    Boom!

    He managed to block it but he was sent flying a couple of meters away before managing to find footing to stand tall. At this moment, something inexplicable urred.

    The human that was already weak and about to fall suddenly exploded with power. Wang Ling''s cultivation suddenly increased as it broke through the barrier of thete-energy pce stage cultivation.

    "The pills have finally been refined" Wang Ling looked at the ck Tiger that was looking at him weirdly and said, "thanks for the help, but I have sustained more injuries than I thought I would."

    With that said. Wang Ling''s bloodline suddenly churned as he spoke once more.

    "I want a round two, this time, I''ll fucking make you submit to me!"

 Chapter 62: Their final clash

    Chapter 62: Their final sh

    [I have swallowed almost every pills I can, and now, it has paid off!] Wang Ling''s cultivation was rising. From peak middle-energy pce stage, he enteredte-energy pce stage without halt.

    It was bizarre and scary. Many people had to spend countless of nights before managing to break through a certain stage in cultivation. But Wang Ling just broke through here without any problems.

    But what he did wasn''t a coincidence. He had ingested dozens of pills before he started the fight with the ck Tiger with this reason in mind. However, that''s not all he did as he also used the pressure from the ck Tiger''s assault to ensure that he will be able to forcefully refine the pills that was inside him.

    The numerous assault of qi that entered his body was enough to refine the cumtive qi that had built-up inside his energy pce. Wang Ling had been focusing on both inside and outside, that he was thrown around like a body bag.

    He was unable to focus solely on the fight. For him to survive this long was actually something that ismendable. It was something that even Wang Ling could not believe and was force to let out a smile.

    Not that the ck Tiger was weak, no, it was far from being one. The ck Tiger was strong, terrifyingly so, but it seemed like it was holding back or most likely, it was starting to get used to its newly freed body.

    Wang Ling was sure that the longer the fights draws, the stronger this ck Tiger would be. At the moment, the ck Tiger was already a pinnacle-energy pce stage. This beast is not something he had seen before and was something that should be above this realm.

    For it to only be a match to some high-level pinnacle-energy pce stage savage beast that Wang Ling could match at his current strength at middle-energy pce stage cultivation was absurd.

    The signs of the ck Tiger getting stronger as it stayed free was getting more apparent. It was starting to use different techniques and was also beginning to use strange shapeshifting abilities.

    Wang Ling knew that this ck Tiger had yet to show him its true power. Wang Ling was sure that if this ck Tiger gets use to moving again, he won''t able to survive. Was this beast so strong that he won''t be able to beat the instant it gets used to moving around.

    With that in thought, Wang Ling took out thest five pills that was inside his storage ring and popped it into this mouth. These five pills were the best pills he had piged from the Soaring Wind Empire people.

    These pills were all peak grade 2 pill. He had wanted to use these pills for his break through the foundational phase and reach the first boundary realm. However, this is not the time to be choosy as he need to get stronger and match this ck Tiger, if he acts stingy, he will die.

    Seeing Wang Ling eat those pills, the ck Tiger seemed to have realized what Wang Ling wanted to do and raised a brow. It looked at him full of interest as it understood that the human that it was fighting was attempting to make another breakthrough.

    But was a breakthrough so easy to achieve? Not considering the foundation being affected because of multiple forced breakthroughs. Death will also follow if the body is not strong enough.

    "Hahaha, do you think you can achieve breakthroughs one after another? You fool, what you''re doing is only going to kill you!" Looking at Wang Ling with disdain, the ck Tiger continued, "If breakthroughs are so easily achieved, then meditation and grasping the mysteries of cultivation won''t be necessary! Why don''t you just let me eat you here and now? Eating a corpse isn''t as tasty as eating a live human after all."

    "Cultivation is mysterious, ck Tiger, don''t lump me with other humans. Just as you are special, I am too. With that said, are you really a Tiger? Those wings of yours does not belong to you does it?"

    "Hmph, what do you know! These wings is mine, no matter what anyone says, these are mine!" roaring, the ck Tiger suddenly dashed forward as if it was angered by his words.

    This was a surprise to Wang Ling but he did not have time to act leisurely and enjoy a pleasant talk with this beast. Wang Ling''s Devil''s Pupils revolved and reflected a very dangerous light. His Ocean''s Lull was spread out to its fullest and he became alerted by his surroundings.

    A split second after the ck Tiger suddenly moved in against him, a giant figure appeared before him that was trying to split him into two parts with its two sharp ws. Wang Ling had no time to waste and reacted with lightning speed.

    ng!

    He perfectly parried the w!

    ng!

    Another one was parried.

    ng!

    -------ngg!

    Their speed that was already terrifying was beginning increase. Wang Ling''s already terrifying physique was, at this moment beginning to change as his cultivation stabilized and the remaining spirit qi he had just ingested from the five peak grade 2 pills started getting assimted within every fiber of his being.

    The ck Tiger was also not losing out in terms of improvement. Its ws that was erged with the use of its Phantom ws were beginning to be smaller and condensed.

    Slowly, the ws were moving more naturally and in a much refined manner. Its hulking body that was over three metersrge was also beginning to be smaller as their exchange continued.

    At the moment, its three meterrge body was already a small as two and a half meters. Its movements were beginning to be faster and the fog that was beneath its paws were beginning to be denser and realistic.

    Their improvements were terrifying. One would think that their improvement was inhuman given that the two of them were indeed inhuman as one was a beast from times of the past and the other was a devil that came from the previous era.

    The two were monster of their own rights.

    The wind howled as they continued to sh. Their shes were so intense that a cyclone was beginning to form around the area where they were fighting.

    "AAAHHHH!!"

    "ROARRRRR!!"

    The two of them was roaring as the wind began to sweep the trees below. One was releasing an aura of ughter and destruction while the other was releasing an aura of pure ferocity and savageness.

    They were equal, no one was above nor was anyone below. They moved at the same speed and their strength were the same as well. If one wanted to triumph over the other, a variable must be present to send ripples to the situation.

    However, that wanted variable was noting any time soon. Their fight was too intense and too bnce. Their shes began to move as they tried to move in different angles of attack.

    They tried moving above their opponents while also trying to attack the other party below. Their shes that was only intensifying was brought upon destruction to the White Dragon Valley.

    Thend was unearthed and various craters were created. What used to be the habitats of the savage beasts were destroyed. Not that destroying the White Dragon Valley would actually matter anyway.

    The beasts of the White Dragon Valley were already almost instinct. What used to be the hunting grounds for various powers was now a lifeless valley. Almost every savage beasts inside the White Dragon Valley was drained by the ck Tiger.

    Wang Ling and the ck Tiger would asionallye upon a few corpses of savage beasts and humans as they fought. Wang Ling''s eyes managed to chance upon the storage rings that was on the fingers of the human corpses that was flying all over the ce with his Devil''s Pupils.

    Although he found it a waste not being able to harvest their wealth for himself, Wang Ling did not break his concentration and faced against the monstrosity that was the ck Tiger.

    Their fight had nowsted for more than four hours, the two was beginning to feel tired. No matter how strong they were, their spirit qi was still limited. After fighting for hours, they were nearly running out of energy.

    They were trying to catch their breath, but no one wanted to take the chance and die because they stopped moving from being too tired. The two of them knew how dangerous one another was, they were both careful on this fight.

    But as the fight went on and their strengths grew more and more, Wang Ling felt that his cultivation had finally reached the peak. The two grade 2 pills were doing its job.

    Without wasting any time, he went ahead and shed once again with the ck Tiger and used the pressure from it to break through another level. He used his sword and met with the ck Tiger''s w and with a bang, Wang Ling sent the ck Tiger flying as his cultivation suddenly had a breakthrough.

    Two simultaneous breakthroughs in the span of a single day was not something that anyone can do. However, Wang Ling managed to do it with the help of his cosmic foundations and superb cultivation technique.

    Wang Ling''s power surged and began to fight like a devil. He finally gained the upper hand and was starting to create dozens of shes in mere seconds.

    The ck Tiger noticed this and roared at Wang Ling before pouncing forward as it denied what was happening. It was a proud ruler of beasts that once ruled over countless beings.

    The pride it had was not something a mere human canprehend. For it to lose to someone as weak as Wang Ling, the ck Tiger suddenly felt a burning passion and crazing for destruction.

    The ck Tiger''s blood essence immediately turned into a sea of mes. The now two meterrge ck Tiger began to emit terrifying aura of ughter that was even denser than Wang Ling''s.

    What''s more is that the aura of ughter was not alone as another aura was there. It was the fierce aura of a true Sovereign and Tyrant, the Tiger. Two different beings suddenly emerged behind the ck Tiger.

    It was the Phoenix it had devoured and a ck Tiger that looked exactly like it. The ignition of its bloodline had started.

    A sudden burst of power emerged from deep within the ck Tiger. It looked at Wang Ling with ferocity and roared to the heavens.

    "ROARRR!!!"

    The roar was fierce and the image of the Phoenix and the ck Tiger behind it also did what it did. The illusory image of the ck Tiger Roared and a ck fog covered its body and started to emit dark gold light. The Phoenix burst into mes and looked like a ball of mes that was so hot that it made the air pop.

    Wang Ling saw this, did the same as the ck Tiger and ignited his blood essence. His blood churned as his whole being changed.

    The ck tattoo that only took so little space started to spread. Soon, his back was filled with ck patterns. The ck patters emitted a devilish light that almost made him stronger by a fold.

    But Wang Ling knew, that this was now enough. He even drew power from his Hell Spark and gained the chaotic energy of mes. The Hell Spark was not mes yet, but it still improved his current conditions.

    Wang Ling that was emitting devilish might stood against the ck Tiger that had two illusory figure of a ck Tiger and a zing Phoenix. The two of them stared at one another before letting out another heaven shaking roar to rouse themselves up.

    They dashed forth and tried to take the title of victorious for themselves.

    "AAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!!"

    "ROOOOAAAAARRRRR!!!"

    Ssssshhhh!!!

    Boom!

    Two different force shed and an explosion that made a towering cloud of dust appear in the depths of the White Dragon Valley.

    The dust started to settle and no shadow could be seen standing. A crater was now formed that spread over tens of meters in radius, in the middle of the crater were two figures.

    One was a bloodied human and the other was an also bloodied beast. The two of them was unconscious and no one seem to have won that fight.

    But something weird had nowe into full view, beside Wang Ling was no ck Tiger nor a Phoenix, beside him was a Snow Fox that had been injured.

    ====

    authors note: the arc of the White Dragon Valley is now over, also, sorry about the short chapters, I intended to finish the fightst chapter but I have finals to take care of. I still have exams but I should still be able to continue updating regrly.

    Thank you and please vote.

    Oh, tell me what you think about the plot twist.

 Chapter 63: Youre not useful if you die

    Chapter 63: You''re not useful if you die

    The White Dragon Valley experienced one of its greatest fights that day when the ball of blood finally cracked. A ck Tiger appeared and a devil fought it to know who was stronger.

    No one was able to witness that fight but the aftermath will be testament to how violent and destructive the fight. With trees uprooted and boulders turned to rubbles. The devil and the ck Tiger was something else.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and noticed that it was already night. He did not know how long he had been out but he knew that it was not short. He did not know where he was exactly but he did not panic and remained calm.

    Panicking will not help him and being in an unfamiliar ce wasn''t that great of a problem. Looking around, Wang Ling noticed that there were countless savage beasts nearby.

    He was inside a crater that had a radius of fifty meters and he was in the middle of that crater. Wang Ling looked at the angry savage beasts outside and thought it weird why they were not approaching him to be devoured

    Looking around, he saw that there were also ck fog around the crater. The savage beasts could not enter the ck fog. They were frightened by it for some odd reasons.

    "Odd.." said Wang Ling weakly.

    He was currently powerless, no strength, no spirit qi, and his blood essence were almost drained. Wang Ling did not suffer any severe bacsh like having his bloodline go down a level. But he was feeling a lot of pain.

    "My body is not yet strong enough to endure a full ignition. My bloodline is still too strong. But if I can''t even endure it now, how will I after achieving an advancement regarding my bloodline?" Wang Ling said to himself.

    "I need to start training my body again."

    Being focus on improving his cultivation as fast as possible. Although he experienced a meteoric rise in his cultivation. Wang Ling was missing out on cultivating his body and resulting for it to becking.

    Wang Ling took note of this and forced himself to sit on the ground. He did his best to get up and something soft suddenly brushed his right hand. He turned his head over and saw an injured little white fox.

    Finding the presence of the white fox odd, Wang Ling picked it up and ced it on hisp. He observed the white fox and noticed that an almost invisible mist wasing out of its body.

    He looked around and saw the mist joining up with the rest of the fog. Wang Ling was now sure that the fog came from this little thing. Having interest with the little white fox, Wang Ling started stroking its fur before taking out a piece of spirit stone from his storage ring.

    Beginning his absorption, Wang Ling felt his qi pirs being revitalized. He felt alive after an hour. An hourter, Wang Ling had umted enough spirit qi to make his pirs half full.

    Wang Ling was happy that this was the case. With supreme spirit qi present inside his body. He suddenly began treating the wounds of the white fox. Although he had a vague idea as to what this white fox really was, Wang Ling didn''t care and just started healing it.

    He was not so proficient in healing as a divine doctor, but his supreme spirit qi was so powerful that it can even help others quickly regenerate from their injuries. The supreme spirit qi was something mysterious.

    Wang Ling looked at the white fox with interest in his eyes. He was curious as to what kind of technique this guy have to shapeshift. What an interesting ability.

    "This little beast is getting more interesting. No matter what this beast is, hit should be worth cultivating. It''s also an ancient beast that have countless years of experience, who knows, it might even be older than I am." Wang Ling mused as he continued the treatment.

    Wang Ling subsequently took out a beast core and started absorbing it within himself and redirecting the refined beast qi to the white fox. That kind of qi should be more helpful than ordinary one.

    Although this white fox had just a life and death battle with him not long before this. Wang Ling saw the white fox with not hate. Which was rare for his stares were always filled with caution and hate.

    When he fought with the ck Tiger, he saw the honest that it held. Its pride and arrogance, it wouldn''t stoop low enough to attack its benefactor. This kind of wishful thinking was something new to him.

    Of course Wang Ling was not willing to actually help this white fox just because of that empty beliefs. He was a rational man who only look at profit and benefits.

    This act of treating this little white fox is him trying to repay it for the protection he indirectly received. The white fox is the source of the fog, therefore it is his savior.

    As someone as old as he, Wang Ling view this act of saving his life as something he had to repay. Him, healing this white fox is going to be his payment.

    This act of healing the white fox continued for five days. For five days, Wang Ling had used up all his umted spirit stones but had been able to stabilize his bodily functions.

    Now, he is finally able to walk around, but is far from being able to run around. No sign of his teammatesing for him but he didn''t care and just waited for them toe. The process of healing the white fox was also going well.

    With his supreme spirit qi, Wang Ling was able to heal it with great speed. Also, he had been supplementing the treatment process with beast cores. He had been using a lot of them so he was down to a dozen.

    Another two days passed and he was down to three beast cores. It was at this day that the white fox suddenly moved. The white fox opened its eyes leisurely as if it was not in a precarious situation and even got up as soon as it could.

    The white fox yawned and stretched out its body andzily started looking around to confirm its location. The white fox had a hazy look in its eyes and as it was looking around, the white fox noticed Wang Ling that it had just been fighting days ago.

    Jumping back, the white fox took a stance and looked at Wang Ling threateningly.

    "Human, you''re still alive?" the white fox was startled as it knew that it had used its strongest attack to finish him off. How can this human be alive?

    Wang Lingzily stretched his body and answered the white fox in a leisurely manner, "You shouldn''t be talking to me like that. I just healed you so a little bit of appreciation might be better.

    "You might also want to look at yourself, I don''t what happened to you but you looked like you have shrunken to that tiny size of yours. Heck, you even change species altogether."

    Wang Ling teased the white fox and the white fix reacted as he had just expected and jumped in a fright. The white fox looked at itself and immediately changed its form to the two meterrge ck Tiger.

    It then turned to Wang Ling and looked at him with a sense of bewilderment. For this human to not only spared him when he could have killed him but also healed him when he shouldn''t have.

    "Why didn''t you kill me?" the white tiger asked Wang Ling as it looked at him cautiously.

    "I didn''t see any benefits on having you dead. I am much interested in your strength when you''re alive, because like I have said, I want you to be my mount." Wang Ling answered leisurely.

    The ck Tiger flinched from his weird answer, "Hmph, although I am grateful to you, do you really think that I am going toply with your demands? I am the king of all beasts, I will not be a mount for anyone."

    For as prideful as the ck Tiger, death was much better than being a mount. It looked at Wang Ling with unflinching eyes.

    "Then why don''t I rephrase it for your own convenience. Juste with me, your strength and cultivation interest me, why don''t we help each other?"

    Wang Ling looked at the tiger and showed an unbridled smile, he wanted this ck Tiger toe with him. It was something that came from the higher realms, it had more uses than one.

    The ck Tiger looked at Wang Ling with doubting eyes and said.

    "I don''t trust you, you humans are nothing but a bundle of lies. Empty ims is nothing but ims, I can''t trust your words."

    Wang Lingughed then took out his sword. He stabbed it on the ground in front of him and looked at the ck Tiger.

    "A Heavenly Blood Pact! I''ll prove my words with a Heavenly Blood Pact."

    Wang Ling was not going to bend on this one.

 Chapter 64: Heavenly Blood Pact I

    Chapter 64: Heavenly Blood Pact I

    A Heaven Blood Pact, is the highest form of contract that binds two parties. Using your bloods as the ink and the heavens as your witness. The Heavenly Blood Pact cannot be vited.

    The consequence of viting the Heavenly Blood Pact is decided by the two parties that will be forming the pact. But because the pact is an absolute agreement that is only used for the most prestigious contracts, most agreements usually have death as punishment.

    Some even dares to promise their descendants for a single Heavenly Blood Pact. The heaviness of the Heavenly Blood Pact is only used by those who have resolved themselves.

    Those who broke the agreement died without exception. Wang Ling wanted to show his sincerity though this act of forming a pact with the ck Tiger. The ck Tiger clearly distrusted humans, but if he can somehow soften its heart with this, Wang Ling was willing to do something to this extent.

    The ck Tiger observed Wang Ling''s serious eyes and found no lie. It clearly knew what the Heavenly Blood Pact was. This devilish human looked honest and did not seem to be lying. The ck Tiger somewhat began to lower its guard against his presence.

    But with its form as the ck Tiger still present. He knew that the ck Tiger was not trusting him just yet.

    "This Heavenly Blood Pact we will build is simple. I help you and you help me in return. I need information and your strength in the future, in return, I will help you in any way other than sacrificing my life directly like you ordering me to enter your belly then it is fine." said Wang Ling.

    The ck Tiger was silent, it was contemting his proposal. It took a while but the ck Tiger finally raised his head and said with a grin.

    "I agree with the usage of Heavenly Blood Pact and your idea of helping one another. But I want something else, no, I want something else in return for my services."

    Baffled, Wang Ling asked, "What is it that you want?"

    "I also want information, but no ordinary information. What I want is information regarding of who you are and what you truly are. You don''t need to tell me what techniques you are cultivating on, just tell me your identity. Also, I want to know your real goals. Why are you trying to coax me into joining you?"

    This statement of the ck Tiger made Wang Ling furrow his brows. He didn''t think that the ck Tiger will ask him about his real identity. He had been trying to not let anyone know who he was as he didn''t want to face any form of implication it might bring.

    "Why do you want to know who I am? You do not have anything to gain anything from learning who I am."

    "But I can earn a lot from it, you are an enigma, you have an abnormal amount of strength and the denseness of your murderous intent is nothing to scoff at. Your movements are sharp and too fast for someone at your cultivation and age.

    "Anyone with half a brain can see that you''re not normal. But that can be answered as to who you are, let me guess you took over that body didn''t you? For a devil cultivator to take over the body of some young child is not something that cannot be understood."

    There were numerous devilish methods from Hell Realm that go against thews of the world. Body transfer is something that has been around since time forgotten and no one has actually seeded in creating such a technique but it wasn''t exactly impossible.

    For Wang Ling to have such level of martial prowess and mastery of the sword, he should be someone that has finally created the method of body transfer.

    The ck Tiger was not stupid. In fact, it was quite intelligent. It had said set up the earlier trap for all beings in the White Dragon Valley to supplement its revival so this ck Tiger was as cunning as a fox it was actually a fox to begin with.

    For it to not notice the strangest of Wang Ling was very unlikely. Although its assumptions were incorrect, its intellect still made Wang Ling see just how observant and wise this ck Tiger was.

    [Old age really does make everyone wise.]

    Wang Ling was at a loss for words but he quickly recovered and shook his head.

    "It is nothing like that. I do not want to put myself into this whole mess but to gain your trust, I will dly do so, but I shall also change my proposal. Just like your request, I now want information regarding who you are.

    "Also, I want to know about the truth regarding the incident of you being trap inside the ball of blood. In the legend, there was a Phoenix and a Dragon, nowhere was a ck Tiger, I want to know the truth of your existence and how you ended up here.

    "If you agree with my proposal, I will agree with yours. And to ensure that our information will not be leak outside this ce, I will add to the Heavenly Blood Compact the prohibition of imparting any kind of information regarding our identity to anyone else without the consent of the other party. If the other party is to disobey, death will be his punishment."

    Wang Ling changed his proposal. He now wanted to know who the ck Tiger really was and what happened back then in the White Dragon Valley. He was also asking these questions not just for confirming what happened in the White Dragon Valley.

    He was asking these questions to confirm something regarding the abilities of this beast.

    Wang Ling was no fool, he wouldn''t get outsmarted by tricks such as this. If this ck Tiger wanted to take advantage of his identity, he will also do that and also learning what kind of abilities this beast possesses.

    Wang Ling was someone who will acts for benefits. He can see the benefits of telling the ck Tiger his information so why not? The fact that he had also set a failsafe of not letting anyone leak any form of information they will receive about each other''s identity.

    Carefully cing that failsafe ensured that he is not going to lose anything here. The ck Tiger considered the offer and nodded its head after confirming that nothing was wrong with what Wang Ling had proposed.

    There was nothing that infringes its freedom and telling its identity and a little story regarding its fight with those two was nothing big. The ck Tiger agreed and Wang Ling took the sword in front of him and threw it up.

    He waited for the sword to fall and made a cut on his palms by positioning his hands on the right ce where the sword will be able to cut his hand. Wang Ling was cut on the palms and blood flowed on the earth.

    The ck Tiger used one of its ws to cut one of its palms before letting its blood flow on the ground just like what Wang Ling had done. Then, Wang Ling started to speak.

    "I, Wang Ling vows to do with the agreement. The agreement is in etched in our soul and to the one who forgets it will have his life aspensation for breaking the promise. With the heavens as our witness and blood as our ink, the Heavenly Blood Pact is nowplete!"

    The blood that had poured over to the ground suddenly evaporated and turned into smokes. In the souls of both Wang Ling and the ck Tiger now have words that was written with their bloods.

    These words speaks of their agreement and limitations. Wang Ling smiled as he asked the ck Tiger.

    "Do you want to go first?"

    The ck Tiger shook its head and replied, "You should go first, I am really curious about who and what you are. Remember, don''t try and act funny by lying, or else your death is going to be your punishment."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and assured the ck Tiger.

    "Don''t worry, I know what the consequences are."

    Wang Ling said and took a deep breath before answering the question of the ck Tiger.

    ===

    "Before, there was a man who rose from the lowest level of society and became the strongest being of the Celestial Spirit Realm. He was an orphan but was also diligent and was training in the path of cultivation.

    "The child grew and became strong enough, but he met with countless problems along the way of bing strong. The child fought and fought until everything that was on his path was dyed red with the blood of his enemy.

    "The child grew and became a man, and the cycle of iming others life to improve becamemon. He killed for resources and killed to survive.

    "Centuries then millennia passed and he achieved what he wanted to achieve and became the strongest. In his path of bing the strongest, he drew enough blood to form a river.

    "He subsequently gained a title that was befitting of his bloodlust. The Blood Seeking Celestial is what others called him.

    "His path was to seek strength was unending, he felt that something was there. He felt that something was keeping him from reaching the highest peak. So he set out to see how to break the chains that was restricting his world.

    "That man found the way and broke the chains. His era crumbled and his body died. But his soul found its way to the next era, but his soul fell asleep for neen years before managing to wake up.

    "Almost a yearter, armed with countless knowledge and experience, the man became stronger and stronger. Now, that man is standing before you, the strongest of the previous is none other than me, the Blood Seeking Celestial Wang Ling is now in front of you trying to reach heights that was even higher than before.

    "I want to rise to the heavens and journey to the depths of hell and be unhindered. As for the reason why I want you toe with me, it is simple, I see you as someone worthy to stand beside me and also wanted a mount for when I travel."

    Wang Ling summarized his tale and took a deep breath before asking the ck Tiger.

    "Now, tell me what I want to know."

 Chapter 65: Heavenly Blood Pact II

    Chapter 65: Heavenly Blood Pact II

    The Heaven Realm and the Hell Realm are divided in differentyers respectively. The Heaven Realm is divided into [Lower Heaven], [Middle Heaven], and [Upper Heaven] respectively.

    This story is about an unknown from the Lower Heaven of the Heaven Realm. In the lowest parts of the Heavenly Realm, where only low level cultivators and low level beasts abounds, an insignificant White Fox was born not out of another White Fox but from an egg that no one knew came from.

    The White Fox was not out of the ordinary and had the strength of an early-earth root stage savage beast. The white fox was weak and was on the bottom of the food chain. That beast was supposed to die but through all adversaries, lived.

    It was too weak to hunt even the cubs of other beasts so the White Fox had to live through with normal animals. It hunted for rabbits to frogs, it even sometimes ate dogs that it asionallye across.

    It might have been because it was too weak to garner any attention from both human and beasts. Or it might have been too beautiful that it struck a chord in other beings heart making them unable to hurt the beast.

    Time went by and the White Fox grew older. As it grew older, so did its intelligence which was extremely bizarre for a savage beast. Bizarre or not, the White Fox began to learn and began to think well than its predators that also resides in the mountain it resides.

    From earth root stage to sky root stage, the White Fox spent three years of hiding and hunting. It lived in fear but the White Fox that was weak wanted to survive was suddenly enlightened when it reached sky root stage.

    The burning desire to gain strength surged in its heart and began wanting to grow stronger. The White Fox that was too focus on surviving was only enlightened at the truth of the world after that long.

    Why did the White Fox needed such a long time to realize this truth? Maybe it was because it lived in fear that it became stupid even though it was so supposed to be intelligent, or because it was too focus on surviving that it never even had the idea of beings like it could grow stronger.

    It might even be because it had no parents that could exin the matter about getting stronger.

    Putting the issue aside, the White Fox grew wanting power to protect itself. The White Fox started to grow and years passed and the White Fox once again passed the arduous trial of life and grew stronger once again.

    From sky root stage to energy pce stage. When the White Fox reached such a milestone, it finally opened its bloodline inheritance. The White Fox did not gain anything other than a mutation and a single technique.

    The mutation it had undergone was internal and not external. Its mutation gave path to the usage of the single technique it had gained from its bloodline the ability to devour and gain the ability of those that had the bloodline of the [Four Beast Deities].

    These four beast deities were the White Tiger, Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird or the Undying Phoenix, and the ck Turtle. The White Fox thought that the technique was impossible to use as it was too weak.

    However, when dozens of years pass once again and the White Fox reached a cultivation of a Celestial, it met an opponent that had the bloodline of one of the Four Beast Deities.

    It met the Phantom Cloud Tiger when it roamed the Heavenly Realm. The White Fox stumbled into the territory of the Phantom Cloud Tiger.

    The White Fox fought with the Phantom Cloud Tiger and somehow managed to beat it. After beating the Phantom Cloud Tiger, the White Fox tried using its innate technique to the White Phantom Tiger and devoured it whole.

    The White Fox ate the Phantom Cloud Tiger and gained its ability and form. The White Fox was startled at first, but it soon gained understanding over the matter. It became the ruler of the Phantom Cloud Tiger''s territory.

    The White Fox became stronger as it wore the Phantom Cloud Tiger as its front. The White Fox became s proficient in using the Phantom Cloud Tiger''s skill that it chose to use it more often than its original body.

    The White Fox became the ck Tiger and soon became king of the territory it basically hijacked. The White Fox reached the top of Celestial stage and was just about to enter the [Third Boundary Realm] of cultivation. When another beast barged into its territory and challenged him to a duel.

    The White Fox agreed but was defeated. The White Fox was just about to die from that beast but it managed to somehow escape doom by escaping the realm altogether. It was then that it reached the Celestial Spirit Realm.

    ===

    "That''s basically my story, a story that is simr to yours but also different. I became strong and wanted to rule the world of the beasts in the Lower Heaven but ended up getting defeated by some no name beast.

    "But don''t you dare think that what I had imed before is a lie. I will be the ruler of all beasts and will be a peak existence in both Heaven Realm and Hell Realm. After I devour the original Four Beast Deities, I will be reach peak existence."

    The White Fox that looked like a ck Tiger startedughing all of a sudden. It sounded proud and arrogant. It was far from the coward that it had started off as. Wang Ling looked at the ck Tiger and said.

    "So what happened next?"

    "What do you mean what happened next? That''s it, I got beaten and I had to flee to this realm with the intent of recuperation from my injuries."

    "You know what I''m talking about. That''s just one part of the deal, I told you what you wanted to know now tell me what I want to know. What happened in the White Dragon Valley that day?"

    The ck Tiger became silent for a moment before continuing its story.

    "Alright"

    ====

    After running away to the Celestial Spirit Realm, the White Fox stumbled into an amazing sight. Two beasting from different realms from their own respective middleyers, descended and started fighting.

    The power of both the Dragon and Phoenix was something the White Fox was unable toprehend. However, the White Fox at that time felt its heart beating fast as it looked at the two beast that was supposed to be his food.

    Two of the Four Beast Deities'' bloodline members were present. Although they were not the actual Azure Dragon and the Vermillion Bird, Their bloodline was still denser whenpared to the Phantom Cloud Tiger.

    So, the White Fox became greedy and nned to wait and see who would be defeated. The White Fox wanted to devour the one that is going to die and gain its strength, maybe after that, it will have enough strength to reim its lost honor.

    The White Fox stalked the two beast that was fighting. It was silent and was waiting for the right moment to pounce at the two beasts. It took a long time before the fighting stopped but the White Fox was patient.

    The White Fox saw the Phoenix fall and the Dragon leaving so it pounced at the falling Phoenix. But just as the White Fox was about to reach the falling Phoenix, it heard the roar of the Dragon.

    As if it was trying to save the honor of its fallen rival, the Dragon descended from the Heavens and intercepted the White Fox from touching the Phoenix. The Dragon roared andunched an attack towards the White Fox.

    The difference of strength was immense. The White Fox could not win against the Dragon and saw a whiteser-like breatheing from the Dragon''s maw. It was at this time that the White Fox''s story came to an end.

    Everything became dark and the next moment the White Fox opened its eyes, it was already trapped in the mixed blood of the Dragon and the Phoenix. The Phoenix was already inside its body and the Dragon was injured all over its body.

    The voice of the Dragon then echoed in its ears.

    "One day this prison I have created is going to fall and the most treacherous being is going to be born." The Dragon then paused and spoke in thenguage of Dragons that the White Fox could only vaguely understand, "Ri Do Teni Kar Fo Ji."

    The words was vaguely understood by the White Fox as the Dragon getting back at him for some odd reasons. The Dragon then soared back into the Heaven Realm and went back to theyer to cultivate.

    In the end, the promise of the Dragon about returning to eradicate the White never came true, and the White Fox slowly managed to digest the Phoenix it had unknowingly devoured after millennia of getting imprisoned.

    The White Fox gained the ability to control the ball of blood and also unlocked a new ability of devouring blood of other beasts to nourish itself.

    After millennia of being imprisoned, the ball of blood became weaker and easier to control. It had been trying to destroy the ball of blood, but every time it wanted to break the ball of blood, the suppressioning from the resonation roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix always appear.

    It took the White Fox almost a year but it had finally done it after plotting against the entire White Dragon Valley and everyone else.

    The White Fox got out and it met a young man that was part human and part devil. The battle was hard as the human was weird, they fought and the fight ended in a draw. The human helped it recuperate and as soon as it regained consciousness, the human offered alliance.

    It refused but decided to use the opportunity to learn how the human got stronger. However, who would''ve thought that the human was some old fogey who was blessed by the heavens to reincarnate with his memory intact.

    The story of this old fogey was simr to the story of the White Fox and their goal aligned. Even before the White Fox got to tell its story, it had already decided what it would do.

    [This human is interesting.]

 Chapter 66: Heavenly Blood Pact III

    Chapter 66: Heavenly Blood Pact III

    [So that''s how it was. I got what I wanted from the White Fox but now I''m more interested on what happened then.

    If the White Fox was far weaker than the Dragon? Then how did he manage to drive the Dragon away?]

    While Wang Ling was deep in contemtion, the White Fox reverted to its original form and somehow made its body smaller. The White Fox was originally norger than Wang Ling, but right now, it became as small as an ordinary cat.

    The White Fox reverted to its original form. It walked over to Wang Ling and sat in front of him before speaking.

    "Wang Ling, the Blood Seeking Celestial, I have a proposal."

    Wang Ling woke up from his daze and lowered his head towards the adorable White Fox that was near his feet. He was someone who had a harden heart for everything else other than his family, but this White Fox was cute enough to make Wang Ling abstain from having any ill intent towards the little creature.

    In spite of that, Wang Ling still held an indifferent look towards the White Fox. A proposition was about to be made, and if he acts like a bitch or show any form of weakness, he will lose the ability to control the situationter on.

    "Hoo, that''s rather surprising. I was just thinking of a method on how I can have you join my side." Wang Ling said teasingly.

    "Hmph, that''s enough, you don''t need to show me such an act. I am not here to y mind games with you, so just listen to me and act honestly. I may not have spoken about it, but I have encountered a lot of humans in the past, they were all untrustworthy individuals that only have self-gain in their heads." The White Fox looked at Wang Ling curiously.

    Wang Ling became serious but he couldn''t help butment, "But you think I''m someone who doesn''t have any interest in self-gain? I destroyed my era for my own ambition, I do not know what happened afterwards, but if you consider about the chaos that will ensue after the deaths of numerous celestials that was acting as the pirs and leaders of many ns and organizations.

    "The number of death I have indirectly is not less than a billion. There are trillion of humans living in this oh-so-wide realm of ours. A billion is already a generous estimate to be had and you think I am different?"

    Wang Ling was not speaking with ill-intent, he was also not speaking with scheming against the White Fox in mind.

    Right now, he was an honest cultivator that was once the one who stood at the pinnacle. Wang Ling had an air of dignity and elegance around his every movement and gestures. He was like a natural devil that could entrance anyone who turn his way.

    "Death is always present, those who died that day is going to die someday anyway, and you just elerated the date of their death. Also, what I meant by you not having any selfish motives was not wrong.

    "When I was incapacitated, you could''ve branded me with a soul mark and forcefully turn me into servant. Given that I will not obey yourmands willingly that way, you can hold my life hostage and use it as a bargaining chip. Forcing me into signing a Heavenly Blood Pact with you won''t be impossible.

    "Concerning your intellect, it shouldn''t be that this thought hasn''t appeared in your head. No, you should have considered doing it, right? But you didn''t do it, you im that you want me to join you because you see a potential in me you did not lie, even your ims of wanting to make me your mount is not a lie.

    "Wang Ling, you are honest and straight forward, I have fought you and I know that you are not some lowlife. Your pride as the strongest is still ingrained in your bones, doing something as petty as cheating me after all that talk."

    The White Fox didn''t answer his question directly. But the White Fox made it clear that Wang Ling it was someone that is worth believing. Wang Ling looked at the White Fox and smiled but said nothing.

    The White Fox continued speaking.

    "We share the same goals so I find it better to go with you rather than travelling alone without a proper destination. Going back to the Lower Heaven is not going to be easy, I have yet to reach proper cultivation stage before I can go back.

    "Besides, travelling with an old fogey that is posing as a genius is bound to have many great perks. If I stick around with you, I just feel that I can get something from you and you won''t be able to use me."

    The White Foxughed as it looked at Wang Ling who alsoughed aloud. Wang Ling didn''t expect the White Fox to be so willful and entric. It was actually going to trust him just like that?

    [I have nothing toin.] he thought as he once again opened his mouth, "So, do you wish to make a Heavenly Blood Pact?"

    The White Fox shook its head as it answered him confidently, "The earlier Heavenly Blood Pact is enough. I don''t have anything against sticking with you so it is not a problem, and I don''t want to have the Heavenly Blood Pact acting as a leash."

    Wang Ling agreed to the White Fox and then said.

    "Alright, then that is done. So, what you want me to call you?"

    The White Fox didn''t have a name so it became quiet for a while before giving its answer.

    "Bai Xue*, call me Bai Xue."

    "Alright then, Bai Xue. How long do you think is your fog going to ward off the savage beasts? I need time to recuperate from my physical fatigue, I can move now, but I can''tpletely ughter them and I want to get some beast cores before leaving this ce."

    The newly named Bai Xue shrugged its shoulder and then said, "For as long you need, this fog is something that came from a higher being. Savage beasts that have no rationality won''t dare trespass over it."

    "Alright, then look out for anything weird. You''re already healed so you''re on look out, I will be focusing on healing myself." Wang Ling instructed and Bai Xue gave its tacit agreement.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and was just about to enter meditation when he realized something and turned to Bai Xue and asked it, "Hey, are you really fine with the name Bai Xue?"

    "Why, what''s wrong with it? My fur is just like snow so I named it after it, why, is Xue Bai more appropriate?" Bai Xue asked.

    "No, it''s just that Bai Xue is rather feminine, don''t you want to have a good and tyrannical name when you ascend to Heaven Realm?" Wang Ling asked innocently, but it was this questioned that transformed Bai Xue''s expression into something ugly.

    "I''m a female!!!" Bai Xue confirmed and Wang Ling was given a kick on the head which he blocked with his right hand.

    ===

    Two days passed and it was already noon. Wang Ling stood up from his meditative position and started stretching. He looked at Bai Xue who was munching on a fist size beast core.

    "Bai Xue, is there any detrimental effects if I pass through the fog?"

    Bai Xuezily turned her head over and said, "No!"

    Wang Ling looked at herzy disposition but said nothing. He started walking over the fog and the savage beasts that was outside suddenly started growling as he got closer.

    Smiling, Wang Ling took out a sword from his storage ring before undressing and taking off his top. His well-defined muscles were seen and his devilish aura began to roll out of his body.

    Wang Ling became the personification of a True Devil and began to work and started the ughter of the nearby savage beasts. The ughter was bloody and gruesome. Wang Ling was already so strong that he did not even have to do much and still managed to kill each and every one of the remaining savage beasts that was around the area.

    Wang Ling started harvesting the beast cores and began cing the carcasses of the beasts inside his storage ring. The fog that was near him began to dissipate as Wang Ling finished everything.

    "Are you done?"

    "Yes."

    "Let''s go then."

    With that said, Bai Xue transformed and an over five meterrge dark and fiery bird appeared in front of him.

    It was Bai Xue''s Phoenix form. Wang Ling got on its back and Bai Xue flew into the horizon.

    ====

    Notes: Bai Xue means snow in pinyin

    While Xue Bai means snow white, I find these names rather feminine so please don''t me for using them as names

    Author''s gratitude: thank you for the votes, reviews,ments, and gifts. We reached over 1k votes and that''s a first. Thank you very much.

    Author''s Pleas: please vote this novel for more chapters.

    Oh, and check the my newly made discord channel below, there''s one story over there that you can read, it''s just a file so you can check it out.

    the invite is below and in the synopsis.

 Chapter 67: Wasted Effort

    Chapter 67: Wasted Effort

    In the White Dragon City, there was a bigmotion going on as news about theing of the second prince started to circte. The reason why the second princeing to the White Dragon City was unclear, but the citizen of the White Dragon City felt reassured about himing.

    The crazy incident regarding the White Dragon Valley had made the people who lives near it were bing paranoid. Even though it had been two weeks since the roars and cries of the Dragon and Phoenix had stop.

    With the decrease of savage beasts and the situation of the White Dragon Valley bing all the more mysterious. They were beginning to consider leaving this ce.

    Western Gate of the White Dragon City, the City Lord was awaiting theing of the second prince himself. The City Lord had to meet with the second prince and asks how to solve this problem.

    He too had been worried about the weird urrences in the White Dragon Valley so he wanted to meet with the second prince as fast as he could.

    "Why do you think did the Imperial Familye here for? Did theye here to save us from this predicament?" the assistant of the City Lord asked who was standing beside the City Lord.

    "That should be it, but the second princeing here personally isn''t as simple as them helping us. There are three Saintsing here to venture into the White Dragon Valley, they seem to have some sort of important mission." The City Lord replied.

    The secretary became silent after hearing there were saintsing to their city. The City Lord was a saint but the saints from the capital are the best of the best and was said to be strong enough to contend with the saints of the central region.

    The both of them was put into a contemtive mood and soon figures from afar started to appear. These people were all riding on the back of ck feathered beasts that was flying at lightning fast speed.

    The feathered beasts allnded and the people who were mounted on the beast''s backs got down. A handsome young man walked over to the City Lord and the City Lord cupped his hands at the young man before bowing his head.

    "Wee to the White Dragon City second prince." The City Lord sounded polite.

    Chang Yun made the City Lord raise his head and asked impatiently, "Where is the students of the Piercing Heaven Academy? I need to speak to them." Chang Yun looked at the City Lord and the City Lord shivered.

    Chang Yun at this moment was in no mood to have someone carry favors for him as the impatience in his eyes were too distinct and could be seen easily. What happened to make the second prince so shaken like this?

    "They are in the White Manor, they are currently staying there as they n to move out to search for their missing team member. We have stopped them from moving by stating that your highness would being today but it seems like the three students have no intention of staying, we" The City Lord who was exining the situation suddenly heard something.

    "Second Prince Chang Yun!" It was Fang Guan who was quickly running towards their direction. Fang Guan''s face reflected the tiredness he was having and the fact that he too was being too anxious.

    Chang Yun saw theming towards him and before Fang Guan can utter a word, Chang Yun already began to speak, "I have my own agenda so whatever you wish to seek me to help you with, I fear that I will be of no help.

    "This time, I came here with the direct orders of the Emperor, I need to find someone and you three will be helping."

    Fang Guan looked at Chang Yun and gritted his teeth before speaking, "We will help you to the best of our abilities, but can we ask you to help us find our missing member that faced the ck Tiger? That team member of ours is someone brilliant he is someone that will bring glory to the empire and I think it would be for the best to also see if he lived or died."

    Fang Guan stopped talking and looked at Chang Yun who had a look of anxiousness on his face. Chang Yun suddenly stretched his arms forward and ced it on his right shoulder.

    Chang Yun then said, "It would seem that our intention aligns with one another, don''t worry, the one the Emperor made us look for that very same team member of yours. Now, I need you to tell me what you happened that day."

    As Chang Yun initiated the questions and Fang Guan realizing what was happening. He immediately began to talk and as they talked they walked towards the gates and started heading for the Northern Gates of the White Dragon City before they even knew it.

    The City Lord was left with his secretary and the other saints that was brought over by the second prince. The City Lord wanted to call out to the prince to make ins and outs of what just happened and what would happen to helping the city he felt a hand touch his shoulders.

    "City Lord, don''t take it into heart, what we are doing is something even more important than what it seems."

    The City Lord became confused and asked what was happening, which the saint answered with, "Let''s just say that if we fail find the missing member of Piercing Heaven Empire, your White Dragon City won''t be the only one experiencing repercussions as our entire empire will too."

    The saints shortly followed behind Chang Yun leaving the confused City Lord and his secretary. Just what kind of identity was the one everyone was searching for? Howe the emperor would send three saints just to look for one person?

    [What is happening?]

    The City Lord was confused but was only left to wonder. The City Lord was just some lowly position where he can learn important matters like that mysterious personage from the Piercing Heaven Empire.

    Northern Gates, Chang Yun had Fang Guan what exactly happened in the White Dragon Valley and Fang Guan exined it as concise as possible. The event of entering and Wang Ling''s disappearance to train at night was not missed out.

    By the time Fang Guan reached a certain point of exnation when they reached the area where the ball of blood was prevalent, Fang Guan had already listed everything that happened.

    [So the First Young Master dared to fight against the ck Tiger alone? No, that''s incorrect, he was the strongest of them all so he thought that he would be the only to hold out long enough to have his teammates retreat.]

    Nodding his head, Chang Yun said, "Don''t worry, we will be sweeping the entirety of the White Dragon Valley to find First Young Master Brother Wang Ling and bring him back."

    The preparation of Chang Yun entering the White Dragon Valley with the other saint stage experts finished. They now stood near the entrance of White Dragon Valley.

    The firstyers of the White Dragon Valley was still the same with weak monsters walking around and hunting other beasts in order to survive.

    "We will be bringing them back!"

    Chang Yun proimed with all his heart. As they were talking, a figure suddenly starteding out of the White Dragon Valley.

    The figure was fast and went passed by Fang Guan and the others quickly without them noticing. The white figure stopped on its tracks as a young man appeared. The young man looked at Chang Yun and asked in a care free manner.

    "Hey, what are you doing here, Brother Chang Yun?"

    Fang Guan and the rest looked at Wang Ling as their jaws went wide open. Wang Ling responded with a light smile as he said.

    "I told you people that I''ll be returning correct?"

    Wang Ling hade out of the White Dragon Valley and he had wasted the effort of the Imperial Family of sending backups.

    ===

    After the incident of the White Dragon Valley, Wang Ling immediately returned to the Piercing Heaven Academy with Bai Xue. It took them five days to return.

    Bai Xue had been hiding herself inside Wang Ling''s empty left sleeve so no one noticed her existence.

    Wang Ling had to answer several questions regarding the ck Tiger. He said he didn''t know as he fought it until he lost consciousness. There were doubts being ced on his testaments but Wang Ling just shrugged it off.

    After returning to the academy, his team received the 50,000 points rewards and as if they had already talked about it. Fang Guan and the rest only took 5,000 points and gave him the rest.

    "We won''t be here if not for you." they said to him.

    Wang Ling happily took the points from them and said farewells to them. He then went back to his dorms and began to cultivate, he didn''t spend his points for the time being and just cultivated.

    While he was cultivating, Bai Xue would either eat beast cores or sneakily go out to look around.

    One more weekter, Qigang had returned with the blood essence of beasts with devil bloodlines.

 Chapter 68: Earning Points inside the academy.

    Chapter 68: Earning Points inside the academy.

    Right before Qigang returns.

    Today was the day that Qigang was going toe back. Wang Ling had been anticipating for his return and right now, he was waiting for him outside.

    Right now, Wang Ling was wearing a red uniform that is only worn by inner circle disciples. He had been recognized as one ever since he came back from the White Dragon Valley. His cultivation strength was recognized aste-energy pce stage.

    He hid his cultivation base from the academy rather easily as the only ones who came to give him his uniform was Lu Lin and Fang Guan. Lu Lin had registered him to the academy right after returning and confirming Wang Ling''s cultivation stage.

    Wang Ling was half delighted at Lu Lin''s enthusiasm for helping him without wishing anything in return. It wouldn''t be long before he can coax her into following him. Wang Ling had yet to give up on the idea of creating an Alchemist that is going to be loyal to him.

    However, Wang Ling was in no rush as he was taking his time to draw her into his side. Lu Lin had already seen what he is capable of when they were in the White Dragon Valley. He was already aware of her being conscious of him. It is only a matter of time before she can be nurtured by him personally.

    While Wang Ling was waiting for Qigang toe back. Bai Xue came out of the dorm room and stretched her back while being in her mini fox form. Bai Xue looked at him patiently waiting for Qigang and said.

    "What are you doing here so early in the morning?" Bai Xue released a yawn. She had just woken up from her sleep. She looked at Wang Ling and Wang Ling lowered his head to look at her before answering.

    "I''m waiting for someone. I have too much time." Wang Ling gave azy answer. Bai

    Xue shrugged her little shoulders as she spoke.

    "Do what you must, I''ll be going for a walk, I want to look around this ce." Bai Xue disappeared before Wang Ling can even say anything.

    Wang Ling looked at the direction where she had disappeared into and sighed. For the past few days, Bai Xue would always disappear and would return from somewhere with some kind of spirit nt in her mouth.

    Bai Xue had her own pride and Wang Ling did not really try to tame her. The rtionship they have is nothing more than that of two people working together for amon goal. Wang Ling already got what she wanted for her anyway... a goodpanion who has a lot of potential to grow.

    Also, she lets him ride her when they travel making him get his goal of being able to cultivate even though he is on the move. Thinking things through, Wang Ling realized just how strong Bai Xue would be if she ever reach the pinnacle of her innate techniques.

    [Where did shee from?] Wang Ling asked but did not dwell upon it any further.

    Wang Ling went back to waiting when his mind wandered to some of the rumors that had been going around the academy. It would seem that a thief had been taking the spirit nts of numerous students, giving others a headache. The students of the Alchemy Hall are being affected by it the most.

    "She''s the one who had been doing it isn''t she?" Wang Ling shook his head but he didn''t have any ns of telling Bai Xue off. Well, he might warn her not to do anything big that might implicate him in what she''s doing. "I''ll talk to her about it."

    It will take time before he can influence Bai Xue''s decision. Wang Ling didn''t want to deal with something as unproductive as forcing her into stopping. Besides, her stealing resources is nothing but a good thing because that way, he wouldn''t need to focus on spending too much resources for her.

    Wang Ling continued to wait and soon, noon came and the inner circle students were constantly passing by his residence and they would look at him weirdly from time to time. His reputation in the academy was not good.

    He was someone considered as a public enemy so it wasn''t that surprising. Shaking his head, he shrugged his shoulder and disregarded their stares. Unaffected, Wang Ling raised his head and as soon as he did, he noticed that someone was kneeling in front of him.

    "Did you get the four beasts?" Wang Ling asked Qigang who moved like a shadow and acted like one to approach him. Qigang nodded his head and took out four vials of refined blood essences from the four beast he was ordered to hunt down.

    Wang Ling took one of the vials and felt the thick aura of devils in it. He smiled and nodded his head in confirmation.

    "Good job, you may rest for the time being. You have been moving around for the past two months after all." Wang Ling gave Qigang a generous offer which the other party refused as he shook his head.

    "There is no need, First Young Master. I feel no fatigue in my body so I wish to serve you by your side." Qigang said and Wang Ling only showed a carefree smile before taking out a white cloth that was a few meters wide.

    Wang Ling then took out a paintbrush from his storage ring and started writing on the clean white cloth. After writing the words he wanted to say. Wang Ling observed his writing and smiled in a satisfactory manner.

    After confirming what good of a job he had done, Wang Ling took out two bamboo poles and tied each end of the cloth, finally making a proper banner. Wang Ling tried raising it for a little bit and smiled after seeing the powerful stroke he had done.

    "That should be good enough." Wang Ling eximed before keeping the banner inside his storage ring. He was just about to leave when he noticed that Qigang had a strange look on his face, "What is it?"

    "Um may I know why you created that um, banner?"

    Qigang who had been on the side watching Wang Ling do all that could not help it but look at him strangely. Although he was not doubting the words written on that banner, Qigang was still baffled as to why he would make something like that.

    Wang Ling then answered his question after taking a deep breath, "What I just did is going to give us basically free points that will let me buy various resources from the academy."

    Qigang looked even more puzzled now after hearing Wang Ling''s answer as he asked once again, "But can''t I just ask the main house for resources to be brought here? Why go through all this problem?"

    "Requesting from the main family is something I wish to avoid. They should just focus on cultivating the already lined up disciples of both the family and your organization. I''ll manage to secure these resources by myself.

    "Besides, this is an experience that can be handy in the future." Wang Ling tried giving a satisfying exnation and Qigang took all of those information as facts that should be sent to the main house as soon as possible.

    Qigang did not stop Wang Ling when he left his dorm area. Qigang observed Wang Ling''s back as they walked and also started checking Wang Ling''s cultivation. He noticed that Wang Ling was already an energy pce stage cultivation.

    "How did you level up so fast, First Young Master?"

    "It''s nothing much, I just got lucky after I entered the academy."

    Wang Ling brushed his question about his cultivation aside and Wang Ling went to the Martial Hall where dozens of students were training. As soon as he came inside, he immediately attracted attention of other students.

    They looked at him weirdly but no one said anything, he started setting up the bamboo pole before and the words: "Strongest of the inner circle: Challenge fee 5000 points!!!! Rewards: 10,000 points and the title of the strongest!"

    Wang Ling hade here to earn some points, why? He wanted to at least use half of the resources in this academy.

    And just like what happened in the outer circles, Wang Ling fought with different people challenging him and trying to fight him. Just like those stupid students of the inner circle? And because the students of the inner circle had been umting points. They are free from the taking.

    [It won''t be long before I can reach hundreds of thousand?]

 Chapter 69: Exchange

    Chapter 69: Exchange

    On the fifteenth day of every month, teachers would gather in the Teacher Hall to have a meeting to talk about the issue of the academy and its student. There, they would decide who is qualified to continue studying in the academy who needs to be expelled.

    There were thirteen Head Teachers and three Elders in the Teacher Hall. The thirteen teachers were seated neatly and all of them had serious looks on their countenances. The three elders were seated in the front area as they were ones who will be leading the meeting.

    In all truthfulness, the eldersing down to the Teacher Hall was something unforeseen. But something unexpected had urred inside the academy that called for their attention.

    Elder Jin, was seated in front area and held an amused smile on his face while reading on the paper that was handed to him earlier. As for the two other elders who was beside him, the look on their faces weren''t so beautiful.

    Elder Jin finished reading the papers and threw it on the table in front of him, he let out a heartyugh as he looked at the thirteen Head Teachers and said, "What a treat, almost everyone in the inner circle has been yed by an individual and you can''t do anything about!? Hahaha, that''s truly hrious."

    Laughing and leaning backward so hard that he almost toppled over, Elder Jin did not have the look of someone at saint stage. The Head Teachers all lowered their heads in shame.

    Just like what Elder Jin had said, this incident was trulyughable. One new young student who only have one notable mission aplished was sweeping away the so called geniuses of their academy.

    The Head Teacher from the Treasure Hall raised his head and looked at theughing Elder Jin and protested, "This is not aughing matter Elder Jin, from what I heard, he is umting points and right now, after at least hundreds of fights, he should have over millions of points umted."

    Elder Jin looked at the Head Teacher from Treasure Hall and said with a snort, "That doesn''t concern us. That young student Wang Ling gained everything by his own hands. He set up his little betting stall and called out the students our academy out on a fight.

    "He defeated them fairly and honestly, Head Teacher Yu of the Martial Hall, you should know this as you have been observing him for weeks."

    The Head Teacher known as Head Teacher Yu nodded his head and spoke, "Wang Ling used only his fist to take care of everyone on his way. They ept his challenge and he epts theirs. The betting was also seen by myself, and because the academy never had an issue concerning bets, I didn''t interfere with his little actions. Besides, fighting prowess is the thing that is being measure in the Martial Hall so I can''t do anything to stop them."

    After saying his piece, Head Teacher Yu return to being quiet. In his head, he was remembering Wang Ling''s expert like movements and broke into a smile.

    "But" The Head Teacher of the Treasure Pavilion wanted to say something but Elder Jin interrupted him.

    "Ah, stopining, what can he do with a few million points, there are treasures in your Treasure Pavilion that has price of a little over 50,000 to 100,000 points each so how many can he take? Besides, there are artifacts, cultivation techniques, martial techniques and many varieties of treasure in your ce, he won''t be able to sweep them clean."

    Elder Jin said in a carefree manner. One of the Elder who had a long white beard that was beside Elder Jin ced the papers on the table and rubbed the middle of his forehead, the long bearded Elder sighed as he spoke.

    "I hate to admit it but Elder Jin is right. That student, although a little rough with his ways still earned everything with his own hands. He didn''t break any rules and he didn''t cripple or kill anyone and only gave them injuries that can be healed overnight."

    The short statureddy Elder who was sitting quietly shared the same sentiment as the other two Elders and tacitly agreed.

    The Head Teachers had a look of uneptance towards the issue so Elder Jin spoke once more.

    "You Head Teachers better not make any stupid moves and you should stop thinking that his actions is bringing the prestige of the academy down. The academy''s prestige is nothing of your concern. Also, if we''re talking about prestige, then that''s already damaged as soon as some stupid and irresponsible teachers that you people are supposed to be looking after started epting students that are inferior andcking.

    "In fact, those stupid and idiotic students getting a beat down are those useless young masters that keeps getting in."

    The long bearded Elder did not say anything to Elder Jin and just kept his silence, it was the same for the short statured Elder. The Head Teachers lowered their heads inshame after hearing Elder Jin''s harsh remarks.

    Elder Jinughed after seeing those dejected looks on their faces. He was also surprise to see the two elders were and himself were in an agreement. The three of them usually never gets along, but it seems like they were supporting Wang Ling''s actions.

    Did they get some sort of letter from the emperor or something? Elder Jin wouldn''t know.

    The long bearded elder dropped the matter concerning Wang Ling''s actions entirely and stated, "That''s enough of that, we need to talk about the matter of the [Seven Great Academy Exams], we were given ten seats this time and we have to provide the names before the end of the month.

    "There would be envoys from the respective Academying, so, as always, we will decide who gets in by holding apetition that is open for every inner circle students. Anyone against that?"

    No one objected, the originally dejected Head Teachers suddenly lit up as they thought about uing tournament. It was that time again where they can send their students to fight for the spot on entering the seven great academy.

    In the end, thepetition was decided will start in 10 days. The envoys wille in 7 seven days.

    ====

    Wang Ling''s ears perked up as he sat quietly in the middle of the Martial Hall. Behind him was his banner and in front of him was one or three students eyeing him but doing nothing.

    It had been a day since someone hadst challenged him and that had caused him to be rather depress. Wang Ling hadn''t heard anything good today other than this news of the tournament from Lu Lin.

    "It came directly from the Alchemy Hall Head Teacher, they just had a meeting in the Teacher Hall about the matter and announced it right after. They are opening thepetition for every pinnacle-energy pce stage students."

    Lu Lin looked at Wang Ling and was expecting him to look dejected but the look she saw was the opposite. Wang Ling was all smiles as he suddenly stood up from the ground. He seemed to have noticed Lu Lin''s smile and realized the reason why she looked so dejected.

    "Don''t worry about me, my cultivation has already entered pinnacle-energy pce stage." He was just about to leave when he stopped on his tracks and said some words to Lu Lin, "Sister Lu Lin, are you also going to join tournament and try entering the seven great academies?"

    Lu Lin nodded her head and said, "I wish to grow stronger and refine my Alchemy skills. I want to broaden my horizons and hopefully be someone great in the future."

    Wang Ling turned around with a slight frown on his face. Lu Lin saw this frown and couldn''t help but asks him why he had that look on his face, "Is something wrong with what I had just said just now?"

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling started to speak, "You won''t seed, not at least with your current strength and current mindset. Why do you say ''hopefully'' when you can say ''you will''? You have the talent for it and aptitude to do so, this ce just can''t provide you a proper ce to cultivate your talents."

    Wang Ling had seen many geniuses in this life and he had thought that Lu Lin was one of the more promising ones. She had the right amount of calmness but that wasn''t enough as she didn''t have the drive or enough courage to be one of the best.

    But Wang Ling was sure that if she can just conquer that fear in her heart, Lu Lin will be someone exceptional.

    Hearing Wang Ling''s words she too came to try and understand his words and realized that he was saying that the Piercing Heaven Academy can''t seem to provide her proper guidance, at least that''s how Wang Ling saw it.

    The Piercing Heaven Academy was the number academy underneath the Piercing Heaven Empire. It had a history for almost a thousand years, it possesses great teachers of the saint stage and have cultivation techniques that is beyond her imagination, Lu Lin did not know how the Piercing Heaven Empire iscking in any way, and so, she decided to ask.

    "What can''t the academy provide me? My Sunset me, which is a sky-grade cultivation technique is from the academy. I wouldn''t be here if the academy has not provided from me, you saying that it is not providing me properly is an insult to my benefactor."

    Lu Lin was slightly angered and irritated at Wang Ling. Which was understandable considering Wang Ling just insulted the academy that had given her so much. Wang Ling raised a brow at her reaction and shook his head in disappointment.

    [She seems mature and calm enough but she can''t keep her emotions in check in times of need. I thought I have found a diamond in the rough with her but it seems that I am wrong.]

    Wang Ling was disappointed but what can he do but sigh? He thought that Lu Lin was someone who has the right attitude to cultivate True Chaos me, he deemed her worthy at first and even brushed off her blunder in the White Dragon Valley when she suddenly froze when Bai Xue attacker her.

    Wang Ling really wanted someone to concoct pills for him, but it seems like Lu Lin won''t be the one to do it. She had the talent but she does not have the right mindset. It was a waste to see someone of her caliber to turn into waste. But he didn''t have time to cultivate others.

    If Lu Lin is already frightened by Bai Xue''s tiger form, then she will just turn to ashes if she cultivated the True Chaos me.

    He had to focus on himself and no one else. Wang Ling looked at Lu Lin onest time before speaking.

    "Pay my words no heed, but as someone who had travelled with me, I''ll give you a few words of advice. You can be strong, but your mind is weak and so is your will. If you can change and be someone with an unwavering will then in the future, you can stand with the rest of the best."

    With that, Wang Ling turned and left with Qigang leaving behind Lu Lin who was left to wonder what had been said to her. She then took it to heart.

    Wang Ling exited the Martial Hall and ordered Qigang to collect information regarding the tournament. Qigang left his side and went to the Treasure Pavilion. He took out his badge and checked just how many points he had collected.

    [I have 1,230,000 points from all that ying time with those students and adding my 35,000 points from the mission, I should have 1,265,000 points. I wish I could have gotten more, but they stoppeding after the thirteenth day. Well, this should be enough to clean out the fire attribute resources from the Treasure Pavilion.]

    Wang Ling had fought a total of 246 students in his 15 day quest of beating the shit out of the idiotic students who took his provocation. That number was higher that the idiots of the outer circle.

    Wang Ling had to fight at least 16 students a day to take on 246 students in little over 15 days. Well, that wasn''t a problem for him because his spirit qi almost never halved when he fought continuously.

    The so called geniuses of this empire was not even so-so in his opinion. And the only one he look at with interest already made him disappointed. Well, that might change if she could change though.

    Entering the Treasure Hall of the inner circle, Wang Ling called out to a student and he was given a list of resources. On that paper, there were 14 treasures that interested him and their prices ranged from 10,000 to 60,000 points.

    These treasures were:

    Phoenix me Flower (10,000), Fire Dragon Fruit (12,000), Inferno Fruit (30,000), Azure Cleansing Lotus (27,000) and other treasures were bought by Wang Ling without a problem.

    With his number of points, Wang Ling could easily buy anything from the Treasure Hall but he didn''t want to waste his points. After buying all the things he needed toplete his Hell Spark and advance to create something that he calls [Ture Hell me].

    Well, he won''t actually activate his Hell Spark until he reaches nascent soul stage. After all, he needed the element of the nascent soul in order to control a me that was as strong as the True Hell me.

    Wang Ling knew this so he also went ahead and started buying resources such as pills and spirit nts that can make him ascend to nascent soul stage. He bought the things that can strengthen his soul.

    Not that his soul was not strong enough, no, his soul was in fact one of the strongest parts of his whole existence. The thing he needed these resources for is so that he will be able to advance his Overturning Nine Heaven Art.

    The Cosmic Foundation he had was alreadypleted. Now, he needed to step into the next form of cultivation of the Overturning Nine Heaven Art.

    The first level was the Cosmic Foundation where he creates the strongest foundation that is unmatched underneath the heavens. Wang Ling was now standing on the doors Overturning Nine Heaven Art''s second level,  The Heaven''s Nine Layers  or the  Nine Rings Overlord Soul .

    Although its name wasn''t as self-exined as the first level, the Nine Rings Overlord Soul was something that was easy to understand but hard to fathom. But in its core, the Nine Rings speaks for the level of the Heavens that is going to be conquered.

    There are nine levels in Heaven, and these Nine Rings signified theyers he had been able to conquer. Also, the Nine Rings Overlord Soul was not something that should bepared to Cosmic Foundation.

    The Cosmic Foundation was simplistic and will end as soon as you finish building the Cosmic Energy Pce. The Nine Rings Overlord Soul is alreadypleted as soon as you form the first ring.

    After Wang Lingpletes the first ring, he just needed to umte enough spirit qi in order to break through the next stage. Regarding the eight other rings, that would be up to Wang Ling toplete. As to how he will do it, he will only know once he properly reaches that state.

    Wang Ling spent 500,000 worth of points and bought over 40 different treasures that can prepare for his breakthrough. Wang Ling''s points was now only a little over 600,000. Seeing that his points were only so much, Wang Ling used 300,000 points to buy spirit stones and used the remaining 200,000 points to buy anything that has dense spirit qi.

    Because he now only have a total of 115,000 points and really don''t have anything to spend it on as he already have a good weapon and even better cultivation techniques and martial techniques, Wang Ling just used it to buy more spirit stones.

    The student that was working for the Treasure Pavilion had his eyes twitching after hearing Wang Ling''s orders. Wang Ling took out his points and passed it to the student and said.

    "Just get it over with already."

    The student trembled at the insane amount of points that was just paid. He scrambled back to the people who was assigned to exchange the treasures and they too was left speechless and eyes twitching as they saw the insane amount of points and the dizzying number of treasure Wang Ling wanted to take.

    However, because the order was already given, the Treasure Hall had toply and had to give Wang Ling what he wanted.

    They gathered everything that was asked of them and soon found out that 40% of the academy''s vault was taken out. A little mound was form in front of Wang Ling as the spirit ns and pills he asked for was brought out, and as for the spirit stones that was something that had to beid outside the Treasure Hall in order to form a mountain.

    Wang Ling nodded in satisfaction after seeing this and took out a different storage ring from the undecorated storage ring he had been using. The storage ring he uses on the surface was still the ordinary storage ring from the Green Pavilion of the Azure Skies Kingdom.

    The one he had just taken out was the storage ring that belonged to Gale. Wang Ling used that storage ring to keep everything and left as soon as he did. He was thrown many envious looks and even more hated res as others realized that the points he had used to get that many resources came from them.

    After this, the student will send a letter to the Head Teacher of the Treasure Hall. One can only think how that teacher will react.

    ====

    Wang Ling came back to his dorm and Qigang was already in the front door. Noticing that a golden sparrow was on Qigang''s fingers, Wang Ling raise a brow.

    "Where did that [Golden Emperor Sparrow] came from?" Wang Ling asked.

    "From the main house, it brought a letter for you." Qigang took out a ring and passed it to Wang Ling. The ring was a storage ring and that storage ring contained the letters and a jade bottle that had a single pill inside.

    There were five letters in total, two was from his father, one was from Butler Sun, the other one was from Wang Hong who seemed to have awoken, and thest one came from Wang Yue.

 Chapter 70: Preparation

    Chapter 70: Preparation

    -Ling''er, this is a pills called [Nature Extension Pill], consume it and it will help you regrow your arm. Although the process is going to be painful, you will have to bear with it and grit your teeth. Pain is going to teach you, I am sorry I am not there when you need me the most.

    The second letter of Wang Shu Qing.

    -Ling''er, I have been feeling that I have reached the peak of Celestial Stage. I will go into seclusion ande out after breaking through. I don''t know when I''ll be able toe out but it should be before your mother. Also, your mother should be leaving seclusion in just a few more years, Sun Wu will inform you when. With me entering seclusion, Yue''er is going to be quite lonely, so try and go home at least after managing to enter the academy of your choice. Oh, Yue''er is starting to be more like your mother, she evens started taking lessons in archery from Sun Wu. I just hope she doesn''tpletely copy her, or else she''ll. Enough of that, Wang Hong will be leave by the end of the year, take care Ling''er.

    The letter from Butler Sun was shorter inparison to Wang Shu Qing.

    -First Young Master, the Little Miss has started to take archery in as a hobby. She is a prodigious at it, oh my goodness, I wish she can cultivate and be strong like the Mistress. Also, how is Qigang''s assistance? He is one of my best personal disciples so I know he''ll be able to make my little Shadow Pavilion proud. Hope you are doing great First Young Master.

    Wang Hong''s letter was something that made Wang Ling quite admire his younger brother.

    -Older Brother, I heard from Father that you wish to help me in getting my revenge, but I wish to get it myself. I''ll make them pay for trying to take advantage of my momentarypse in concentration. Please, take care and good luck on your path of cultivation.

    Wang Ling had to think twice in regards to Wang Hong''s letter. He had been nning to kill those bastards to get revenge, but it would seem that doing so will only be unnecessary trouble and it might have an effect on Wang Hong''s confidence if he steals his kills.

    [Well, I''ll just kill them if they offend me and spare them if they don''t nah, I''ll just kill at least two or three of them to vent out my anger.

    Wait, not that I think about it. If Wang Hong kills them, won''t their families starting out like wasps? Seems like my target have changed.]

    Wang Ling was holding a grudge against those bastards. Wang Ling wanted to kill them but because wanted to do it himself, he wouldn''t interfere. Other than killing one or two of them if he gets the chance, he had now changed his target from the students who attacked Wang Hong to their families.

    [I should teach Wang Hong some things in the future. If they reallye for revenge, my work wille earlier than not.] Wang Ling, as a professional destroyer of sects and various ns thought with an evil smile on his face.

    Lastly, he took out the letter from Wang Yue.

    -Big brother, I am doing quite well, I wish that you are too. There are a lot of crazy events happening in the main house speaking of which, the main house is really big, I think it''s even bigger than the entire capital of the Azure Skies

    Wang Yue had the longest letter, ten pages worth of description that depicts how amazing the main house was written neatly on the papers. Although this was the case, Wang Ling still read it with a look of contentment.

    Thest three pages of her letter was the most important thought as it tells him how she had been practicing her archery. Base on her sentence of, ''Striving to be like mother'', Wang Ling already knew that Wang Shu Qing will not find the idea pleasing.

    He didn''t know why Wang Shu Qing hated the idea of Wang Yue resembling his mother. Was there something wrong with his mother? Thinking through this matter, Wang Ling realized that his mother was rather unique in many cases.

    After all, that was the same person who thought a young child how to pick updies on the streets and social gatherings rather than etiquette. Just her priorities alone were unconventional and something that Wang Ling did not understand.

    Shaking his head, he took out a separate storage ring and kept the five letters inside as if they were his most valuable treasures. Keeping the storage ring away, Wang Ling stretched his body with a smile as his good mood was reflected.

    Turning around, he saw Qigang and asked, "You''re one of Butler Sun''s personal disciples?"

    Qigang nodded his head and answered, "I am a part of the seven orphans Master have taken under his wings. There are seven of us and I am the sixth of the seven. Qiqi, who is the Little Miss'' personal maid is the seventh and the youngest of the six."

    "Qiqi? How strong is she? I seem to have no recollection of her showing any signs of being a cultivator."

    "She is already a minor saint at the age of 20. She looks young but she is the same age as you, First Young Master. She is the most proficient on the art of stealth and espionage so her blending in to the point of you not noticing anything is not that shocking."

    Wang Ling came into a realization and started thinking back on the time he was guided by that maid named Qiqi. He didn''t feel any kind of qi around her body so he thought that she wasn''t a cultivator. Who would''ve thought that she was just too strong for him to properly observe.

    Also, if she can fool his eyes, then she really was good. Wang Ling nodded his head and was just about to enter his dorm when he asked Qigang.

    "What about you? How old are you and what is your current level of cultivation?"

    "I am 25 years old and I am still only at the peak of pinnacle-grand saint stage."

    Wang Ling looked at the embarrass look on Qigang''s face and wanted to smack him t to the ground. Back in the day, he was already 26 years old when he entered the early levels of grand saint stage.

    [These guys from the Shadow Pavilion is really talented. It seems like Butler Sun is also one of the most mysterious personage that I know.]

    ====

    Wang Ling went into seclusion with the intent of letting the five days quickly pass. It was still noon but Wang Ling had no intention of beingzy or waiting for night toe.

    He immediately went inside his room and these he saw thezy white fox. Bai Xue waszing around with at least different spirit nts and treasure that was filled with spirit qiid out in front of her.

    Bai Xue muse have stolen them from some poor students. She noticed him entering and she askedzily.

    "When are you going to the central region? Didn''t you say that many good things are found in there?"

    "Just wait for a few more days. We''ll get our ticket to go there in two weeks. Oh, when can you break through the barrier of nascent soul stage? After this thing is done, I''ll be going to three different ces to harvest some devil bloodline, and find a good spot where I can break through both my cultivation and bloodline."

    Bai Xue perked up her ears after hearing his ns and answered enthusiastically, "I''ll be able to ascend to nascent soul stage in less than ten days. Just give me a four grade 1 spirit ns that have a high density of spirit qi and some spirit stones to supplement my cultivation."

    "Here, you can cultivate nearby. But make sure to suppress your qi when you break through. Having unwanted visitors at my doorsteps is not something I enjoy."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll do it properly and will conceal my aura as much as possible."

    Wang Ling took out a bunch of spirit nts and spirit stones and ced it to one side. Bai Xue''s eyes beamed after seeing so much resources without her even needing to lift a single finger.

    She began cultivating the next instant she could. Wang Ling saw this and he too took out the me attributed treasure he had and began cultivating his Hell Spark.

    Time will pass and Wang Ling will grow stronger but his cultivation shall improve no further for now. He chose not to.

    While Wang Ling was cultivating, the entire Piercing Heaven Empire started announcing the tournament. Every student began to prepare and the envoys of the Seven Great Academies started appearing on the eighth day.

    ====

    Author''s note: This chapter is something that I really like, for many reasons.

    Please, vote for a extra chapters.

 Chapter 71: Lets get this over with quickly

    Chapter 71: Let''s get this over with quickly

    A day before the tournament, Bai Xue had already reached nascent soul stage and was already back at moving around. She would oftene of the room ande back with a variety of treasures. Her rate of stealing was now bing a problem in the academy.

    However, no one even knew that she existe. No one tries to approach Wang Ling so it was easy for her to hide. Adding the fact that Wang Ling was already someone who takes an enormous number of resources from the academy by following the rules. Wang Ling was not suspected of the theft and he became the perfect cover for Bai Xue.

    Today, Bai Xue managed to steal from the garden of the Alchemy Hall. Returning to Wang Ling''s dorm, the intense heat from inside touched her beautiful fur. Wrapping herself with spirit qi, she entered the room and went to the bed and started watching Wang Ling cultivate.

    While she was eating, the heating from Wang Ling subsided. The intense heat reentered Wang Ling''s body. Opening his eyes, Wang Ling then heard Bai Xue''s slightly cute voice on the side.

    "Your mes is as vigorous as ever. But your control still sucks, you better form your nascent soul as fast as possible or else."

    Wang Ling knew what Bai Xue said was correct. He didn''t speak for a while and collected his breath before saying something.

    "The Hell Spark isn''t going to harm me, at least not unless I ignite it intentionally. Also, I can''t ignite it here, else the explosion of the [First Ignition] is going to destroy most of the academy''s property."

    Wang Ling''s Hell Spark had reach its peak form. It was properly contain inside Wang Ling''s body and isn''t causing him any harm, but for the past few days, he had been experimenting on the heat it innately produce.

    He had been using his Hell Spark to temper his body. His body had been receiving that idea quite well. His internal organs are being tempered in a nice way while also making him ustomed to mes. He guessed that his body will be slightly more immune to mes if this goes on.

    The past nine days had been quiet as nothing really happened. Except that is for the white dot on the Hell Spark had been expanding as his cultivation improves. For now, the white dot had not done anything bad but the attribute of his Hell Spark was beginning to change.

    From a pure mes of hell, it was beginning to have a different aura. Although that particr aura was still far weaker than his hellish aura, if it continues to grow further, it will soon be on par with his hellish aura.

    Wang Ling had no knowledge about that qi''s existence. But considering that it grows with his cultivation, he already have some ideas. It has something to do with his mysterious cultivation method.

    The Overturning Nine Heaven Art is something that came from the primordial era where primordial chaos reigned supreme. This white qi might just have something to do with that era, and if that was truly the case, then this Hell Spark of his was not done evolving.

    "Hey, do you have any more of those spirit nts?" Bai Xue asked all of a sudden.

    "Why? Haven''t you already eaten enough to reach another level?"

    Looking away, Bai Xue stated, "I like eating them. They are sweet and taste good, just give them to me if you have some to spare. It''s not like it''s going to go to waste anyway, I''ll assimte it and absorb its energy to raise my level."

    Wang Ling sighed and shook his head at the sight of this white fox. He took out two spirit nts and threw at Bai Xue, who dly received his ''gifts'' and dly started eating them.

    "You''re really carefree for someone wanting to be the king of all beast, aren''t you?" Wang Ling said and Bai Xue responded with:

    "Well, my previous way of living was hell where I needed to scheme in order to kill those who are stronger than myself. But here, it is like heaven, but I know this is not going tost because I can tell that danger and trouble is not something foreign to you.

    "On that note, what about you then? You im that you''re going to be the strongest of them all but here you are, still struggling in such a ce. I thought that someone with that mindset will be wreaking havoc everywhere and taking what he needs for other people."

    Keeping silent for a short while, Wang Ling thought of an answer but came out with nothing. Why was he acting so soft in this life? Shaking his head, he looked at Bai Xue and answered with the best of his abilities.

    "Family is starting to get to me I supposed. I also leave in a chaotic manner so I guess that living peacefully with an asional fight to the death is making me grow softer."

    "Are you going to continue growing soft? If you continue to change, you will soon find yourself unable to reach the ce you are trying to reach." Bai Xue spoke in a teasing manner.

    "I did say that I''m beginning to soften, but that only applies to certain things. He he, do you think I''ll take this path of cultivating devil arts because I''m nning to be soft? I once imed that I will reim my seat, and that has never change, don''t worry, I will start leaving my mark by the time I form my next set of wings."

    Bai Xue noticed that an inconceivable intent to fight erupted out of Wang Ling. This battle intent spurted her heart to beat erratically.

    "Shi shi shi, I''ll wait for that!" Bai Xueughed in a... unique manner making Wang Ling turn to her and giving him a surprise look.

    Noticing his gaze, Bai Xue turned around and wrapped herself with her fluffy white tail and said, "Go on and cultivate." Before falling asleep.

    Wang Ling stayed quiet after that and chose to focus on himself. He took out a pill from his storage ring and the aroma of Nature Extension Pill entered his nose.

    He had been putting it off for nine days but it was time to do this. Wang Ling popped the pill inside his mouth. A refreshing sensation spread through his body. Wang Ling let out a moan but that refreshing sensation did notst for long as his body began to convulse as soon the strong concentration of different medicinal essence burst out of the pill.

    He furrowed his brows and a sharp pain started assailing the left part of his body. At first, the pain was spread out and wasn''t as prating, but soon, the pain became concentrated.

    As if hundreds of swords began congregating around his stump. His blood vessels throbbed and what remained of his left arm started hurting like hell. He gritted his teeth and tried to best to endure.

    His stump began to glow a golden light, then, that golden light changed into red. A bone started sticking out of his stump and started forming the base of his arm. Tissues, blood vessels, skin and finally his meridians began forming.

    As the pain began to be more intense, his arm was quickly being reconnected to his blood vessels, muscle tissues and then his meridians without any problems. Wang Ling endured the process for two hours and after two hours, a new that was as strong as his right arm appeared.

    The Nature Extension Pill had done its job and Wang Ling formed his left arm. Looking at his left arm, Wang Ling stood up and took out the sword. Using his left hands, Wang Ling started executing sword skills and smiled after a while.

    "Finally!" Wang Ling eximed as his left arm grew back.

    ====

    With that, the tenth day quickly came and the entire Piercing Heaven Empire became lively. In the Piercing Heaven Academy''srgest stage, Heavenly Dragon tform was the area where the tournament would be held.

    Thousands of people wereing in droves as the boisterous tide of people made the atmosphere all the more lively. This was a yearly event in the Piercing Heaven Empire, and it was the most festive event.

    The Heavenly Dragon tform was a colosseum with a single two hundred meterrge tform. The tform was square and was colored ck. This tform was sturdy as it was made from the ck Saint Ore that could withstand the attacks of saints.

    As a great number of people enters the academy by walking, there were some who was able to fly. The people who were all able to fly were saints. Seeing those flying saints above them made people feel reverence. They cheered even louder.

    In the colosseum there were ten areas where important people were settled. One of these area were prepared for the emperor who had yet toe, two were for the Head Teachers and the Elders respectively, and thest seven areas were for the envoys from the seven great academies.

    Wang Ling was inside the colosseum, on top of his shoulders was a cute little white fox. He was standing on a somewhat unnoticeable corner. Wang Ling turned to the ce where the envoys were seated and his eyes squinted after noticing that those people were all saints and they all look rather young.

    "They''re quite young. But are stillckingpared to the young''uns of the Heaven Realm." Bai Xue said in a hush voice that only Wang Ling could hear.

    Nodding his head, Wang Ling agreed tacitly.

    With his silence, his very presence drowned and he becamepletely unnoticeable.

    The festive atmosphere continued and three elders suddenly flew across the skies and quietly hovered over the colosseum. The long bearded elder stood in the middle of the three. He stepped forth and announced.

    "Today is the day where the students who have reached the pinnacle of energy pce stage shallpete for the ten seats and earn the right to attend the official examinations of the seven great academies.

    "Today is a joyous asion that even Emperor Chang Shi has blessed us with his presence." he long bearded elder took a step to the side and raised his head.

    A figure descended from the skies and a man wearing luxurious golden robes came into view. The man was handsome and looked valiant, he seems honest and true, this man was the Emperor of the refuted Piercing Heaven Empire, Chang Shi.

    Chang Shi had a weing smile on his face as he spoke with delight.

    "Good morning my people! You already know what I am about to say so I am not going to make any more speech likest year where you guys almost fell asleep!" Chang Shiughed and so did the citizens after hearing his majesty making a joke.

    Chang Shi raised his right hand and proimed, "With the heavens as witness, students of my Piercing Heaven Academy, show us a good show that all of us can be proud of. I now proim the tournament is started!!!!"

    Chang Shi disappeared with the elders and they showed up on their respective seats soon after. The empty seats of the emperor suddenly became lively as Chang Shi appeared and by his side Chang Yun waited for the tournament.

    Jiang Wen, appeared on the stage and called out, "The twobatants of the set A,e forward."

    Two students jumped up the tform and stood staring at each other. Everyone was cheering and pping, Jiang Wen was just about to announce the start of the first bout when someone eximed about some student walking up the tform.

    Jiang Wen turned around and saw Wang Ling walking towards him and the twobatants. Jiang Wen had his brows furrowed as he asked.

    "What are you doing here? It is not yet time for your fight."

    Wang Ling stood in the middle of the tform and raised his hand as he announced.

    "Alright, those who is a part of set A,e and step forward. I''ll beat the shit out of you guys nice and easy. I don''t want to wait for my turn."

 Chapter 72: Different characters

    Chapter 72: Different characters

    "Who that he is that little brat being so arrogant? Hey! Get out of there and let the fight continue already. Tsk, such an arrogant brat, why is the academe letting him stay under their wing?"

    "That''s right, why the hell is he holding up the tournament with his ridiculous demands. If you have a death wish then take it somewhere else!"

    "But, what if this student actually have the ability to fight everyone in set A? Isn''t that actually quite an interesting scene to watch? Why not let them approve of this fight? It seems interesting enough."

    "You know what, I''m with you on this one! Let him fight! If he gets beaten up then that''s good and if he actually wins then that''s also good in its own way."

    The audience were split into groups as there were many who had differing opinions regarding Wang Ling''s bold and confident statement. For one student to act so arrogantly was something distasteful, but on the other hand, it was also interesting enough to make people wonder if he could really do it or not.

    Soon, the differing chants of the audience rocked the colosseum. Such cheers were unthinkable in the early stages of the fights.

    Amidst the loud and ear splitting cries and cheers of the audience, the various representatives of the academies were all looking at the situation with great interest.

    One of the men from the True Devil Academy observed Wang Ling with squinted eyes.

    "Who''s the person?" a young saint from the True Devil Academy suddenly asked the person who was beside him.

    "Why? Do did you take interest in him?" the man who was with the young man answered with a question.

    The young saint who asked the question rested his chin on one of his arms atop the armrest of his chair and spoke, "His looks is oddly simr to Wang Hong. I heard he''s the second son of the Wang family so can this man be his older brother?"

    "I could see it, but do you really think that Wang Hong''s older brother will be mediocre? That Wang Hong is currently one of the rising Dragons of the central regions and this man before us is someone who has yet to even reach nascent soul stage even though he''s already twenty. Xie Hai, I think you''re being overly sensitive."

    Xie Hai, frowned and said, "We can''t say that for sure." He then became quiet. And observe Wang Ling and the more he observed, the more he found simrities.

    At the moment, he was only waiting for Wang Ling''s name to be announced. If this man in front has the surname of Wang, he is sure to have some connection with Wang Hong.

    Xie Hai was one of the people whounched that sneak attack on Wang Hong that day.

    He was one of the two great rising geniuses of the True Devil Academy and his character was proud, cautious, and meticulous.

    This Xie Hai was a devil cultivator and just like most devil cultivators, he was scheming. Wang Ling might just be a member of the Wang family, if he really was a member then it was worth keeping this man in his mind.

    Who knows, he might just be able to use him in the future.

    Aside from Xie Hai, the other envoys from the seven great academies was looking at Wang Ling with interested gazes. That is excepting thedies of the Ancient Scriptures Academy.

    They looked at Wang Ling''s wanting to disy his power to show off as distasteful. In their eyes, what he was doing was simply posturing. In fact, they couldn''t wait to see him fail miserably.

    That is except for one.

    "Ha ha, what a find. Who would''ve thought that I would find someone so good in this ce? I think I might have found someone good." It was a beautifuldy with flowing red hair and a set of sharp teeth.

    The student with red hair and sharp with from the Ancient Scripture Academy looked at one of her fellow students in the area and continued, "He has spunk, if he can beat everyone in set A in a splendid manner, do you think he''s going to be worthy of me?"

    "Sister Yan Renhuo, you best stop those ideas. The me Mistress said that you are to choose only the most suited for your status and strength. Choosing someone here is distasteful."

    An elegantdy who was sitting beside them said with a cold tone.

    Yan Renhuo frowned and said, "Bah, what I think and what you think is different." She was discontent with the elegantdy''s word, but Yan Renhuo did not say anything any further.

    Wang Ling had no idea what was going on in the areas of the seven great academies. He was only here to end this whole charade so his time won''t be wasted. He didn''t want to see any insignificant characters fighting before him so he directly went up and challenged everyone.

    Right now, he had no idea what is happening in the seven great academies but he was well aware of the students who was a part of set A was feeling. For the number one public enemy of the academy to challenge them, one can just imagine their mix emotions.

    They were eager to fight, yes. But they were also slightly fretful at the thought of fighting this man who almost decimated everyone on the Martial Hall.

    Jiang Wen looked at Wang Ling with a heated stare as he angrily spoke, "Wang Ling, go down and wait for you turn to be called. If you are to disobey this order, your right to enter the tournament is going to be rebuked."

    "Why? Didn''t the emperor said that to perform a good show that everyone would enjoy? I am just going to give them that. Just send the other thirty nine students up here and I will fight them all by myself. If they manage to beat me, then I''m out but that is not likely to happen."

    Jiang Wen frowned at his words, "But that is not up to me or you to decide. His majesty the emperor and the elders are the only ones who have the right to do so."

    Wang Ling turn over to the area where Chang Shi was seated and gave him a ''respectful'' bow and asked, "Emperor Chang Shi, may I ask for a chance to perform a wonderful and entertaining show to you and the beloved citizens of the Piercing Heaven Empire?"

    Wang Ling asked the emperor in a bold and open manner.

    =====

    "Chang Yun, is this Brother Shu Qing''s son?" Chang Shi watched Wang Ling with curious eyes and asked Chang Yun.

    Nodding his head, Chang Yun began exining with a smile, "The First Young Master of the Wang family is really interesting. I don''t if you already read my report, but he had improved tremendously in the past months without a problem. From sky root stage, he''s now a full pledged pinnacle energy pce stage cultivator. In terms of cultivation speed, he seems to be far more terrifying than his younger brother."

    Chang Yun was also surprise to see that Wang Ling was already so strong. As for his statement earlier, he had no thoughts regarding it other than being mildly interested to see how his challenge would result in.

    While he was wondering about it, Chang Yun saw that Wang Ling had two hands rather than one. He looked at it with interest and couldn''t help but ask Chang Shi, his father who was close to Wang Shu Qing about it.

    Chang Shi noticed this and exined what he knows about the matter, "That arm of his redrawing is something that is provided by Brother Wang Shu Qing, he scoured the entire realm to collect the medicines needed to concoct the pill."

    Chang Yun was enlightened. But after a while, it was Chang Shi''s turn to be enlightened.

    "Isn''t he the master of your sister? Wasn''t he the one who made her want to travel the continent? Is he really that amazing?" Chang Shi asked.

    "I haven''t seen his mastery of the sword but it is apparently unparalleled. For Chang Png to say those praises, I think he has the qualifications to be ''amazing'', well, if you really want to see if he is good or not, I suggest for Imperial father to have a talk with the Elders of the academy and" Chang Yun need not say anymore as Chang Shi had already called out to the long beard elder to pass his oh-so-wonderful orders.

    =====

    The long bearded elder arose from his seat and recited the orders of the emperor.

    "The emperor has allowed for your challenge to continue. From the words of the emperor, he wishes to see if you have the capabilities or not, Student Wang Ling."

    The audience that was against the idea of Wang Ling''s challenge grumbled but many rejoiced and drowned their displeasures. The displeased people got swept up in the midst of the excitement and even started cheering.

    The students that was on set A all started getting up to the tform. Jiang Wen flew into the air and called for the assistance of other teachers to help him act as the referees of the match.

    With these many students, at least three teachers were needed to observe them and ensure that no one dies. There were forty students atop the tform.

    Two sides were made. One side consisted of the thirty-nine students while the other was the lone Wang Ling. Stretching his body and joints, Wang Ling took out a spear and held it with both hands.

    This action of his made others extremely surprise in more ways than one.

    Wang Ling was someone who had mastered three weapons. Although his major was the sword. He have two other minor masteries that he also trained to the pinnacle.

    One of these weapon masteries was the spear. The spear on his hands was a pseudo grade-1 artifact. He looked at the thirty-nine students and began to calm himself.

    "Everyone! Get ready!"

    Wang Ling waited for the announcement. He was serious but on the back of his head, his thoughts were, "It is time to start my left arm''s rehabilitation."

    "Start!!!!"

    Wang Ling dashed forth with the intent of destroying his opponents.

 Chapter 73: Wang Lings one man show

    Chapter 73: Wang Ling''s one man show

    With the call of Jiang Wen, everything seems to erupt as Wang Ling moved quicker than the rest. He dash forth with spear in hand and embodied the look of an indomitable General who had fought in thousands of wars.

    Wang Ling quickly reached the first student and without any hesitation, he used his spear to send that student flying with a p on the face. With his merciless opening, the students woke up from their stupor and beganing to Wang Ling.

    They brandished their swords, fist, spear, elemental cultivations and many other form of weapons they had in their arsenal. A bombardment of torrential spirit qi exploded towards Wang Ling.

    It was terrifying, it was as if a gigantic tsunami of spirit qi was going to destroy a single target. The force of this unintentionalbination from the student was enough to make the audience feel bad for Wang Ling''s fate.

    This was the end and in the minds of many, it happened too fast.

    However, Wang Ling had no n being defeated. While everyone was on the edge of their seats, he stood his ground. Holding his spear against the wave of oing spirit qi, Wang Ling''s concentration soared.

    His supreme spirit qi began to envelop his body and then his spear. His spear mastery went from an ordinary spearman to something else entirely. Just like his sword mastery, Wang Ling''s spear reached [Spear Soul].

    The tip of his spear shone a terrifying glint and because no one was on his level of mastery on that ce, no one managed to see through his spear. What they saw was a man about tomit suicide.

    Jiang Wen and the rest began to worry, they were about to move in when they noticed that Wang Ling''s spirit qi was ever evolving. From soft to fierce, from elegance to savageness.

    Wang Ling was evolving and as his spirit qi settled into one form of intent, Wang Ling had be the embodiment of the spear itself. As to what kind of intent he had settled upon, it was simply, power.

    His spirit qi began to churn, every part of his body synched with one another. He held his spear tightly and formed a thrusting motion. He recalled everything from his mind, he recalled his ''self-created'' movement that destroyed thousands and millions of enemies.

    Four of his nine qi pirs were instantaneously drained.

    His eyes disyed what used to be his former self and as it did the tsunami of spirit qi reached his face and his spear was thrusted forward.

    "PIERCE!" Wang Ling''s voice echoed and the arena seem to have trembled. His spear carried his will to power rendered tsunami of spirit qi to bits.

    His spear met with the tsunami and pierced arge hole on its surface. He was unable topletely destroy it but that was enough. His feet moved and he dove into the hole he had created.

    Along the way, some of the torrential spirit qi attacked him and got on his way. He was inflicted with minor injuries yet Wang Ling didn''t stop. His eyes was focus on the first student heid his eyes upon.

    His unique devilish pupils made the student shudder. That particr student felt the need to run away, but before he could finalize his thoughts, Wang Ling had already passed through the tsunami of spirit qi.

    Hended on the tform and one of his qi pirs halved. Moving in, he quickly reached that shuddering student and swept him up from the ground with his spear. Wang Ling then sent that student flying through the air with a kick on the abdomen.

    Bang!

    As if he was a bulldozer, Wang Ling began plowing through the opposition. His spirit qi was dense enough and powerful enough to support any and every movement he wanted to do.

    He sent every other students flying with a bang and they all groaned in pain. Others retaliated and attacked him from all sides, wanting to catch him off guard, but Wang Ling''s Ocean''s Lull was activated and every little detail about the fight flowed in his mind seamlessly.

    Wang Ling process all those information as quick as he could and parried everything. He block and dodge the skills he can''t parry while still decimating everyone on his path.

    Bang! Boom! Shua! Hong!

    A number of sounds began to sound out from the tform. Wang Ling''s one man show made the audience intoxicated with fervor.

    Seeing how Wang Ling move like a great general, they all cheered for this to continue. The show they were promised was being yed out in front of them and no one dared to blink.

    Boom!

    At this moment, Wang Ling had managed to charge through the middle of the students. Only a few remains and they were the strongest of the bunch.

    There were 13 remaining opponent for him to beat. One of them was someone named Ren Zhou. He was one of the strongestpetitor to win set A being a direct disciple of a Head Teacher.

    Ren Zhou looked at Wang Ling and asked him as all of them chose to halt the fighting for a second, "I heard you were a one-armed swordsman, but not only are you wielding a spear, you even have both arms. You''re really weird"

    Ren Zhou was talking casually when Wang Ling suddenly moved in and used his spear to pierce Ren Zhou. Ren Zhou was frightened at this attack and block with the sword on his hand.

    However, Wang Ling''s spear was too fast and too fierce. The sword he was using was split in two with a crisp sound of something breaking in half. With the breaking of his sword, Wang Ling stopped his spear and moved himself before giving Ren Zhou a good kick on the face.

    Wang Ling''s foot came from above and sent Ren Zhou crashing down on the tform. There was blooding from his head. He wanted to ask Wang Ling why he suddenly attack but the answer came to his ears quick enough before he could eke out his question.

    "I want to end this quickly. So don''t waste my time like this guy." Wang Ling gave Ren Zhou one more hit on the face just for the heck of it before moving on.

    Ren Zhou lost consciousness and that was how Ren Zhou was kicked out of the contenders.

    Wang Ling moved and continued demolishing everyone with ease. By the time his qi pirs were reduced to three, Wang Ling was already standing in the middle of the tform with everyone of set A groaning in pain around him.

    Wang Ling threw thest student he had beaten up away and stretched his body as if he had just experienced a slightly strenuous exercise. He turn to look at Jiang en who was speechlessly flying in the air andmented.

    "Are you not going to announce my victory or do you want me to break some bones before you do so?" Wang Ling asked in an impatient manner.

    Jiang Wen found his words disrespectful but he did notment on anything else. He raised his right hand and announced the winner of set A.

    "Everyone in set A has been defeated. Only one remains so the winner of set A is Wang Ling."

    The crowd cheered and those who doubted Wang Ling was left speechless. Especially those students a part of the Ancient Scripture Academy. They thought that Wang Ling was only posturing and trying to act tough, but who would have thought that he would be so brilliant?

    When they saw him standing there, with his back straight and spear in hand. They felt their hearts move as if they were ordinary maidens looking at their idol. It was weird for them.

    The elegantdy was surprise and had wanted to say something to Yan Renhuo but by the time she turned around. Yang Renhuo was already gone and she didn''t know where she had went.

    "Where did she go?" the elegantdy asked. The only who noticed her leave step forth and answered.

    "She left just before student Wang Ling got the chance to finish the fight. It seems like she was going out to look for him."

    The elegant lookingdy felt a headache appearing. She knew thating here with Yan Renhuo would be a pain, but who would''ve thought that it would be this much of a pain? She stood up and went out to find Yan Renhuo herself.

    In the area of True Devil Academy, Xie Hai was looking at Wang Ling fiercely. Although it was not still a concrete idea. He was already quite sure that this Wang Ling fellow was someone from the Wang family.

    As for the area of the Emperor, Chang Shi was pping and smiling as he watch Wang Ling''s show.

    "He really is Brother Wang Shu Qing''s son! Are you sure that he''s a master swordsman? That spear of his looked like it could pierce the heaven, oh my! Ha ha, brother Wang and sister-inw is truly blessed with good children.""

    Chang Shi was celebrating Wang Shu Qing''s luck. Chang Yun was also happy and in awe of Wang Ling''s skills, he too was a master of the spear, but he was not on par with Wang Ling.

    He had thought that Wang Ling was a master of the sword, but who would''ve thought that he too was someone who followed the path of the spear? In the back of his head, Chang Yun was considering if he should follow his sister''s actions and ask Wang Ling to teach him.

    ====

    Wang Ling got down from the tform and quickly left that ce for somewhere quiet. He met with Bai Xue near the entrance of the colosseum and she immediately went up his shoulder to rest.

    Bai Xue then yawned and asked him, "That little action of yours is quite good, I reckon the people of the seven great academies are eyeing you now."

    Wang Ling nodded his head.

    "So, where are you going? Are you going to cultivate again?"

    Wang Ling once again nodded his head. He was just about to call for Qigang when he noticed that someone was quicklying his way.

    A moment, he turn around and saw a red haireddy with a set of sharp teeth. Thatdy had a peculiar aura around her and was bursting with energy. Wang Ling was on guard as he was unfamiliar with her. Bai Xue was the same.

    "May I know what do you want from me?" Wang Ling asked thedy.

    "You''re Wang Ling right?"

    "That is me indeed."

    The red haireddy smiled and said, "That is perfect, I have found great interest in you and I have been looking for a daopanion. I saw your fight and your great fighting capabilities, you have talent and mindset of someone who is the best, I deem you worthy to be with me. Now, why don''t you be my daopanion?"

    "No." Wang Ling answered as quickly as he could.

 Chapter 74: Reasons

    Chapter 74: Reasons

    Yan Renhuo, was a renowned figure in the central region. Hailed as one of the promising juniors in the Ancient Scripture Academy, she was pretty well known.

    Aside from that, she was a member of the Yan family and her beauty was truly top ss. If not for her picky attitude, with her astronomical number of suitors lining up just to meet her, Yan Renhuo would already have a daopanion.

    Her suitors were numerous and were all brilliant just like her. But for some odd reason, Yan Renhuo didn''t seem to fancy any of them and continued to look for the one who will be able to satisfy the somewhat non-existing criteria in her mind.

    What that meant is that, she had yet to fullyprehend what she wants in the one who will be her daopanion. That is until she saw Wang Ling''s boldness and show of power.

    His spear was great and his courage to face that tsunami of spirit qi was something that made her heart skip a beat. She was a saint, however, she knew that if she was on his level, she wouldn''t have the strength or the courage to do what he had done.

    Replicating such feats was not something she could imagine. Although she was strong, Yan Renhuo was stillcking and she was adamant on admitting this fact. She was hailed a genius but unlike other geniuses who only see themselves as the best and withoutpare.

    Yan Renhuo was the exact opposite and dares to question her own capabilities. Not that she was unconfident, she was just curious and hungry for more power.

    In her 23 years of being alive, she had seen many people who was the exact opposite of her. Even her suitors was opposite of her. But when she saw Wang Ling, whose strength is something that made her look at him in amazement.

    Yan Renhuo knew that this man was the right person to be her daopanion. He was perfect to be the one who will join her in her quest of reaching the top. It was a baseless assumption other than that fight, she did not know Wang Ling very well but because of one gut feeling, she went for it and called out to him.

    But who in the whole realm would have thought that Wang Ling, a no name foundational phase cultivator would reject such a proposal?

    Her mind nked out for a second as she looked at Wang Ling who was standing in front of her. That one unhesitating word echoed inside her. She even had to ask Wang Ling one more time to confirm if what she had heard was correct.

    "What did you just say?" Yan Renhuo asked with her voice slightly trembling.

    But to her dismay, Wang Ling only answered with, "No, so can I go now?"

    Yan Renhuo watch Wang Ling turn around without any hesitation and called out to him, "Wait, I think you don''t know who I am so you''re deciding things too fast. I am Yan Renhuo of the Ancient Scripture Academy, one of the seven Phoenixes of the central region."

    After saying all those words, Wang Ling raised a brow with interest. He didn''t think that someone from central region, and someone who was considered as a genius would be so desperate on trying to be his partner.

    Yan Renhuo seem to have misunderstood his interested look and was already rejoicing. Wait, rejoicing? Why she feeling some sense of aplishment? While her thoughts was upied, Wang Ling spoke.

    "Um, your achievements are pretty good and it seems like you have talent. But answer me one thing, do you have an experience in Alchemy?"

    It was a strange question to ask, it was so out of context that Yan Renhuo just answered him unintentionally and nodded her head in confirmation.

    Wang Ling''s face beamed as he said.

    "That''s good, well, if you have an experience in Alchemy then that is good. Your name is Yan Renhuo correct? Well, I wish to answer you now but I have a lot of things to do, let us talk more in theing future, but I have something to take care of for now, so farewell." Wang Ling finally turned around and left.

    Yan Renhuo wanted to call out to him once more but Qigang''s figure appeared from the side and spoke to her.

    "Please stop, the First Young Master had just finished fighting. Please refrain from adding any unnecessary stress to his mind."

    Yan Renhuo did what Qigang had said and said nothing. Qigang showed a passive smile before disappearing and reappearing beside Wang Ling. His existence was no secret to anyone so he didn''t need to hide.

    Yan Renhuo dazedly looked at Wang Ling and Qigang''s disappearing back with a confused and shaken look on her visage. While her mind was preupied by the mysterious expert that was Qigang, a hand grab her shoulder from behind.

    "Sister Yan Renhuo, you best stop moving around like that else I tell on you to the me Mistress." The elegantdy appeared from behind her.

    The elegantdy noticed that the always mboyant Yan Renhuo was somewhat quiet and unresponsive. She turned her over and saw that Yan Renhuo was sweating bullets.

    "What happened?"

    Yan Renhuo showed a force smile as she said, "It seems like that Wang Ling is more interesting than I thought."

    Yan Renhuo was even more interested in Wang Ling now that he had been able to talk to him.

    ====

    "Why did you ignore her? It seems like she was really talented and she has a lot of potential. Also, she was pretty and was offering herself to you, why didn''t you ept her?" Bai Xue remarked.

    Wang Ling shook his head before exining, "She''s a good seed, but being her daopanion is not going to happen. Besides, I did ept, didn''t I say we will talk in the future?"

    Even with her high intellect, Bai Xue could not understand everything without any proper context. Although she did indeed have an idea what he was talking about, she was still unsure so she asked, "What do you mean?"

    "I''ve been wanting to find a good Alchemist, I was disappointed with my first choice, but this time, I am hoping she''s good. Oh, about her throwing herself at me, I don''t want that, I''m not too into that kind of thing."

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue was talking quietly and was restricting their voices to be heard out loud by using their spirit qi as a channel. Qigang has no idea what the two of them were talking about.

    Wang Ling did not wander far from the colosseum. He only went to find a quiet ce so he can train his spear. He ced Bai Xue down to take her favorite nap and he continued to train.

    His training was quick and fast, but his spear was still fierce and indomitable.

    "First Young Master, it seems like you also have the talent in the art of spear. I fear that even Second Young Master isn''t going to be a match to you in terms of mastery. But I have got to say, where did you learn how to use the spear?" Qigang asked curiously while watching from the side.

    "There are a lot of books concerning the art of the spear in the library of the Wang family manor back in the Azure Skies Kingdom. I learn it myself, through selfprehension that is."

    "Oh, don''t tell about this to Wang Hong. His mastery of the spear is already good enough"

    Qigang became quiet at his remark.

 Chapter 75: How cute

    Chapter 75: How cute

    The fight continued inside the colosseum. The fights were showered with cheers, but none was able to replicate the reaction of Wang Ling''s fight. Inparison to Wang Ling''s one man show, their fights wereckluster.

    But the audience cheered for them nheless. At noon, almost every fight was already done. From set A to J, there were only 10 sets. Wang Ling was from the earliest set so he had a lot of time to practice.

    There were numerous fights, there were dozens of contestants in each set. But the fights of the different sets urred all at the same time. The tform was wide andrge, it could amodate nine different fights at a time.

    This was the process of the tournament. The first bout of set A was a mere opening, and was actually meant to just rile up the audience before dividing the tform for each set.

    Right now, the first cers of each set was beginning to be finalized. Individual fights were about over and Wang Ling who was a part of the crowd waszily watching by the spectators seats.

    There were three sets that caught his attention, set C, E, and J because that''s the only ce fight with people he knew. Wang Ling didn''t really care about other contenders.

    [Oh, Zi Liang actually managed to reach pinnacle energy pce stage and fought her way to the finals?

    Lu Lin is getting better, I see that her moves are improving.

    As for Fang Guan, well, he''s still moving with his body as his main weapon. He''s going to be stronger if he can get a stronger body refinement method. Wait, do I need a meat shield?]

    Wang Ling was makingments inside his mind and while watching the fights. He wasughing at the silly mistakes made by the students. Soon, these fights were beginning to end one by one.

    Lu Lin finished her fight and she was able to beat her opponent without a problem. Fang Guan was the same and he destroyed his opponent like he was ying with a toothpick. Zi Liang had a haggard look on her face and she had many injuries, but she managed to win.

    After seeing them win their bouts, Wang Ling got up and got ready himself.

    The fight ended a few minutester and the elder with the long beard flew into the air and announced.

    "Winner of set A, and everyone else, gather in the middle of the tform."

    Wang Ling showed up and everyone in the crowd began to cheer and called for his name. Carrying a look of indifference, he soon found his way to the middle of the tform and lined up with the other students.

    "You have endured much" the long bearded elder paused his words and looked at the nine students who managed to win against their opponents with grueling effort and then at Wang Ling who was practically unscathed before continuing, "and now, the prices is going to be all yours."

    The long bearded elder waved his hand and ten palm-sized jades that had the word ''Examinee'' engraved on its surface appeared.

    "These jades are your pass to directly enter the examination of the seven great academies. Normally, you would need to enter an evaluation phase before gaining the right to participate in the actual exams but with these tokens, you will be able to enter the exams without a problem.

    "The bouts was witnessed by the envoys of the seven great academies who will also be forming the formation of each academy that will directly send you to academy of your own choosing. Seven Great Academy envoys, if you will"

    A lighting from the area where the Northern Faith was settled became lively as a young man rose into the air and performed a set of movement skill that had the essence of a dragon swimming in the ocean.

    After performing such an awe inspiring skill, that student descended onto the tform and suddenly began to exining:

    "The Northern Faith Academy is apetitive ce where we nurture out students with great care. We of the Northern Faith Academy focuses on the mastery of martial techniques and learn from it so we can broaden our horizon and look beyond what others can perceive." That student then turned to Wang Ling.

    After saying his piece, the second area where the Heavenly Refinement Academy resides bursts into mes as a student from that academy rose into the air like a phoenix.

    The student descended onto the tform and said words about the perks of his academy:

    "The Heavenly Refinement Academy''s goal is to refine everything that exist. If you can refine everything then you can cultivate anything and anywhere. Refine the heaven and the earth that is the goal of the Heavenly Refinement Academy." and just like the other student of the Northern Faith Academy, he too looked at Wang Ling.

    These continued on and on. Presenting a skill that is more glorious than the other, as they tried to one up each other in the hopes of trying to catch the attention of one student.

    Heaven''s Will Academy: "We follow the will of heavens in order to one day ascend to it. We also cultivate with righteousness and have been fighting with the Abyss realm for the past couple of millennia."

    Thundergod Academy: "Join us, we will make you stronger." That was it.

    Sacred Beast Academy: "In the realm, there are also beasts that is far stronger than humans. We of the Sacred Beast Academy will train alongside them and fight together with them."

    Ancient Scripture Academy: "We are the only Academy that studies the ancient teachings of the era before us. By integrating the knowledge of out era and thest, we will be stronger and surpass everything."

    True Devil Academy: "To those who seek fast improvement thene to us. Our academy does not care what kind of method you use to improve. Improve faster than anyone else and you will be one standing atop everyone else. Join us, and being a celestial is only a matter of time."

    Every academy made their introductions and the students who saw it was left speechless and was in awe of what they had just witness.

    The long bearded elder let out a cough and spoke after everything was settled, "Now choose your path. Just step forward and you will be given a talisman by then that is going to be your ticket in the near future."

    Everyone was hesitant at first but Wang Ling just took a step forward and started walking towards the lined up envoys of different academies. Everyone looked at his action with great interest as they waited what he would choose.

    Not caring for their opinions, Wang Ling stopped in front of the envoy from the Thundergod Academy, "I''m going with the Thundergod Academy."

    The envoy from the Thundergod Academy was full smiles. He handed Wang Ling a talisman and said a few words to him, "The examination will be held in two weeks. The formation will be set up in two weeks so prepare what you must in that time frame. Improve your strength before you enter, there are other examinees who will be at half-step nascent soul stage and even pinnacle-nascent soul stage examinees over there."

    The Piercing Heaven Academy tournament only extends to pinnacle-energy pce stage students. But that doesn''t mean other ces are the same as they are.

    There are ces from other continent and other domains in the central region that will surely have higher criteria and standards. Although the Piercing Heaven Academy is a top power in their continent doesn''t mean they are one if the whole realm is taken into consideration.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and took the advice into his heart.

    Everyone chose an academy that is most suited for them. Lu Lin and Fang Guan entered the Hundred Refinement Academy without hesitation. With the act of refinement present in alchemy, Lu Lin seems to be trying to pursue higher forms of alchemy, while Fang Guan is trying to find a good body refinement technique.

    Zi Liang entered Sacred Beast Academy, which was out of Wang Ling''s expectation. He didn''t really care why she chose it, but he was curious. But in the end, he didn''t try to inquire about the matter.

    The entire process of choosing an academy was fast and quick. No bullshit happened except the piercing re being shout at Wang Ling. The re came from the True Devil Academy.

    Wang Ling turned his head over and saw a young man over there who was looking all innocent. In the eyes of normal people, they wouldn''t notice anything, but for Wang Ling, that student was like an open book.

    [How cute, he''s trying his best to hide his killing intent.] Wang Ling had seen many scheming old man from the past, this young man in front of him looked like a worm whenpared to those snakes of the past.

    Everything ended and Wang Ling got into the Thundergod Academy nice and easy. Wang Ling went out of the colosseum without wasting any time and called Bai Xue. Qigang came with Bai Xue and Wang Ling gave him various instructions.

    "I''ll be heading out now, I''ll be out to kill some beasts in two weeks. Oh, make sure to send my letters to the main house."

    "Please, let mee with you." Qigang suddenly protested.

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling exined, "You can''t, some idiotic will surelye and bother me soon after I leave. Your mission right now is to make sure no one will be able to follow me when I leave. You''re free to kill and cripple those who try to follow me, no matter who it is, whether it be someone from the seven great academies or some local information dealers, you are free to erase them."

    Wang Ling gave him instructions and Qigang was left with no choice but to follow it so with a reluctant nod, Qigang followed Wang Ling''s orders and disappeared into the darkness.

    Wang Ling appeared in the East Gate, he didn''t have much time so he was keen on moving fast. He bought a lot of wine on his way and went out of the city.

    After running away from the city, Bai Xue turned into her Phoenix form and flew into the horizon.

    "Where are we going?" asked Bai Xue.

    "To the Ancient Creed Mountain."

 Chapter 76: Creed City

    Chapter 76: Creed City

    Afternoon.

    Creed City, the only ce that can be considered as a propermunity. Wang Ling and Bai Xuended near the vicinity of the city.

    Theynded where no one was around and had Bai Xue change back to her little white fox form. Wang Ling carried her into the city. Bai Xue could''ve just acted as a mount by making her bodyrger or transforming into her ck tiger form, but that would draw attention so Wang Ling would rather not do that.

    Bai Xue''s current form as a cute little white fox was eye catching enough for the eyes of some people. If she were to berger and carry an even more distinct aura around her, trouble would surely follow.

    Entering the city, Wang Ling paid the corresponding toll without much problem. Although he did feel paying 10 spirit stones was daylight robbery, Wang Ling just shrugged his shoulder as he tried tofort himself.

    Upon entering Creed City, Wang Ling saw a scene where different cultivators of different races mingle with one another. There were beastmen and humans mingling with one another.

    The inside of the city was not so special in regards to designs of the buildings. However, Wang Ling noticed there were a lot of food stalls around the area. He reckoned that because the Ancient Creed Mountain had many rare beasts, many gourmet travels here to have a taste. Well, he might be wrong, but that doesn''t really matter.

    Wang Ling started feeling hungry. With all the food around him smelling so nice, it was hard not to be hungry. Wang Ling started looking around, while he was looking around, Bai Xue asked apletely unrted question.

    "Do you want me to steal it back?" Bai Xue asked.

    Wang Ling who had no idea what she was talking about had a nk look on his face as he tried figuring out what she meant.

    "What I meant by that is your spirit stones. Do you want it back or not?" she impatiently exined the matter. Wang Ling was enlightened about what she was talking about and was put into a deep thought before shaking his head in the end.

    "Don''t worry about it, I still have at least a couple hundred thousand more of those. Also, is it me or is your actions always lean into stealing something? Is stealing your hobby or something?" Wang Ling asked curiously while walking around the city.

    Bai Xue was quiet for a while, it seems like she was contemting on how she should answer Wang Ling''s question. It took a while before she could answer so much so that Wang Ling was already about to enter a restaurant by the time she managed to speak.

    "It''s not like I like doing it, but it just seem convenient. I used to do nastier things that I don''t want to mention and for me to not revert to my old ways for now, I may be seeing stealing as a tool to keep myself control. Going out of control is not going to be pretty, also, why do you care? I share my loots to you asionally so why do you care about my actions?" Bai Xueined.

    Wang Ling ignored her and called for a waiter. A waiter saw him and greeted him with a smile. The waiter had seen Wang Ling''s red uniform before, it signified the identity of an inner circle student of the Piercing Heaven Empire. The waiter did his best to make sure not to offend Wang Ling in any way possible.

    "I want to eat in the second floor, it would be best if I can take a private VIP room for myself." Wang Ling was well aware ho various restaurants operates.

    Restaurants typically have different floors, the higher the floor you can eat on, the stronger your status in society are. In fact, this wasn''t only applicable to restaurants as almost every establishment uses this sort of rules.

    "The VIP rooms are all upied but there''s an open seat on the second floor. If you noble wishes to take it, please follow."

    Wang Ling just nodded his head before following behind the waiter. He went up to the second floor and a room of luxury was presented. The restaurant he was in was named Golden Restaurant.

    But who would''ve thought that the second floor was ted with gold. He now understood that the name had significance and wasn''t just some invented one.

    The interiors were good and all but the thing he was here for was food. He came here to eat and if the food wasn''t any good, he would be sorely disappointed. So, he called for the waiter to bring him two tes of each dish in the menu.

    "The servings here are made with the intent of amodating cultivators. I think it would be best if you eat something in moderation if you are alone."

    "I am not alone, this little thing here will also eat." Wang Ling pointed at the white fox on his shoulders and it immediately go up from it and yawned.

    The white fox seemingly waving a paw to indicate that he can live and just do what Wang Ling had said. The waiter look at Wang Ling as if to ask what is going on, but Wang Ling impatiently waved his hand to send him away.

    A ton of food came rolling in after good while. The food was expensive, but Wang Ling had the money so he didn''t really care. In front of Wang Ling was dozens of dishes that was new to him and with the alluring aroma of these foods, Wang Ling felt the need to dig in as soon as he could.

    While Wang Ling ate with fork and knives expressing a gentleman-like aura. Bai Xue was different and ate like a true fox that she was, and although she ate in a clean and inhibited manner, she was still like a dog that was eating from a te.

    Wang Ling saw this and couldn''t help butugh. He had seen this ferocious beast fight with him to the death and seeing her eat like this was something that made Wang Ling see her in a different light and remember that Bai Xue do not have the ability to turn into her human-like form just yet.

    "What the hell are youughing at?" Bai Xue asked in an irritated manner.

    Ignoring her angered question, Wang Ling answered her with a question of his own, "When are you going to change into you human form? Eating like that seems troublesome."

    "I don''t know! Now shut up and continue eating! I can fight to the death once again if youugh one more time!" Bai Xue threated Wang Ling before returning to eating.

    Trying his best to stifle hisughter. The meal he and Bai Xue had was delightful. The two of them managed to finish everything without a problem. They didn''t even need an hour to finish the meal they were presented with.

    For god''s sake, the one who ate in their restaurant was a True Devil who uses a lot of energy and a fox that can literally devour the four strongest beasts that had ever lived.

    Wang Ling paid for the food they had eaten and along the way he was paying, he remembered tales about geniuses meeting problems in restaurants such as this.

    A young master walks up and suddenly creates trouble, that''s how it was and would always go. Wang Ling wanted to experience such a thing but now that he was thinking about it realized that it was nothing but a hassle so he threw that idea from his head.

    Wang Ling went out of the restaurant and went to take a walk. Again, he remembered tales about people meeting problems with different situations like meeting with a damsel in distress but Wang Ling found no such things.

    Sighing, Wang Ling left to find an inn. Creed City was also littered with inns so Wang Ling didn''t have to waste any time to searching for an inn. Wang Ling and Bai Xue went inside the same room and went to sleep.

    Wang Ling didn''t even cultivate as he was far too sleepy and tired. For the past week, he had been cultivating and right now, all that ended so the fatigue that had built up all over his body made him feel so tired that he fell asleep on the spot.

    ====

    In a dimly lit room was a young child that looked no less than five years of age was hanged on the ceiling with his neck sliced. The child was hanged in a manner where his head was pointing on the ground.

    The young child was already dead and his eyes were already rolled backwards. The fear that settled on his face was something that everyone cannotprehend. Although the child was already dead, he has yet to lose his purpose.

    Below the hanged child was an altar and on top of the altar was a map. This map was the map of the zing Wing Continent, but it seemed iplete.

    The blood from the child flowed incessantly. As it did, a weird phenomenon urred and the spilled blood began to congregate in one ce. The ce where the blood congregated was a mountain.

    A man wearing all ck and a hood approached the altar and saw the mountain. The man smiled underneath his hood as he shouted.

    "The pce of the Lord Devil is on Ancient Creed Mountain."

    The manughed in a maniacal manner.

    "No.1, No.2!"

    "Yes master!"

    The man called out and two figures appeared behind him.

    "Go to the Ancient Creed Mountain and search for the pce. I will shortly follow as soon as I could. But I need to finish what I am doing here."

    The two figures nodded their heads and disappeared.

 Chapter 77: Not every fight is fought with brawn!

    Chapter 77: Not every fight is fought with brawn!

    Before daybreak, Wang Ling was already awake and was cultivating. He was not using any kind of external force like spirit nts or pills as that had long been eaten and absorbed by him.

    He opened his eyes and saw thezy Bai Xue had already opened her eyes and was yawning and stretching atop the bed. Wang Ling took out a spirit nt that she asked him to keep and Bai Xue started eating ''breakfast''.

    For the past few days, Bai Xue''s aura had been gradually changing. She was only a level-1 nascent soul stage spirit beast, but Wang Ling doubted that he will be able to win against her.

    There are two kinds of cultivation realms, first was the ''Phases'' where foundation phase, saint phase, and celestial phase are all under. The other was ''Boundaries'' where Nascent Soul stage and [Dominion Stage] belongs to.

    Unlike in ''phases'' that have three other phases, and had sub levels of early, middle,te, and pinnacle. Boundary realm only have one stage that have nine sub-levels, namely level-1 to level-9.

    Boundary realm was fundamentally different than phases. Phases is centered in themon and mainstream path of cultivation which was training, absorption, andprehension.

    The path of cultivation wasid out and only needed to be followed. That was basically the Phases. Boundary realm on the hand deals in an introspective manner. Boundary realm is the realm that one needs to take their time in looking in one''s own path to cultivation.

    In a more basic and simplistic terms, Phases were mainstream while Boundaries were exclusive. Everyone are different once they enter nascent soul stage. The strength of the nascent soul that is formed by a cultivator differs from everyone.

    No one can have the same nascent soul and those who inherited legacies are no different. People have different forms of understanding andprehension.

    Wang Ling did not know what kind of nascent soul Bai Xue had formed inside her energy pce. When he healed her, she was only at energy pce stage and had yet to reform her nascent soul so he did not manage to take a peek.

    However, Wang Ling was well aware that Bai Xue''s nascent soul was unique and strong. He reckoned that he wouldn''t be her match if they were to fight. But watching the carefree andzy Bai Xue sometimes make Wang Ling forget that she was a beast that is supposed to be even more terrifying than the four deities.

    [I need to catch up real quick.] a scene where in an unlikely event where Wang Ling was being eaten by Bai Xue appeared inside his head. He needed to be stronger fast or else he will be left behind and will be useless and weak.

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling got up from the floor and took out a sword. He practiced swinging his sword and started training his Heaven Vanquisher. This went on until sunrise where he found it was time to stop.

    "Let''s leave." Urging Bai Xue to move, Wang Ling left the inn after paying the corresponding fee. He went out of the inn and headed for the Ancient Creed Mountain. He was a mere pinnacle-energy pce cultivator, no, he was a half-step nascent soul cultivator and his targets were three level-2 to level-3 nascent soul beast.

    Wang Ling had prepared everything beforehand. He took everything into consideration and bought thest weapon on his arsenal. Although he already have the sword and the spear, Wang Ling had to buy ''it'' to put his mind at ease.

    He was a master of the sword and had it as his main weapon. But because different fights calls for different type of approach, Wang Ling had to prepare.

    Bai Xue changed into his Phoenix form soon after leaving the city. Of course they made sure that nobody was around when she did.

    Wang Ling got on her back and she flew into the air and acted like a true sovereign of the skies. Bai Xue let out a screech and almost every avian type savage and spirit beast alike tremble.

    Bai Xueughed when she saw some low-leveled beast below her. Wang Ling only sighed at this sight and said nothing to her. Bai Xue flew quickly and reached Wang Ling''s first target.

    Bai Xue was hovering above a Devil Horn Buffalo. Below her was the Devil Horn Buffalo that had extremelyrge body with taut muscles peeking out in between its ck scales. With its tough looking hide and armored like scales that spreads all over its body paired with those terrifying devilish horns that was sticking out of its head, the Devil Horn Buffalo was a terrifying to behold.

    Its size alone was enough to make anyone tremble in fear. But Wang Ling showed no sign of fear. Instead, he stood tall on Bai Xue''s back while breathing deeply. He closed his eyes and calmed his mind.

    "A level-1 nascent soul stage spirit beast, can you take it?" asked Bai Xue.

    Wang Ling was technically still at energy pce stage but he could already tell the strength of the Devil Horn Buffalo. His sensing capabilities had already improved. He knew its strength but he was not going to ask for help.

    With his eyes still closed, he answered, "Yes, just go to some tree and watch me fight it out." Wang Ling''s aura surge and he jumped off her back, his senses then stretched outwards and his five-meter area appeared.

    A pair of ck wings then appeared behind him and his speed faster. With a p of his wings, his aura burst out of his body and he became a ck streak of light. He dove down and the Devil Horn Buffalo noticed that something wasing from above.

    Wang Ling''s sword was drawn and he executed Judgement without dy. He intended to behead the beast in one sh but the beast reacted quickly.

    The Devil Horn Buffalo turned over as it let out a roar. Its scales glowed deep color of dark light as devil might burst out of its body. The buffalo''s gigantic body moved as it went ahead and met with Wang Ling''s sword.

    ng!

    Wang Ling''s sword was sharp and deadly, but the Devil Horn Buffalo''s defense was too tough. His sword only managed to nick its armor but was unable to make any apparent damage on the beast''s body.

    "Foolish human! You dare challenge me with such meager strength?" roaring, the Devil Horn Buffalo became enrage as it felt that it was being look down upon by the weak human.

    The Devil Horn Buffalo was just about to go into a rage when it noticed something weird, the young man in front of it had the aura of a human but that thick energying from him belongs to a devil.

    He was human but also a devil, but the feelinging from him does not feel fake like those devil cultivators. Wang Ling''s aura felt purer, it was clearer and genuine. This made the Devil Horn Buffalo confused.

    "What are you? You''re not one of those trash devil cultivators who appeared yesterday, your blood is pure so much so that you are dominating my blood!" the Devil Horn Buffalo felt irritation from the bottom of its heart. Not only that, the intimidationing from Wang Ling was not something to scoff at.

    Wang Ling did not respond and positioned himself. With a p of his wings, he disappeared and reappeared right in front of the Devil Horn Buffalo, his sword absorb two of his qi pirs and an aura of ughter mixed with pure sword qi and supreme spirit qi executed Judgement once again.

    Bam!

    This time, his sword wasn''t bounce back and he had managed to hit the area near its ''armored'' brows. However, his sword only managed to chip its scaly armor a little bit and didn''t really dealt any significant damage.

    iling around, the Devil Horn Buffalo wanted to retaliate but Wang Ling twisted his body anding from below, his sword rose into the air as it devoured two more qi pirs.

    sh!

    He shed out once again which resulted for a cross to appear in the Devil Horn Buffalo''s scaly forehead to appear. Wang Ling''s two attacks intersected one another and created that mark.

    However, even with his two sword attack stacked atop one another. It was not enough to actually deal any kind of damage. But he was not done.

    He knew that the Devil Horn Buffalo''s forehead was thick so it would be stupid to try and attack it there. Using the upward momentum of his sh, Wang Ling pped his wings and reappeared above the Devil Horn Buffalo.

    Using three qi pirs this time, Wang Ling shed at the Devil Horn Buffalo''s peeking muscles. In between those scales were the taut muscles and Wang Ling shed out at its nape where one of these cracks and spaces were located.

    Blood started to spurt out of the Devil Horn Buffalo''s nape. The hulking Devil Horn Buffalo roared in pain and started iling all over and got Wang Ling off its back.

    Wang Ling jumped of its back and flew into the air.

    The Devil Horn Buffalo was enraged from being injured and feeling so much pain. Its blood rage on as it began to stomp its hooves in rage. Its horns that was already menacing enough began to waver and move. The horn somehow managed to twist and repositioned itself to be pointed at its opponent.

    The spurting blood stopped, and its armor began to spread all over its body and covered even more parts of the Devil Horn Buffalo''s body.

    The ck glow that it was emitting changed and turned slightly bloody. The Devil Horn Buffalo activated its bloodline out of rage. Its hooves started digging onto the ground as it prepared its charge.

    The devil''s aura starteding out of the Devil Horn Buffalo''s body and was bing thicker by the minute. Wang Ling quietly flew in the air without saying a word. He was right above the Buffalo and without a doubt he was in an advantage.

    Wang Ling saw the change the Devil Horn Buffalo undergone and smiled. It had just ignited its bloodline and was brimming with battle intent and power. It would be dangerous to fight with it now.

    So, Wang Ling just floated in the air and watched the Devil Horn Buffalo raging below. He had wings and the Devil Horn Buffalo did not, there was no way the Devil Horn Buffalo would be able to beat him if it couldn''t reach him.

    Bloodline ignition was a powerful weapon, but it was also risky. The Devil Horn Buffalo''s strength must have improved, but the price that had to be paid for that power was something that Wang Ling was well aware.

    A weakened state, that''s the next phase after that burst of power.

    The Devil Horn Buffalo was well aware of the consequences and realized that Wang Ling had no intent of going down to fight. Seeing this, the Devil Horn Buffalo felt trepidation in its heart as it understood what was happening here.

    "Devil,e down and fight me like a man! Don''t be a pussy and run away, I will tear you to pieces. COWARD!!!!!!"

    Wang Ling said nothing and just watched it act like a stupid animal. Time passed and the bloodline ignition disappeared. The Devil Horn Buffalo entered a weakened state and as soon as it did. The Devil Horn Buffalo reverted back to its original form and as soon as it did, Wang Ling made his move and dove from above and beheaded the Devil Horn Buffalo.

    He smirked as he remarked.

    "I am no coward I''m just smarter than you."

 Chapter 78: Stealing I

    Chapter 78: Stealing I

    Wang Ling began harvesting its blood essence, beast core, and even started butchering it so he can eat some meat before moving along.

    "That was quite smart of you. Others would have fought them to the death you know." Bai Xue remarked as Wang Ling started butchering the body of the Devil Horn Buffalo.

    Raising his head to look at Bai Xu, he said, "Those kind of people don''t use their brains. If one can win in a fight with pure determination and will alone, then idiots would be the strongest type of people. Well, there are indeed strong idiots but using your head is much more important."

    Chortling, Bai Xue responded, "Shi shi, what you said is correct. But I have seen a lot of idiots in the past who thought fighting a spirit beast that had ignited its bloodline was a good idea rather than running and waiting for it to weaken. Some moments I understand that they can''t run away as the spirit beast is too fast and canst long in a bloodline ignition state, but some are just in stupid."

    Wang Ling did not respond to her and ask her to roast the meat of the buffalo instead. Bai Xue rolled her eyes but still used her phoenix mes to light up a fire and roasted the meat.

    She didn''t even transformed into her Phoenix form and her white body already erupted with ck mes. Wang Ling was surprise and astonished to see this that his mouth became agape.

    "I''ve been getting the hang of using my mes. Hehe, soon I''ll be able to use it on fights." She released her mes and started roasting the meat. Bai Xue patiently waited for the meat to cook and only took it out when it was cooked to perfection.

    Wang Ling sliced the meat in two and took one part of it for himself and gave the other half to Bai Xue. Bai Xue''s white fox form was small but that doesn''t mean she couldn''t alter its size.

    Seeing the meat wasrger than her. Bai Xue altered her size and became as big as Wang Ling who was sitting beside her. The two of them ate and Bai Xue finished first. She finished eating and urge Wang Ling to quickly finish his meat.

    Wang Ling did what she said and finished everything as fast as possible. Feeling full and energized, Wang Ling meditated and began filling up his qi pirs which took three hours. His recovery rate has improved quite significantly as time goes on.

    "Are you ready to go?" Bai Xue asked him.

    Wang Ling nodded and Bai Xue turned into her Phoenix form and Wang Ling climbed up to her. Bai Xue let out a screech as she flew into the air full of vitality and energy. With a p of her wings, they had travelled a long way already.

    Although the Ancient Creed Mountain was just a single mountain. It was high andrge, epassing a huge area. Wang Ling and Bai Xue had to fly around the area a couple of times searching for their next target.

    Bai Xue grumbled as their first target was easily seen on their first attempt. Bai Xue was irritated and was moving as fast as she could in order to find their target.

    "Where the" Bai Xue was just about to start cursing when an explosion urred east of them.

    "What was that!?"

    A burst of devilish qi erupted and a beautiful ck butterfly flew into the air and started making clicking sounds before that sound evolving into a full screech. The butterfly was beautiful but was emitting deadly vibes that made other''s skin crawl.

    It was a level-3 nascent soul beast, and Wang Ling felt danger meeting such a beast. This was the Evil Death Butterfly, his second target. It was a dangerous spirit beast that is very poisonous.

    Wang Ling was surprise to see an angered Evil Death Butterfly, he was confused as to what kind of beast could''ve cause such a beast to be angry. Wang Ling looked around but saw nothing. However, that didn''t mean he didn''t feel anything.

    Three qi erupted from below and three figures appeared from below mounted in avian type beasts. Wang Ling saw these people and felt the aura of deviling from them, he deduced that they were devil cultivators.

    These cultivators held weapons and seemed like they were hunting the beast. Two of them had a sword while thest one had a bow. They were a pretty well bnce team with both close and long range members present.

    Wang Ling frowned at the sight of these three. He couldn''t believe that someone actually found his target first. What''s more is that these guys were all wearing the same ck robes. It was clear that they were a part of the same organization.

    If he wanted to steal the Evil Death Butterfly, he will need to kill these three. But these three were all level-3 nascent soul stage cultivators and were much stronger than himself. Wanting to kill them all was not going to be easy. If even a single one of them escapes from his grasps, big problem will follow as the entire organization they are a part of will surelye to take his life to ''preserve'' their dignity.

    With these kind of variables present, Wang Ling had to think, should he kill them or not? There were only three devil type beasts in this mountains that meets his criteria. These three were rare type of spirit beasts. If he misses out on the Evil Death Butterfly now, he will need to put his bloodline mutation on hold.

    With that in mind, there was only one answer to his doubts and that is to kill them all, and in the off chance one of them escapes he will just face the entire organization, kill everyone who tries to kill him, and plunder everything they have for resources.

    "Bai Xue, help me out on this one."

    Bai Xue nodded her head to show that she was willing to help and Wang Ling began exining what was needed to be done.

    Wang Ling exined his n to Bai Xue. Who smiled after hearing it and quickly descended below.

    ====

    "Senior Sister Yan, should we really be doing this in the middle of a mission?" one of the ck d man who was holding a sword question thedy called Senior Sister Yan, who also happened to be holding the bow.

    In front of them was the Evil Death Butterfly that was considered as a rare beast to have a high purity devil bloodline which was rare for a nascent soul stage beast. Senior Sister Yan was in need of such devil bloodline and the two men with her was more than willing to help her get it at any time she wanted to, but they were currently in a mission.

    Should they really be sidetracked? If the [Numbered Seniors] were toe to know of this, just what would they be?

    Senior Sister Yan contemted on the man''s words. It was clear that she too feared the so called numbered seniors. But in the end, shook her head.

    "We havee so far already. Don''t be afraid and help me kill it as fast as possible. If I get its blood essence, I''ll be able to reach level-4, and I''ll finally qualify as a number."

    Senior Sister Yan was dedicated and was not backing away as this was a chance for her to improve. If she loses this chance and by some fuck up reason the numbered seniors were to im this Evil Death Butterfly as their own, she will lose it and will lose the chance to be a number.

    Senior Sister Yan would rather ept punishment for a chance to improve and be a number. With her bow in hand, her eyes gleamed with energy. She was ready to kill and would not stop until she gets what she wanted.

    Pulling her bow ck bow''s bowstring, Senior Sister Yan used her own spirit qi to form an arrow. The arrow was red, and was oozing with devilish aura.

    While her bowstring were fully stretched, the Evil Death Butterfly moved and released a mist like substance. The instant this mist started to spread, the nearby vegetation started to die.

    With an ear-piercing screech, the Evil Death Butterfly wanted to kill the three insolent humans that was hunting it down.

    "GO!" shemanded and the two men to made their moves. The twoplied and went ahead to meet the Evil Death Butterfly while covering their body with spirit qi to protect themselves from the deadly poison.

    They shed out but the Evil Death Butterfly defended itself with its wings that was as hard as an armor. The Evil Death Butterfly spat out strings of silk that wasced with its own venom to entrap the two men holding the swords but the avian type beasts the two men mounted upon was too fast to be caught by that kind of attack.

    Two overwhelming sword qi erupted as the two men let out a roar and made their way towards the Evil Death Butterfly. The shed and shed to ensure that the Evil Death Butterfly will not have any time to rest.

    With every sh, the spirit qi of the two men with the swords dwindled. They were already being taxed with the huge amount of spirit qi being drained out of their body as the protectiveyer of spirit qi that was protecting them from the poison was continuously being used.

    The two men coordinated in a seamless manner, they moved perfectly and managed to distract the Evil Death Butterfly from Senior Sister Yan. The fight continued and was in a stalemate until Senior Sister Yan''s voice rang in the surrounding area.

    "GET AWAY!!!"

    The two men didn''t even hesitate to move and run away from the Evil Death Butterfly. The Evil Death Butterfly was startled. It turned to look at the direction where that voice came from. The instant it turned around, a single arrow came into view.

    The arrow looked strong, but it was only a single arrow. How could it threaten the Evil Death Butterfly? The Evil Death Butterfly snorted and was just about to swat away the arrow but something peculiar urred that made the Evil Death Butterfly tremble in fear.

    Senior Sister Yan was smiling away as she saw the Evil Death Butterfly''s stupid actions. She snapped her fingers and the spirit qi arrow she had fired exploded into dozens of spirit qi arrow.

    A rain of arrows appeared. Every possible path of retreat the Evil Death Butterfly could take was sealed by that single attack. The Evil Death Butterfly panicked and instantly ignited its bloodline to draw more power.

    Its aura became stronger and its eyes became red. The beautiful Evil Death Butterfly becamerger. The arrows around it trembled and with a p of its gigantic wings, the arrows heading towards it was blown away.

    However, just as that happened, two sword qi appeared from two different direction, above and below. The two men that had retreated was already in position and was ready to kill the Evil Death Butterfly.

    The Evil Death Butterfly quickly defended above but a sh appeared on its abdomen as one of the two men managed to slip past its defenses. The sword wound caused blood to spurt out violently.

    The Evil Death Butterfly screeched in pain and was just about to retaliate when it felt a very dense and powerful burst spirit qiing from the human female. The ck bow that was on Senior Sister Yan''s hands glowed a very baleful blood red color.

    The arrow that had just been formed was terrifying. The oppressive qi of the devil was strong and overwhelming. Senior Sister Yan''s eyes squinted and she let go of the bowstring as she muttered, "Devil Arrow!"

    Boom!

    The arrow rendered the air and moved at terrifying speed. It was too fast for the Evil Death Butterfly''s eyes to follow. It could not see the arrowing and before it knew it, the arrow was already near its stomach.

    Shhh! Boom!

    Arge hole appeared in the Evil Death Butterfly''s stomach. Its entrails spilled all over the ce. And its aura plummeted and soon its body did too. The Evil Death Butterfly red at Senior Sister Yan before it finally crashed onto the ground.

    Senior Sister Yan was trying to catch her breath. She was tired but the smile on her face defined her happiness she was feeling inside she was finally going to be a number after this.

    It was a tough battle, she could''ve died. But she prevailed. The two swordsmen that was with her wasing towards her direction while riding on top of their avian beasts. They had smiles on their faces.

    Senior Sister Yan was just about toe towards them, but as she was moving forward a piercing sound of the wind whistling echoed in her ears. She turned around to see what was causing such sound.

    But as she was turning around. Her body was blown away from her avian beast. She felt pain around her stomach.

    There was already a spear protruding from her stomach.

 Chapter 79: Stealing II

    Chapter 79: Stealing II

    "Senior!"

    The two swordsmen moved and wanted to approach Senior Sister Yan, but two figures suddenly appeared. The two came from two different direction and they were both flying into the air.

    One was a Phoenix while the other was a winged-human. The two swordsmen were already exhausted. They wanted to fight back but their body was already at its limits. They wanted to draw strength from their cores but they weren''t able to do so,

    Wang Ling moved and found his way in front of one of the swordsman. He brandished the sword that was on his hand and directly beheaded his target.

    Bai Xue was even more brutal than him as she started burning her target alive without remorse. Bai Xue retracted her mes after seeing the body of her target was already scorched. Wang Ling was just about to say she needed to behead them when Bai Xue suddenly shed out her talons and teared her target''s body apart.

    Wang Ling saw this and shut his demanding mouth. He then turned his head to Senio Sister Yan who was falling from above. Instructing Bai Xue to finish off the avian beast that the three were riding, Wang Ling dove down.

    He moved like lightning and soon reached the falling Senior Sister Yan. Using his sword to sh horizontally, he beheaded her cleanly and her headless corpse fell from the sky. When her corpse from above, it got tangled with branches of the trees and her clothes and entrails got torn to pieces.

    Wang Ling saw this and then turn his head towards the other corpses. He saw their mangled bodies and nodded his head in satisfaction. They were dead without a doubt. Now, he had nothing to worry about anymore.

    While he was looking around, Bai Xuended atop his head as she changed her form from a Phoenix into her regr white fox form.

    Soon after hernding atop his head, a shower of blood appeared. Wang Ling watched as the torn apart body of the avian type beasts their three targets were riding rain down as corpses, Wang Ling felt ease.

    These beasts were all spirit beasts. They had the ability to speak and learn, they also had to die. Wang Ling was not going to take any chances so he had Bai Xue kill them to ensure no witness could be made.

    Bai Xue was eating a beast core she harvested from one of the beasts as she said, "You''re going to carry me for the entire day. That work was quite tiring."

    Wang Ling felt the need to grumble as he didn''t want their roles to be reverse. However, considering he had just been helped by Bai Xue, he didn''t really have the right toin.

    Wang Ling descended from the air andnded on the spot where the corpse of the Evil Death Butterfly fell on. He extracted its blood essence and kept it safe in a jade bottle he was keeping inside his storage ring.

    He then tossed the beast towards Bai Xue. Which was dly epted by Bai Xue who had just finished munching on the beast core she had. Wang Ling kept his sword away and then remembered something really important.

    "Shit, I forgot to retrieve my spear. Wait, it''s not just spears. I also forgot to loot those people before letting them get mangled. I hope I''m not toote."

    Although Wang Ling had just killed those peoples because they were getting on his way without their knowledge. Wang Ling still wanted to loot them. Why? Because he needed their resources.

    Plundering the possession of dead people might be looked down upon but that''s basically many rogue cultivators get their resources. They will kill and take the possession of his enemies.

    Even if it''s considered robbing the dead and was a considered a great taboo in the view of mortals. For cultivators, it''s just a normal day urrence.

    While Wang Ling was moving around, he activated Ocean''s Lull to widen his perception. He soon reached the ce near where Senior Sister Yan''s corpse fell. As he was headed there, Wang Ling caught sight of a ck bow hanging from a tree.

    He walked over to that tree and took the bow. Examining the bow, Wang Ling found no damage on it and was extremely delighted. It was big as an ordinary longbow and had an engraving of a devil''s face near the grip.

    The bow on his hand was no ordinary bow, it was called a [Spirit Hunter] or [Spirit Bow].

    It does not need any arrow as it uses spirit qi to form its arrows. Wang Ling was a master of three weapons. The sword, the spear, andstly the bow.

    Pulling on the bowstring and poured in his supreme spirit qi to form an arrow. A golden arrow was formed and Wang Ling nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "I need to try some archery techniques in the future."

    "Are you seriously going to train in another weapon? You''re already preupied with the sword and the spear, why the hell are you taking another weapon? A man who chases to rabbits catches none, or so they say.

    "Are you an idiot? What you''re doing is extremely unproductive. Tsk, don''t try and start acting stupid now."

    Bai Xue felt irritated after seeing Wang Ling possibly doing a very stupid mistake. She was fuming, if this old fogey he was with chooses a wrong path and bes unproductive. Then there''s a chance he might also make stupid mistakes when he goes out his way to milk out resources from the Thundergod Academy. She gets free snacks every time he milks them out so Bai Xue was rather fond of Wang Ling''s craftiness.

    If Wang Ling bes stupid all of a sudden, then that craftiness might disappear with his intelligence and her free snacks would disappear. That''s not something she wanted to see.

    "I''m not going to train on another one, my mastery over archery is alreadyparable to that of a master who had train his entire lifetime. Also, I''m not training my spear, like I do in my sword. The sword is my main weapon, I strive to improve it but I''m not like that with my spear.

    "I only wanted to make my body remember how I used to move with my spear so I won''t be fumbling when I fight. I am gradually beginning to regain my top form in the use of the spear so I''m going to stop it after a while. As for the bow, hehe, I only need to adjust my aim and ensure my [Hunter''s Soul] is as sharp as before. After that, I will only be needing to look over my techniques and relearn a couple of things to make it useable in the future."

    He knew that it was bad to be a jack of all trades and a master of none, that''s why he mains the sword.

    But there are times where different methods must be used in order for something to be resolved. For example, although the sword can be used to deal with most enemies. When ites to dealing with enemies with a tough armor, it is best to use the spear.

    That also goes for the bow. A spear can be thrown but that''s a ime use item. A bow can be used to snipe and destroy enemies from afar without worrying for ammo. He only needs spirit qi which he was extremely abundant with to crush his enemies from afar.

    Although Wang Ling mostly focuses on the improvement of his sword, he was also very proficient in his two minor weapons. After using them for various kills and adventures back when he was still a celestial. His mastery over the two weapons becameparable to other masters who uses the same weapon.

    Besides, using other weapons also gives him some insights, so using them is good for many reasons. His goal was to be the strongest, and to be the strongest, he will need to fight with many kinds of enemies, it is only natural to be this prepared.

    Bai Xue heaved a sigh of relief after confirming Wang Ling was not bing stupider. She became rxed once again and returned to eating the beast she had been given.

    Wang Ling kept the bow and went towards the mangled body of Senior Sister Yan. He saw her entrail were all over the ce but her hand that had her storage ring was still intact.

    Taking her storage ring. Wang Ling smiled after checking out its contents. There were a quite a lot of ster stones inside. It numbered a close three thousand. Wang Ling was happy.

    There were no good weapons and pills or medicinal nts, but there was a jade token that had an engraving of a devil mask on its surface. The token did not have any other noticeable engravings like a name so he just took note of that mask engraving.

    Wang Ling ransacked what she can get from her and kept everything that had value. That goes for the martial techniques she kept with her. Although he did not n on training in it, Wang Ling could still sell it or put it in an auction.

    With that he managed to take everything that had value and went to move on. He took the spear that was nearby and kept it inside his storage ring. He took one more look at Senior Sister Yan''s body and frowned after realizing that his qi could linger on his body.

    "Bai Xue, burn her body." Wang Ling instructed and Bai Xue didn''t even argue with him and just flicked her tail to send over a me over her corpse and set her aze. Wang Ling smiled after seeing her turn to ashes.

    Moving along, Wang Ling went to find the other two bodies so he can collect their valuables before burning them to ashes. He didn''t want to let anyone trace anything back to him so he did his best to cover his actions by burning their bodies.

    Wang Ling managed to get quite a harvest. He was happy but at the same time he felt a foreboding feeling from the depths of his heart. He was feeling uneasy as he felt that something was going on inside this mountain.

    With the appearance of other cultivators and thement of the Devil Horn Buffalo had said. Although those devil cultivators might just be the people it was talking about. There was also a chance that they weren''t.

    Wang Ling chose to tread this ce even more carefully from now on onwards.

 Chapter 80: What the hell

    Chapter 80: What the hell

    Wang Ling was the one being used as the mount for the time being. Bai Xue was resting on top of his head doing what she does best, eating. On her little paws was a storage ring where Wang Ling stored every beast cores she love treating as candy.

    Wang Ling had been killing as he moved forward trying to look for hisst target. He had been using his spear and bow to kill those minor preys. His body was slowly getting use to moving with the spear and bow in hand.

    He was also using different techniques with his spear. Although he didn''t use spirit qi when he executes the techniques because he didn''t have the sufficient spirit qi to do so. Wang Ling was still getting used to moving around.

    In regards to his Hunter''s Soul which was the level-4 mastery in terms of archery. Wang Ling noticed that his arrows were as prating as ever. He did not rusted one bit.

    Sword Heart for the sword, Spear Soul for the spear, and Hunter''s Soul for the bow. Wang Ling was slowly getting into his peak performance in terms of his versatility. But of course, his sword was still the strongest on his weapon mastery.

    In fact, he had been feeling a slight improvement on his sword. Although he could still not see if there was another realm in sword mastery over Sword Heart. Wang Ling was still quite sure that he had been able to improve. Well, it was very little improvement though. But at the very least he was improving.

    After killing a lot of beasts and getting beasts cores from time to time, Wang Ling had finally managed to get used to using his weapons.

    He kept them away and took out his trusty sword and quickly headed deeper into the mountains.

    There was reason for his actions before deciding to head deeper. He wanted to first get a proper feel of his weapons so he can use them efficiently next time he actually meets someone that needed to be killed.

    Wang Ling went deeper into the mountains and as he did, the more he encountered people who wore ck clothes. They were like the clothes of those people he had just killed earlier.

    At this point, it would be stupid of him if he didn''t understood what was going on. There was some kind of powers present in this mountain. Wang Ling was sure that Qigang would have warned him if there was an actual power here so he didn''t think that the base of these people was located here.

    But even so, Wang Ling was all the more careful. He didn''t want anyone seeing him.

    If such a force was really present here, then should be here for something. He does not know what they are looking for but Wang Ling was sure that they wouldn''t want anyone getting on their cases.

    To prove this point, Wang Ling had seen these men in ck clothing kill some rogue cultivators who had been trying to seek fortune in these mountains. Although he wasn''t scared of them, Wang Ling didn''t want them toe to him with the intent to kill.

    A bee can killed easily if it was alone, but even half the hive can kill a human with their sheer numbers. If they attack him with the intent of dying with him, then there was no telling how he will fare against such people. Devil cultivators were borderline crazy.

    While moving in the shadows, Wang Ling more and more people. He was beginning to think if this ce really wasn''t a den of devil cultivators. From what he had counted, he had seen 9 devil cultivators moving in a team of 3 members each.

    The strongest members in these teams were level-3 nascent soul stage cultivators. Their structure was like those people he had met before, but unlike those people, the one leading these teams were middle-aged.

    "I think we just killed a genius of their power. That girl was pretty youngpared to these fellows. Wang Ling, can you find a ce for me to cultivate? With our current strengths we will most likely die.

    "Your path is yet to be solidified so for you to break through nascent soul is going to take a couple of days. You have reset your cultivation method after all. If we wait that long, there''s a good chance these guys will increase in numbers. Let me improve my strength first before we move on."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and went to quietly find a cave where he''ll be able to rest and cultivate. It took a while but Wang Ling found a good ce near a river. The cave was well hidden.

    He entered the cave and found it quite chilly. Even so, he didn''t start a fire as that might attract enemies towards their location. Wang Ling and readied everything for Bai Xue and piled over two hundred thousand spirit stone around Bai Xue.

    Seeing such a scene made Bai Xue nod her head in satisfaction. She had just broken through a couple of days ago but because she constantly munches on spirit nts and beast cores that was dense in spirit qi, Bai Xue could break through the next level with just the right amount if resources.

    Bai Xue was a spirit beast with a special constitution of being able to refine just almost everything that enters her mouth. She unlocked this kind of body after getting that devouring innate ability of hers.

    This kind of body was something really convenient for her current situation. Bai Xue estimated that if all goes well, she''ll be able to reach her former state in less than a decade.

    Bai Xue sat in the middle of the spirit stones and began absorbing the qi. Wang Ling saw her starting and he went near the entrance to keep watch for any intruder. If those guys in ck are trying to find something, then they will most likely search the entire mountain.

    He needed to keep watch so nothing bad will happen, and he''ll be able to deal with anything that might happen, Wang Ling was patient and sat in one corner and started thinking some things.

    Time passed and nothing was really happening. While his mind was still focus, he suddenly noticed that his surrounding had changed. In front of him was now a pce that was hidden behind some kind of see-through barrier. Wang Ling did not know where this pce came from and how he ended up there but he was intrigued.

    He approached the pce and stretched his arms forward. Just as he was about to touch the barrier, his bloodline churned as if warning him not to touch the said barrier. But there was also something inside him that says touch the barrier.

    Wang Ling was torn as to what he should do. His devil bloodline warned him but something else wanted him to do approach and touch this see-through barrier. Wang Ling did not know what to do.

    Just as he was considering as to what he should be doing somethingnded on her shoulders and turned his head over only to see Bai Xue was already done cultivating and had already reached level-2 nascent soul stage.

    "What were you thinking just now?"

    Wang Ling still had a confuse look on his face but soon threw the ridiculous idea of a pce appearing in front of him in the back of his head. Wang Ling was curious what that barrier was, but he stop caring about it and just shook his head.

    "Let''s go." Wang Ling urged Bai Xue and the two of them left. Wang Ling didn''t even seem to notice that he had experienced a change.

 Chapter 81: The risk is not worth taking

    Chapter 81: The risk is not worth taking

    Wang Ling moved into as day came but decided to go back to the cave and wait for night to fall. Night can act as a cover and he had previously prepared a set of ck clothing in case such events like this urs.

    As night fell, Wang Ling noted the number of explosion he had heard throughout the day. There were three big explosions that shook the entire mountain and five minor ones that only affected a small area.

    Of course his count was not urate in regards to minor urrences. After all, he still has yet to unlock a kind of [Spirit Sense] that can envelope the entire mountain.

    Wang Ling looked around and left the cave with Bai Xue inside his clothes. Although Bai Xue can alter her size when she is in her white fox form, she cannot do so when she takes the form of other beasts. Because of these, Wang Ling had to keep her hidden as her white fur might attract enemies.

    Wang Ling was wearing a ck robe and a ck cloth that was wrapped around his head. He wanted to get something like a tightfitting outfit that assassins wear, but he couldn''t find one so he had to make do with this.

    In the past, Wang Ling had done a lot of covert operations in order to steal a number of things. Although his sess rate is terrifyingly low as he does not specialize in moving in the shadows, Wang Ling''s cautious attitude was enough to make most assassins be ashamed of themselves.

    Despite being fast and proficient inbat where movement was essential. Wang Ling never practiced any form of movement technique and only focused on gaining strength in simplicity. The first movement technique he has now was Soaring Devil.

    Although he was not as experience in cultivating a movement techniquepared to his martial techniques and mastery of weapons. Wang Ling still have enough experience to utilize the Soaring Devil innate technique and used it in bothnd and sky.

    "Stop, someone ising from your left." Bai Xue warned him as she sensed someone wasing. Her spirit sense was already unlocked, she can sense in arger scale so Wang Ling trusted her judgement.

    Wang Ling stopped and hid behind a tree, three people passed by overhead and disappeared.

    "Alright, move." Bai Xue instructed.

    This happened a couple more times and although it was annoying to always hide, Wang Ling never made a sound ofin.

    Another group of people wasing towards his direction and this time, there were two groups. Wang Ling hid in a nearby foliage and wanted them to move on, but the two groups stopped as they neared one another.

    "The, pce''s been found. The Second senior is going to kill the devil that''s guarding it and we are all called over to bring the sacrifices." One of the group leader said to the other.

    The other group leader nodded his head as he asked, "What about those we caught inside the Ancient Creed Mountain? There were some who are a part of some reputed sect and powers. What should we do about them?"

    "Why didn''t you just kill them? Just behead them and feed them to the beasts. You can do as you please with the women, but make sure you kill after ying. We were asked to meet at the barrier in two hours, finish everything by then."

    Although unwilling at first, Wang Ling was left with a smile on his face after hearing the conversation of those two groups. However, as the two groups left, Wang Ling realized something.

    "Bai Xue, do you think the devil they are talking about is our target?" Wang Ling was waiting for an answer he wanted to hear which Bai Xue was unfortunately did not care about and answered him honestly.

    "We are looking for a devil and these people are devil cultivators, I don''t know if what they are talking about is the same, but there''s a good chance that it is." Bai Xue answered and Wang Ling sighed.

    He wanted to leave this ce immediately as he didn''t want to stay here any longer. After seeing that vision of barrier and pce, Wang Ling was starting to get more and more weird vibes. Something was calling him but his bloodline was rejecting that call.

    However, he also didn''t want to leave this ce without any benefits. He wanted to mutate his bloodline as soon as possible and raise his strength, he wouldn''t be leaving this ce without getting what he wanted.

    "Let''s move." Wang Ling chose to follow those that were going to meet with the rest. He didn''t care about those who was going to kill the hostages. Those hostages didn''t have anything to do with him anyway.

    Those guys who will kill them should have taken their valuables already so going to save them was unproductive. Wang Ling wouldn''t move if there was no benefits that outstrips the risk.

    Wang Ling hid his aura and presence like a professional and followed his targets as quietly as possible. Without making a single sound, Wang Ling was just like a shadow.

    Wang Ling finally stopped following those guys a hundred meters away from the meeting point. As to how Wang Ling knew that the meeting point was in front, it was because there were more than a hundred devil cultivator present there.

    Right now, the devil cultivators were gathered was at the back of the mountains where it was mostly rocky andcked trees and foliage. Wang Ling was farther back and was hiding atop a tree.

    He didn''t want to get any closer as there was no good hiding ce in there. He observed from a high vantage point and was able to see the whole scene.

    In front of him were a hundreds of devil cultivators waiting for something below the rocky and steep area of the Ancient Creed Mountain. The more he looked farther, the less vegetation present.

    Wang Ling frowned when his eyes caught sight of a flickering blue light. Circting his Piercing Vision, Wang Ling tried peering into what that blue light was with his eyes squinted.

    His Devil''s Pupils matched with his Piercing Vision gave him eyesight that was far better than what he used to have. He had gained the ability to supposedly peer into the truth and see through illusions, barriers and many forms of trickery.

    Wang Ling had never used this technique to see through anything but as he used it right now, he was doubting the legibility of his inherited memories and information. Because right now, he can''t see through that blue light and only see a hazy light surrounding the rocky surface at the back of the mountain.

    "This energy, I have felt this before. That light and this energy, there''s only one thing that came close to this feeling."

    While he was immersed in trying to see through that light, Bai Xue suddenly spoke.

    "You have? Where? My eyes can''t seem to see through it and I can''t feel anything for that blue light."

    Bai Xue popped her head out of Wang Ling''s shirt and looked ahead to look ahead. With her paws holding Wang Ling''s neckline, she pointed the light in front with her ears and started exining.

    "That qi came from Heaven Realm not only that but it also came from Middle Heaven where the [Sacred Light Dragon] who imprisoned me came from."

    Bai Xue really hated the dragon who imprisoned her in that ball of blood. She hated it so much that she would asionally mumble in her sleep as to how she will kill and devour that dragon once she reaches its level.

    Although Wang Ling was aware that Bai Xue knew that the dragon should have improved by leaps and bounds by now, Bai Xue still wanted daydreaming on how to skin that bastard.

    Listening to Bai Xue, Wang Ling came to understand a couple of things. First, this light came from Heaven Realm and these devil cultivators shouldn''t be here and looking for this light.

    They were devil cultivators, Heaven and Hell Realm were pr opposite. Wang Ling did not understand why they are here in this mountain looking for this light. However, Wang Ling remembered his vision and the words of those devil cultivators.

    He was enlightened all of a sudden. They weren''t here for this light, but the thing that was behind this light. In his vision, there was a pce behind the barrier. As to what was inside that pce, he didn''t know.

    "Wang Ling, look over there." Bai Xue tugged on Wang Ling''s robes as a spirit beast with the aura of a devil rose into the air and roared.

    Wang Ling showed a wry smile after confirming the beast. It was the Ancient Devil Wyvern he and Bai Xue had been searching for.

    Wang Ling watched the Ancient Devil Wyvern fly into the air and tried to flee from the devil cultivators when a figure soar into the air and shed out one of its wings. The Ancient Devil Wyvern plummeted into the ground as it wailed in pain.

    It look at the human that had gravely injured it and begrudgingly said, "This barrier had been here even before this mountain got its name. My ancestors said that if any foolish humans were to try and open it, devastation will sweep through thends."

    The Ancient Devil Wyvern spoke in human tongues but the human acted like it had not heard its words and directly beheaded the spirit beast that was on itsst breath. That person then extracted its blood essence and kept it in a jade bottle for future uses.

    Wang Ling saw all of this happen and marked that devil cultivator. However, after ying out hundreds inside his head, Wang Ling shook his head.

    "That should be the Second Senior they spoke of, he''s already a level-4 nascent soul stage cultivator and this many followers is enough to kill us a hundred times over. Killing him is going to be hard, no it is already impossible. Let''s leave, I''ll just make do with what I have."

    Bai Xuemented after hearing hisins, "I can take him out but the other devil cultivators will kill us. I can''t suggest moving for the kill. I agree with you n, risking our lives is going to be stupid."

    Wang Ling agreed with her words, he was just about to turn back when Bai Xue stopped her and dragged her deeper into the foliage to hide.

    "It''s a level-9 nascent soul cultivator, we can''t get out of here now. Shit, we can''t make any sudden moves now. Don''t move and try to leave, we will die if we act recklessly." Bai Xue warned Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling didn''t say anything back and kept his silence. The situation had turned for the worst and the idea of killing the Second Senior has now been demolished. Wang Ling and Bai Xue had been put in a very dangerous situation that they could live or die if they make any wrong move.

    This was the dangers of the cultivation world. Although there are fortuitous encounters happening from time to time, dangerous situations are more prevalent andmonce.

    Not everyone can be favored by goddess of luck, sometimes, the one favoring you is Lord Death himself. As to how you must survive it depends on your capabilities.

    [Argh, I want some kind of dog shit luck.] Wang Ling grumbled as he once again remembered a tale regarding those heroes who has the luck that can make the God himself keel over.

 Chapter 82: True Devil I

    Chapter 82: True Devil I

    The man that had just arrived looked like he was in his 40s, he was radiating with power. Below his feet was a spirit beast that was mix between an elephant and a falcon, it was a [Terror Winged-Elephant] and was also at the night level of nascent soul stage.

    As Wang Ling and Bai Xue hid inside the foliage, the level-9 nascent soul stage man flew down. The devil cultivators saw this man descend and all of them kneeled down to show their loyalty and respect.

    The Second Senior stepped forth and bowed down to the man and called out, "Master ck."

    The man called Master ck raised his hand as if to say such pleasantries wasn''t needed. Turning his head over towards the Ancient Devil Wyvern, the man smiled in recognition which made Second Senior have a celebratory smile on his face.

    "Where is the sacrifices? We best enter the Devil Pce before the sunrises. I don''t want those pesky ''righteous'' sects meddling in my business."

    Second Senior bowed his head before calling out the other devil cultivator. He made them bring the sacrifices in front of Master ck. There were thirteen women and thirteen men tied up and had blindfolds covering their eyes.

    Most of them were sobbing while some had lost all hope and had rescind themselves to their eventual fates.

    "Please, don''t kill us. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die" their cries were heartbreaking but Master ck just look at them with indifference andmanded the devil cultivators to take a sacrifice each.

    Soon, twenty-six devil cultivators walked over and held the sacrifices by the hair. They raised them up and took out red daggers from their storage rings. cing them by the neck, the devil cultivators waited for Master ck''smands.

    Taking out a red mattress and cing it in front of him, Master ck cried out, "Oh devil, grant us the power and pave the way for the Pce of the great Devil King, open the barrier erected by the [Holy Race]!"

    Master ck took out a red dagger himself and stabbed it into the red mattress. Red light burst forth and the devil cultivators who held the lives of the sacrifices beheaded them with a clean horizontal slice.

    Blood spurted out like a fountain, but no blood found its way on the ground. A suction force appeared from the red light. The blood was sucked into the red light and coagted to form a spear.

    The blood spear hovered in the air. Spirit qi that was out of this world swept the area. The devil cultivators began revering the blood spear. Master ck raised his head in reverence and grabbed the blood spear.

    "The [True Devil Spear] has appeared, oh great True Devils, may your weapon break the barrier that binds your kin and let me inherit its power." Master ck slowly positioned himself and threw the True Devil Spear with all his might,

    The True Devil Spear that was made from the coagtion of blood and light from hell. The True Devil Spear was not a weapon, but a formation, it was used to break through barriers such as the barrier in front of them.

    The True Devil Spear rendered the air and let out the wails of souls. Its barrier, that was the barrier, reacted to the presence of the True Devil Spear and immediately broke out with a resplendent light.

    Blue light shot up before turning into a white beast that was ready to meet with the True Devil Spear. The beast that had been formed span over twenty metersrge, the spear was only two meters in length and was not even wider than three inches.

    The white beast roared out wanting to rebuke the existence of the spear. But the spear cared not for the presence of the beast and sustained its speed. The spear shed with the beast and night became as clear as day around the back of the mountain.

    The Ancient Creed Mountain experience shaking that reached Creed City. Those who were already tucked and was sleeping in Creed City woke up and came out of their lodgings.

    Aftering out, they saw it, a white lighting from the back of the mountain. They could only see the shes of light, but they could feel the immensity of the pressureing from that light.

    "Is a weapon being birthed? Or is a tomb opening? What is happening to the Ancient Creed Mountain?"

    One of the onlookers questioned but none managed to answer this question. They too were in the dark without any information they can speak of. The earthquake stopped and entire Ancient Creed Mountain became eerily quiet.

    No one made a sound and soon after, the clouds that was over the mountain parted and a seemingly invisible curtain enveloping the peak of the mountain appeared. The curtain was torn apart as a red light passed by and as the white curtain was shredded to pieces, the peak of the mountain trembled and an ancient pce appeared.

    The pce was big and was evenrger than the Peak of Ancient Creed Mountain. The pce radiated devilish might and those who saw it trembled.

    The people of the Creed City began to tremble as the aura of ughter and destruction entered their hearts. In that instant, everyone who saw that pce trembled in fear.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue watched as the peak was reced with the pce. But through Wang Ling''s eyes, he saw no pce but a battleground. Although the aura of devil was present, there was another qi in there. That qi made his bloodline roar.

    That was not the only thing he saw. The shredded curtain was quickly reassembling itself. A great attraction force erupted and the 1 kilometer radius suddenly became a vacuum. The qi of the world was absorbed by that curtain and the barrier that had been destroyed was being erected once again.

    The formation was not enough topletely destroy it, but that was not the only thing happening as not only was the qi being suck in by the curtain, but the devil cultivators, trees, rocks, and everything that was in the 1 kilometer radius was flying into the barrier.

    Everything that was sucked in disappeared. The hundreds of devil cultivators disappeared and Master ck who was the strongest of them all was also sucked inside and the only one who has yet to be pulled inside that ce was Wang Ling who had already transformed into a devil just so he can fly away.

    But it was as if the barrier had a never ending hate for him that the instant he transformed into a devil, the suction force increased. His attempt to flee was destroyed and together with Bai Xue who also failed to flee was force to enter that barrier.

    "Shit, I hate being trap inside this things. Wang Ling, you better be thinking how we''re to get out of here." That was Bai Xue''sst words as they entered the barrier.

    Wang Ling was silent all throughout the experience.

    Creed City.

    The pce that had reced the peak of Ancient Creed Mountain disappeared as the white curtain was rebuilt and the red light did too. No one really knew what happened but as the pce disappeared, so did the oppression and as soon as the oppression and fear disappeared from their hearts. Despite the earlier urrence, most of the people present started entering the Ancient Creed Mountain as soon as possible.

    =====

    A fierce gust of wind hit Wang Ling''s face as he and Bai Xue found themselves falling down.

    The two of them immediately brought out their wings and flew down carefully. Wang Ling and Bai Xuended on the ground and they immediately started looking around. The ce they were in was a forest, but the trees around them was not the same kind as the trees in Ancient Creed Mountain.

    The trees around them had no leaves in them and the surrounding area looked like an ancient battlefield with craters everywhere. The area was littered with skeletons that had been around for god knows how long.

    Wang Ling walked into one of the skeletons and tried picking up a weapon, but as soon as he picked up the sword on the ground, it turned to sand. The weapons were so old that they didn''t have value even as a scrap metal anymore.

    "This ce is a [Mini World]." Wang Ling remarked as he looked around. He had been into many Mini Worlds before, and although they were called Mini Worlds, the area they epassed vary.

    A single Mini World might be asrge as a city while others might be as big as the entire continent of zing Wing.

    "Where should we go? This ce was opened by those devil cultivators, and we don''t know why and have no other information regarding this ce." Bai Xue hopped on Wang Ling''s head and started rambling.

    "I don''t know where we should go, but I think we should head for that ce." Pointing at the pce atop the highest mountain, Wang Ling continued, "The exit is most likely there, but there should be a lot of devil cultivators there. Fights is going to be unavoidable if we go there."

    "Let''s get this over with and kill those that needed to be killed and run from those we can''t touch." Said Bai Xue which Wang Ling agreed to without any hesitation.

    Wang Ling turned to look at the castle and saw the Terror Winged-Elephant flying over to the mountain. On the back of the Terror Winged-Elephant was a figure which Wang Ling could vaguely make out as Master ck and beside Master ck was seven other people. Wang Ling knew one of these people was Second Senior, as for the other six people, Wang Ling didn''t know any of them.

    Bai Xue watch too but her body jolted as she sensed peopleing their way.

    "Two devil cultivators, one is a level-1 nascent soul stage while the other is on the second level. So, are we running away again?" Bai Xue asked.

    "No, there''s no need. Just like you said, kill those who can be killed and run away from those we can''t. Besides, we already know where the devil cultivators won''t be looking for us even if some of them dies here. This ce is, after all a Mini World.

    "We can kill as much as we want and plunder their treasures if we want to."

    Wang Ling said and quickly made his move. Wang Ling made his move and went to kill those who wereing his way. Taking out his sword and unfurling his wings, Wang Ling quickly found his and targets.

    The two devil cultivators saw Wang Ling and felt the thick killing intenting from him and immediately registered him as an enemy. They took out their swords and tried to fight him but Wang Ling did not care about their retaliation.

    With a sword in hand, Wang Ling moved like a lightning as his he broke through the sound barrier and began slicing through the flesh of the level-1 nascent souls stage devil cultivator.

    Wang Ling moved in and started his attack from the waist before separating his body in two different parts. The devil cultivator''spanion was just about to assist but Bai Xue who had been resting on Wang Ling''s head jumped over and transformed into her ck Tiger form.

    Activing Phantom ws, she began tearing her enemy apart. The head of his enemy was crush under herrge ws and finally turned his body into paste as she brutally smashed it with her weight alone.

    Wang Ling then plundered their valuables before burning them to ashes. After doing so, Wang Ling and Bai Xue moved along and went around to see if they can find anyone to kill.

    His original targets of spirit beast bloodline might be gone outside Ancient Creed Mountain. But this was a Mini World that''s mysterious enough to let him dread that some spirit beast with a devil bloodline must be here somewhere.

    And just as his mind was wondering if there was a spirit beast in here, he heard a roaring from somewhere.

 Chapter 83: True Devil II

    Chapter 83: True Devil II

    Along the way, they managed to encounter seven devil cultivator all of which were killed by Wang Ling and Bai Xue. The two of them didn''t meet any strong enemy only level-1 to 3 nascent soul stage cultivators.

    Of course, they didn''t forget to torture to ask them if they knew anything regarding this Mini World. Sadly, they were useless and the only thing that made Wang Ling smile was the loots they had with them.

    Wang Ling had though that this Mini World was small. But who would''ve thought that even after running around trying to find devil cultivators and spirit beasts, he was almost left stupefied by how hard it was to encounter anyone.

    Just as they were moving around, he caught sight of another devil cultivator heading deeper into the Mini World and was heading to the pce. Wang Ling licked his lips getting ready to take that person down.

    He got up on a tree and used it as a tform to send himself flying as if he was a cannonball. With sword in hand, Wang Ling was just about to behead another devil cultivator when all of a sudden a roar came from his right.

    Roaarrr!!!!

    Wang Ling turned his head over and saw a spirit beast that was brimming with life and devil aura.

    "Human! Coming into the territory of the True Devil King was a mistake! Come, I will send you down to your deaths!"

    The spirit beast looked like it was a hybrid of a giant python and a bull. On its head was a horn that was evenrger than the one the Devil Horn Buffalo he had previously fought.

    Wang Ling saw this and frowned. He could feel the spirit beast was stronger than the ones he had fought before. Also, it was fast. No, it was extremely fast.

    Swoosh!

    The devil cultivator was just in front of Wang Ling and Bai Xue, but the horned-snake that was supposed to be meters away reached him first. With its gigantic maw that spans for over 5 meters, the horned-snake devoured the devil cultivator whole.

    Wang Ling''s scalps turned numbed after seeing this. He wanted to retreat but the snake had already marked him and turned to him as it also wanted to devour him.

    Its resplendent ck scales were reflected in Wang Ling''s eyes. The maw of the horned-snake was simply terrifying.

    Wang Ling''s face turned dark and his wings abruptly opened up so he could step back and retreat. But his speed was not on par with the horned-snake. Leading for Bai Xue to step up and defend against the snake''s deadly maw.

    Transforming into a ck Tiger, the wings of the Phoenix sprouted from her back. mes erupted from her body and the mist-like cloud starteding out of her paws. Her ws extended as she retaliated with a headbutt.

    The horned-snake''s advance stopped and Bai Xue used that opportunity to sh its face.

    Bai Xue wrenched the horned-snakes mouth open with her sharp ws. Upon opening its mouth, she gathered her mes into her mouth and as the heat reached its peak, Bai Xue unleashed hell into the horned-snake''s mouth.

    The horned-snake wailed in pain but Bai Xue continued.

    The forceful approach of the horned-snake was stopped and Bai Xue''s power kept the snake at bay. Wang Ling received breathing space but he saw that the snake was not dead yet. Not wasting a single second, he kept his sword and took out his bow.

    Posturing in front of the snake''s zing mouth and Bai Xue''s mes. Wang Ling gathered his mix of supreme spirit qi and hellish qi into his bow as he pulled its bowstring.

    He formed a ck golden arrow. He let out a breath as he remembered one of his most devastating martial techniques from the past. With nine qi pirs behind his arrows, Wang Ling murmured.

    "Heaven''s Wrath!" Wang Ling let go of the bowstring and the roars of the heavens echoed along with the wind. Everything around Wang Ling seemingly got swept by his arrow and the dense aura of ughter exploded into the horned-snake''s mouth.

    The arrow entered the mes burning the horned-snake''s body. Itcerated everything on its path and rendered the body of the horned-snake like it was made of wood. Bits of flesh flew into the air as if they were fireworks.

    It was a scary sight to behold but it was also amazing and could make anyone''s mouth agape. Even as Wang Ling''s arrow reached the end of the horned-snake''s body, its momentum has yet to die down.

    It pierced through the body of the horned-snake and devastated the area it passes. The body of the horned-snake was at least fifty meters long and the rest of his arrow''s travel before it stopped was little over 400 hundred meters.

    The devastation he had caused was immense. The trees around them were blown away and the craters that came from the past were reced with a miniature gorge left by Wang Ling''s arrow.

    The horned-snake was destroyed and everything from its blood to its meat turned to dust.

    "That was a little startling." Wang Lingmented as his left knee touched the ground and his exhaustion peak. He kept the bow away and asked Bai Xue for a beast core. Bai Xue took out a beast core from her storage ring and passed it to Wang Ling.

    Absorbing the qi from the beast core and taking out some ster stones, Wang Ling began recuperating.

    "I wasn''t expecting a pinnacle level-4 nascent soul spirit beast to pop out without warning. I didn''t even feel iting towards us." Bai Xue was also tired and she too was absorbing qi from beast cores and ster stones.

    She was only a level-2 nascent soul stage spirit beast and despite her overwhelming advantage in her arsenal and greater physique, Bai Xue was still weaker in terms of cultivation. She was strong, but her current level of strength only let her jump two levels.

    The levels of the nascent soul stage were like a stage for phases. All levels have an early, middle,te, and pinnacle. Bai Xue triumphing over opponents that were two levels higher than her was amazing enough as it is.

    Wang Ling nodded his head on Bai Xue''sment. Although he was unable to harvest anything from the horned-snake''s body, at least he learned something new. The beast inside this Mini World was unlike the ones outside.

    He had never seen such a beast before, and he was someone who hunted down almost everything. He scoured his memories for any form of information he can get and came across a book.

    Trying his best to remember its content, Wang Ling stumbled upon a beast that came close to the horned-snake just now. [Regal ck Serpent] was the name of the beast on the book and the description matched the beast he had fought.

    "Bai Xue, it seems like this ce is deeply connected to Hell Realm. But concerning the qi from the Heaven Realm, what was that?" Wang Ling was already aware that this Mini World has a connection with the Hell Realm.

    But because of Bai Xue''s earlier words about the Heaven Realm, Wang Ling still doubted it a little bit. However, with the thick hellish qi and aura of ughter and destruction, he no longer doubted its connection to the Hell Realm.

    "The qi of the Heaven Realm I spoke of is the thing that surrounded this ce. The curtain, or the barrier that kept this Mini World hidden. Also, although the hellish qi is thicker here, I can still vaguely sense qi from Heaven Realm and it is thicker up there."

    Bai Xue pointed at the pce atop the highest hill and Wang Ling frowned. This ce was a mystery to him and Bai Xue, but it was bing increasingly mysterious as they continued.

    Wang Ling was wondering what move he should make, but then, he remembered something from Mater ck''s words, "Bai Xue, do you know anything about the Holy Race? I think that has something to do with the presence of the Heaven Realm."

    Bai Xue was put into deep thought but in the end, shook her head as she could not recall anything that has an inkling to those words.

    The two of them recovered but just as they did, the presence of different spirit beasts and humansing their way was sensed by Bai Xue. The shy fight they had seem to have attracted a lot of attention from both the inhabitants of this world and the devil cultivators.

    Soon, they would be in the middle of the tide and the two of them will be the enemy of two sides. Devil cultivators will start attacking them and spirit beast will hunt them down.

    "Should wee out now?" Bai Xue asked which Wang Ling shook his head as he answered.

    "Transform into your original form. We will kill our way out of this ce before they reach us. We can''t risk being found by Master ck or else death will be our only fate.

    "You are much faster when you are in your white fox form and you can also use the skills of the ck Tiger and the Phoenix on it. We should be able to kill our way out without letting that much people know of our presence."

    Bai Xue agreed and turned back to her white fox form. Although she prefers her ck Tiger form which had a more bulky body and superior power, Bai Xue knew Wang Ling was right. Killing their way out as fast as possible will be crucial.

    At the moment, Bai Xue had already recovered to her peak state. But Wang Ling was only half as only five of his nine qi pirs were filled. But either way, nothing awaits them but death if he dally.

    Wang Ling unfurled his wings and with a start, he and Bai Xue moved and attempted to kill their way out through in the oing wave of beast and humans.

 Chapter 84: Breaking Through I

    Chapter 84: Breaking Through I

    The two of them move towards the west. Inparison to other directions, there were far fewer enemies westward. Wang Ling pped his wings and used soaring devil, Bai Xue used her mist-like cloud.

    The cloud on her paws was called [Phantom Cloud], it was the innate technique of the Phantom Cloud Tiger. It grants a sharp increase on speed as it lets the Phantom Cloud Tiger traverse the skies of the night.

    Bai Xue chose not to erge as her big body will cause her to have a hard time weaving through the trees. Bai Xue could not alter her original body and add wings on her back while she''s in her white fox form. Her innate techniques weren''t all-powerful and had limitations. She can only alter her form freely when she''s taking the form of others, but not while she''s on her white fox form.

    Aside from shrinking and growing bigger, she can only use the innate techniques of the beast he manages to devour.

    Wang Ling, on the other hand, had no problem with his wings and used it to move quicker. With his sword out, he and Bai Xue rushed the west to kill their way out.

    Bai Xue started the fight by igniting everything with her mes. She gathered everything in her mouth and let it all out in one big blow. Many caught fire and whether it be beasts or humans, they were all startled.

    With the distraction of the mes, Wang Ling jumped into that hot and infernal like a forest without any hesitation. His body was very resistant to mes and no ordinary mes can hurt him.

    Even with Bai Xue''s mes that came from the Phoenix could not easily hurt Wang Ling. Jumping into the mes, Wang Ling started to y everything on his path.

    His body started to twist and turn as he chose his opponents well, not picking anyone stronger than a level-1 nascent soul stage enemy. Bai Xue''s little body was small but her moves were swift and deadly.

    Her Phantom Cloud granted her speed and adding that to her already fast movements. With her and Wang Ling moving as fast as they could to weave through the enemies without any remorse on who they kill, whether it be humans or spirit beast, they were like a whirlwind that swept everything up their feet.

    Wang Ling''s spirit qi was being drained fast. Although his spirit qi was plentiful and denserpared to other cultivators, continues fights were not a possibility. He was in a race against time.

    "SCRAM!!!" Wang Ling''s sword grew quicker and deadlier. Only targeting the vitals of every enemy he can take and letting Bai Xue clean up the rest, the duo started to be more and more like a demon.

    The strongest people on the west area was a level-4 nascent soul spirit beast, but even that had to run away when Bai Xue began to rampage with her small stature.

    She was like a fireball that can mutte anything that gets on her way. With a roar, Bai Xue began a massacre, it was as if she was drunk on the fervor of the battle that she did not even care about the dangers.

    Using the burning trees as tforms, she jumped all over the ce. Every time she jumped, she will pass through an enemy and that unlucky fellow will die as blood started spurting out of his body.

    Body parts were flying all over the ce and wails and roars echoed. It was full chaos and no one knew what was happening.

    The earth was dyed red with the blood of spirit beasts and humans alike. The duo held no discrimination over who they should kill. They were quickly managing to break through the west area. In the surrounding area, fights were breaking out.

    Wang Ling saw the end of the west area and cried out, "Bai Xue, take out a spirit beast and take it with you! I''ll breakthrough after getting out of this ce. I''ll also do the same."

    With that said, Wang Ling focused his movement techniques to the fullest and with his sword positioned perfectly, stab his sword in one of the weaker spirit beasts in the area.

    The spirit beast wanted to retaliate, but Wang Ling''s aura of ughter run through the body of the spirit beast and destroyed every internal organ it had. Its brain turned into mush by the time he was done with it.

    Carrying it by the neck, Wang Ling retreated from all the chaotic events. He turned around and saw Bai Xue moving along as well. Reaching his side, Bai Xue was also carrying a spirit beast on her mouth.

    Her form was already that of the ck Tiger, Wang Ling did not know when she transformed back, but it was no problem. Wang Ling got on her back she sped away and run away from all that chaos.

    They run as far they could and before they knew it, they were already on the foot of the highest hill. Just below the pce where Master ck entered.

    The pair was hesitant to move here, but after going in circles, they manage to find a passage.

    Although the two of them wanted to avoid this ce while Master ck was in the pce. But the two of them had no choice but they had no good cover where they could stay.

    The two of them went around the hill a couple of times wanting to see if there was any hollowed out area they can enter. Unfortunately, they were unable to find one but a little bit further from the back of the hill was a dwelling.

    The dwelling had a big entrance, it was over twenty metersrge. Seeing therge entrance only meant that the beast inside was also big. Bai Xue scanned the area to see if there was any living being inside and confirmed that there was none.

    Entering the dwelling that seemingly had not been used for an unknown amount of time. Wang Ling found it weird that no one had ever tried to enter this ce. Those spirit beasts were all living here since this ce was locked so why would they not enter this dwelling?

    This was the perfect ce where they can create a good fortress for themselves and breed without care for living space. Wang Ling had an idea but that idea was somewhat of a stretch.

    That idea was, there used to be a beast living here and those spirit beast outside revered it that even after its death, they dared not defile or enter its dwelling. There was a chance this was true or not. Either way, this ce was empty and it was the perfect ce where he can raise his cultivation.

    Taking the beast from Bai Xue, Wang Ling extracted the blood essence in its body before entering deep into the dwelling. He took every bit of ster stone from the storage rings and handed Bai Xue the beast cores.

    The unneeded pills and medicinal nts he kept with him were also given to Bai Xue because they had already served their purpose of enriching his soul and helping his qi to reach the peak. Anymore of absorption will amount to being wasted so he gave the rest to Bai Xue who could potentially increase her strength and recuperate what she had spent.

    "Although bloodline mutation is crucial for my cultivation, call me if anything that is beyond youes out. I am already experienced in forming the nascent soul so I only need to solidify my path." Wang Ling spoke with heavy words.

    Bai Xue responded with a heartyugh as she said, "Shishishi, don''t worry, I''ll p you if I need to! Now go! Once you break through we will plunder everyone here and soar to the next level!"

    With Bai Xue''s assurance, Wang Ling lightly nodded his head and entered deep within the dwelling.

    He started setting up and used up every spirit stone and ster stones in his possession. Heid out 100,000 spirit stone and then 15,000 ster stones. Sitting in the middle of the two mounds he had created, Wang Ling brought out the bottles of devil blood from his storage ring.

    He calmed his breath and opened every bottle. He drank them all down without hesitation and as soon as he did, his blood churned and his body heated.

    His originally white and pristine skin became red and veins started appearing from underneath his skin. The ck tattoo on his back began to shine resplendently as his blood continued to churn.

    Hours passed and Wang Ling was still in pain. With his blood essence changing and veins and arteries widening, changes were beginning to appear inside his body and his connection with Hell Realm began to be stronger.

    Aside from his veins and arteries, the refinement of his physical body started. The bloodline of the devils he got from the spirit beasts started getting refined and so did his body.

    The Hell Domination Body was originally a body refinement technique that was supposed to lead to godhood. However, one can only use the refinement state when the mutation of the bloodline urs.

    Wang Ling''s vitality steadily increased with his bloodline mutating to the next level. ck light shot out of his body and a cocoon formed around him and inside that cocoon, his body started experiencing great changes.

    Time passed and his tattoo began to spread. The wing tattoo was his wings and for his wings to spread only meant one thing, his second pair of wings was appearing.

    As if his wing was branching out, the tattoo wriggled around his back as if it was trying to solidify its next form. Wang Ling experienced hell as his body began to mutate. His wings were not some qi formed technique, it was like another arm growing out of his body.

    Bones would be constructed and his feathers would grow, only one can imagine how painful the process of these wings appearing. After several more hours, the wings started to solidify.

    His cultivation instantaneously shot up a from half-step nascent soul stage even before he can form his nascent soul. The improvement he got from his bloodline mutation initiated his soul to change.

    Inside his energy pce, a translucent figure that resembled him appeared, and on that figure''s back was a single pair of wings. The embryonic form of his nascent soul was being formed right this instant.

    However, just as his wings and nascent soul was about to bepleted, everything halted.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes as another rift opened atop his spirit ocean appeared. The rift to the Hell Realm was ck, but this time, the rift was white and as another rift opened, his soul resonated with it.

    The deepest parts of the Heaven Realm connected with Wang Ling and right now, the white area of the Hell Spark dominated 45% of the marble.

    After that, his blood essence which already had the bloodline of devils and humans trembled. Another bloodline was attempting to integrate itself on Wang Ling''s body.

    Time seemed to stop for Wang Ling as his perception of time became dull. His eyes opened the same time the rift opened atop his spirit ocean and right now, everything in sight was white.

    Everything was untainted, unblemished by any kind of impurity. No matter where he looked, whether it be left or the right, up or down, everything was colored white. Only his ''body'' was not.

    Wang Ling felt his soul-stirring but the silence in that ce made him feelfortable. Just as his soul was beginning to feelfortable, an archaic sounding bell echoed in his ears.

    Dong!

    Dong!

    Dong!

    He looked around but saw no bell. The sound was loud and annoying but soon evolved into something unpleasant. Wang Ling covered his ears as his blood began to churn.

    He could feel it, the same feeling he got when his bloodline first mutated into a True Devil Warrior. The change back then was elicited by the pouring in hellish qiing from the depths of hell.

    But this time, what is beginning to change him was no qi, but the sounding from a bell he could not see. The sound of the bell came from afar, but it still made his soul stir and an unnoticeable amount of pain.

    What if the bell was here then? Will tear his soul to many pieces? Wang Ling did not want to know the result of such a scenario.

    Three bell chimes echoed out in total, but the stirring of his soul was bad enough to shake his entire being.

    Dong!

    One more chime echoed and this time his soul started from a stir into full trembling. The fourth chime was devastating and was far stronger inparison to the first three.

    As the fourth chime echoed out, information started flowing inside his head.

    "To ''overturn'' the heavens, one will first need a foundation that can hold up the falling skies, what follows is the soul that will represent theyer of heaven of you can conquer. There are Nine Layers in Heaven, One Ring represented ayer and to gain a singleyer, Nine Chimes from the ''Bell of the Ruler'' must echo from the highestyer of heaven.

    "Endure Nine Chimes and you will connect to the First Layer, Endure Eighteen Chimes and you will connect to the Second Layer Endure Eighty-one Chimes and you will connect to the Ninth Layer. Connect to a singleyer, you will be granted strength you never existed. Open the path that leads to the overturning of heaven, seize the blood that will let you control everything. And face the tribtions heavens will give you!

    "The path to bing an Overlord that can overturn the heavens can only be one. The first trial of the First Layer cannot be stopped only endured. If you fail toplete this trial, you will lose every qualification to gain the right to be the Overlord that rules all Nine Layers of Heaven."

    Dong!

    As the long message ended, the fifth chime echoed and pain swept through his entire being. Inside the cocoon, Wang Ling''s body was curled up into a ball as his face reflected the pain.

    The originally ck cocoon was now half-covered with white.

    Beads of sweat started forming on his forehead. Wang Ling was in pain but had no intention of giving up. He was aware of the information that was injected directly into his brain.

    Death will be his fate if he fails to ovee this hurdle. Wang Ling did not want such a fate.

    Dong!

    The sixth bell chime rang and Wang Ling roared out as the pain became unbearable.

    Dong!

    The seventh bell chime echoed and his soul felt like it was tearing. Inside his energy pce where the embryonic form of his nascent soul was located. Experienced change as his sufferings continued.

    A translucent ring was appearing on the back of his head.

    Dong!

    The eight chime and Wang Ling''s six orifices that were on his head began to bleed ck blood. His blood essence that contains both human and devil properties started to change as another kind of bloodline started to produce.

    His blood essence where his bloodline would be decided became a full-on battlefield. His True Devil bloodline and the neer bloodline were trying to settle which was more dominant.

    But that was not all, in his spirit ocean, the white qi of Heaven Realm poured in and began fighting with its pr opposite hellish qi. Heaven Qi and Hell Qi began to fight and his bloodline that was the devil and most likely, the new bloodline being a holy bloodline started to sh.

    His blood, his qi, his soul, and himself fought its own. Although thest bell has yet to chime and his True Devil bloodline has yet to fully form, he was already dying for many reasons.

    Wang Ling would die sooner orter if nothing was done. This unprecedented event was something good if only a single factor was present. But there were two opposing factors present and this caused a sh between the two.

    Inside his body was true chaos.

    Dong!

    As the ninth bell chimed a soul tearing pain made his body tremble. His skin began to crack and blood flowed out of his newly opened wound incessantly. However, he just gritted his teeth and tried his best to endure.

    The ninth bell ended and as of this moment, his nascent soul and his physical body now had an aureate colored Halo on the back of his head. Information regarding various things flowed in his mind.

    Starting from what the white qi and bloodline then into his First Layer conquered on his Nine Rings Overlord Soul, he learned various things but did not have enough time to care about it as his life was not out of danger yet.

    As the ninth bell chime ended, everything started to turn into motion. Wang Ling''s bloodline mutation continued. His original pair of wings sprouted out of his back and together with it was the new set.

    As his second set of wings appeared his nascent soul experienced its final change. Two sets of wings appeared on the back of his nascent soul formplete with the ck glowing tattoo.

    His nascent soul waspleted and he was now a genuine nascent soul stage cultivator.

    He then took notice of his bloodline were two opposing sides were present in one ce. Same went for his qi, almost every part of his body was in synch, although slightly damaged, except for these two areas.

    However, Wang Ling could not do anything about it as he knew that the forces inside his body were two opposites. It didn''t take a minute before the suppression of his bloodline and qi broke. The sh happened once again.

    [I need to do something.

    I don''t need to be so bounded, I only need them to form an equilibrium. And the only way to do that is with this]

    Wang Ling had to think of an idea and a good idea popped up inside his head. Forcing the two opposing forces to separate for a single moment, Wang Ling circted his spirit qi and human bloodline that held no particr attribute as a margin that separates the two.

    Wang Ling segregated his entire cultivation in two. Using his supreme spirit qi he made his white qi from Heaven Realm called, [Angelic Qi] to form a boundary to the hellish qi, Wang Ling''s body was separated in two different parts.

    His right was the Heaven-like side and his left was the Hell-like area.

    However, this will not be for so long as he had the intention of letting the two qi mingle with one another as soon as he gains better control of his angelic qi. And as for his bloodlines, it was the same situation with his qi but much more tamed.

    After all, his newly mutated bloodline as far stronger than the newly integrated bloodline Wang Ling got from having his soul resonate with the chimes of the bell. The change in Wang Ling''s body was immense.

    When he settled everything, Wang Ling learned of something new. And that was, the heavens have yet to bring down his tribtions.

    Not that it had no n of doing so, it was just that, outside the Mini World, clouds were already gathering.

    =====

    Three days inside the Mini World!

    Inside the pce of the True Devil King. The oh-so-mysterious Master ck haspleted the needed procedure and gains entry to the altar of the True Devil Pce.

 Chapter 85: Breaking Through II

    Chapter 85: Breaking Through II

    Piercing Heaven Academy, Xie Hai was quietly drinking tea. He was thinking of how he should go about with the mission he received from the n Head, his father.

    He was at peace and was considering making his move on the second day after the tournament. No one chose to enter True Devil Academy, but he still had many obligations to fulfill before he can leave.

    Today was the day and he would be heading out as soon as he finished his breakfast. Xie Hai was just about to continue with his beautiful morning when one of his men started running towards his direction seemingly out of breath.

    Xie Hai frowned for various reasons like what was the problem and being disturbed on his meal.

    "What is the problem!?" He asked, displeasure apparent in his voice.

    The men who had just arrived bowed deeply as he attempted to catch his breath before speaking, "Reporting to Young Master Xie Hai, we have received urgent news from the n Head. The second Elder who sneaked out of the Manor had entered the True Devil King Pce. "

    Xie Hai was seeping his tea as he listened to the report. He choked upon hearing about the news.

    "What!? But he explicitly said that only nascent soul cultivators and below can enter the Mini World? How can he enter that ce?"

    "Reporting to Young Master, the n Head said that Second Elder must have broken his Saint Soul a month before this. The Second Elder''s cultivation had seen showing signs of decline for the past few weeks."

    Xie Hai got up from his chair and disregarded everything. He headed to the Ancient Creed Mountain and she got there while it was still noon. But when she got there, the son was already blotted out and lightning was crackling everywhere.

    "What is happening here?"

    =====

    Inside the True Devil Pce was the middle-aged man called Master ck. Behind him was his 7 young disciples. Upon entering the True Devil Pce, they met with a myriad of challenges.

    Master ck took these challenges head-on in an attempt to get the inheritance of the True Devil King. On the sixth challenge, he was brought to the absolute limit of his current capabilities that he almost died.

    It took him days but he was finally standing here where his destiny can be changed. He passed, and now, he was standing in front of an altar where an ancient stone coffin quietlyy.

    Master ck weakly got up the altar with the help of his disciple and opened the ancient stone coffin. As soon as he did so, the entire Mini World trembled and the hellish qi surrounding the area became agitated.

    ck smoke escaped the ancient stone coffin and a ck figure was formed from that smoke. The smoke figure had two majestic horns sticking out of its head and six pairs of wings fully unfurled on its back. An archaic voice echoed in the room.

    "HAHAHA, to think a human will be the one toplete the trial of Holy Race! Those wretched pieces of shits, I''ll tear them to pieces if I could!" The smoke figure started cursing with all its might but stopped after letting out a sigh, "But s, I can never do it with my current state."

    The ck smoke figure had no clear facial features, but Master ck felt immense pressure from the smoke figure once turned its head. Master ck and his disciples drop on the ground as they prostrated themselves to the devil.

    The devil saw and tilted its head to the side, "Who among you tracked down my pce?"

    "It was I" Master ck answered but dared not raise his head in fear of offending the ancient devil king.

    The devil motioned as if it was scratching its chin. Its smoke-like body floated below in one motion and created a smaller body for it to walk around Master ck. The smoke-like figure observed every bit of information it could get from Master ck.

    "So you destroyed your Saint Soul to enter the Mini World? It seems like you were aware of the restriction on getting my inheritance. If we were back in the Hell Realm, I willugh at you for doing such foolish things.

    "But I have taken interest in you after feeling the faint killing intent you have. Raise your head and look at me in the eyes." The smoke figure stopped in front of Master ck and made Master ck raise his head.

    Master ck did what he was told and raised his head. To his surprise, he saw the two red dots staring at his eyes as if it was staring directly into his soul. Master ck experienced fright for the second time.

    It had been a long time since he saw ''that'' man. But the fright that was etched on his soul remained like a stain that cannot be removed. And that feared was reflected together with his fright of the devil in front of him.

    "Your fear has been etched in your soul so deeply that it is on par with you fear towards a Devil King. Whoever this man you fear, do you want to take revenge so you can kill him and make him disappear from your heart?"

    Master ck''s body jolted and the hatred in his heart for ''that'' man raged on. The devil saw this and a set of sharp teeth appeared from its smoke-like body, the rage inside this human''s heart was perfectly in line with his dao.

    "DO YOU WANT TO KILL HIM!!!????"

    "YES!"

    "DO YOU WANT TO HUMILIATE HIM!!!???"

    "YES!"

    "DO YOU WANT TO DESTROY HIS SOUL!!!????"

    "YESSSSSS!!!!!!"

    The hatred inside Master ck''s heart rage on and his fear instantly disappeared. The devil that was in front of him rose to the air and shouted!

    "Your hatred burns like the raging ''Inferno'' of Hell. I, the True Devil King Lie Yan deem you worthy. You discovered the pce and you passed the trials, now, let me bestow upon you a gift."

    True Devil King Lie Yan step forth and turned into a puffed of ck smoke and entered Master ck''s body. Master ck was startled but True Devil King Lie Yan''s voice echoed inside his head.

    [You are going to be my incarnation. Let your rage set the world aze and kill those you want to kill. However, to gain my inheritance, you must first endure My trial. The trials you have taken are mere locks set up by my enemies. This is my trial, endure and your wish to gain strength wille true.

    Endure and your rage will burn away the etched mark that is on your soul. Endure and you will be a True Devil destined to be the king of devils. Endure and I will bless you with myst remaining treasure.]

    True Devil Lie Yan''s tempting words echoed inside Master ck''s head. His hatred burned so much that his body was set aze. Slowly, the lingering smoke that remained on the altar surrounded Master ck.

    The smoke slowly raised Master ck higher and higher. Master ck raised his head and saw the ceiling about to stop his ''flight''. Instinctively raising his hand and sting though the old and degraded material the pce was made of. He soon reached the skies of the Mini World.

    As soon as Master ck reached the skies, the aura inside him exploded. The smoke that surrounded his body spread and gathered. A pair of wings made from smoke started to form on his back.

    The wings were reeking with the aura of Hell and as Master ck slowly epted the fragment of Lie Yan''s soul, he amplified his voice as he announced.

    "HEAR ME DENIZENS OF THE RAGING FLAME WORLD!!!"

    Everyone from devil cultivators, indigenous spirit beasts, and a white fox staying in a dwelling raised their heads and saw the flying devil above. The spirit beasts of the Raging me World beamed as the mark that was hidden in their souls trembled from excitement.

    Exempting the white fox, every spirit beasts who saw the devil kneeled on one knee as they all shouted in unison.

    "Hail to the Raging me Devil King!!!"

    "Hail to the Raging me Devil King!!!"

    "Hail to the Raging me Devil King!!!"

    They all chanted in unison. Those who were not aware of what was happening became dumbfounded. Was the devil in the sky the owner of this realm? If they base it on the chants of the spirit beasts, then he most likely is.

    The devil cultivators took some time before managing to make out the person who was the devil. It was not the Rang me Devil King, but Master ck.

    They too kneeled in reverence to the great Master ck.

    The white fox seemed to have recognized the devil and was startled. She retreated into the dwelling but came back with a look of hesitation stered on its countenance.

    The devil on the sky smiled pleasingly at the spirit beasts below.

    "The time hase for the Raging me Devil King to rise once again. As per the old contract of your ancestors, now is the time for you to help my sessor be a devil that shall seed me!"

    The spirit beasts heard these words and raised their lowered heads. They took one more look to the devil their ancestor once revered and started injuring a part of their bodies and letting their blood flow out their wounds.

    The blood of the spirit beasts was ordinary red but was a shining crimson. And as it flowed out, no droplet touched the ground. Almost draining out their blood essences and only keeping a few so they keep their lives.

    The spirit beasts lowered their body so they can rest, but kept their eyes up and watched their blood essence float up towards Master ck (Lie Yan).

    Opening his mouth, Master ck (Lie Yan) devoured the blood essence of these devil spirit beasts. This was so he can alter the insides of Master ck.

    Master ck experienced great pain and the process of his ck wings and ck wings made from the skin was quick.

    "With this, you are now a True Devil that will one be a True Devil King. I shall go and rest, I shall awaken once your cultivation rises to a certain point. I shall open up a path for you to leave this Mini World." Lie Yan opened up a path that led outside.

    "Goodnight." Lie Yan fell to sleep inside Master ck.

    Without anything to do inside the Mini World, Master ck and his disciple had the devil cultivators under theirmand go back out and leave. By now, the n should have known his actions and it won''t be any secret about his movements.

    Master ck had his disciples leave the Mini World before him. He turned around to look around the Mini World onest time and mumbled something to himself.

    "This world is going to be mine someday." As he was daydreaming. A sh of white light went by him and quickly entered the gate that led outside in a haste.

    Master ck was startled but was not able to catch the white figure for he was caught off guard. Feeling disgruntled about the matter, Master ck went out of the Mini World and the moment his foot took a step on the ground beneath Ancient Creed Mountain.

    A giant lightning bolt tore through the barrier of the Raging me World and the pce came into view and a part of the pce was caught in the sudden descent of the lightning tribtion.

    In some corners of Creed City, Bai Xue sighed in relief as she said, "I think Wang Ling''s going to die with this tribtion."

 Chapter 86: Mixing

    Chapter 86: Mixing

    Back then, there were two forces known as two opposites. The Devil Race and the Holy Race. These two forces had fought each other since the time of the Nine Chaos.

    They inhabit two opposing realms, Heaven and Hell. They can never get along and the hopes of having them coexist were slimmer than the chance of catching a Dragon that happened to be the God of all beast jerking off on some ordinary campsite.

    This kind of analogy was vulgar, but the idea of the Holy Race and Devils coexisting was technically as distasteful and impossible. Even if a member of each race produces an offspring from an unholy union of the two opposing sides, harmony in qi and blood can never be hoped to achieve.

    However, what if such a thing could happen? What if the God of Devils, the [True Devil God] and the Lord of the Holy Race, the [Holy Overlord] coexist in one body and became one? Or at least their bloodlines and qi to substitute their missing presence.

    Such a thing was unimaginable and sphemy for the two races. But one mortal was trying to do just that even without his knowledge.

    Wang Ling was trying to mix the two opposing forces and power inside his body for him to live.

    The equilibrium he got when he used his supreme spirit qi as and human bloodline as a dividing border to his [Angelic Qi] and [Hellish Qi] was flimsy.

    The line could snap at any moment if any kind of external force was to shake his psyche. If those lines snap, the conflict with the two opposing power will ur again. And if such a thing happened in the middle of a battle, Wang Ling can only imagine the result.

    With that predicament, Wang Ling has no choice but to pick between two options. Either, first, ignite one of his bloodlines and have it burn out and end up with a single bloodline.

    Although it was practical, the consequence of burning out his bloodline will result in being unable to use that power in this life.

    The second option was simpler, force the two opposing power together and form a true and stable equilibrium. These risks in him having his meridians ruptured and having to cultivate all over again.

    There was also the chance of exploding and dying if this idea failed. Wang Ling being the man who sought after power even sacrificing his life just to get a glimpse of a new era did not have to think twice before deciding on the second option.

    Power is only bestowed by those who seek it. Wang Ling was thousands of years old, his minds had already been tempered by many dangerous events.

    He was calm and collected, only risking it if he sees a benefit in the end. If the benefit is good enough, Wang Ling will risk everything in order to obtain the said benefits.

    This time, the benefits dangling in front of him was too good to be ignored. To risk his life to obtain power was his way of living. The feud of two opposing powers that cannot be quelled by time will be controlled. Wang Ling will reach the apex, and he will give anything to reach it.

    Wang Ling has yet toe out of his ck and white cocoon. He waited for the tribtions toe and his mind was on edge.

    He waited and waited, and finally he could feel iting. The Mini World trembled as the barrier set up by the Holy Race was torn apart. The qi from heaven dissipated as the Mini World appeared.

    Boom!

    An explosion followed as a thick lightning bolt struck his cocoon and disintegrated it into nothingness. Wang Ling''s body bathed in lightning. His bloodlines activated, his two pairs of ck feathery wings popped out of his back and a golden halo appeared floating on the back of his head.

    Angelic qi and hellish qi broke out of his body and two entirely different qi appeared. The Mini World that was struck by the lightning trembled and slowly, its space became untamed.

    Space fluctuated after the attack from outside exploded. Although the Mini World was made by beings that were above this realm, the shock that came from the tribtion was enough to make it tremble.

    Rifts that connect to the world outside appeared all over the ce. The pce was damaged and many spirit beasts that were already weak and vulnerable died from the shockwave.

    "Aaarrrgggghhhh!" Wang Ling raised his head and saw there were three lightning bolts. One of the three lightning had descended upon him and was already trying to erase him from existence.

    Lightning tribtion, one of the Heavenly Laws every cultivator fear. There were many kinds of lightning tribtions and all of these lightning tribtions varied in terms of strength and functions.

    The lightning tribtion present right now was a [Minor Tribtion] that was supposed to be weak and bearable. But right now, the output it was showing was as strong as a [Major Tribtion].

    Wang Ling was in pain and noticed the difference. It was unbearable for his current level of strength.

    It was as if the heavens wanted to rebuke his existence as the one who possesses the two bloodlines of two opposing factions. Did the heavens want to erase him from the face of the realm?

    Wang Ling had no idea what caused the Minor Tribtion to change, but his mind did not waver even with the pain. His mind was still focused on having his bloodline and qi bes stable.

    Focusing his mind, his level of strength quickly rose. As it did, the barrier that was separating his qi began to loosen as hemanded.

    His spirit ocean trembled, the line separating the two qi suddenly broke and the angelic qi and hellish qi began to sh. Wang Ling saw this happen and pain immediately erupted inside his body.

    With pain in and out of his body, Wang Ling''s mind became even sharper. Using the force from the Minor Tribtion, Wang Ling began to cultivate.

    As he was high above in the sky, he sat cross-legged and began cultivating. The two qi inside his body made booming sounds. Wang Ling felt his internal organs trembled and a sweet taste appeared in his mouth.

    A streak of blood appeared on the corner of his mouth. Wang Ling was already experiencing internal bleeding and a minute has yet to pass.

    Not only that but his clothes and skin were slowly getting torn apart. His soft and white skin had cuts andceration appearing. However, he didn''t care about the pain.

    He was too focused on the fusion of his two qi that everything seemed inconsequential. The presence of his supreme spirit was still there, but not as a line that separates the two but as the binding force.

    Gathering the two qi into his supreme spirit qi the shing of the two qi became even more intense that blood started seeping out of his nose. The vibration from the fight escted more and more.

    Even so, Wang Ling pushed on. However, along the way, he noticed his cultivation was not enough to fully fuse the two qi as the pressure he could exert wascking.

    He was in a dilemma but thankfully, he did not need to look and think that hard for a pressure that was strong and constantly boring upon him.

    Wang Ling momentarily moved his body on the inside and opened a path for bits of the lightning to enter his body. Lightning was dangerous and powerful, it was almost uncontainable but it was also the perfect substance to pressure the two qi into fusing.

    Cultivating and thinking with logical reason still in his mind was something mind-boggling to anyone that might know Wang Ling''s current situation. He was bathing in lightning with his body being damaged both inside and out.

    Wang Ling''s situation was something that could have killed anyone many times over with the mental strain alone. But Wang Ling was only toughing it out.

    Although he does not show it in any way possible, he was already nearing his limit. His body was suffering and the concentration of fusing the two qi was something that Wang Ling was struggling with.

    A minute passed and the first bolt of the Minor Tribtion was slowly dissipating. The crackling of lightning was heard and the second bolt descended from the heavens.

    This time, the pressure and power the second lightning possesses were even stronger than the first one. The increasing strength of the bolts had always been something that every cultivator found wretched.

    Wang Ling roared and started to feel the pain clearer. But he toughed it out as he gritted his teeth and heightened his focus on the fusion of the two qi.

    The process of the fusion had been stagnating ever since he managed to get them closer. Although the lightning tribtion was helping, it was still only by a little bit.

    As of now, an idea popped up his head. With the progression of his qi fusion stagnating like this, the only thing that can give it any further push was none other than the bloodline itself.

    Wang Ling ignited the two bloodlines. The [True Devil General] bloodline and the [Lower Holy Lord] bloodline were ignited to the best of his capability.

    The angelic qi and hellish qi inside his body roared out as his bloodline suddenly gave him a boost in his powers.

    The aura of [ughter] and [Destruction] possessed by the hellish qi started trying to erode the angelic qi, but the aura of [Regeneration] and [Creation] countered it and something wondrous happened.

    His supreme spirit qi that had been holding the two differing qi suddenly erupted with a golden light. As the two aurae of the two qi became stronger, the golden light of the supreme spirit qi rivaled its rise.

    The supreme spirit qi that had been acting passively suddenly erupted with great force and swallowed the two qi by nketing it with supreme spirit qi.

    Inside the ''nket'' made from supreme spirit qi, the two differing qi fought and shed in a fierce fight for dominance. However, as time went on, the shes were gradually overpowered by the supreme spirit qi and were slowly getting devoured by it.

    Wang Ling saw this and didn''t waste any opportunity to force the two qi together. He was slowly getting closer to his goal.

    As this happened, the heavens rumbled even fiercer and even before the second bolt of lightning was to be finish. The third and final bolt of lightning suddenly descended and attempted to vaporize his body.

    The third lightning was too strong. It was stronger than the first two lightning bolt. Wang Ling howled in pain but still kept his focus.

    Amidst the pain and thecerating sensation of his flesh being torn to pieces by the tribtion, the fusion of his qi continued.

    However, at this moment, his body started to lose vitality. The umted damage he got from the lightning tribtion was already showing its effect. Before he could respond to this, Wang Ling''s blood churned and roared.

    His True Devil General Bloodline and Lower Holy Lord bloodline ragingly circted his body to protect him from the oing danger of the lightning. The aura of ughter and destruction fought the lightning back whilst his aura of regeneration sped up his healing capability many times over.

    With his full-on bloodline ignition. The two essences of his blood and qi came to full view. Wang Ling was managing to live simply because his blood didn''t want him to die.

    The Minor Tribtion got even stronger after this happened. Wanting to deny what had transpired, the lightning became even stronger.

    However, his two bloodlines supported him. His four wings stretched out and covered his back and his halo expanded and gave him vitality to carry on.

    His bloodline started to mix as both began to work side by side. The two mixed and in the end, the two found a way to coexist.

    Inside his spirit ocean, Wang Ling''s qi was still fighting, ck and white qi was enveloped by a golden nket.

    However, at this moment, Wang Ling roared and made the golden curtain smaller. He continued doing so and soon, the angelic and hellish qi becamepressed and was already mixing.

    The shing of the two ceased but they circled one another as if one was trying to devour the other. They moved in a circle faster and faster but nothing was gained other than forming an image of angelic qi existing with angelic qi.

    The two qi became more and more attached to one another and soon mingled with one another. As it mingled, a burst of blinding light shed inside his spirit ocean and the two qi ''became one''.

    A perfect bnce of ck and white qi appeared inside his spirit ocean. The ck gold spirit ocean changed in color once again. The spirit ocean was now ck and white with gold supreme spirit qi swimming around it as a medium.

    His energy pce, qi pirs and everything else entered a bnce. The angelic qi, hellish qi, and supreme spirit qi flowed around his meridians. As it did, his body felt power like never before.

    Although he was still injured, he felt refresh and as he felt power cursing through his veins, he let out a loud shout that was directed towards the heavens.

    "AAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"

    He was full of life and the Minor Tribtion didn''t matter anymore. He was not wearing any clothes as those had already been vaporized by lightning a long time ago.

    But still, he proudly unfurled his ck feathery wings and his golden halo that was now asrge as half his torso glowed with a bring light.

    A silhouette appeared inside the lightning and as a feathered human not from this world was reflected. With the golden lighting from inside the lightning made Wang Ling''s silhouette divine.

    Many were in awe as they saw this. Amazed by the sight. Some kneeled on the ground as they thought theing of some divine being hade.

    The lightning tribtion waned in strength and Wang Ling managed to move around freely. He rose into the air and escaped the Mini World that was now in rubbles.

    He rose as the barrier of the Mini World came back and turned back the peak of the Ancient Creed Mountain back to how it used to look like. Wang Lingnded on the peak buck naked and once again roared.

    "GRAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!"

    Wang Ling had sessfully be the first hybrid from a member of the Holy Race and the Devil Race. He was bleeding all over his body and the mystery of his current abilities were a mystery to him, Wang Ling didn''t care as he announced his sess.

 Chapter 87: Descending the Mountain

    Chapter 87: Descending the Mountain

    Wang Ling''s roar echoed through the Ancient Creed Mountain and reached the ears of the onlookers on the foot of the mountain.

    Master ck, who saw ''his'' Mini World get destroyed by someone undergoing tribtion rushed up the mountain to get a glimpse of the bastard that destroyed what was supposed to be his.

    "I''ll kill that bastard!" Master ck saw that weird phenomenon. That weird sight when that figure rose into the air and the golden light exploded, it made him see that figure as if it was some kind of divine being.

    However, that wasn''t the only thing making him want to go up the mountain. The reason why he wanted to go up was that when he saw that golden light, he felt Lie Yan who was supposed to be asleep react with killing intent.

    He immediately recognized that individual in the golden light as someone from what was called the Holy Race, "I''ll kill him before he turns into a problem."

    Master ck saw Wang Ling as an eyesore and a target that needs to be killed. Having someone from the Holy Race see him rise to be a devil inside the Mini World will most likely turn to his enemy.

    But it wasn''t just Master ck who entered Ancient Creed Mountain to see who faced the tribtion. Many of the local forces of the continent entered to see if that person was hostile or not.

    However, those forces were inconsequential in the face of the movement by the seven great academies.

    It wasn''t just Xie Hai from True Devil Academy who went to Ancient Creed Mountain. The remaining six academies hade here since the dark clouds for the Minor Tribtion gathered.

    They should have gotten here days before when the pce first appeared. But just like Xie Hai, they were all extremely busy before receiving the news this morning.

    Everyone was wanting to see who caused that golden light to spread throughout the Ancient Creed Mountain. However, even amongst the seven great academies, Heaven''s Will Academy, in particr, was moving as fast as they could to reach the mountain peak.

    The Heaven''s Will Academy was an academy that reveres heaven. For such a divine being to descend from the Heavens to the realm was something that made the hearts of Heaven''s Will Academy tremble.

    "That golden light was simr to the description on the [Holy Murals]. There''s a chance a child from the heavens had been born in our realm." a senior student from Heaven''s Will Academy said with much delight.

    The other students nodded their heads in agreement. They too have the same sentiment as their senior.

    Saints were entered the Ancient Creed Mountain in droves. Their presence put pressure upon the spirit beasts that have yet to even reach the pinnacle of nascent soul stage.

    The Saints move fast, but one man in particr who moved like a passing shadow was five steps ahead of everyone and was already beside the ''divine being''. Qigang came before Wang Ling while Wang Ling was still putting on his clothes.

    Wang Ling had already retracted both his halo and wings so Qigang didn''t see his true form.

    Qigang had already gone to Creed City after the issue of the Devil Pce appearing. He was the current protector of the First Young Master, so he had to move as fast as he could.

    However, he wouldn''t have known that the ''divine being'' that bathed in lightning would be the First Young Master.

    Although he was the direct disciple of Sun Wu, Wang Shu Qing chose to keep the matter of Wang Ling''s circumstances. Not that Qigang wasn''t trusted, it was mostly because the issue was heavy.

    Even Sun Wu had yet to know the issue when Wang Shu Qing talk with Qigang. He couldn''t possibly speak of Wang Ling''s current issue with the disciple before the master so Wang Shu Qing kept quiet.

    On Qigang''s shoulders was a white fox. It was this fox that told him that the ''divine being'' was Wang Ling. Although Qigang didn''t know the background of the white fox. He trusted its words, it was, after all always besides Wang Ling.

    With his head deeply bowed, Qigang apologized to Wang Ling.

    "First Young Master, I have heard of the challenges you have faced. But we have to move, the seven great academies areing. Being connected will bring upon great nuisances to you and the family, please let us leave."

    Wang Ling thought about it but in the end, shook his head.

    "You''re correct about facing nuisances, but I have my agendas that have to be met. Oh, but I have to make sure. Can you kill anyoneing here? I am still slightly injured and I can''t do anything other than do simple actions. "

    "Yes, I can. I can ughter them all if you want me to."

    Qigang answered with confidence. He didn''t even feel a hint of embarrassment after iming that he could kill every Saint present in the mountain. Which made Wang Ling really, please.

    "Then that is good. Prepare to follow behind me and don''t hide your presence but conceal your cultivation. Protect me in times of need." Wang Ling instructed with a calm attitude.

    "I understand!" Qigang lowered his head once again.

    Wang Ling smiled at him and decided that he will gift Qigang something good. Well, that gift is a little dangerous, but if all goes well, Qigang will like it.

    =====

    With Qigang behind him and Bai Xue on his shoulders, Wang Ling began a conversation with the little white fox who abandoned him without any hesitation. Bai Xue was the one who started the conversation with augh.

    "Shi shi shi, I thought you were going to die. It was a surprise to see that you survived and I am picking up the peculiar scent of Heaven Realm on you. But that qi is not something I have encountered before."

    With a shoulder shrug, Wang Ling answered, "I managed to rack tons of benefits this time around. Qi from Heaven Realm is just one of them, but I still can''t tell much about it other than it is really interesting. I''ll tell you more once I rummaged through the information I inherited."

    "Oh, you inherited memories? Does that mean another bloodline aside from that True Devil bloodline of yours is another one? Shit, why don''t you let me cultivate one of your techniques? I have never heard of any human managing two bloodlines at once that''s not inherited, what''s more, is that the two bloodlines you have are opposing bloodlines.

    "Give me one of your cultivation techniquester! All I got with me are a technique that is not suited for my use! If you can give me a good one, I''ll bestow upon you a cultivation manual that will help you in regting your bloodlines."

    Bai Xue was smart, from Wang Ling''s subtle hints about inheriting memories and gaining another kind of qi, she managed to piece together an urate conjecture. This made Wang Ling look at Bai Xue with a little fear of telling her about things.

    Well, they did say that women have sharp intuitions about things. For better or for worse, Bai Xue was a woman. So is that where her sharp intuitions about things came from?

    He didn''t mind and Bai Xue''s promise was tempting so he readily agreed with her terms. He had some top-tier martial techniques and cultivation techniques that are quite suitable for Bai Xue to cultivate.

    Can spirit beasts cultivate cultivation martial techniques and cultivation techniques? Yes, some spirit beasts even create their cultivation technique to aid them in their path. While some disdain cultivating human techniques, some chose to cultivate to further themselves.

    The linear thinking of their inheritance being the strongest had already been thrown away even before Wang Ling''s era came to be. And it would seem that it is the same in Heaven Realm.

    Wang Ling had been talking with Bai Xue for two minutes when a group of students wearing blue robes came across with his little group. Wang Ling looks at the man in the middle in the eyes and then smiled before giving him a slight bow.

    The man in the middle did the same and in an anxious voice, he asked, "May I know if you were from the peak?" his voice was filled with respect.

    The senior of the Heaven''s Will Academy looked at Wang Ling with hopeful eyes. But he was also anxious for the senior knew Wang Ling from the tournament. If Wang Ling was the one from the peak and turned out to be the ''divine being'', then he would need to poach him from the Thundergod Academy.

    If Wang Ling turned out to be a figure who had some kind of connection with Heaven Realm then insinuating conflict with Thundergod Academy would be worth the trouble.

    At the moment, the position of the [Son of Heaven] is vacant as the student who held that position had already graduated. For the Academy to have a ''face'' that they can show to the other academy was important.

    "That I am." Wang Ling answered leisurely.

    "Have you encountered anyone else at the peak? You must have seen the Minor Tribtion, we want to know if you saw the one who underwent the tribtion." The senior became even more anxious. Only a single confirmation from Wang Ling was needed.

    Wang Ling answered with calmness, "I saw no one and I just finished a Minor Tribtion myself. If no one else went to face against Minor Tribtion then the person that you are looking for should be me."

    Wang Ling''s attitude of being bold and brash that they registered him as waspletely nowhere to be seen. Right now, what Wang Ling was showing to them was a very calm and collected personality as if he had never fought a Minor Tribtion.

    The senior''s face beamed and said, "Really? Then I want to invite you to Heaven''s Will Academy so we can nurture you, I am willing to represent the academy and promise you that we will nurture you to the best of our abilities. What do you say?"

    Showing a slightly hesitant expression, Wang Ling answered, "I cannot ept your offer. I have already joined the Thundergod Academy and I wish to go with their examinations. Also, I believe that this brother here cannot represent the whole academy in your words."

    The senior did not mind the grating words of Wang Ling''s questioning as he answered, "Brother Wang Ling might not know who I am but I am a direct disciple of Elder Fu of the Western Peak. Elder Fu is one of the Grand Elders of the academy and I can say with confidence that I can represent his words.

    "As for the issue with the Thundergod Academy. That is not going to be a problem, if you enter Heaven''s Will Academy, Brother Wang Ling will not need to go with the examination and will be enrolled even before you enter the territory of our academy. What''s more, is that Brother Wang Ling will have the chance to be the He"

    "Zheng Zan, stop with the sales talk and your attempt on poaching one of our examinees!" a husky voice interrupted Zheng Zan''s full-on sales talk and the senior from Thundergod Academy descended from the sky as he continued, "How distasteful, is this what your Heaven''s Will Academy teaching you?"

    Senior Zheng Zan looked at the newly arrived senior with hateful eyes and hateful shouted, "Mind your own business Zou Jianhong, he has yet to be enrolled and listed in your list of students. I am only giving Brother Wang Ling over here a better future! Going to our Heaven''s Will Academy will be much better than going to your barbaric Thundergod''s Academy."

    "Bah! Shut the fuck up with your bber! This brother right here already chose our Thundergod''s Academy and a man cannot just change his decisions. Besides, if he chose our Thundergod''s Academy then that only means he seeks power not the hypocritical teachings of your Heaven''s Lies Academy." Zou Jianhong started trash-talking the Heaven''s Will Academy and Zheng Zan was angered so much that his face turned red.

    The two began to argue and the powers began to pour. Wang Ling smiled as he thought.

    [These people are biting the bait! Sigh, showing off the golden halo was useful! Hahaha.

    It seems like showing that I follow the righteous path is so much better than the devil path.]

 Chapter 88: Wang Ling returns from Ancient Creed Mountain

    Chapter 88: Wang Ling returns from Ancient Creed Mountain

    Wang Ling was watching Zou Jianhong and Zheng Zan was argue over what academy would best for him to enter. Zou Jianhong was rather passive but overwhelmingly stubborn while Zheng Zan was rowdy and was looking more unbing by the minute.

    While the two were fighting over, Wang Ling saw that it was escting and a fight might ensue so he stepped forward and interjected.

    "Seniors, please stop fighting, it is heartbreaking to see people of your statuses fight over such an insignificant figure such as myself makes the both of you so agitated."

    Upon hearing Wang Ling''s words that were bordering informative and ridicule made the two seniors back down. This sight made Wang Ling sigh in relief. If the two forces fought over him, then some irreconcble grudge might just happen.

    If that happens, then his ns would go to shit. He can''t conquer everything with strength, sometimes, your intellectes into y. If you y your cards right and manipte things well, then everything will fall into ce without much effort.

    That was Wang Ling''s mindset. Although his n hasn''t sprouted any fruits for him to harvest. He was pretty much setting up its foundation where he will nt its seed for it to take root.

    In time, it will sprout and by the time it does, he would be sitting on top of everything and everyone. Well, his ns do have some problems though.

    Releasing a much-saddened sigh, Wang Ling continued to speak with the two seniors, "Senior Zheng Zan, I apologize for it but I cannot enter Heaven''s Will Academy as I have already decided to enter Thundergod''s Academy even before I entered Piercing Heaven Academy.

    "My father will also not let me enter any other academy, and please don''t speak any matter about convincing him as my father will not allow me to do so. But if you would allow me, I wish to visit your Heaven''s Will Academy, I am searching for something that connects to my bloodline and I think that it is inside your Academy where the faith towards heaven is strongest amongst the seven great academies."

    Wang Ling smiled at them as if he was a genuinely good person that caused the two seniors to forget about his previous show of being a god of war. Not that they were stupid, it was just that Wang Ling''s performance was simply too good.

    Even Bai Xue who was riding by his shoulder was trembling from having herughter stiffened. If she had not met Wang Ling before, she might think of him as some kind of ''Saint''.

    Zheng Zan was reluctant but epted still epted the words uttered by Wang Ling. He wanted to haggle with this ''divine'' being to the point of wanting to aim. But the instant he had some sort of malicious intent reflect from his eyes, Qigang pressured him so much that the thought of moving against Wang Ling disappeared almost instantly.

    Zheng Zan might be a Saint, but Qigang was far stronger than he was. Zheng Zan had to step back. It was clear that Qigang was ready to kill if he tries anything funny.

    But at least he learned something really important. Wang Ling''s background was not as simple as he would think. Pulling him over towards them with promises wouldn''t be so easy.

    Zheng Zan lowered his head and said, "I understand, I apologize for showing you such an unsightly sight. But I shall take your word of wanting to visit our Heaven''s Will Academy as true. The gates of the academy are going to be open for you, Brother Wang Ling."

    Zou Jianghong heard Zheng Zan''s words and smirked victoriously.

    "Heh, I thought you were only a show-off with an above strength, but it seems like I have seen wrongly. Brother Wang Ling, you have earned my approval." Zou Jianhong said no more but decided to reward those ''manly'' words of his soon.

    "Thank you for understanding, Senior Zou Jianhong, Senior Zheng Zan."

    "Hahaha, just call me Brother Zou, it sounds weird being called as a senior when I refer to you as a brother." Zou Jianghong said with a gleefulugh.

    "That goes the same with me, just call me Brother Zheng or Brother Zheng Zan."

    "I understand, Brother Zou, Brother Zheng." Wang Ling said with a bow. He was smiling wide inside his heart.

    "Brother Zou, Brother Zheng, I will bid you farewell here as I still need to recuperate. The Minor Tribtion had caused me to have some internal injuries, so, if you would excuse me."

    Wang Ling bowed and left. But as Zheng Zan and Zou Jianhong have no other need to reach the peak of the Ancient Creed Mountain. The two of them left. Zou Jianhong left through the skies as he flew away. While Zheng Zan and his fellow students followed closely behind Wang Ling.

    Qigang asked them why they were following them, Zheng Zan simply answered with, "I wanted to take a walk."

    Which made Qigang irritated. In fear of Zheng Zan doing something, Qigang made sure to keep him at a certain distance. Where he will be able to kill Zhang Zan if he dares attempts anything.

    Wang Ling was aware of what was happening around him, but he justughed it off. They continued to walk and they soon encountered a lot more people.

    Wang Ling was using his spirit sense so his senses were neverx. While walking, his senses picked up killing intent looking at him from afar. He sneakily turned he caught sight of a devil cultivator who entered the Mini World with Master ck.

    After seeing that man, he just shook his head but did nothing. Those people from the devil cult were too loyal to Master ck. Even if he abducts them, they wouldn''t talk.

    He didn''t want to kill them either, it will just leave a bad taste in his mouth. It was a shame that Master ck was nowhere to be found. If he could''ve just been here, then Qigang could''ve killed him and any future troubles could be avoided.

    It wasn''t thest time he would see Master ck. Why? Because Master ck had the inheritance of a True Devil King. Wang Ling wanted that inheritance for himself.

    Aside from the fact that he will hunt down Master ck in the future. Master ck should be gunning to kill him now that he showed his true colors. After all, no devil would be sitting quietly now, after a member from the opposing race had appeared.

    He was also sure that he will be an enemy for most devil cultivators. But that wouldn''t be a problem, his agenda epasses that point too.

    Although he didn''t want to attract any enemies. If Master ck was that enemy, then it wouldn''t be that much of a problem.

    Wang Ling saw more of the seven great academies. All of them showed the same reaction when they saw Wang Ling together with Zheng Zan. They confirmed that Wang Ling was the one who caused that phenomenon.

    Although some gave them a bad look, many still smiled at him. However, he didn''t care about these people. They were not worth his time and they looked uninteresting. They showed no particr trait that can be easily remembered.

    Wang Ling was bored as he went down. Although he received hateful res that were filled with killing intent. He just shrugged it off with a yawn. It was Bai Xue who was angered and killed some devil cultivators for a short while.

    By the time she came back, Bai Xue had already killed every devil cultivator that was below level-4 of the nascent soul stage in a very silent and unnoticeable manner.

    Thest academy they saw was Ancient Scripture Academy who had Yan Renhuo and the gracefuldy leading the group. When Yan Renhuo saw him, her surprise was no less than the rest of the academies.

    Her surprise was even morepared to the rest of the academies. Yan Renhuo ran up to him as she questioned.

    "So this is what you have nned? I thought you were being secretive, but with your actions today, you were high profile. So, are you someone from the Heaven Realm?" Yan Renhuo was enthusiastic as she questioned.

    She had always been someone curious and unbridled. Qigang wanted to step up between Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo but Wang Ling stopped him from doing so telling him that he knew her.

    Smiling, he answered, "I didn''t mean to be so shy, I wasn''t expecting anything a Minor Tribtion to befall me anyway. Also, I am not from Heaven Realm, just someone from a lowly backwater Kingdom that is too far away from the central regions for anyone to care."

    Yan Renhuoughed at his response without a care for her image. Wang Ling just looked at her with interest in his eyes. It would seem that the fear she had for Qigang had long vanished.

    Wang Ling was well aware of Qigang giving Yan Renhuo quite a fright back then. And it would seem that she had already gotten over her fears. How did he know? Simple, Yan Renhuo reflected no fear in both her actions and eyes even when Qigang was there behind him.

    This gave Wang Ling an even better impression of her. She might just be his Alchemist in the future.

    As for why Yan Renhuo justughed, it was clear that she did not believe Wang Ling''s words. It was clear to Wang Ling that Yan Renhuo should have gone and had his identities check for someone she considered as a daopanion candidate.

    She should be already aware that his father is Wang Shu Qing, someone from the Wang family that seems to strike fear in the hearts of many. His identity wasn''t a secret, before long, people would start to know who he was.

    It could be through them investigating him or him announcing his identity without care. The point was, Wang Ling had nothing to hide. If other people know he was someone from the Wang family, then he would have protection to some degree. It will be really useful for future travel in the central region.

    Unlike in the past when the graceful senior would do everything on her powers to do keep Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo away, she was rather quiet today. She seemed to be approving of Wang Ling''s presence and identity.

    Wang Ling went down the mountain with Yan Renhuo and the rest. Aftering down, they talked for a while but soon separated. Wang Ling requested the separation as he needs to rest.

    They went to find an inn and before noon, Wang Ling was already inside a room and was already cultivating.

    Right now, he was suppressing his hellish qi and was only using angelic qi that had the essence of regeneration circte. He had to ask for some leftover resources from Bai Xue to heal himself.

    It wasn''t so hard to ask Bai Xue for some resources and Wang Ling was quickly recuperating. His wounds were mostly internal and would usually take five days to a full week to heal, but with his full st of circting angelic qi and some more resources that enhanced vitality. Wang Ling managed to recover faster than he had thought.

    His wounds had recovered but the fatigue over his body had yet to fully recover. By the time he finished healing, the fatigue over his body that had umted. All surfaced and made him bedridden.

    The toll he got from igniting both his bloodlines at full st at the same time resulted in him being unable to move. The only reason why he managed to walk down the mountain a couple of days ago was because of the adrenalin flowing in his veins and the very little power that remained after his bloodline activation and breakthrough.

    Wang Ling was lucky that he didn''t make a fool of himself when he walked down the mountain. After all, he wanted to show that he was capable if he had suddenly copsed. His ns would have to be altered.

    Qigang came to know of this and he immediately bought medicine from the biggest auction house nearby. He fed it to Wang Ling to hasten his recovery.

    Wang Ling began to recover and time flowed quickly and before he knew, the time for the examinations has arrived. It was early in the morning and the sun has yet to rise.

    With his body still hurting and only having the ability to move around like normal people. Wang Ling lost the ability to fight. But he had no intention of missing this day and ending up forced to enter Heaven''s Will Academy.

    He asked Qigang to go ahead of him and ask for the academy to wait for his return. Wang Ling urged Bai Xue to move so the two of them can leave already.

    Bai Xue assisted Wang Ling and the two of them left the city. By the time they did so, the sun was already shining from above.

    Bai Xue then carried Wang Ling on her back as she changed into her Phoenix form after finding and an area where no one could see her change form.

    Wang Ling was about to return. In a not so gant manner.

 Chapter 89: Examination

    Chapter 89: Examination

    "First Young Master, you have arrived."

    Wang Ling was greeted by Qigang soon after arriving. The winners of every set were present in the Martial Hall of Piercing Heaven Academy''s inner circle.

    Wang Ling raised his hands to halt his bow.

    Observing the surrounding, Wang Ling could feel the fluctuation of space in the middle of the Martial Hall. With his Devil''s Pupils, he managed to see through the formation that was set up by the seniors of the seven great academies.

    There were six mini formations spread out around the area. Each of these formations was so small that it shouldn''t be able to properly register a destination.

    Wang Ling deduced that these formations should be connected to a predestined formation. Because if not, then these formations will not work and will only cause the deaths of the other students.

    Walking up to the rest of the students, he was greeted with weird gazes. It would seem that the talk concerning the issue about his Minor Tribtion should have spread to most people already.

    But Fang Guan and the rest acted like before. Fang Guan, Lu Lin, and Zi Liang have all seen just how weird and amazing Wang Ling was. It surprised them to know that Wang Ling was some sort of divine being, but they were slightly more preparedpared to other people.

    After witnessing Wang Ling''s prowess when they were in White Dragon Valley. The three of them weren''t that surprised to hear that he was some kind of divine being.

    Wang Ling spoke to them for a while beforeing to talk to Qigang to one side of Martial Hall. Wang Ling made sure to inhibit his voice when he spoke.

    "Qigang, you have done a great job in assisting me all this time but now, I have to leave for the examination. But I shall head to the main house as soon as I can, tell Yue that I''ll being back soon."

    Qigang nodded his head as hemitted everything to mind. Then, he saw Wang Ling take our three books that were written in an ordinary paper. Wang Ling handed it out to him with a smile. Before he could inquire what these books were, Wang Ling began his exnation.

    "Those are martial techniques I found in my journey by chance. Two of them came from White Dragon Valley and the other from the Mini World. The [Seeking Arrow] is for Yue, the [Spear of War] is for Wang Hong, and the [Shadow''s Envoy] is my gift to you. Train well while I am away."

    Qigang bowed to say his thanks as Wang Ling left. It was a big deal for Qigang to receive a gift from Wang Ling. The reason for Shadow Pavilion''s existence is to serve the Wang family and this thought had been hammered in his head even when he was still just a child.

    They were the sword that will take the head of the family''s enemies and will be the shield that shall protect the family from any attack. They were the Wang family''s greatest force.

    Wang Ling giving him such a gift was something better than any praise. A simple gift such as this can be considered a treasure for some members of the Shadow Pavilion.

    Qigang disappeared and reappeared in some inconspicuous ce of the Martial Hall. There, he began watching over Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling did not know that the martial technique he gave to Qigang was such a huge matter. It was just some technique he recovered from his memories.

    "That was nice of you to give the guy a gift. Wasn''t that technique a peak Celestial grade movement technique?" Bai Xue secretly asked Wang Ling as she munched on some beast core she got from the spirit beast she hunted on the way to this ce.

    "Well it''s not like he''s going to be any problem and his loyalty to my family is unquestionable. Just look at his eyes. I have seen blind followers before, but Qigang was on a different level."

    Remembering Qigang''s eyes made Wang Ling smile. He wanted to know how Qigang was trained to be so loyal. With a shrug of his shoulders, Wang Ling just asked Bai Xue.

    "How''s the technique I gave you? Is it any good?"

    Bai Xue''s ears shot up as she began to feel delighted, "Shi shi, that technique you gave me was rather impressive. Although still limited, two forms will be enough for me to easily kill a level-5 nascent soul spirit beasts even with my current level-2 nascent soul strength."

    "You''re bing more monstrous by the day you know that?" Wang Lingmented after realizing just how ridiculous Bai Xue''sments were.

    Thisment made Bai Xue re up as she angrily rebuked, "Shut up, your bloodlines should be enough to let you jump through levels and that angelic qi of yours is a cheat. Hmph, what''s more, is that you still have that Hell spark thing still in wraps."

    Keeping silence and only showing a smile. Wang Ling began to walk over towards the seven formations that were set up in the middle of the Martial Hall. He gave it a few nods before heading to somece quiet where no one can bother him.

    The representatives weren''t here yet but will soon arrive. Wang Ling waited for the seven seniors to arrive in meditation. He focused himself on healing himself with the angelic qi.

    Noon!

    The seven great academy seniors flew from above and stood in front of everyone else. Wang Ling opened his eyes and got up from the ground.

    He was feeling much better now and was finally capable of moving around with more freedom. Wang Ling walked over to the group that was forming in front of him and had stares directed at him again.

    Wang Ling just shrugs them off. But the Zheng Zan''s stare was so intense that Wang Ling had to acknowledge it, his passion for recruiting him was too bright.

    A teacher appeared before them and began exining some matters that didn''t matter. But what it boiled down to was, the academy congratting them and saying how proud they were to them now go to the other academy and learn from them.

    That was it and now, Wang Ling was standing before Zou Jianhong. Zou Jianhong didn''t waste any time in making idle chats as he directly went into exining what had to be exined.

    "The examination of the Thundergod Academy is to test its students'' might. Here, take this" Zou Jianhong threw him a wooden que before continuing, "this que is important as it will record your [Thunderous Spirit].

    "Thunderous Spirit refers to the spirit held inside the que in your hands. Inside a que is 1 thunderous spirit. Thunderous spirit can also absorb the life essence of other beings, the life essence of some level-1 spirit beasts is equivalent to 1 thunderous spirit. Level-2 equals to 2 spirit spirits. To pass the exam, you will need a [White Gold que].

    "Oh, a que has forms, [Wooden que] 1  99 thunderous spirits, [Copper ques]. 100  199 thunderous spirits, [Iron que] 200  299 thunderous spirits, [Bronze que] 300  399 thunderous spirits, [Silver que] 400  499, [Jade que] 500  599 thunderous spirits, [Gold que] 600  699 thunderous spirits, [White Gold que] 700  799. [ck Gold que] 800  899 thunderous spirits, and [Purple Gold que] 900  999.

    "The exam willst for a week, everyone who manages to get a white gold que by then will be epted. You can do anything in the testing grounds to obtain your points. You can also take anything with you, pet and mount included, given that it fits in the portal."

    Wang Ling nodded his head showing he understood what had just been said. Zou Jianhong turned around and took out a blue talisman from his storage ring. Zou Jianhong channeled his spirit qi into the blue talisman and threw it on the ground.

    After throwing it, the talisman burned and a blue light emerged from the ground. A two meters in height and a meter wide oval-like portal appeared in front of Wang Ling. Zou Jianhong turned around and spoke.

    "This will lead you to a random area on the testing grounds. The testing grounds are vast and many students will be sent there. The information I spoke of is everything you will need to remember. Also, once you enter, the examination is already considered to be starting."

    Wang Ling understood and he bowed as he thanked Zou Jianhong for the information he gave and took a step forward and was just about to enter when Zou Jianhong added some more words.

    "The more thunderous you have is going to give you some good thingster. That''s bonus information, take these words as some passing words that can be taken seriously depending on your take. I wish you luck then, Brother Wang Ling."

    =====

    Wang Ling entered the portal and soon found himself falling from the sky. He was startled. He opened his eyes and found that there was arge river down below.

    But he didn''t panic as Bai Xue quickly transformed into a Phoenix. Wang Ling asked her not to descend just yet. Their position was quite good and had a good view of the area.

    Looking around, he saw somendmarks, strong spirit beasts, and humans running around all over the ce. He saw many examinees going around picking a fight with everything in sight without a care for what might happen.

    Wang Ling was disappointed as he said.

    "Bai Xue, let''s just wait it out for the next two days and let them gather thunderous spirits for us. May we have a bountiful harvest!"

    Bai Xue had no reason to reject the idea as it was easy and was practical. Wang Ling stretched his body and went to find a good ce to hide and recuperate.

    Who needs to actively look for enemies and slowly gain thunderous spirits? He''ll just take their pointster when they are fat and was enough to make him pass. Wang Ling sighed as hemented in the linear thinking of these people.

    Who needed to actively hunt for prey? When they can be fattening and be readied forter and have theme at his doorstepster?

 Chapter 90: Crafty White Fox

    Chapter 90: Crafty White Fox

    [Third Examination Area]

    There were 3 examination locations in the Thundergod Academy. These 3 ces represented the 3 continents of the realm, but that doesn''t mean that only people of the ''continents] could enter the academy as even the youngsters of the central regions were all keen into entering the academy.

    There were numerous kinds of people present in every examination. Especially so for the Thundergod Academy that doesn''t discriminate with its students. Whether you be a spirit beasts who achieved your human form, a devil cultivator, a human, an elf, or anyone else who seeks strength.

    All can enter the Thundergod Academy as long as you qualify. However, thepetition in this ce was the most intense inparison to the other six. This academy''spetition was so intense that it had been reflecting on their examinations for the past millennia.

    The no barred examination of the Thundergod Academy was an infamous event in the central region, It was like that because many geniuses that met their death in that ce were high in numbers.

    The examination area of the Thundergod Academy could be considered as a forbidden grounds if you only look at its death count for the past millennia since its inauguration. But it was also seen as a holynd by those who seek to temper themselves.

    That ce was a ce where now existed other than to pass and survive the one week. If you die, then that only means you weren''t up to par with the challenge. But if you win? Then you will experience a change that can give you an edge against all of your peers.

    The most dominant people of the third examination area were examinees who had reached the nascent soul stage. Although there were energy pce stage examinees, some of the better ones could hold their grounds against nascent soul stage examinees.

    Those of the energy pce stage may seem like sitting ducks but those energy pce stage cultivators who''re on the crafty side were already amassing great numbers of thunderous spirit.

    Everyone in the third examination area was running around trying to destroy the que of other students just so they can earn an extra thunderous spirit.

    It was currently noon of the third day. The sun was hatefully ring at everyone in the examination grounds.

    One particr examinee was wandering around the third examination grounds looking for a beast or a spirit beast she can kill to earn some thunderous spirit. She was only 14 thunderous spirits away from elevating her que into bronze que.

    She was moving with great speed. However, her movements halted when a white fox cutely walking along was caught on the corner of her eyes. She stopped to look at the fox and her heart was almost instantaneously captured by the white fox''s charms.

    Thedy looked around to see if anyone else was in the area before deciding to take that white fox with her. Anything can be taken from the examination grounds if they can do so.

    Thedy runs towards the white fox. But it seemed the white fox was startled by her sudden appearance run away. Thedy smiled and activated her movement techniques to catch up to the white fox.

    Boom!

    Her explosive movement rendered the air and she reached the back of the white fox in the blink of an eye. Thedy reached her hand out to catch the white fox. But as soon as she did, an explosive boom was heard and cloud-like mist erupted out of the white fox.

    The white fox disappeared and thedy became confused, "Where is it?"

    Thedy questioned herself. She wasn''t expected any answer for she was alone, but someone answered her in a cutesy voice.

    "Over here, bitch!"

    As those words were said, a great pressure bore upon the back of thedy. Thedy was smashed onto the ground and as a ck tiger pressed upon her back like a huge mountain.

    Thedy became even more confused. Where did this ck tiger appear from? Was it working with the fox? Damn, if that was truly the case, then she was really stupid for falling for such a trick.

    She felt embarrassed, but the anger and infuriation in her heart were burning even brighter than her embarrassment.

    Thedy was a level-3 nascent soul stage cultivator. She could tell that the beast on her back was only a level-2 stage beast. She was stronger.

    Smirking, thedy''s body erupted with lightning. She wanted to shock the beast away and used five of her qi pirs as good measure. Sparks of lightning exploded out of her body and she began to scream.

    But as she did, the feeling of helplessness appeared in her heart. Because the beast on her back was not moving an inch, despite being electrocuted with her fierce lightning.

    "Stop it. That little shock of yours is not even going to match a tribtion. Now, just stop it and follow mymands." The ck tiger spoke in an oppressive tone.

    "What do you want?" Thedy answered while being press down on the ground.

    Boom!

    The ground below her started having web-like cracks as a greater amount of pressure came from the paws of the ck tiger. The sharp ws of the ck tiger started digging through her back.

    "Arrrrggghh!!!" thedy screamed.

    "Don''t speak and don''t scream. I don''t want noise, do you want to die?" as soon as the issue of death was put on the table, thedy stopped her screams. This made the ck tiger smile.

    "Good, now, I will let you leave once you give me all your valuables!" the ck tiger lifted its foot from the ground, but still gave thedy a p on the body to flung her into a nearby tree, making the tree sway as thedy groaned in pain.

    With the ck tiger''s p, a few of thedy''s bones cracked. One of her broken ribs even stabbed into her lungs making it hard for thedy to breathe. This made thedy fall deeper into the fear of dying.

    Although thedy could indeed hold out by using her spirit qi to suppress her injuries. That could onlyst for so long before she runs out of spirit qi and thereby dying. She needed to get out of the examination grounds altogether.

    Pressing on thedy''s head with its enormous paws. Threatening to smash it at any given second. The ck tiger began stating its demands.

    "Now, take out your valuables or else your blood will be a decoration for this tree over here." The ck tiger''s threats coupled with the increasing pressure on thedy''s head became a very effective threatening method.

    A storage ring was tossed onto the ck tiger as soon as possible. She could die if she displeased the ck tiger. This action of her meant that she had some brain after all.

    The ck tiger took it from the ground and checked its contents. It smiled after knowing that thisdy was pretty stack. The Iron que was also there.

    With a pleased smile on the ck tiger''s dangerous-looking maw. It took out the que and presented it in front of thedy.

    "I just need to crush this and you will be sent out of this ce, correct?" thedy heavily nodded her head.

    The que in the hands of the students was only to collect thunderous spirits. But it was also a way to escape the examination grounds.

    The que was built in a way so it will send out any students that had their thunderous spirit taken away. That way, once the thunderous spirits were taken, the academy will know who the ones who failed.

    The ck tiger smile and the sounds of something breaking and cracking were heard.

    However, it wasn''t the que cracking.

    Thedy began to despair as her face contorted in pain as she screamed, "You said you will let me out!"

    "Well, I didn''t say you were getting out this realm, didn''t I? I only meant you will be able to leave this world." With a mischievous smile.

    Pop!

    The head of thedy was smashed to bits and blood, together with bits of brain matter exploded away as the hopes of thedy were crushed by the ck tiger.

    Bai Xue began remembering how many times she had done this with numerous examines. But every time she sees their hopeful faces of getting out of there alive suddenly turn to great despair, Bai Xue cannot help but enjoy it.

    Stretching out her back, she noticed that it was already high noon and it was time for her toe back and sleep. It had been her daily routine to sleep. First throwing a spirit nt on her mouth and then transforming into a Phoenix, she returned to the make-shift cave Wang Ling created for himself.

    They have been here for thest three days and Wang Ling had still yet to try and kill anyone for thunderous spirits. But Bai Xue had been doing all kinds of mischievous things. Like killing everyone that is tempted to take her away with her cute looks as a white fox.

    She had dozens of stupid examinees fall for that every time she does that little trick. Bai Xue returned and found Wang Ling was still recuperating.

    Shrugging her shoulders, she found a spot on top of hisp and stayed there for a while. She does not know when exactly, but she quite finds it ratherfortable to stay on Wang Ling''sp when she sleeps.

    Why? She doesn''t know. But if she had to guess, it must have been because she fit on the space it had making it extremelyfortable.

    Bai Xue fell asleep soon after.

    Everyone in the examination grounds was doing their best. It was only given that to do so, but one particr examinee had no inkling of doing so.

    Wang Ling was waiting and recuperating. And finally, on the fourth day, he opened his eyes and mumbled.

    "It should be time for harvest." He stretched his body and was just about to stand up when he saw Bai Xue resting atop hisp.

    He smiled as he caressed her fur.

    "Well, it could wait for a little bit."

 Chapter 91: Travelling

    Chapter 91: Travelling

    "You awake now?" Wang Ling asked the white fox on hisp.

    Bai Xue yawned and stretched out her body. Blinking her eyes a couple of eyes. She jumped on Wang Ling''s shoulders and took out a storage ring.

    The storage ring fell on top of Wang Ling''s hands. No words were needed to be said. Wang Ling started going through its contents and smiled.

    "Is this my share?" Wang Ling asked as he took out 13 ques of different types. Some spirit nts were rich in spirit qi.

    Wang Ling took out some of the spirit nts that didn''t have much use. He began eating and started assimting the spirit qi inside.

    After doing so, he took out every que that was inside the storage ring. He took out his que and started checking out its uses. But before he can delve deeper into it. Bai Xue began exining with herzy tone.

    "That thing is useless, it only serves as a way to exit this ce and only transform once a certain number of thunderous spirit is acquired. No other uses are avable."

    "How about this ce then? Any notable thing?"

    "Nothing, but that only goes for the 500-kilometer radius. I didn''t try looking for more things but many examinees are heading north. I don''t know what''s happening but some spirit nt is going to bloom in the north.

    "On the other hand, there was some kind of beast found in the east. I don''t know if these rumors are through though. But the goal of this ce seems to be head to the center of the examination ground, which is north. So, where should we go?"

    "North." Wang Ling didn''t need to think about it.

    Standing up, he stepped on 12 of the ques on the ground. His wood que instantaneously transformed into a [ck Gold que].

    He checked the record kept in the que and found 1,436 thunderous spirits in his ques. This made Wang Ling shake his head.

    The number of students that had their ques destroyed should already number at over a thousand by now. Although he was not fully awake, he was still aware of the day and night cycle.

    It was now the fourth day. The perfect day to harvest. But he was already done. He had turned his que into a ck gold que. He should be done now.

    However, Wang Ling also meant something different when he said harvest. It could also mean resources.

    Bai Xue who was on his shoulders saw that he left a que. This made Bai Xue curious as to why he did so.

    "Why did you leave one? Although yours is already ck gold. Others wouldn''t stop acquiring thunderous spirits."

    Bai Xue had a point. Even though Zou Jianhong said that there was a price and it was a special tip. That doesn''t mean that no one else knew about it.

    After all, these examinations had long been present since the inception of the academy. There should have been numerous rumors about the prices. It might even be public knowledge by now.

    That so-called tip was nothing but useless crap in the ears of those people from the central region.

    However, Wang Ling was not actingcent about his position. Although he knew that Bai Xue was correct. He had some idea of his own. Picking up the que from the ground, he gave it Bai Xue and said.

    "Take it, you might be able to enroll here if you do. If you manage to enroll here, the two of use will receive monthly shares and we will be able to joinpetitions. Therefore getting more prices.

    "If at some point we be the two strongest here we will be able to fully flush out the resources. Get it all and we will soon return to our peak."

    The system of the Thundergod Academy was simple. If you have a que, you will earn the right to enroll. Just let your que reach a certain point, and you will be able to enroll.

    Even the spirit beasts in every examination area had the right to enroll. If they wish to do so. They would only need to kill some examinees and take their que away.

    The Thundergod Academy wasn''t unaware of this matter. However, they just let it be. They wanted the best of the best. Who cares how they got the que. Other than some special cases, everything in the examination area was free for all.

    Bai Xue began to think about it and smiled after a while of consideration. She took the que from Wang Ling''s hands.

    Etching her spirit sense in the que. The que was restarted to a wooden que that only had a single thunderous spirit.

    As she was doing so. Bai Xue realized something and her ears perked up. She looks suspiciously at Wang Ling and asked.

    "If this was your intention then why did you only say it to me after you took my loot? If you wanted me to enroll then you should''ve given me the ques I have collected."

    Wang Ling smiled as he answered, "Well, you did hitch a ride here with me. Just think of it as you paying me."

    "Screw you!"

    ====

    Keep your mind steady, hands stable, your eyes sharp, and heart unwavering. This was the key to using the bow. At least that was the case to Wang Ling.

    Breathing out, Wang Ling steadied himself. He pulled the bowstring of the bow that was on his hand and gathered. He waited for his unknowing target to reach a certain area before letting going of the string.

    Whoosh!

    His spirit qi arrow rendered the air and a loud hissing sound was heard. The arrow traveled fast and before the target could turn around.

    A hole had already appeared on the target''s chest. The target below lost his life and before long, died.

    With a bow in hand. Wang Ling was sniping examinees who were below ground. He was currently on the back of Bai Xue who was in the form of a Phoenix.

    He would pull his bowstrings and would mix his supreme spirit qi and hellish qi to fully destroy his targets. He would kill them and Bai Xue would swoop down to take the corpse.

    Wang Ling would then take the corpse''s valuable and they would burn it before dropping the corpse down. Bai Xue''s thunderous spirit numbers at 235. Her que was only an iron.

    They killed a total of 7 people from all races. However, no matter who they killed. They all provided small numbers of thunderous spirits. Only scrubs remained in the area.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue decided to leave. They headed north, where the central gathering of all passing students.

    With a p of her wings, Bai Xue rushed towards the north. But they made sure to kill some people on the way to the central area. Whether they be normal examinees or rich looking young masters. The duo didn''t let any kind of resources slip past their hands.

    The two of them were making a trail of blood and sometimes even mes on their way to the central area.

    As the two of them traveled. The environment changed from a mountainous forested area to a deste in. With only a few mountains in the distance.

    They were going to continue on their way when they suddenly saw hundreds of examinees gathering in one mountain range. They could also feel the strange fluctuation of qi in the air.

    This caught the attention of the duo.

    "Is this the ce where the spirit nt is going to bloom?" Wang Ling asked and Bai Xuended on the ground so she can transform back into her fox form.

    Wang Ling got out of her back and head on foot. Although they could continue with Bai Xue''s form. They chose not to do so as it was simply too risky.

    Looking around, Wang Ling found it odd that a great number of examinees would choose to stay at the foot of the mountain. When they were airborne.

    He and Bai Xue saw the gathering point of the spirit qi was on the peak. Howe they were on the foot when the target was above?

    With curiosity getting the better of him, Wang Ling approached an examinee to ask about the situation.

    He walked up to a beautifuldy who had pointy ears and was wearing an eye-catching green robe.

    <em>-"Sister Elf, a blessing to Mother Tree!"-</em> Wang Ling greeted in a way of the elves. The person in front of him was not a human but an elf, and these elves had their own cultures.

    (Wang Ling is speaking the italicization means he is talking in different tongues. This will be applied in different settings.)

    Wang Ling was rather proficient in dealing with elves. He made some questionable dealings with the elves back in the days so he was rather proficient in not only their culture but alsonguage.

    Although elves were gentle by nature. They were also very careful and would seldom associate with other people. That was the reason why he chose to speak in elvish tongues.

    He wanted to let them know that he was associated with the elves. This act of Wang Ling elicited a great reaction from the elf.

    <em>- "Oh, it is rare to see a human knowing thenguage of the elves. Seeing that you are so young, are you perchance a schr?"</em> The elvendy''s voice was soothing and nice. Coupled with her natural beauty, she was an eye-catcher.

    If this was the old era, most males would jump and try to woo such a fine woman. But it would seem that there were quite a few people who had a brain this era.

    After all, the elf in front of Wang Ling was quite strong. She was a peak level-1 nascent soul stage cultivator. She was quite literally one of the strongest people in the foot of the mountain.

    Wang Ling nodded his head in response to her question, as she smiled when he spoke <em>- "I am but a mere student that dabbled in the elven culture learning thenguage as I go. Oh, might I know what is going on here why are the examinees not going up the mountain um, may I know how I should address you? My name is Wang Ling and this little one over here is Bai Xue." -</em>

    <em>- "Oh, my name is Naes. Regarding the issue here, it is quite simple. The people here do not want to enter the mountain as many of the examinees that are counted as the strongest up there in the peak. No one wants to go up there and risk their lives." -</em>

    <em>- "Is there a chance to know what kind of spirit nt is going to appear?"</em>

    <em></em>

    <em>- "From what I heard, it is a Regal Jade Lotus. A grade-3 spirit nt. It should be appearing in three hours and most of the people here are just waiting for the fight that will eruptter." -</em>

    Wang Ling responded with an ''oh'' and said his thanks to Naes. He talked with her about the matter before leaving with smiles on their faces. Wang Ling was calmly looking but his mind had thousands of words.

    "So, are we going to take it?" Bai Xue asked.

    "Yes! After all, it is time for me to level up."

 Chapter 92: Enlightenment

    Chapter 92: Enlightenment

    A grade-3 spirit nt was a treasure that a saint will take dearly care of. It was something that can buy a city if it is brought to either of the three continents.

    It was a treasure meant for the use of [Dominion Realm] cultivators. The dominion realm was the next cultivation realm after sainthood. It was the realm that separates the saints from the celestials.

    It was the second boundary real. Normal people would not use such a treasure to improve their levels and would choose to save it for the future. Wang Ling such a person.

    He wanted to level up but he won''t be using the Regal Jade Lotus, no, he was going to use the resources of those wealthy top cultivators in this ce. From what information he had collected.

    There were ten people up there who treated themselves as the strongest. That means there were ten storage rings up there that can be taken away.

    However, there was a huge risk if they want to take the storage rings from them. If someone from that ce manages to recognize them after an event like this. They would be meeting a lot of dangers in the future as many powers will surelye for them.

    These examinees had their connections. They have their own families and those families would surely avenge them if word gets out. So, Wang Ling and Bai Xue had no choice but to be careful. It would be best if they can just take a few and leave as fast as they could.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue disappeared from that mountain and went to a nearby hill where not many people wander to. Wang Ling was quietly meditating, as he absorbed the qi of the spirit nts Bai Xue collected.

    Bai Xue was doing the same. Their strength was at the peak of their respective levels. But being quite a whale, raising their cultivation couldn''t be fulfilled. The two found the resources at hand alwayscking.

    They were beings that transcendmon sense so their consumption of resources was also beyondmon sense, but it wasn''t that bad. After all, they had the edgepared to other beings of the same level. Although there were geniuses that could also jump levels. Wang Ling and Bai Xue were far from reaching their potentials.

    If they push themselves to the limit. No one would know how much they can draw from their capabilities. This especially goes for their mysterious bloodlines.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and sighed as he saw Bai Xue cultivating on top of hisp. He had finished cultivation and was now left without anything to do.

    Taking out the strongest sword in his storage ring. Wang Ling observed by lifting it overhead. He sighed as he realized that this sword was nothing but a tool and nothing more.

    "I have to create my own [Natal Weapon]. My [Blood Seeker] was destroyed in the fight with the celestials. I need to create a new one, but first, I would need to find suitable materials to do so. Hmm, should I try fusing a [Devil Stone] with a [Divine Ore]? They say those kinds of things have the properties of both heaven and hell."

    Wang Ling''s weapon used to be the one called Blood Seeker, its name was not granted by him. But by his opponents, as it would hum in delight after killing some people.

    It was a good sword, but it was destroyed on the third day of the fight on that fateful day. Those Celestials used a formation to gather their strength so they can deal with Wang Ling in one fell swoop.

    However, Wang Ling''s sword cut their attack in half. But that costs him to having his sword break. Wang Ling was heartbroken when it happened.

    After all, that sword was created by him when he was still a nascent soul stage cultivator. So to honor his sword that day, he used it to behead the ten bastards to cause its destruction.

    After the act of beheading waspleted. His Blood Seeker turned to dust. The sword he used from then on was the swords lying on the ground and the ones kept inside his storage ring.

    That Blood Seeker of hisplemented his fighting style back in the day. If not for it getting destroyed. He would have gone to find it as soon as possible so he can reunite with it once more.

    But as it was already broken. He had no choice but to create a new one for himself. Right now, he was thinking of materials that willplement his abilities and strengths. Should he create a single sword that has both properties of his qi? Or should he separate it and double wield.

    It doesn''t make much difference for him if he double wield or not. It was, after all just a matter of separating his mind to simultaneously maneuver two weapons at once. Wang Ling was a true master of weapons.

    ying with the sword in hand. Wang Ling started thinking of a natal weapon that would suit him. It will not be easy creating a sword for his unique qi and body, but if he ever manages to create one, then that sword will be the one he will use to overturn heaven and rule over hell as the god he was destined to be.

    As he was thinking more about the matter about creating a sword for himself. His sword heart that was etched on his soul trembled. The invisible sword qi fluctuated and his soul resonated with it.

    His sword qi suddenly improved and it began to resonate with the heavens. His mind experienced sudden enlightenment as he realized what he was missing.

    The sword that was waiting to be created was etched in his mind. Sudden enlightenment of how he should create that sword appeared.

    However, even with the tumultuous surge of information. His mind never experienced any form of difort. He was simply at peace with himself.

    His memories were dug to find the best form of material he should use to create that sword. His mind bathed in that illustrious feeling that he didn''t pay any attention to his sword qi that was connecting with the heavens.

    The connection it had with heavens started to change. From a peaceful connection, it began to change from a savage one.

    There were four levels of mastery in terms of swordsmanship. From sword intent to the sword heart. Of the past era, sword heart was revered as the highest form of mastery.

    It was the ceiling that everyone wanted to reach. But for those at the higher realms, sword heart was just the start. The illustrious fifth level of mastery was the true start of practicing any form of weapon.

    Right now, in an unlikely position where enlightenment wasn''t supposed to happen. Wang Ling experienced a sudden stroke of inspiration that made him realized what he was missing.

    His sword qi broke through the barrier that was halting its improvement. It touched the barrier that was the fifth level of sword mastery. His sword qi began to roar, but it could do nothing about the barrier.

    The sword path of Wang Ling was taking form, but it had yet to fully solidify.

    Wang Ling basked in the magnificent feeling that was the creation of the sword in his head and the mysterious advancement of his sword qi.

    Raising his head towards the blue skies, Wang Ling smirked as his sword qi broke out of his body. The sword in his hands vibrated in reverie for Wang Ling''s obvious strength in the path of the sword.

    The sword in hands was a mere grade-1 sword, but as it bathed on Wang Ling''s sword qi. Its spirit experienced a change and evolved.

    Its external body changed and it resonated with Wang Ling. As it experienced changed with Wang Ling''s sword qi. Its properties began to match with Wang Ling''s dao.

    But as its materials weren''t suited to him it wasn''t able to fully emte Wang Ling''s desired sword. But the sword nheless changed.

    A grade-1 sword had another name, it was called a nascent soul sword. But a grade-2 sword that was the weapon of a saint was referred to as a Saint Sword.

    Wang Ling''s sword suddenly evolved into a Saint Sword without his knowledge. The spirit of the sword hummed with Wang Ling''s sword qi.

    Wang Ling broke out of his enlightenment and he saw Bai Xue was no longer on top of hisp and the grass around him was mysteriously cut in half. The sword in hand had already changed into a Saint Sword, now that was weird.

    He looked at it confusingly and asked Bai Xue who was looking at him with a weirded out expression.

    "What''s the problem and what happened here?" Wang Ling who had no idea what was going on asked with innocence.

    Bai Xue trembled and was angry at Wang Ling as she looked at as his unknowing expression. She wanted to bash his face but forced herself to calm down. After taking a few deep breaths, she answered him.

    "You experienced sudden enlightenment here and gained the right to peer into divinity!" Bai Xue looked at Wang Ling''s stupid confused face and had the urge to p it back and forth.

    This guy was the strongest of this realm, so howe he didn''t know about this matter? Was the power ceiling of this world so low in the past that such a level never existed before?

    Although Wang Ling exined his life towards Bai Xue before. It wasn''t like Wang Ling exined the matter of the Celestial Spirit Realm and its power ceiling. So how can Bai Xue know that level-4 mastery was the highest of the past era?

    So, she had to exin, "The next realm of mastery in terms of every weapon is called, [Divinity]."

    "Divinity?"

    "That''s right, divinity is only gained after paving a path that is unique to yourself. Just like how the nascent soul is birthed. Divinity is birthed and once divinity is birthed, a path that is exclusive to you will open up and the mastery of your ''sword'' is going to earn the right to be called, [Sword Divinity], the level-5 mastery of the sword."

 Chapter 93: Resouces for the taking

    Chapter 93: Resouces for the taking

    Wang was shocked to hear the words about the next level mastery of the sword. For so long, he had been on the ''peak'' of swordsmanship and thought of improvement for so long.

    He wanted to improve his sword but something was missing. Although he thought of carnage and blood that leads to power was his path. Wang Ling realized that he was wrong. It wasn''t that simple.

    With this realization, Wang Ling realized that his path of the past was wrong and only realized hisst realization before he died.

    He once uttered about having his sword run through heavens. He wanted to destroy heavens itself, the apex that was higher than any realm.

    He wanted to stand on top of everything and have his sword dominate the heavens. This was his path. But he can''t suddenly improve his sword mastery all of a sudden. He was missing aponent that can give him the final push towards the path of the sword.

    That was a proper sword that will let him feel a connection with himself. A natal weapon was what he was missing. Although he now knew about the path he wants to pursue. Wang Ling was unsure of what kind of sword that shall reflect his path and his self.

    But he already has the blueprint that will let him create the sword that will help him break through the barrier of the fifth level mastery.

    The blueprint in his mind was a guide. It listed the materials that will let him create a powerful sword, however, he didn''t want topletely follow that guide. It may be a guide that resulted from his enlightenment, but it was still at the end shallow as his knowledge was not so deep in terms of cksmithing.

    It was just a guide that came from his limited knowledge. His knowledge of the current realm was limited. What if the materials in his head could be reced by new materials that had been discovered in this era?

    What if he gains an in-depth understanding of other materials? What will happen if he learns more things? Will it cause his future natal weapon to improve? With this in mind, Wang Ling began thirsting for knowledge.

    He wanted to learn more, he wanted to see more, to experience more things that he had yet to experience in both lifetimes. His knowledge was indeed something worthy of apuse.

    But he felt that he was still narrow-minded in mos scenarios and other fields. Wang Ling was now thirsting for the unknown.

    With that thirst, Wang Ling looked at Bai Xue and started questioning him about many things. Bai Xue was thought that it was a bother, but Wang Ling promised him a 70 percent share on the resources they will get after they kill those at the peak of the mountain. Bai Xue began exining things as if she was his master soon after.

    "The Sword Divinity is not just a name but after you reach this point. You will experience a sudden surge in strength and capabilities. It isparable to [Mandates], but not the same"

    "The Heaven Realm is ruled by many powers and these powers have different legacies that had existed for millions of years. There are also a lot of old fogeys that had lived for an unimaginable amount of time over there"

    "Oh, you want to know about ores? I am not knowledgeable about them, but there was an ore that was useful for smithing. It was called a [Dragon Ore], it was an ore that was considered as the favorite offering of many divine cksmiths"

    Their discussion was carried out with the lowest volume possible. No one managed to hear their conversation. However, the duo was still very much aware of their surroundings.

    The flow of qi was observed by the two of them without missing anything out. As they were talking, the denseness of the qi around them plummeted. It was the sign that a high-level spirit nt was maturing.

    With that, the two of them looked over towards the mountain and saw jade light exploding out of the peak. They looked at each other and nodded their heads. The discussion will have to wait.

    Bai Xue hopped over to Wang Ling''s shoulders and Wang Ling disappeared from that ce.

    =====

    Atop the mountain, ten people considered as the leading people of the third examination area gathered. They were all looking at the jade light that was in front of them with anxiousness.

    However, a number of these examinees were much more cautious towards the three strongest people in this ce. Amongst the examinees that stood at the top. Being a nascent soul stage cultivator was a must.

    Not only that but you must at least be at pinnacle-level-4 nascent soul stage. Those weaker than that were all trashes that have mediocre talents.

    Although they are considered geniuses, they are still far weaker than these top examinees.

    However, three people stand on top of these geniuses. These examinees were not just level-4 nascent soul cultivators but already reached level-5.

    These kinds of people were true geniuses that stand atop everyone. They were all only 17 years of age making them extremely talented individuals. Even the oldest of these three was only 18 years old.

    These three consequently belonged to the three races that entered the examination area. They can be considered as the representative of humans, beastmen, and elves.

    What a coincidence it was. For three different races to meet here, even each having a representative for the title of strongest. It was such a rare urrence.

    However, someone who was trying to keep a low profile was currently in the shadows of the other geniuses. Zhan Tian, the rising genius of the Red Dragon Academy that was located in zing Wing Continent was sneering at everyone present.

    He was also considered as one of the strongest people in this examination grounds as he was already a pinnacle-level-4 nascent soul cultivator at the young age of 16. He was a young genius who was currently experiencing an abrupt meteoric rise, thanks to the awakening of his bloodline.

    Hailed as someone with the fastest cultivation speed from the Red Dragon Academy. Zhang Tian''s cultivation rose from the sky-root stage into the nascent soul stage in just a single year.

    His future was uncertain and limitless. Now, he entered Thundergod Academy in the hopes rising to be the strongest of them all.

    [These guys are not going to get in my way.] He will get the Regal Jade Lotus and would not let it fall on the hands of anyone and he will reach a new level of strength soon enough. Zhang Tian will not let anyone get in his way.

    As his mind was preparing to take the Regal Jade Lotus. The jade light that was already lustrous became even brighter.

    The Regal Jade Lotus''s jade light was starting to change. From jade, it was turning golden. A Regal Jade Lotus was something that was jade in color, however, right at this moment, it was changing.

    That only means one thing, it was mutating. From a Regal Jade Lotus, it was bing an even more important spirit nt known as the Golden Lotus King. It was a pseudo-grade-4 spirit nt coveted by many.

    This treasure was being eyed with greedy gazes by everyone present. They couldn''t believe that such a thing would appear on the day of the examination.

    Zhang Tian smiled as he realized it was a Golden Lotus King. This Golden Lotus King was what he needed the most right now.

    As the spirit qi of the world was sucked in by the Golden Lotus King. Zhang Tian prepared himself. He was 500-meters away from where the Golden Lotus King was located.

    The three strongest examinees were 200-meters away from the Golden Lotus King. Zhang Tian had no fear in his heart and his worries were nowhere to be found.

    Then, an infinitely long 30 seconds passed and the Golden Lotus King finally finished its mutation. The thick, sweet, and intoxicating aroma of the Golden Lotus King assailed the nose of not only the ten examinees present but also the people on the foot of the mountain who managed to get a whiff of that aroma.

    The three strongest examinees made their moves. They dashed forth with the intent of taking the Golden Lotus King for themselves. But their oppositions weren''t going to let them do so.

    A fight broke out not only with the three strongest people present but also the rest. Zhang Tian also fought an examinee who had the same cultivation as him.

    The waves of spirit qi uprooted the surrounding trees and destroyed thend of the mountain. However, even with the stalemate going around him, Zhang Tian was cunningly moving forward as he fought.

    He was using the momentum of his opponent''s strike to send himself flying towards the direction of the Golden Lotus King. Soon, he opened a gap on his defense and the examinee he was going against made use of that time to use a powerful technique.

    Zhang Tian showed a sly smile as he received that attack and use the momentum generated by that attack to have his body fly backward. As he flew backward, he managed to pass the other examinees and even with his damaged body, he twisted it around and got his right foot on the ground.

    He stepped forth with all his might and used three of his qi pirs to explosively dash forward. Zhang Tian''s action caught the attention of the other examinees but everyone noticed toote.

    Zhang Tian showed a wide smile as he was just about to grab the Golden Lotus King.

    [I got it!] He celebrated inside his head. But as he was celebrating, he felt grave dangering for him.

    He raised his head and saw an arrow made from ck qi was quickly descending upon him. Zhang Tian''s face turned pale as the rms in his heart set off all at the same time.

    At the moment, he only had 4 qi pirs and his energy pce that still had stored spirit qi. Zhang Tian spared nothing into using them by applying a protective barrier of spirit all over his body.

    The arrow smashed his body the arrow almost pierced his armor of spirit qi. But his armor prevailed. The arrow was blocked and he managed to avoid it by the skin of his teeth.

    He sighed as he was relieved that he lived. But now, he was unable to fight or even escape so, he prepared to take out his que to get out of this ce But a voice rung out from above.

    "You''re not going anywhere."

    Before he can take out his que, a person wearing a mask with devil horns and wearing all ck clothing descended from above. The masked person crushed Zhang Tian''s spine. Zhang Tian''s body arced as the masked personnded on top of his back.

    Zhang Tian howled in pain with his bones were crushed and his internal organs destroyed. He thought he would be able to one-up everyone else, who would have thought that someone woulde attacking from above?

    Zhang Tian clearly wasn''t that person. In his mind, he was trying to il around and escape, but he was already crippled and could do nothing else.

    The man with the mask became irritated with Zhang Tian''s screams and said coldly, "Shut up!"

    The masked person decisively made use of his fist and the sound of thunder echoed around the mountain.

    Bang!

    That fistnded on Zhang Tian''s head, crushing it to a bloody pulp. Zhang Tian was dead, there was no question to it. His meteoric rise suddenly ended in the hands of the masked person.

    The masked person took out an ordinary sword and used it to chop off the hands of Zhang Tian that was wearing the storage ring. Keeping the severed hand in his own storage ring, the masked assant murmured.

    "Time to harvest some resources."

 Chapter 94: Good memories

    Chapter 94: Good memories

    Wang Ling was serious and was not taking anything as a joke. He was not going to take any of his opponents as a joke as it was simply too dangerous.

    It might be fun to look down upon your opponents. But that''s just arrogance, Wang Ling wanted to flush every arrogance he had in times such as this. Where he was facing opponents that were stronger than he.

    The examinees in front of him paused as they watched Wang Ling kill Zhang Tian. Although they were happy that Zhang Tian died, they still knew that Wang Ling could take the Golden Lotus King so no one was at ease.

    "Who are you!? You might have managed to kill Zhang Tian but that doesn''t matter! Try and take that Golden Lotus King and you will be forced to get out of the examination or die."

    The strongest of all beastmen step forth and warned Wang Ling in a domineering manner. But Wang Ling just smiled at him as he had no intention of arguing with a child.

    He raised his head and shouted at the skies with a slightly altered voice, "Do it!"

    As his shout echoed, the figure of a 10 metersrge ck Phoenix came into view. The Phoenix cried as it caused the people present to tremble.

    In the minds of many, they were thinking, [Whoever this man was, he is someone dangerous.]

    For him to have such a beast at hismand. Just where did he came from and howe they were only seeing him now?

    Bai Xue''s body erupted in mes as she gathered mes in her mouth. The mes peaked and she released vermillion colored mes onto the mountain. The nearby trees burned and vermillion mes quickly started to spread. Hell appeared on earth.

    The mes of the Phoenix was too much for others to endure. Those who had weaker bodies and resistance to mes were unable to endure the searing heat.

    Forming a barrier around their body, everyone in the mountain shrouded their body with spirit qi. The intention of getting the Golden Lotus King disappeared from their minds.

    Many immediately ran for their lives as they tried to evacuate the premises. They used their movement techniques to move faster and get out of that ce.

    However, only a select few could ever hope to get out of this ce. Bai Xue screeched in delight as her huge body dove down to start a hunt.

    As her humungous body appeared behind one of the examinees. That examinee sneered as it saw Bai Xue''s wing for it.

    "Stupid bird, do you think you can take me on directly?" That examinee might have feared the mes that were burning down the mountain, that was because the mes were getting stronger as it grew. But he wasn''t afraid of Bai Xue.

    Bai Xue was just a mere pinnacle-level-2 nascent soul cultivator. What if she was some legendary beast? He was far stronger than it.

    That was the mindset of that particr examinee. So, he went ahead and delivered a punch directed at therge frame of the beast.

    However, he was wrong.

    But Bai Xue was no ordinary beast. She was a beast from the Heaven Realm. The beast that had three different bloodlines coursing through her veins. She was far stronger than any normal beast could ever hope to imagine.

    She was a being that was going to be the god of all beasts.

    Bai Xue''s ws poised as she went ahead and met that examinee''s fist. The instant her ws met with that person''s fist, her sharp ws tore through the examinee''s flesh.

    The flesh that met with Bai Xue''s ws was torn to pieces and she immediately went ahead and moved to continue tearing through. She soon passed the arms and tore the examinee''s torso, thereby separating the upper half from the lower half.

    Spurt!

    Blood spurted as the terrified look of the examinee remained on his face right before he died. Bai Xue continued doing this and managed to kill two more poor souls.

    But she had to retreat in fear of having the level-5 nascent soul stage geniusese for her. She retreated soon after retrieving the storage rings of her targets.

    Wang Ling took the Golden Lotus King that was behind and jumped upwards. He was then picked up by Bai Xue who had just managed to loot those geniuses. She was pretty pleased with their harvests.

    "Did you managed to get some?" Wang Ling asked.

    Bai Xue nodded her huge head as she gleefully flew away with haste. She quickly disappeared.

    Some remained at the peak of the mountain but could do nothing as they saw Wang Ling ride away on the Phoenix''s back with the Golden Lotus King. They threw some spears at him, but Wang Ling deflected them all.

    The beastman roared as he realized how humiliating this was. Especially for a prideful beastman, this was a huge blow to him. That day, he made sure to make a vow that he will kill that masked bastard someday.

    But it wasn''t just him, the geniuses who managed to get out of the mountain alive was doing the same. Their hate for that mysterious masked man and the Phoenix was simply too intense for them to forget.

    =====

    Wang Ling was changing on his white schrly robes on some secluded mountain. While he was changing, Bai Xue was by the side grinning as she counted the number of good things she harvested.

    The storage rings she got from the mountain were hers alone. She didn''t need to share anything with Wang Ling. She was promised with a 70 percent cut after all.

    Bai Xue made sure to target the rich-looking people on that mountain and managed to strike gold by doing so. The sheer number of ster stones inside made her mouth water.

    There were also some beast cores of some rare spirit beasts. Pampered young masters were the best target for robbery. Right now, Bai Xue was already thinking if she should go and hunt some other rich young masters.

    Wang Ling who was by the side sighed at her actions but said nothing. As he peered into the ring he got, he found nothing good except a decent number of ster stones and a few pills and spirit nts.

    However, he did find something interesting and that''s the cultivation manual of the ancient sect called [Frozen World Sect]. He found it from the loud kid''s (Zhang Tian) storage ring.

    Wang Ling chortled after seeing the cultivation manual from Frozen World Sect. He found it funny that a manual remained to this day.

    Although he does not know the story behind how that loud kid managed to get this, he found this book quite nostalgic. No book should have remained in this world. He should know, after all, he was the one who destroyed this sect.

    This sect used to be one of the 12 powerhouses in the old era together with the Chaotic me Sect. This sect''s sect master was a man who had the woman he was fancying fancy Wang Ling instead of him.

    The story was long, but to make the long story short, what eventually happened was. The woman fancied Wang Ling and the sect master was jealous of this and tried to kill him for it. Wang Ling got fed up and killed the sect master together with the entire sect who supported the idea of his death.

    Wang Ling smiled as he remembered thisughable matter especially that clown of a sect master who tried to kill him out of jealousy. Wang Ling decided to keep the Frozen World Sect''s [Frozen World Art] with him.

    Even though he had the entire inheritance etched in his mind, Wang Ling still kept the book with him. Why? So he can gift it to his family.

    Aplete technique from the old era was valuable. It was even more valuable that the pseudo-grade-4 Golden Lotus King in his possession. If he gifts them this ancient-looking book, he wouldn''t be subjected to suspicion so it was the perfect gift.

    "That noisy little kid was so lucky? Then, if I didn''t kill him, would he have a bright future ahead of him?"

    He questioned himself but in the end,ughed it off. He was not interested in thinking about useless what-ifs. It wasn''t needed anyway. That kid was dead and he got the inheritance, end of the story.

    Wang Ling finished changing and called out to Bai Xue.

    "Stop drooling over those things. Let''s go and find a good ce to increase our strengths. This ce isn''t that good."

    Bai Xue nodded her head and kept her ''treasures'' in a single storage ring. They went off to find a good ce where they can stay and cultivate.

    It didn''t take them a while to find a good ce where it was secluded and didn''t have many people. Although there was no cave in sight.

    Wang Ling had no problem making one for himself. He used his fist and dug out a small cave for himself and Bai Xue.

    The two of them entered and startedying out ster stones around them. Taking out the needed spirit nts and pills, they feasted and assimted everything.

    Two dayster, nothing notable happened and Wang Ling and Bai Xue exited the cave. Their cultivation had increased and Wang Ling was now an early-level-2 nascent soul stage cultivator.

    Bai Xue was at the early-level-3 nascent soul stage. They stretched their bodies and left the area and headed for the meeting area where every examinee was supposed to gather by the final day.

    They managed to reach the gathering point by noon on thest day.

 Chapter 95: Top 10

    Chapter 95: Top 10

    "Where the fuck is that masked bastard!? Come out you fucker!"

    The beastman known as Guo Ru was noisily looking around to find the masked bastard who screwed him over.

    As a member of the proud Tiger Beastman race, Guo Ru could not get over the humiliation. So much so that he was frantically running around trying to look for the masked bastard who humiliated him.

    However, this made many geniuses unhappy of him that they started screaming at him in dissatisfaction.

    "What is he being so noisy about? He might be strong but any form of conflict is prohibited in the Neutral Area."

    "That''s right, what a blockhead. Just because he''s slightly better he''s being so rowdy as to disrupt the peace? Hey! Shut the fuck up over there!"

    "That''s right! You may be strong but do you think all of us here can''t drag you away and kill you outside? There are hundreds of us and only one of you, try and scream one more time!"

    They were geniuses who had the balls to enter the examination of the Thundergod Academy and survive. Only over 500 hundred reached the neutral area of the thousands of examinees who entered.

    Most of the examinees who were missing were either sent out or killed. Those who are present were mostly nascent soul cultivators. And although Guo Ru was strong, he wouldn''t dare think of himself having the ability to take everyone present on.

    However, that doesn''t mean he was also going to just shut up right after getting yelled at. He was not going to act like a pussy and shy away from a fight was being thrown at him on purpose.

    Guo Ru angrily turned his head over towards the shouting examinees.

    "You fuckers!!! Stay right there." Guo Ru was just about to head towards those cocky examinees who didn''t know the height of the heavens. Wanting to teach them a lesson, Guo Ru stepped forth.

    However, as he was going to do so, someone who didn''t care about his presence went by him and ignored his domineering disy of strength. That man did nothing but ignore the ruckus he was causing by walking by him without sparing him a look.

    That alone would be eptable, but the stare from the white fox on that examinee''s shoulder made him burst out in a fit of anger.

    The contempt he was given was enough to make him go over towards that examinee. He was just about to grab him by the shoulders when a pressure appeared from above.

    "Don''t make any stupid actions like causing trouble here, or do you just want to die!? Tiger boy?"

    That voice came from ady who was flying above their heads with nothing underneath her feet. Thisdy who just appeared was a saint and considering her youthful appearance.

    It was clear she was a young genius. Some of the examinees were surprised to see a saint but some were not shaken one bit.

    No matter how prideful Guo Ru was, he had to back down at the presence of a saint. He became meek as he steps back.

    Thedy was a student of the Thundergod Academy and was assigned to meet with the passers of the examination. However, there was a slight irritation on her face.

    "Everyone had passed, but only a single dominant examinee managed to show a good run? This isughable, the highest of this areas points is 14,000?" thedy student threw a tantrum after remembering those smug looks on her fellow students as she murmured to herself, "I should have picked a different area to be on getting the highest points."

    The students found the senior to be someone entric. They didn''t know what was going on his her mind. But if they had the chance to know, they will surely look at her in contempt.

    The people of the Thundergod Academy were unique and followed not what is the norm. The path the people of Thundergod Academy was something that is only trodden by them alone.

    Thedy student took a while to calm herself down before taking several deep breaths.

    "My name is Mo Nuan, there should be a grand ceremony where I will announce who the top examinee of this area, but I don''t want to bother. Just step forward to the one who will be called.

    "Get your prize and enter the academy. If you wish to argue, then say it aloud, I''ll fix your problems with my fist."

    Although she was a beautiful woman, this senior was simply too violent. It turned off many people. But to some select few, her violent tendencies seemed heavenly and enticing.

    Many grumbled and some stupid people asked if what she was doing was okay. In the end, those examinees didn''t even get to properly ask anything and just earned the fist from a saint.

    Mo Nuan, in the end, eyed the examinees for anyone else wanting to say something. But no one dared to eke out a noise in the fear of offending this lunatic.

    Mo Nuan smiled as she found it pleasing to see obedient juniors. Her cloudy expression brightened as she became delighted from their reactions.

    Taking out a purple scroll, Mo Nuan began reading and announcing the names of those who managed to secure a spot on the top 10 till 4. Those who managed to do so managed to gain a reward.

    But to everyone''s surprise, the rowdy Guo Ru only managed to secure the top 4 of the top 10. It was a surprise to see that he was not even able to enter the top 3. After all, he was a good seed with great talents and overbearing methods.

    For him to ce fourth would mean that someone else from the other examinees had other ways to gain points quicker and a more efficient way. Mo Nuan paid no attention to the examinee''s thoughts especially towards Guo Ru.

    "3rd ce goes to someone named Wang Ling. Hey,e forth already, I''m getting bored of this."

    Wang Ling steps forward in front of the examinees and Wang Ling took the reward from the senior who was always in a bad mood.

    She smiled at Wang Ling and he returned it with a nod. It was clear that she knew of Wang Ling''s identity. Must be Zou Jianhong''s doing.

    Many saw Wang Ling''s act of taking the price with him and felt unsatisfied that he was the one who took the 3rd ce. But they could do nothing as it was already finalized by the academy.

    If they step forward now, they will only be wishing to take a beating. Mu Nuan was already in a bad mood. Do they want to take on her rage?

    The second ce went to Aiane, the ''representative'' of the elves. This too would be quite the surprise as no one would have thought that the elves were actually trying to outdo the other examinees.

    However, the most shocking of events was when the next name was called.

    "Bai Xue! Come up here."

    A little spirit beast appeared from below.

 Chapter 96: More than a pet!

    Chapter 96: More than a pet!

    Bai Xue walked up front in her white fox form. She walkedzily without care about her little image and imed the storage ring that contained her prize.

    Mo Nuan looked at the little white fox with shockin her eyes. She smiled as she bursts outughing after handing Bai Xue her prize.

    "Puhahaha, this is hrious, this year''s batch of the third examination area is all trash. To be outdone by a little white fox. This is hrious, ahahahaha, hey, Wang kid, this little pet of yours is extremely interesting. And you as well, to let your fox take the prize, do you wish to humiliate everyone so much?"

    Many frowned at her words.

    Mo Nuan couldn''t stop it and gave Wang Ling a call. Wang Ling was already the center of attention as soon as he walked up to get his prize. Now that Mo Nuan had called up to him and Bai Xuezily jumping on his shoulder to sleep as if she was some scarf. He became even more popr for all the wrong matters.

    However, Wang Ling only smiled at them not caring what they thought of him. For all he cared, this kind of thing is going to be useful for him. If they hate him this early, infuriating them enough to suck them dry of their points will not be hard.

    It would be easier to have angry people behind him than nice ones. Besides, the thing he wanted to control wasn''t these people but instead the whole academy.

    Why did Wang Ling enter an academy instead of living a life full of plunder and killing? It was to kill those ''genius'' students of those other academies who dared hurt his family.

    Although there was a side goal of taking every resource for himself. Wang Ling''s goal never changed from the start. But to kill those bastards, he needed support not only from his family but from other forces as well.

    Thankfully, those forces were presented to him in a nice ribbon known as the seven great academies. As to how Wang Ling will achieve his goals, time will be the only one to tell.

    Wang Ling smiled at Mo Nuan and gave a nonchnt remark to correct her words, "She''s not my pet. She''s more of a fellow schoolmate than anything else. It would be rude of anyone to say that she''s a pet. Bai Xue is on equal footing with me, after all. If she is a pet then that would mean that I am on the same level as she is, a pet."

    Mo Nuan raised a brow to hear Wang Ling''s answer and said, "So she''s your partner! with the ambiguous words? Just say it outright and speak like a man!"

    Wang Ling was quiet for quite some time thinking about how he should react. He never really knew anything about having a partner he could work with so he did not know if Bai Xue was his partner or not.

    After all, this weird rtionship they had was built upon havingmon benefits. They will not act if nothing benefits each other. Bai Xue follows Wang Ling because she gets resources from him.

    Wang Ling was together with Bai Xue because her knowledge of the Heaven Realm coincides with his interest. Her strength also drew him to her and made him want to her as a mount or a beastpanion.

    Which, can also be taken as wanting Bai Xue wanting to fight by his side. Wang Ling wanted someone to fight with him to lessen the burden on him and he saw Bai Xue as the perfect candidate.

    Meaning, she was his partner. He did not know what was going on in her mind but Wang Ling was pretty sure about the idea he had. Bai Xue was his partner.

    Wang Ling looked at Mo Nuan and nodded his head, "Thank you for rifying that for me Bai Xue is indeed my partner."

    Upon saying those words, Wang Ling felt his mind clear. He was intelligent but on some asions, Wang Ling was pretty stupid. It would seem the idea of having apanion was one of those things that he was pretty ignorant about.

    After fighting on his own for so long, Wang Ling forgot the feeling of having apanion by your side, fighting with you. Now that he was aware of it, Wang Ling was shocked by how stupid he was.

    [Mhm, it seems like I am pretty stupid about such a matter.

    Has it been that long since I considered someone an equal in terms of strength and ability that I forgot what it was to have a properpanion?

    Seems like time doesn''t just bring wisdom but also forgetfulness of other matters. This is truly embarrassing.]

    While Wang Ling was severely feeling embarrassed about his stupidity. Bai Xue was quiet. Her tail was covering her face.

    Mo Nuan had never heard such a heavy reply about such a simple matter. The weight behind Wang Ling''s words wasn''t light. It felt really heavy and Mo Nuan felt that heaviness.

    She looked at Wang Ling with weirded out eyes.

    [It seems like this one also has an entric way of thinking like those guys.

    Zou Jianhong has found someone good this time. This one might just be the one to win the Junior Competition, hehe, I''ll ride this horse and earn some money.]

    Mo Nuan approached Wang Ling and ced her hand on his shoulder waking up the dazed Wang Ling. With a smile stered on her face, Mo Nuan spoke "Wang kid, I''m going to ce my money on you so don''t disappoint me or else."

    Having experienced a threat that came from out of nowhere. Even Wang Ling was shaken. He wanted to ask what was happening to clear his mind but Mo Nuan had already flown upwards.

    With her robe fluttering. Mo Nuan announced.

    "All of you here passed and once you enter the academy, the que in your hands will be your identification ques. The formation locking most of its functions will be unlocked a day after entering the academy as a student.

    "To the top 5 students, all of you shall gain the right to enter the Junior Competition that will be held on thest day of the third month of next year. Also, remember, to those who do not raise their strength to the saint realm before turning 24 years old, you will be expelled out of the academy.

    "Now, I will take you to the academy!"

    Mo Nuan finished her announcement and took out a talisman from her storage ring. After taking it out. She circted her spirit qi to it and a formation underneath the feet of the examinees appeared.

    A bright light shot up the sky as space fluctuated. Wang Ling used his unique eyes to observe the light and found that it was arge scale [Spatial Transportation Array].

    The bright light enveloped everyone and before they disappeared, Wang Lingst thoughts were:

    [They improved in utilizing spatial transportation formations in this era.]

    With that, they disappeared from the third examination grounds. The examinations of the Thundergod Academy had ended and the total number of the third examination grounds alone numbered at over tens of thousands.

    =====

    There were ten domains in the central regions and the [Lightning Domain] where the Thundergod Academy was built on was one of the four regions that have the presence of the seven great academies.

    In the outer area of the Thundergod Academy where the [Examination Peaks] were located. A bright light shot up the sky as over three hundred new students arrive on the mountain peak where a [Grand Formation] was set up.

    "Wee to Thundergod Academy!"

    Mo Nuan''s voice echoed in the air as the mysterious Thundergod Academy was presented to the new students.

    The new students was at the peak of a tall mountain that had the view where it could overlook most of the academy''s prized area in the outer circle of the academy.

    Many had their mouths agape at the sight of the academy grounds. From what they had heard, the academy grounds span for millions of kilometers. It would seem that it was true.

    No one managed to see through the horizon and even the outer circle of the academy was too vast to observe on the peak.

    There were vast fields with beasts wandering the area. Flying beasts with students flying all over the ce. Students fighting in some areas and many more sights were presented in front of them.

    The new students was in awe. It was an amazing ce and the sight was something out of their dreams. Those who came from refutable backgrounds were also in awe at the magnificent sight of the academy.

    However, someone was acting very differently than the rest.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and immediately noticed the denseness of spirit qi in the air. He had yet to enter the academy and the first thing he noticed was the fact that the quality of spirit qi in this ce was far superior to not only the zing Wing Continent but also to the Sacred Grounds of the previous era.

    [This is a good ce to cultivate in. If this ce has an area where a [Qi Converging Array] is set up then]

    Wang Ling was already calcting how long it would take him to reach level-3 nascent soul realm if he just did normal meditation. If he was to practice in this ce without any resources, he should be able to experience a breakthrough in less than 7 months.

    That was something incredible already. However, if he can find a ce where denser spirit qi was present, then he should achieve breakthroughs at breakneck speed.

    Wang Ling was in awe, but not for the right idea of seeing a magnificent view.

    What good is a view if it wasn''t useful for anything? Was what he thought. But he did find it likable, especially those spirit beasts that had beast cores in their bodies. They look so beautiful that Wang Ling had the urge to kill them if he could.

    Of course, that was just an idea of his and wouldn''t actually do such a thing. If this was any other ce maybe, but he wouldn''t do it here.

    Wang Ling was properly controlling his urges but someone wasn''t. Bai Xue who had awoken because of the transfer saw the spirit beasts and had an even stronger urge to go down and kill everyone to get some beast core and improve her strength.

    The duo that was simply addicted to collecting resources had a hard time controlling themselves at the sight of such a ce. It was hard, but the two managed to control themselves after taking a few deep breaths.

    Wang Ling was now at peace but Bai Xue still had some minor urges. She was able to control those though.

    "Try not to do anything that will get us into trouble." Wang Ling reminded.

    "Sure!" Bai Xue answered in a rather uncivilized manner.

    But as Wang Ling was observing the academy. Wang Ling remembered something and he began to feel excited and instinctively began looking around.

    The awe of the students continued for a long time. Mo Nuan found their restless expressions interesting.

    "Alright, follow me! We will enter the academy and have you pick temporary lodgings."

    The students were all hyped and excited. They quickly followed after Mo Nuan.

    They were too excited to notice that someone was leaving the group and was heading in the opposite direction. Mo Nuan turned around and saw Wang Ling going the opposite way, she was baffled and called out.

    "Hey, that is not the way. Come and follow me if you want to enter the academy!"

    Wang Ling turned around and answered, "Thank you, but I don''t need to. I''m looking for the exit, I need to go back home now!"

    Wang Ling was being overly excited about going home and meeting his family once again. An old fogey acting out of character.

 Chapter 97: Bai Xues irritation

    Chapter 97: Bai Xue''s irritation

    Wang Ling was made to follow the new students without anyints. Mo Nuan told him that he could not leave the academy for a day as the ques had yet to transform into identity ques.

    Although Wang Ling was saddened, he did not argue and followed Mo Nuan into the outer circle of the academy.

    As their group walked around, they passed through different ces and different sites. But they didn''t stop to look at them. Mo Nuan mentioned something about those ces that can be visited by themselves so she did not want to waste her time by being their guide.

    She only ever epted this guide job as a thing to earn a few points anyway and she was already feeling irritated that she had to give half of what she would earn to those bastards who won the bet.

    The students reached an area where houses were built on a mountain. Starting for the foot of the mountain, the houses only got bigger. The house on the peak was no longer a house and was already a mansion bordering a castle.

    "This would be your lodgings for the day until tomorrow at noon. Every house is the same, except for the houses of the top 10 examinees which were arranged with qi convergence arrays. The top 10 to 4 houses multiply the denseness of the spirit qi in the surrounding area by a fold.

    "As for the houses of the top 3 to 1, those houses are arranged with convergence arrays that increase the denseness of spirit qi by two folds. Other than those 10, the rest are ordinary. Any of the people here want to share houses with others can do so but only three people per house, this that same goes for the top rankers. This mountain is for the third examination area, the mountain that is located a bit further away here are those of the second and first examination area passers.

    "Any of you can do as you please other than kill, that''s everything. Well then, farewell!"

    Mo Nuan disappeared and flew away as quickly as she could. Some bastards would be causing a great ruckus if she didn''te and pay them so she had to leave quickly.

    The other new students watched her fly away but Wang Ling had no intention of staying there idling by. He walked up the mountain path in an attempt to enter the house that was located at the very top of the mountain.

    Bai Xue was with her and she didn''t have any problem having Wang Ling live with her. It wasn''t much of a hassle or any trouble.

    Wang Ling walked up quietly without any intention of causing trouble but the trouble was looking for him instead. Wang Ling had yet to even take his fifth step when a fist came from behind him.

    Feeling the dangerous intent oing, Wang Ling promptly made his move. He turned around to block the fist but the fist was too fast to be blocked. The fist flew pass his arms that was forming a cross to block the attack.

    Wang Ling saw a fisting for him and felt a ravenous spirit qi enveloping that fist. The fist was about tond on his face, but he wasn''t going to let it easily let himself get hit.

    Moving as fast as he could. He made use of his supreme spirit qi to envelope his forehead as much as possible and banged his forehead against the oing fist.

    Bang!

    Wang Ling took three steps backward as his forehead hit the fist. He couldn''t evade it but it didn''t mean he was at any big disadvantage.

    The man who punched him held his fist as two of his fingers were dislocated as he too took a step backward. Wang Ling looked at that student in anger.

    His killing intent was seeping out of his body as he felt his head throb. He was only a level-2 nascent soul stage cultivator. He was able to hit back, but Wang Ling''s strength wasn''t so overwhelming that he would be unfazed by such a surprise attack.

    As his killing intent intensified, Wang Ling red at the dazed Guo Ru as he coldly stated, "What are you doing?"

    His tone was cold and unfeeling. It made many of those present shiver as they listened.

    Guo Ru straightened out his dislocated fingers as he smirked and condescendingly answered, "I''m just testing out the master of the little bitch who took the first ce of the examination. I don''t know how you did it but you should exchange with me, who is the rightful number one of this group."

    Listening to Guo Ru''s condescending and annoying words. Wang Ling''s anger almost instantaneously disappeared as he heard one of the funniest things he had heard. Wang Ling smiled and the little white fox that was pretending to sleep on his shoulder also beganughing.

    Bai Xue could not contain herughter anymore as she said to Wang Ling, "Wang Ling that should be enough. A goodugh and a few fingers should be a good exchange for a cowardly sneak attack. Guo Ru, was it? Keep it up, you''ll be a good clown one day!"

    Bai Xue had always been rude and upon waking up from the funniest and nonsensical bullshit she had heard in a while. Bai Xuemended Guo Ru foring up with such a joke that her irritation from being woken up disappeared.

    She was nning to sneak attack him in return for waking her up when Wang Ling was struck. But it wasn''t needed now.

    The reason why they wereughing was simple. He had the gall to straight-up im he was the top student of the group when he wasn''t even a contender to begin with. Aiane of the elves had reached second ce, if anyone had any right to im she was best other than Bai Xue. It would be her.

    Wang Ling had the same opinion as Bai Xue. After that ''joke'' Guo Ru had uttered. Everything seemed trivial now. He turned around and continued going up the mountain.

    This act of Wang Ling and Bai Xue pair obviously infuriated Guo Ru to no end. His spirit qi shot up as his burly body experienced a change.

    He became somewhat hairy and patterns that could be seen on a tiger appeared. Activating his savage ravenous qi, he jumped up and stood in front of Wang Ling and Bai, halting their advance.

    "You dareugh!? I have given you a chance to redeem yourselves from cheating your way to the top. Bastards dareugh at my kindness!? Do you wish to die?"

    Wang Ling looked at Guo Ru who was standing slightly above him and frowned in displeasure.

    "Get down, I don''t want to bully poor people who doesn''t have a brain so step aside already. Make any move and I''ll make you regret ever stepping up to face us!" It wasn''t Wang Ling who said these words.

    It was Bai Xue who found Guo Ru as an eyesore. Being look down upon by Guo Ru like this made Bai Xue frown deeply.

    Guo Ru only scoffed at her words, he didn''t take Bai Xue''s words as anything serious. The beast was a mere level-3 nascent soul stage nobody. If they fight, it was obvious he who would win.

    "What are you going to do about it?" Guo Ru''s body disappeared and reappeared just 3 meters away from Wang Ling. With Guo Ru''s fist stretched back as far as he could. He punched out in a split second manner.

    But even before he could reappeared before Wang Ling. Wang Ling who was getting irritated by him once more turned his body to a sword and especially focusing his attention to his middle finger.

    Wang Ling circted his supreme spirit qi and angelic qi and used Piercing Wave with his middle finger. Using a sword technique with a finger made it look like he was using a finger technique to meet the fist of Guo Ru.

    This made many shook their heads in response.

    However, Wang Ling''s improved sword qi wasn''t going to let him down. If Guo Ru used a technique then Wang Ling might face some trouble. But he didn''t. Wang Ling made use of three qi pirs and directly stopped Guo Ru''s fist with a single finger.

    "Piercing Wave." He mumbled quietly as Guo Ru''s fist stopped its advance.

    Wang Ling stopping the fist with a single finger caused the other students to be shock. It was an unprecedented surprise. But the one who was most surprised about this matter would be Guo Ru who was forced to step back.

    But being who he was. Wang Ling would not let anyone who provokes him scratch-free if he can do some damage. Utilizing his Soaring Devil movement technique, Wang Ling disappeared and reappeared behind the frantically retreating Guo Ru.

    Bang!

    Wang Ling smashed Guo Ru on the back and burrowed him on the ground. Wang Ling used 3 of his qi pirs to achieve this whole thing. It was quite wasteful of him. But seeing Guo Ru moan just before his feet was truly quite satisfying.

    Jumping backward, Wang Ling watched as Guo Ru struggled to get up. But as he was doing so, Bai Xue leisurely approached him.

    He moved and tried to take Bai Xue by the neck but his hands paused as Bai Xue''s aura suddenly changed. The air around Bai Xue became intimidating as an invisible aura appeared and bored down upon Guo Ru.

    On Bai Xue''s two front legs had cloud rising in an imposing manner. After circting the ability of the Phantom Cloud Tiger, she proceeded to use its bloodline.

    Guo Ru came from the race of Tigers.

    Although beastmen were only partly rted to spirit beasts. They were like spirit beasts in regards to their reverence of those who possesses stronger bloodlines. Guo Ru was a mere beastman from a lower realm.

    The Phantom Cloud Tiger was one of the rulers of the Lower Heaven Realm. It may only control a small portion of some region, but it was still higher than any other tigers of this realm.

    Bai Xue owned its bloodline. Right now, he was making full use of its capabilities. With Guo Ru''s hands stopping, his eyes caught Bai Xue''s eyes and immediately dodged and look down on the ground.

    The haughty attitude of Guo Ru became submissive as Bai Xue''s anger and irritation peaked.

    "I told you to shut up and you didn''t listen. For an ''iplete'' beast such as yourself to dare challenge me, do you wish to die that early?" Bai Xue''s words were harsh, but Guo Ru said nothing.

    His head slowly got lower and lower. His knees realigned as it he began to kneel and started revering Bai Xue as if she was a god. Those bystanders had their mouths agape at this sight.

    Waving his tail, Bai Xue went pass Guo Ru and waited for Wang Ling to move before jumping on his shoulder.

    Wang Ling left with Bai Xue and entered the first ced house where the spirit qi was densest. Those who were left outside didn''t know what happened. The beastmen who entered with Guo Ru step forth and asked him what happened.

    "What happened Senior Guo Ru. Did those guys poison you? Did the little bit"

    Bang!

    Without any exnation, the one who talked smack about Bair Xue was sent flying and Guo Ru looked back if the door of the first ce house opened. He heave a sigh of relief after seeing that it hadn''t.

    Guo Ru looked around and told the beastmen present to keep away from Bai Xue and Wang Ling.

    "If you don''t follow mymands, then, you will die."

    =====

    Wang Ling entered the room with Bai Xue and immediately went to find a good ce to rest. The house had multiple rooms and at least 10 people could stay at the house without a problem.

    Picking a room for themselves, Wang Ling entered his own and Bai Xue entered her own. It was no problem and the two quickly cultivated and devoured the spirit qi that was around them.

    The thick and dense spirit qi entered their bodies and meridians and blessed their insides. Wang Ling''s cultivation was improving. With the dense spirit qi that was surrounding the entirety of Thundergod Academy and the formation set up in the house and the ster stones, he had set up.

    Wang Ling''s cultivation was improving by the second. From noon, night came and Wang Ling''s early-level-2 nascent soul stage cultivation improved and became middle-level-2 nascent soul stage.

    Time passed and as he was too immersed in his cultivation. Night passed and his ck gold que became a purple que that had his name engraved on its surface. At noon, Wang Ling opened his eyes and as he did, he checked his que.

    Stretching his body, he thought.

    "Time to go home!" Wang Ling was already ready to leave.

 Chapter 98: A drama before leaving

    Chapter 98: A drama before leaving

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and was about to get up and call for Bai Xue in the next room. The two separated as soon as they entered the house so Wang Ling had to get up to get her.

    But that didn''t seem to be a necessity as Wang Ling felt the familiar warmth and softness that was on top of hisp. He looked down and saw Bai Xue''s peaceful sleeping face who had no care about her image.

    Shaking the little white fox a little bit, Bai Xue grumbled as she turned over and covered herself with her tail, "Later, do that again and I''ll beat you up."

    Bai Xue threatened but Wang Ling did not really care and shook her once again. Bai Xue opened her eyes and attempted to give Wang Ling a sneak p on the face with her little tail. She wanted to punish him for waking her.

    But Wang Ling got the march on her as his finger had already flicked her little forehead.

    "Stop acting like a child and act your age." Wang Ling got up and Bai Xue hatefully turned her head over to the side. But because her ''seat'' was on top of Wang Ling''s shoulders that she could not hold that anger longer than three seconds.

    "So, what is the oh-so-important thing we are going to do today?"

    "I''m heading to the main house of my family. I have never been there before and I am slightly interested in it."

    "Slightly? Don''t give me that shit, you''re basically itching to go there. Never mind your hypocrisy, so, where is that ce? You never really told me where it was."

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue conversed as they walked out of the house. Taking out a map of the central region as he was approaching the door. Wang Ling saw the 10 domains of the central region and pointed at the one named [Frost Domain].

    "And where frost reigns supreme? Shishi, that''s my territory. Hey, did I ever told you how I killed the White Lord Wolf back when I was in the Heaven Realm? No? Well, it basically went like this"

    While Bai Xue was eagerly telling her tales of glory. Wang Ling head out and as he opened the door, he saw three beautifuldies just about to knock on his doors.

    Being quite surprised about their sudden appearance. Wang Ling was taken aback and Bai Xue was made to stop talking. The three girls were also surprised but they soon regained their ownposure soon after Wang Ling did.

    Wang Ling was going to ask them what their reason foring. But before he could even utter a word. The three girls got on their knees and have their heads touched the cold floor. Thedy in the middle started to speak with a shaky voice.

    "Good meeting you First Young Master Wang Ling, my name is Aiane Evergreen of the Evergreen n. First of all, please let me apologize for my inability to recognize you soon after meeting you."

    Wang Ling was too surprised to say anything back to the prostrating Aiane and the other elves. Why was the second cer of the third examination grounds prostrating herself to him?

    Wang Ling had no idea. But her first words gave him the idea that she knows of his identity. As to how she knew of it must have something to do how the Nature Extension Pill was created.

    Rubbing his be with his index finger, Wang Ling made the elves rise, "Stand up, this act is too much for an early activity. I have no time for dealing with this and I don''t have any intention of doing so. Regarding the Evergreen n, it should be a n that is under my Wang family correct?"

    Wang Ling questioned and Aiane stood up and nodded her head to answer his question.

    "The Evergreen n is one of the ns that was saved by the War God Queen. My n has been acting as one of its loyal followers, so, the First Young Master of the Wang family is one of the most revered personages of the Evergreen n. We were thought to treat them the same as we treat the n Head."

    Aiane looked at Wang Ling in all seriousness. She was younger than Wang Ling and was supposed to be stronger than him. But as he was the First Young Master of the Wang family, her position doesn''t matter.

    She also does not have an issue regarding Wang Ling being higher than her in terms of position, so it all worked out.

    Wang Ling saw the reverie in Aiane''s eyes and felt his head experiencing an even sharper pain.

    [Why is my family so popr? Are they so nice that they are revered by everyone to the point they will grovel at my feet?]

    Wang Ling was going to meet his family in the Frost Domain and now, he was having an uncertain image of his family building up in his head.

    Although he was aware of Wang Hong''s and Wang Yue''s behavior, there are many things he had yet to know about his own family.

    This made Wang Ling itch to leave. After rubbing his be and temple a couple of times to calm himself down. Wang Ling became calm and collected. He looked at Aiane and started addressing the issue with her.

    "Alright, I do not wish to look arrogant but I must leave the academy now. Although it is true that I just entered, I must return as it was the orders of my father. You three should stop bowing at me, especially for you, Miss Aiane, you are the strongest of the elves here after all."

    Wang Ling stopped and took a deep breath. He went ahead and started talking after a while, "I should be leaving now, the travel to the Frost Domain is not going to be easy. As for you three, focus on your cultivations and reach a top ce in this academy while I am away. I should be returning in a few months.

    Wang Ling stopped talking about the matter and went pass the elves. But he stopped midway to his steps he then asked Aiane for one tiny little favor as a smile appeared on his face and a n surfaced in his mind.

    =====

    Wang Ling got out of the situation with Aiane and reached the Thundergod Academy''s transportation arrays. He went up and waited as there was a queue going on.

    It was already noon and he was not the only one wanting to get out of the academy. Those around him were mostly going out toplete a mission that was set to be aplished in different domains.

    They wanted to be quick with the travels so it was very convenient to have a teleportation array everywhere you want. However, as this teleportation array was not perfect, it could only send you to a general location like a domain.

    Although this may sound pretty good. The probability of being sent to your enemy''sir was likely. So to avoid this, the students were transported in a distant hub located in mostly barren locations of the domains.

    There were various hubs scattered throughout the entire central region. Wang Ling reached the front of the queue and he was made to pay 500 points each for him and Bai Xue before they could leave.

    Wang Ling stepped into a tform that had various runes and a ton of ster stones lined up to create a formation. Standing in the middle of the tform. Wang Ling bathed in the light of the teleportation array as he was sent away into the hub of the Frost Domain.

 Chapter 99: Different way of thinking

    Chapter 99: Different way of thinking

    Wang Ling found himself in an unfamiliarnd. It was deste and there was only sand as far as the eye could see. The Frost Domain was known for its never-ending sheet of ice that nkets the whole domain.

    However, that famous and almost infamous sheet of white was nowhere to be found. Wang Ling looked around and found out that he was standing on top of a tform that had many ancient looking runes carved on its surface.

    "I thought we were going to the Frost Domain? Then why the hell are we in the middle of a desert?" Bai Xue eximed as she jumped atop Wang Ling''s head to survey the area, "Tch, the promised snow is nowhere to be found."

    While Bai Xue wasining, Wang Ling also looked around and after seeing that no one was around. He confirmed it with Bai Xue, "Is there anyone out there?" He asked cautiously.

    "Nope, I don''t think anyone out there, we''re probably the only ones here. I can''t see anyone nor can I feel anyone''s presence."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and unfurled his wings. Two pairs of feathery wings came out and he soared upwards and after confirming that no one was around in a few kilometer radii. Wang Ling flew as around as nothing good wille about in dallying in the hub he was transferred in.

    While he was on the air flying around. Wang Ling''s eyes caught sight of many things. Some beasts looked like centipedes going around jumping all over the ce and devouring beasts.

    There were not only centipede-like beasts but there were also other beasts that roamed the deste desert. He was flying above and many beasts roared as they saw him flew pass them while others trembled as Wang Ling''s aura swept through the area.

    After looking around a couple, Wang Ling finally nodded his head and confirmed where he was. He stopped flying andnded on the sands as he said, "This is the [Deste Domain] and we''re in the border area of the [ck Desert] where the weaker spirit beasts lurk."

    "So, does that have anything to do with Frost Domain? Or do you mean we near the border of the Frost Domain?"

    "That''s it. The ck Desert is awlessnd where death oftenes swift. This ce is littered with many lowlifes and spirit beasts that will kill anyone they think they can kill."

    "If that is so, then why don''t we just leave? I n on taking a break in your ce and mooching off your family to level up my cultivation. I don''t n on doing anything strenuous." Bai Xue was half-joking and half-serious.

    Wang Ling sighed as he looked around. A look of dismay appeared on his face as he said, "I know where we are and here''s the problem I don''t know where I should head to, the map I have in me is not for ck Desert''s use."

    Wang Ling was feeling a headache as he found it troublesome to be sent in a location that way off his original course. He has heard that such urrences happen sometimes, but he didn''t think it would happen to him.

    Bai Xue was on top of his head jumped off and Wang Ling casually asked where she was going. She only replied with, "Just wait there, I''lle back in a few hours at best." And transformed into a Phoenix before flying away.

    Wang Ling was baffled as to why she would leave all of a sudden. But it didn''t seem that she was going to leave him entirely as she wanted him to wait. Wang Ling waited just like how he was instructed and chose to just sit and meditate.

    But as he was waiting, there were spirit beasts that would try to take his life and eat him whole. However, Wang Ling just sniped them with his bow or split their body in half with his sword.

    The area where he was currently in was the outer most area of the ck Desert. The outer areas of any ce only have weaker prey. The stronger ones gather in the inner regions as they try to decide who was king.

    Wang Ling was confident that he could kill anything that tries to get in his way. Although he was a mere middle-level-2 nascent soul cultivator. Wang Ling could kill any level-4 nascent soul beasts that tried to kill him.

    There were only level-2 or 3 spirit beastsing for him so there was no real danger. His continues killing resulted in many beasts cores being collected. But the blood and the corpse of the spirit beasts he had slew was starting to attract trouble in all eight directions.

    Thankfully, Bai Xue returned before a wave of beasts could reach him. Bai Xue saw Wang Ling sitting on top of spirit beast corpses and hopped on top of his shoulders and said.

    "Head East from here, and we will be able to see the bordering town of [Deserto Border Town] that is only a 500 kilometers away."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and unfurled his wings and flew east before trouble coulde. As he was flying away. He heard the fight that had broken out on the area where he had been staying in.

    The skies weren''t safe though as some avian-type beast would try and kill Wang Ling and Bai Xue if they were spotted. But Wang Ling and Bai Xue had no problem dealing with any enemy.

    The two managed to kill a lot of beasts. Bai Xue would eat the beast cores and would raise the denseness of her qi which was extremely astonishing.

    Wang Ling was doing the same as he was flying around. He could feel his cultivation rising but it wasn''t so major that he could achieve a breakthrough right away. He had just broken through middle-level-2 nascent soul stage so it would be quite a long time before he can reach the next level.

    While flying, Wang Ling asked Bai Xue how she knew of the border town.

    "Even I didn''t know where the border town was, howe you were able to learn of it?"

    Bai Xue grinned as she answered, "Shishishi, spirit beasts are not just food you know. They too have a mind of their own and after looking around for an avian-type beast, I made use of my Phoenix form and pressure it to give me the answer I want to know."

    Wang Ling was enlightened as he nodded his head in Bai Xue''s idea. Although spirit beasts in the wild were mostly savage and would kill to improve their strength. Some were intelligent and couldmunicate with the rest.

    Bai Xue just made use of the advantage she had as a beast and her bloodlines to gain the information they needed. Her act of doing so was basically the same as an official trying to get what he wants out of a poor civilian.

    Wang Ling also understood why Bai Xue had to move alone. The presence of humans was unneeded if Bai Xue wanted to act in a dignified manner. If a proud Phoenix was seen with a human, then its prestige would be lowered.

    The Phoenix was the king of skies and it was higher than any feathery beasts, even if the Roc was taken into ount. It will never serve anyone, and even if it did, the Phoenix would still have its arrogance with it.

    Bai Xue didn''t want to deal with the trouble of being looked down upon because of Wang Ling''s presence. So, she moved alone.

    Wang Ling flew and quickly reached the Deserto Border Town before the sun could set. He made sure tond before anyone could spot him and entered the city as a human.

    After entering the city, Wang Ling noticed that there were many people and spirit beasts around the ce. The city wasrge and the roads were evenrger than the ones found in the main city of the Piercing Heaven Empire.

    The spirit beasts here were also weed to roam around. People had no problem unless it was toorge that it would clog the roads of the city.

    Bai Xue was rather surprised to see spirit beasts and other races mingling with one another like it was normal. She had never been to many cities in the Heaven Realm and the ones she had entered mostly bans the presence of beasts.

    "Before my era, beasts and the other races were in a situation where they would kill anyone if they spot one another. Humans, beastmen, and the elves see the spirit beasts as a source of nutrition and a kind of resources and the same goes for spirit beasts and how they see the other races.

    "But as time went on, there came a time when a particr ancient empire let in every race enter his city. Spirit beasts, humans, elves, and beastmen mingled in his empire and many found that there were intelligent spirit beasts amongst the savage ones.

    "From then on, the people of the Celestial Spirit Realm doesn''t really care about the presence of spirit beasts inside their city if it can amodate them. However, savage beasts were still looked down upon by the spirit beasts and the other races as they were beasts that do not have much of a mind."

    Wang Ling saw her reaction and exined the situation as heughed.

    Bai Xue finally understood it about she had some questions, of her own, "But inviting spirit beasts to roam your cities isn''t safe right? What if the spirit beasts you invite in kill other people?"

    Wang Ling shrugged his shoulders as he answered, "Then we kill it, the City Lord of every town or any big city is the one who overlooks the safety of everyone in his city. So, he is the one that has to enforce thew. Why do you think City Lords are so strong, to begin with? It is to enforce thew.

    "I know what you''re thinking, "Did the change came so fast?", and to answer that, the answer is going to be no. The change didn''t happen so fast, and even the historians of my time didn''t know when the system of spirit beasts and other races came about but by the time the previous era came, everything was already in a state where the races were somewhat at peace."

    Bai Xue had nothing more she wanted to ask. The cultivation work was fraught with dangers. But there are times when it wasn''t all that bad. Killing is never going to stop between spirit beasts and the other races, but humans kill each other and they still live closely together.

    So why can''t spirit beasts live together with humans and the other races?

 Chapter 100: Untapped Potential I

    Chapter 100: Untapped Potential I

    Although humans and the other races lived together with spirit beasts in a somewhat peaceful manner. Conflicts would surely arise from time to time. Even if it wasn''t exined, Bai Xue already knew of this.

    +

    The idea of everyone coexisting in a peaceful manner where no fights was present was nothing but wishful thinking. Fights and killings cannot be changed, and to those who believed that peace wille, just look at the story that Wang Ling had just told Bai Xue.

    If the utopian society of that ancient emperor came into full view. Then it wouldn''t have perished and Wang Ling''s era wouldn''t have risen. In the end, that era was destroyed and reced.

    The idea of utopia was endearing, but it can nevere to pass. Why? Because no matter what race or what species you belong in. Only by stepping in the corpses of other people will you rise.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue became silent as they watched the scene of beasts and other races mingle with one another. They knew that someday, many of them will die, it might be in hands of spirit beasts or their fellowmen, but death will surelye to them one day. It may evene by the hands of Wang Ling or Bai Xue.

    "Let''s enter already. I want to drink some wine after thinking aboutplicated matters. Stock up on wine once more, we have nothing left in stock now!" Bai Xue demanded and Wang Ling nodded his head as he too wanted wine.

    He entered the border town city and oddly enough, there was no guard posted in front of town gates. They entered without any problems and Wang Ling we find a restaurant where good wine can be found.

    They found a ce called Deserto Restaurant and entered. They called for a waiter and had him take the two of them to the second floor. Wang Ling was presented with a menu and seeing the price, Wang Ling found no problem with them and ordered everything that caught his eyes.

    He also ordered 5 jugs of wine. A single jug of wine costs 50 ster stones, which was pricey. But as the wine named [Oasis] was advertised as being one of a kind and wonderful, Wang Ling decided to buy some to try it out.

    As the two of them waited, they talked but most importantly, they eavesdropped in the conversations of the other customers. There were many conversation topics around. But the one that caught Wang Ling''s attention was about the matter of the Xie n.

    "Did you hear? The fallen Second Master Xie Wu of the Xie Family has been quickly rising in strength. I heard that his Saint Soul was destroyed but has been reconstructed soon after his return."

    "Oh, I heard that too! But did you hear? The new Saint Soul he created is even more powerful this time in terms of power. He called upon a tribtion to refine his Saint Soul and the devilish aura of the Xie n manor had that day was simply too immense that those present in the Xie n Territory was oppressed that they had to kneel before Xie Wu."

    "Haha, it had been decades since any news of the Xie Wu spread. So, what do you think? If he regains his strength, do you think he will challenge the Peerless Spear Celestial?"

    "Hmm, that''s a tough question. If Xie Wu is to reach his former state, it is already admirable. But fighting the Peerless Spear is not going to happen. After all, it had been decades and although the Peerless Spear had been quiet, I heard he was only meditating on some secluded mountain as he attempted to gain enlightenment to his cultivation path and reach the next realm. But considering Xie Wu, he will still try and fight the Peerless Spear even if it costs him his life."

    The food finally came on Bai Xue and Wang Ling''s table and as they eavesdropped on the stories around them. Wang Ling found it interesting that someone from the Xie n was reaching climbing the cultivation levels from below.

    Wang Ling was someone who respected those who never stops on striving for greatness. It seems like Xie Wu was someone like that. However, Wang Ling was sure that Xie Wu would be his enemy as soon as he kills Xie Hai or if Wang Hong kills Xie Hai.

    Xie Hai, ording to Qigang was one of the greatest geniuses the Xie n had produced aside from his older sister. Being a peak Minor Saint at such a young age of 22, Xie Hai was truly a genius amongst genius.

    From what he had heard. Xie Hai was also already preparing to break through the next stage of the Saint Phase which was Grand Saint Stage.

    However, Wang Ling was not that impressed with Xie Hai''s performance. Simply because the younger brother he had was simply too outstanding. Wang Hong was someone who had yet to reach the age of 20 and he was already at the nascent soul stage.

    From the looks of it, Wang Hong should already be a Saint by now. He gained a massive boost in cultivation when he obtained the inheritance and legacy of the Neb Celestial after all.

    Finishing the good food that was served to them and drinking almost every jug of wine that was ced on top of their table. Wang Ling and Bai Xue was contented.

    They were about to head out but Bai Xue decided to order 100 jugs of wine. Although Bai Xue found the Oasis wine likable as it was light and wasn''t so overbearing. It gave the feeling of being in a field with spring wind whistling.

    Wang Ling did not go against her idea as he would be leeching off her wine. Wang Ling was tight in terms of ster stones. Bai Xue, on the other hand, had a lot of ster stones to spare as she was able to plunder rich young masters when they were in the third examination area.

    They left the restaurant with a lot of wine in their possession. The night was upon them so Wang Ling had to look for an inn where they can stay. The Deserto Border Town was extremelyrge.

    It took Wang Ling a few hours before he could find an open inn. The inn he had found was a bitrge but it wasn''t exactly a problem. As Wang Ling and Bai Xue were outside. Bai Xue observed the way most of the spirit beasts leave the town.

    Spirit beasts that had yet to have the ability to change into their human forms choose not to stay in towns. Paying ster stones to lodge in a room was not something spirit beasts were a fan of.

    Wang Ling entered the inn and got a room for him to stay in. Bai Xue was with him throughout and would not leave him as he was her ''bed''. Wang Ling went to cultivate as soon as night fell.

    After bing a nascent soul stage cultivator. Wang Ling barely needed to sleep unless he experiences some kind of battle injury or cultivation deviation. He could cultivate for a year without any food and Wang Ling would be fine.

    The supreme spirit qi was something that was considered as the pinnacle of all qi. It was useful in a variety of ways, one of which could support Wang Ling''s over-usage of his body.

    Entering his cultivation mode. Bai Xue got on top of hisp and began meditating to examine if she can draw anything from her bloodline.

    Speaking of bloodlines. Wang Ling had been trying to use the innate ability he had inherited from his new bloodline both in his [True Devil General] bloodline and [Lower Holy Lord].

    He had already gained a lot from his first bloodline mutation, he got body modification, a way to hide his wings, bloodline powers, innate techniques that altered his eyes and gave him the Devil''s Pupils. It also provided him a movement technique he had mastered to the first level.

    [I need to awaken everything thatys dormant within me. I have yet to even explore the innate technique I have inherited from my Lower Holy Lord bloodline.

    My body is reaching the limits of refinement yet I have yet to gain the right amount of strength to use my bloodlines. I can''t have that, I need to unlock every potential this body of mine contains!]

    Although his experience, cultivation techniques, and even willpower was top notched. However, even with all that he still couldn''t keep up with his advancement as thetent potential of his bloodlines and the current body was simply too outstanding.

    His foundations was unshakeable. Yet for some reason, he could not even peer into the realm his strength could reach. He was experienced, yes, but his experience does not cover the extent of the higher realms.

    Experience as he was in terms of cultivation in the lower realm like the Celestial Spirit Realm. Wang Ling does not have any knowledge of the higher realms which his power supposedly originated from.

    [I need to start cultivating it tonight. But after this, I will owe Bai Xue big time.]

    Wang Ling showed a wry smile as he delved deep in his mind and located words that was imparted to him by Bai Xue.

    These words were cryptic but Wang Ling could read them as Bai Xue had already tranted and exined it to him.

    [Origin Yin Yang Art!]

    Yin Yang Origin Force, the technique given to him by Bai Xue when they left the Ancient Creed Mountain. It was the sole technique he had to exchange with the [Guardian Beast Manifestation Forms] and some more unpaid interest.

    The Origin Yin Yang Art was a technique that came from the Heaven Realm where Bai Xue came from. She imed that she found it in some dpidated temple called the [Temple of Origin].

    Wang Ling had no idea where that was located, but from what he had heard from Bai Xue. She only came across it through sheer chance. The only thing she got from there was this single cultivation manual.

    From what Wang Ling had read through. This cultivation technique was something that made him speechless. Just like what Bai Xue had said, this technique was the thing that he was missing and desperately needed.

    The Origin Yin Yang Art was a technique that controls the qi of two opposites. It was used to control opposing qi that shouldn''t exist in a single body.

    Wang Ling could have cultivated this technique when he was in the Thundergod Academy. But chose not to. As for why he did so, it because he was still unsure if he wanted to cultivate this technique.

    What if it causes something untold damages with his body? That was going on inside his mind. But after a lot of thinking and deliberating. He finally decided to cultivate it after seeing how fast Bai Xue was improving.

    Bai Xue was his partner who will help in most situations. But he also saw her as some sort of ruler that measures his improvement. Bai Xue was already nearing the level-4 nascent soul stage. She was moving too fast.

    Wang Ling did not want to be left out and was going to chase after her and surpass her soon enough. The uncertainty that was in her mind had been blown away as soon as he came into terms that he would be left out if he dallies any longer.

    Wang Ling wanted to be as strong as Bai Xue and he didn''t want to be protected. If he was to be always protected, then Wang Ling feared that someone might leave him once again just like before.

    So, he will improve as fast as he could and kill those who want to take something away from him. A single experience was enough.

 Chapter 101: Untapped potential II

    Chapter 101: Untapped potential II

    Wang Ling circted the two opposing qi inside his body the way the Extreme Yin Yang Art dictated it to be. The hellish qi and angelic qi that was wrapped with his supreme spirit qi circted at the same time in his meridians.

    There was no ufortable feeling when he started the process. But as Wang Ling began cultivating it more and more, it began to hurt.

    Wang Ling needed to let the opposing qi go out of the constraints of the supreme spirit qi if he wanted to cultivate this art. But every time he did so, a sharp pain would assault his meridians and the feeling of almost bursting always appears.

    This continued as time passed by, bing increasingly painful as he tried to fuse the two qi into a single entity. The mixing process he did back in the Ancient Creed Mountain was simpler as he only tried to find an equilibrium between the two powers.

    But this time, it was different. He wanted to fuse the two qi and form a new kind of power. If he could sessfully achieve this. He will be able to use the two individual strengths of the two qi simultaneously while also having the ability to use it as one.

    With the hellish qi having the essence of both destruction and ughter and the angelic qi with its regeneration and creation. Wang Ling did not know what will be born out of the two qi.

    But as he continued with the cultivation process. He became alert to the consequences. He feared that his meridians exploding if he continues. Even so, Wang Ling continued, as he both circted his angelic qi to regenerate any damaged parts of his meridians while circting the Extreme Yin Yang Art.

    Hours passed and Wang Ling opened his eyes. It was already morning and the sun had already risen. Wang Ling looked to the side and saw Bai Xue basking in the rays of the sun as she drank a jug of wine so early in the morning.

    Walking up to her, he asked for a jug of wine and Bai Xue gave him one. He drank and savored it for a while before starting a conversation topic.

    "What do you think is the view at the top? Is it beautiful as you experience peace for having no one capable of challenging you or horrified at the sight of the blood that you have spilled along the way to reach the apex of strength?"

    Bai Xue gave her a look but said nothing in response for a good hour. She contemted his question and began wondering. In the end, she sighed as she answered.

    "The path to the apex is fraught with dangers and to reach that destination. You must always kill, but do you think the weak-willed is going to reach that ce? The apex is not the end. If you reach the apex, that is only the start of a new path. You will not have any time to think of your consequences and only look up and try to reach new heights just like you have been doing your whole life."

    Wang Ling smiled as he gently caressed Bai Xue''s head. The two of them left the inn and stretched their bodies as they moved onwards. They reached the city gates and was going to enter the Frost Domain which was thousands of kilometers away, but as they were doing so, a frantic and injured man was flying towards them screaming: "An [Abyssal World Gate] opened in the [Frosted Border Range]! Frosted Border Range had fallen!"

    Wang Ling''s attention was instantly caught as he turned over to watch a show. He had already read a lot of articles in books that detailed the horrors of the abyss. But he had never seen one in real life before.

    Before the incident with the devil cultivators in the Azure Skies Kingdom. Wang Ling was nning on exploring the nearby Abyss Mini World near the Kingdom. His curiosity had been sparked once more as the existence of the Abyss was mentioned.

    But it wasn''t just him who was pleasantly surprised. Bai Xue was also surprised as she looked at the whole scene in front of her y out.

    [The Abyss is also connected in this realm? Holy, that ce is expanding.]

    The injured man garnered much attention from the people passing by. They look at him with pity as they listened to his reports of a gate to the Abyss opening.

    Soon, officials appeared and a [True Saint] flew down from above. The True Saint was a middle-aged man who also happened to be the City Lord of the Deserto Border Town.

    This Border Town was a neutralnd where no powers are located. But the City Lord was already so strong that those in the nearby continents didn''t hold a candle to him.

    Wang Ling looked as numerous Saints appeared. The central regions was indeed a ce where people with great strength lurk. The City Lord of the Deserto Border Town approached the injured man and fed him a simple pill to heal some of his injuries.

    The injured man calmed down as the pill started to take effect. The City Lord looked at the man and with a grim expression, he asked.

    "Is there an Abyss Gate in the Frosted Border Range?"

    The injured man nodded his head weakly as he spoke, "I witnessed it happen three weeks ago, and because it was so far away, it took me a while of nonstop running. Before I left the outbreak had already started and the [Frost Dragon] that dwells in the Frosted Border Range tried to protect its territory. But even the True Saint Frost Dragon was forced to flee after having its Saint Soul destroyed."

    The City Lord''s expression became increasingly heavy and so was the face of those present. The problem this time was trivial. The City Lord asked onest thing:

    "What rank is the [Abyss Demon] this time? What is the rank of the Abyss Demon that beat the Frost Dragon?"

    Everyone became silent as the injured man tried to muster some strength to speak. It took a while but he then muttered, "It''s Demon General, and it''s at the very peak of Demon General rank. I fear that it''s already nearing Demon King!"

    After delivering the message that was needed to be delivered to his fellowmen of the Celestial Spirit Realm. The injured man finally lost consciousness from over-fatigue. Thankfully, he didn''t die.

    The City Lord passed the injured man to one of his men and made him take the injured man to a ce where he can be treated. The City Lord then floated up in the air and turned to the people behind him.

    "An Abyss Word Gate has opened and we of the Deserto Border Town is in danger and so is the rest of the Celestial Spirit Realm if we do nothing. So, I will move out and try to suppress the outbreak of the Abyss. I will push the [Demons] back and kill those that can be killed. I know you fear for your lives, but as this message had already reached us, it is probable that people of other towns have also heard of it.

    "We may not be able to close the Gate but if we hold out, someone wille to close it for us. Now, those who are saints, prepare yourselves and we will leave for the Frosted Border Range at noon to defend the realm from the invaders!"

    The people around the City Lord cheered as their morals were raised. Even though they were not in the same forces, they were all on the same side. The people of the Celestial Spirit Realm was getting ready to defend themselves from an outbreak.

    However, amidst them was someone who did not care about the whole event or rather was forced to not care for the whole ordeal. Wang Ling was already gone from the crowd as he went to follow the person who took the injured man away.

    Not that Wang Ling wasn''t interested in the whole protecting the realm thing. It was just that Bai Xue had other ns. Wanting to get the blood of a dragon that was supposedly injured and had its Saint Soul destroyed, Bai Xue urged Wang Ling to gather information.

    But even if the case of the Frost Dragon was not presented. Wang Ling would not even dare to go to the Frosted Border Range. He values his life, screw patriotism.

    Wang Ling went to find the injured man and located him in a local clinic. Wang Ling entered the clinic and as the injured man was unconscious, he had to wait for a while.

    =====

    Doing nothing, Wang Ling decided to just sit around and try toprehend the Extreme Yin Yang Art. The night passed and Wang Ling had yet to leave and as three days since the rallying of the Saints.

    The injured man finally woke up and Wang Ling was the first to meet him. It was as if he was a close friend.

    "Who are you?" The injured man asked Wang Ling who was sitting on a chair beside him.

    Wang Ling showed an amiable smile as he answered, "I am from the City Lord Manor, do not worry about anything. I am only here to ask you a single question on behalf of the City Lord."

    The injured man nodded his head as he did not doubt the honest look on Wang Ling''s face.

    "The Frost Dragon, where did it go? Just the general direction would do."

    "It headed west, I am not sure if it is correct but it would most likely go to the [Spring of Beasts Forest] to recuperate. It has been over a month so it should have already stabilized its strength in the middle upper-lower levels of the nascent soul stage or the upper-middle though."

    "Thank you for the information. Take this pill as a simplepensation from the City Lord''s Manor." Wang Ling passed a single ordinary-looking pill to the injured man before leaving.

    The injured man looked at the pill and scoffed at the so-called gift before keeping it in his storage ring. He didn''t need any more pills as his condition was already getting better from the previous treatment. He would rather store the pill for future use.

    Being a rogue cultivator. It was hard toe by free pills that have medicinal effects. So it would have been considered wise of him when he stored it in his storage ring.

    But what he didn''t know was that the pill was far from ordinary. Wang Ling had injected his supreme spirit qi and angelic qi to the pill that would help the injured man in his injuries. But because of one stupid mistake, that grace became useless as Wang Ling''s injected qi dissipated.

    =====

    West of the Deserto Border Town was a ce called Spring of Beasts Forest. It was a haven for most spirit beasts and rogue cultivators alike. Brimming with life, it was a suitable ce for cultivation and was filled with vegetation.

    Spirit beasts that live here were either nascent soul stage beasts or saint spirit beasts. It was a ce that was ruled by the strong. A true jungle where the weak get eaten. But it wasn''t only danger found in this ce as benefits that could change anyone''s life can also be found in this ce.

    It had been two weeks of continuous flying, but Wang Ling and Bai Xue had finally caught sight of the Spring of Beasts Forest. They smiled as soon as they saw it because no further confirmation was needed.

    The Frost Dragon was here, as for how they knew, it was because a shard of ice was standing upright in front of the Spring of Beasts Forest. Wang Ling smiled as he too felt the [Dragonic Qi] that lingered in the Ice Shard.

    Taking a deep breath, Wang Ling asked Bai Xue, "This better take some of the interests that you''re keeping tabs on."

    Bai Xue smiled deviously as she answered, "Shishi, you owe me a lot of things from saving your sorry ass to giving you the Extreme Yin Yang Art. But in consideration to the Guardian Beast Manifestation Forms you gave me that I am really taking a liking to, I''ll clean off your debt."

    "Then if the risk too high and we can''t kill the Frost Dragon?"

    Bai Xue showed an even more devious smile as she answered, "Everything we loot for the next month will be shared to the two of us 70 to 30!"

    Wang Ling decided to do everything not to fuck this up and started hoping the Frost Dragon was still weak.

    [My cultivation will grind to a halt if we fail this thing.]

 Chapter 102: Dragon Hunt I

    Chapter 102: Dragon Hunt I

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue entered the Spring of Beasts Forest with caution. His alertness was in an all-time high as he entered an unknownnd without unknown dangers.

    The two of them tried looking for any trail that might lead them to the location where the Frost Dragon was located. But to their dismay, there was nothing they could use to locate the Frost Dragon.

    Without any lead, the only thing they can do was look around and try to find the dragon in a primitive way. They spread out their spirit senses and began sensing their surroundings.

    Wang Ling even used Ocean''s Lull that had its radius of effectivity from a 5-meter radius to a 50-meter one. They were quickly going through every hiding ce the Frost Dragon could hide in.

    But even after hours of searching and defending themselves from the local spirit beasts as they go about their tasks. The two of them didn''t even find the shadow of the Frost Dragon.

    Wang Ling was even more anxious than Bai Xue. His a full month of loot was on the line. The idea of losing the said future loot was unbearable. Considering it will take the two of them months to reach the main house of the Wang family, the loots they will obtain will be much greater than before. That is if all goes well.

    However, even with his anxiety growing by the second. Wang Ling was calm on the inside as he did not let any factor cloud his mind.

    Bai Xue was also getting anxious as the factor of the Frost Dragon regaining its strength was something she did not want to see. She had estimated the rate of strength she could take.

    Considering her elemental advantage in her Phoenix form, as the ice of a measly Frost Dragon was no match to her Phoenix me that came from Hell Realm. Bai Xue could kill a weakened Frost Dragon that was at maximum early-level-7 nascent soul stage spirit beasts.

    If she had the help of Wang Ling''s impable archery and spear that could strike and distract the Frost Dragon from afar. The two of them would have no problem ying the Frost Dragon.

    Her confidence in Wang Ling''s ability was the same as how she treated herself. She was full of confidence that she could kill those beings that were higher than her. The trust she had with Wang Ling was something she had never given to anyone before. Mainly because she did not have anyone to rely on other than herself.

    "Where is that lizard? We already know that it''s already here but where? Do you think it ventured in the depths of the Forest?" Bai Xue asked.

    Wang Ling shook his head as he answered, "It won''t go deeper than the outer parts of the forest. The bloodline of the Frost Dragon is also nutritious for other spirit beasts. Do you think the Frost Dragon will venture deep into the inner areas of this ce when it''s injured?"

    Bai Xue said nothing as she knew Wang Ling''s point. But where could that lizard be? Was it possible that it had already been killed by other spirit beasts?

    "Considering we have not encountered any signs of battle previously held anywhere means that the Frost Dragon had yet to fight. Also even if what I am saying about it not entering the inner areas is true, no other beasts will try to hunt it down if they value their lives."

    Bai Xue was confused. If the Frost Dragon was in a weakened state. Why wouldn''t the spirit beasts not try and kill the Frost Dragon for its bloodline and enriching properties?

    Seeing her confused countenance, Wang Ling knew that this white fox had never hunted a Dragon before, this made him shake his head in disbelief.

    "You''re trying to hut a Dragon and you don''t even know what the consequences are for killing a Dragon? Dear Lord, how have you been living in the Heaven Realm in the past?"

    Bai Xue was offended by his words as she lightly covered his face with her tail as if to say not to look at her without those condescending eyes of his.

    "Just say what you need to say already!" Bai Xue eximed loudly.

    Smiling Wang Ling proceeded to his exnation, "A Dragon is considered as one of the strongest beasts in the entire world, next to Phoenix, Tiger, and the ck Turtle. All four have their special characteristics and quirks.

    "Phoenix can revive themselves from their ashes, Tigers possess peerless ferocity that grants them immense strength that surpasses any of the other three beasts, and the ck Turtle had the uncanny ability to rule the seas and the Dragons have what you call [Soul Mark] which was a real headache-inducing trouble that no one wants to experience.

    "If you don''t know what''s a soul mark is, it''s tracker that lets every member of the Dragon Race know that you have killed one of their kin once you stand at a certain distance. The bad thing about this is the fact that the more you kill, the more Soul Mark you get. Get enough Soul Marks branded on your soul and you will have every dragon you face want to kill you."

    Bai Xue shuddered at the thought of having thousands of Dragonse for her after killing a single dragon. But because it was essential for her to do, it seems like getting on the bad sides of Dragon would be impossible to avoid. Well, that is still up to debate as she too would be a Dragon after absorbing the bloodline of the Frost Dragon.

    Wang Ling''s prowess and abilities was something that transcendsmon sense. It was an ability that doesn''t make sense but at the same time easily understandable.

    "So what you mean is that because other races tend to fear for their future lives, they don''t want to get on the bad side of Dragons right? If they do, they will just gain enough enemy to drown them. How do you even know this?" Bai Xue asked who was curious as to how Wang Ling figured these out.

    Laughing wryly Wang Ling answered, "I killed a lot in the past and one of my victims was Dragons. Multiple dragonkin had already fallen in my hands, so much so that one particr race of Dragons in the realm was eradicated by me. Thinking about it now I don''t think it''s safe for me to go around looking around for a Dragon with you, shit, why didn''t I think about that?"

    Wang Ling realized that something truly important. What if the Soul Mark he received all those years ago remain branded on his soul? How would that Frost Dragon react when it sees Wang Ling?

    Immediately going into meditation to see if he should ditch Bai Xue here and now or stay. He confirmed if the Soul Mark of the Dragons was still branded deeply in his soul.

    The idea of losing out in the loots was far more enticing than the idea of dying. Although he was already risking his life in this mission of theirs. Wang Ling was not entirely in a dangerous spot as he was on the backline and Bai Xue would be taking most of the hits.

    Wang Ling was going to be the target of the Dragon''s anger if the thick Soul Mark from the previous era remains. Meditating, Wang Ling went to check the reflection of his soul and delved deep into his self.

    With this meditation, Wang Ling started observing himself. Looking for any sign of dragonic qi or the infamous Soul Brand that came from the death of the entire Vile Devil Dragons.

    Wang Ling checked every nook and cranny he could before sighing in relief that no Soul Mark remained. Thinking back to it, his soul entered the Void where no sign of life must exist in his soul form.

    The Soul Mark being a somewhat living organism as it was part of a Dragon''s Soul was destroyed in the process of his stay in the Void. Opening his eyes, Wang Ling sighed in relief once again to show how agitated he was.

    Bai Xue had the general idea of what she was doing and seeing his reaction being the way it was. She smiled as she urged him to stand up.

    The night wasing and they need to move along. If they can''t find the Frost Dragon today, they will need to find temporary lodging where it was safe to hide from spirit beasts.

    The two continued looking for any signs of the Frost Dragon but in the end, failed. So, as night fell, they went to find a ce to stay in and as they went to move. They stumbled upon a waterfall.

    They went over to the waterfall in search of a ce to camp in, but as they reached the area. A chilling cold made the two shudder.

    The waterfall that was strongly flowing down from above became ice for a moment before turning back into the water. A loud and heavy grumbleing from behind the waterfalls.

    Finding this odd and suspicious. The two began to observe the waterfall. They went and hopped into the waterfall and reached the space it had behind it. An enormous cave presented itself.

    A cold wind wasing from the cave and it was already exinable how the waterfall became ice.

    "I guess this is the best ce to find that Frost Dragon!" eximed Bai Xue in delight.

    The beasts had already been found, and Wang Ling and Bai Xue both looked at each other before showing a wry smile. They were unable to locate the beasts because it was already in hiding.

    What''s more, is that the ce it was hiding on was some kind of cave hidden behind a waterfall. The waterfall created a sheet of water that impeded theing out of the cold air.

    As to how the waterfall became solid ice. Wang Ling and Bai Xue had no idea. They did not know how it turned out like that and the only way they can know of it is through the exploration of the cave.

    The two didn''t hesitate and entered the cave cautiously. They were not making any noise, they weren''t even talking to one another. The two of them wasmunicating through gestures.

    As the moved deeper into the cave, the air''s temperature began to drop at an rming rate. Soon, it became impossible to traverse the cave without coating themselves with spirt qi.

    Venturing deep into the cave, Wang Ling experienced the biting cold that wasing from the depths of the cave. However, that was not all, because the cave was not so simple and linear.

    Althoughrge, it was going downwards, heading towards the grumbles and pained moans wereing from. Being overly cautious, Wang Ling and Bai Xue took over four hours just to reach the end of the cave.

    They descended for an unknown amount of meters and the deeper they went into the cave, the icier the path became.

    As soon as they reached the end, they were presented with a passage that leads to an evenrger room. They approached the exit and then felt the ground tremble.

    Gruuu!

    A loud rumble shook the entire cave and Wang Ling together with Bai Xue dropped down to hide. Slowly approaching the edge of the exit. Wang Ling and Bai Xue peered over and saw therge room lit up by glowing azure crystals.

    However, even the beauty of the crystal did not attract Wang Ling and Bai Xue''s eyes away from over 20 meters beasts thaty in the middle of the hollowed-out area.

    A Blue Dragon with shimmering blue scales that was damaged from its previous confrontation was sleeping. It was subconsciously releasing cold air that had made the entire area covered in a thick sheet of ice.

    Observing this scene, Wang Ling deduced that the cold air must havee from its broken Saint Soul that had already dissipated.

    The Frost Dragon in front of them had limbs and arge folded wing, as it slept in peace, the cold air grew thicker. But even if Wang Ling wanted to kill the beast, he could do nothing as his strength was not for the task.

    The Frost Dragon, although had been reduced to ate-level-7 nascent soul stage beasts was still something that made Wang Ling think twice about trying to take the beast on.

    However, the same could not be said for Bai Xue who was already gunning to head over and start a fight with the Frost Dragon. But because of Wang Ling''s intervention, her mind was not clouded by greed.

    Wang Ling gave Bai Xue a stern look and asked, "This beast might have been weakened but its strength is nothing to scoff at. I think you need to revise your strategy a little"

    Wang Ling showed a devious smile and as he spoke of his n to Bai Xue. The little fox cheered as she smiled in delight.

    Taking out his bow, Wang Ling went into position as he silently circted his qi, therefore, setting the n in motion.

    Bai Xue jumped off the edge and instantly transform into arge Phoenix. Although her body was only half of the Frost Dragon''s body, the pressure she exudes wasparable to the beast below her.

    The Frozen Dragon immediately became alerted and woke up from its slumber, it raised its head as it attempted to shout out, "Impertinent Fool!'' but was left to swallow its own words as it saw Bai Xue ignite her bloodline and used the technique she was given by Wang Ling.

    She looked down upon the Frozen Dragon as her body was ignited, she shouted out as she activated two martial techniques, "Guardian Beast Manifestation Form: Vermillion Bird of the South, Hell Phoenix innate technique: Hell ze!!"

    Bai Xue was going all-out right from the start! And the Frost Dragon was feeling the immense heat of Bai Xue''s mes.

    "Who are you, PHOENIX!?"

 Chapter 103: Dragon Hunt II

    Chapter 103: Dragon Hunt II

    "PHOENIX!"

    ''The Frost Dragon roared out and began to move in haste. The unprecedented appearance of the Phoenix made the Frost Dragon feel danger. The Phoenix in front of it may seem weak, but its mes were too strong for it to be taken lightly.

    The Frost Dragon''s Saint Soul had already been destroyed by the Abyss Demon General. It had only escaped by the skin of its teeth by using its strongest innate technique which led to the Frost Dragon''s cultivation dropping to middle-level-7 nascent soul stage and its bloodline almost burning up.

    After a month of cultivation to regain its strength. The Frost Dragon had finally reachedte-level-7 nascent soul stage. But who would have thought that a Phoenix that could suppress its ice woulde for its life?

    The Phoenix had already used what seemed to be its strongest technique and it would seem that the Phoenix was hell-bent on killing the Frost Dragon. The Frost Dragon could not turn into the idea of negotiating.

    The only thing it could do was to protect itself.

    ROAR!!!

    The Frost Dragon''s roar reverberated inside the hollowed area inside the cave. The Frost Dragon stood up with haste and gathered qi and the frost in its mouth. The Frost Dragon delivered a devastating breathe attack to counter the Phoenix''s vermillion me.

    The Frosted Breath cannoned out of the Frost Dragon''s mouth and met with the mes. Spreading its wings, the Frost Dragon showed its domineering figure to the Phoenix to show its dominance.

    The two beasts that came from the Deity Beasts battled it out in the form of their elemental might. Fire and Ice met and tried to best one another. But the Frost Dragon''s breathe attack was slowly getting overpowered by the vermillion me.

    In the middle of the area were two forces meet, two different areas became apparent. Ice and fire was separated and the scorching hot mes started melting the blue crystals that illuminated the area.

    On the other side, the frost had spread out even more as towering ice sharps were created. The Frost Dragon''s ice had yet to show its final push and its strength was not waning despite it being suppressed by the vermillion mes.

    The ice of the Frost Dragon let out was something out of this world. It was able to contend with the vermillion mes of the Phoenix.

    However, at this moment a light shed from the side and the Frost Dragon felt a gathering of qiing from the side. The qi being gathered was immense, it was terrifying and screamed of danger.

    It was filled with the aura of ughter and the aura of destruction. It was pure destruction and nothing more, a ck light shed from the corner and as the Frost Dragon looked, it saw a devil with a devilish but beautiful ck wings kneeling on the ground as he pulled the bowstring of his ck bow.

    The arrow that was condensed from spirit qi was powerful enough that it was beginning to influence its surroundings. The aura of destruction and ughter was too strong that the stones around the devil was crumbling.

    "HEAVEN''S WRATH!!!"

    Boom!

    An even louder explosion sounded out as the arrow was let out. The arrow whistled through the air and with impable aim, it flew to the Frost Dragon''s eyes, piercing and destroying its left eye.

    The Frost Dragon roared out in pain as blood started gushing out from its destroyed eyes and its frozen breath wavered. The wavering frosty breath paved an opening to Bai Xue and screeched as she began her final push to destroy the Frost Dragon.

    The frosty breath of the Frost Dragon was devoured by the vermillion mes and the pained roar of the Dragon echoed out as it too got devoured by mes.

    However, that was not all, a rain of arrows came from above and it seeks the Dragon''s head as if it wanted to pierce its skull.

    The Dragon was in pain but could do nothing. The hellish qi that entered its body began running amok all over its meridians and veins attempting to destroy that had life.

    Veins popped out of the Dragon''s body and ck colored liquid passed through those veins. As the ck liquid passed through the veins, it started attempting to taint and destroy everything.

    Wang Ling who was continuously firing arrows and Bai Xue who was trying to hang on as her spirit qi got devoured by her expenditure of qi. Even hanging on was tough for Bai Xue.

    The Frost Dragon had already been damaged to the point it was pitiful.

    Its left eye was destroyed and its meridians and veins were being destroyed by the hellish qi. It was soon going to die. But as the thought of death appeared in the mind of the Frost Dragon.

    The Frost Dragon''s eyes suddenly became red as its remaining strength and power became stronger. The anxiousness it had previously as it looked at the powerful Phoenix suddenly disappeared.

    It looked at Bai Xue and thought.

    [Phoenix blood can heal me I need that Phoenix to die!]

    The thought process of the Frost Dragon became clear. Its goal linear and that was to kill the Phoenix that was in front of it. If it could kill the Phoenix, then it would be able to regain a good amount of strength and qi.

    Having a blood-filled thought of tearing Bai Xue to pieces and drinking her blood. The Frost Dragon pulled an unimaginable amount of qi from its bloodline and ignited what is left of it.

    The Frost Dragon that seemed to have been backed into a corner suddenly became an all-powerful being. Its body that was already oozing with frosty and cold air bursts with white mist that brought about a great blizzard!

    "PHOENIX, I''LL TAKE YOUR BLOOD AND FEAST ON YOUR FLESH!!!!!"

    The Frost Dragon''s breathe attack paused but quickly returned. This time, it was even more powerful than before and the vermillion mes of Bai Xue was put in a stalemate with Frost Dragon''s breathe.

    But right now, it was Bai Xue was beginning to falter. Her strength and qi was about to run out as she was losing strength as time went on. Being a level-3 nascent soul stage spirit beasts had less storage than a spirit beast that was at the seventh level.

    However, the Frost Dragon was not using its bloodline ignition without a price. Its cultivation that waste-level-7 nascent soul stage was beginning to drop at a rapid pace. It had yet to pass more than a minute and its cultivation had already dropped to middle-level-7 nascent soul stage.

    Wang Ling saw these two points and became worried. Although the Frost Dragon was losing its cultivation. Bai Xue was also about to reach her end as her storage was lower than her opponent''s.

    "Hang on to it, continue your mes going, we can''t fail to kill it now! Fuck!" Wang Ling saw the vermillion mes falter once again and he became even worrier.

    Wang Ling was also just about to reach his limits, seven out of his nine energy pces have already run out of qi. On the edge of running dry, Wang Ling was quickly getting tired of raining down arrows. So he ditched the bow and unfurled his wings to its fullest before taking out his Saint Sword to move in for a decisive blow.

    The Frost Dragon had already be weaker than before. It was now at early-level-7 nascent soul stage cultivation.

    Wang Ling jumped forth and Bai Xue''s qi finally run out and the mes quickly dissipated. Seeing this, Wang Ling became anxious for he saw the berserk Frost Dragon quickly making its way towards Bai Xue who was barely hanging onto a thread.

    Bai Xue saw this and thought how her greed once again got the better of her. Now, she was even going to endanger the life of Wang Ling because of her greed.

    Their n should have worked, but the unknown variable of the Frost Dragon going berserk was unprecedented. Bai Xue''s gigantic body became limp as she lost her strength.

    Her ability to fly was mostly lost and she was slowly descending. But the Frost Dragon was going at a terrifying pace. It wanted her blood so badly that it did not notice its veins screaming in pain.

    In its mind, all will be better when it gets its hands on Bai Xue''s blood.

    "YOUR MINE, PHOENIX!!"

    The Frost Dragon roared and opened its ginormous maw. It wanted to bite Bai Xue''s neck off, but Wang Ling''s angered voice came from the side as his body suddenly appeared right beside the Dragon and shed out with his sword!

    "Get away you filthy beast!! JUDGMENT!"

    Wang Ling''s scream reverberated as his sword illuminated with a golden light. The Judgement he had been training and honing had long improved. From an Intermediate Aplishment to Advance.

    Right now, it radiated with his sword qi and spirit qibined with his intent to kill. He wanted to slice the beast in front of him in half and he would not stop until he does so.

    Wang Ling used judgment and most of the Judgement''s essence was captured. The Judgement was a technique that isparable to an executioner''s ax that will cut down anything it deemed guilty.

    However, the Frost Dragon only gave him a look before smashing him away as if he was some fly. Wang Ling''s body hit Bai Xue''s and the two of them was sent flying and crashing into the hard walls which copsed in the process.

    Boom!

    Smoke rose and the Frost Dragonnded on the ground. It run-up to the two of them as it wanted to devour Bai Xue''s whole being. It was intimidating and Bai Xue wanted to move but couldn''t.

    She looked at the injured Wang Ling who had his right leg broken in the process of getting smacked. She looked at him weakly as she said.

    "Get out of here, you can''t beat that thing. Fly away immediately, I''ll manage to leave this ce somehow!"

    Wang Ling heard her but didn''t listen as he got up only to fall miserably. Without his right leg supporting him properly, Wang Ling had no change at the Frost Dragon.

    "You can''t do anything against that thing!" Bai Xue eximed once more. She didn''t want Wang Ling to die here. It was her insistence of killing the Frost Dragon that will get them killed, and she didn''t want that.

    However, Wang Ling just unfurled his wings and rose into the air. He looked down at Bai Xue with fierce eyes and then turned to the Frost Dragon with even fiercer res.

    His body started heating up as a golden halo appeared on the back of his head.

    Wang Ling opened his mouth and said, "Do you think I have lost? Who do you think I am!?"

    Wang Ling paused and two different sparks flickered on both sides of his body.

    Raising his head, Wang Ling looked at the Frost Dragon and roared!

    "Heaven and Hell me! Ignite!"

    Boom!

    Two mes that was ck and white erupted from Wang Ling''s depths.

    "This is not yet over!"

    Wang Ling was not ready to die or run away from a kible target!

 Chapter 104: Dragon Hunt III

    Chapter 104: Dragon Hunt III

    True Chaos me was a martial technique that could either be dangerous enough to take the life of the cultivator or help him reach greater heights.

    The True Chaos me was created through the process of observing chaos that could burn down the world. It was a tyrannical technique that only a few could master.

    But what if that tyrannical me was altered. The True Chaos me was changed and the built-up [Spark] for it was changed into a ball of hellish qi. If that was not enough, what if half of it was its pr opposite? The angelic qi.

    What would happen to the me that was supposed to bring chaos to the world when in itself was a me that was in a chaotic state. The answer would be, a powerful me that knows no limit!

    A weapon that can annihte anyone and anything that ites into contact with. It will devour everything that gets in its way.

    Whoosh

    mes that had two opposing colors and properties erupted from Wang Ling''s energy pce as the ck and white Spark he had been nurturing became a full-blown me.

    The mes'' heat was intense and rivaled if not surpasses Bai Xue''s vermillion mes. However, these mes were not easy to control as its heat was trying to devour Wang Ling.

    [Ignition] the idea of letting the mes of chaos run free. It should have been fine if it was normal. But on Wang Ling''s possession was not ordinary mes.

    These mes were the mes of Heaven and Hell. mes that signified the two higher realms. They signified the strength Wang Ling carried with him in the form of his bloodlines and qi. The two mes was his representation.

    As Wang Ling''s tattered clothes fluttered all over the ce. With his right leg broken, Wang Ling could only fly to face his enemy. With two uncontroble mes segregating his body, sword in hand, four wings pping on his back and a golden halo expanding on the back of his head.

    Wang Ling roared as he activated his bloodlines before heading to meet the Frost Dragon that was many times stronger than him. With a sword in hand, Wang Ling''s white mes coated over it and he shed out.

    Wang Ling''s qi was running out at an rming rate but he didn''t care and supplemented what hecked with the usage of bloodline ignition.

    "Heaven mes, Judgement!" Wang Ling shed out in a horizontal manner and the white mes that had mes so hot that it could purify everything traveled in the air with his sword.

    It was a terrifying sight, but the Frost Dragon only looked at him with rage before using its ws to meet his sword.

    ng!

    His sword met with the sharp ws and his sword and strength was no match for the Dragon. He was overpowered and lost his footing.

    Bang!

    Wang Ling was sent flying and crashed on a wall. But as soon as he did, Wang Ling got up and flew towards the Frost Dragon as if nothing happened.

    sh!

    The Heavenly mes overheated his sword and the increasing hotness of his sword increased is sharpness and as soon as it met with the Dragon''s ws that wasing to counter him once again, his sword nicked the ws.

    But that doesn''t mean the power of the Frost Dragon was something he could deal with. So Wang Ling''s left hand that had the Hell mes erupted and wed his way towards the scaly surface of the Frost Dragon''s body.

    Wang Ling was lit up as if he was a human ball of me and as he clung on to the Dragon''s legs. The freezing aura from the Frost Dragon''s body swept over him like it was a full-blown blizzard.

    But the mes on Wang Ling''s body was too intense that the freezing aura did nothing to him.

    "GET OFF ME DEVIL!!!"

    The mes on Wang Ling''s body became too hot for the Frost Dragon. It iled around and crashed its w on the walls to make Wang Ling get off.

    Wang Ling''s body crashed on the wall two times before he was flung away. But managed to stabilize himself on the air as soon as he could. Wang Ling''s body was dripping with blood from head to toe.

    He was badly injured but the fight in his eyes had yet to die out. The mes that was coating his body was not waning it was only growing stronger.

    The bloodline ignition had made his connection to the two realms which caused his mes to grow even further. Wang Ling was feeling the burden and felt his body burning up.

    It was too much for someone of his current level of strength to handle. The blood that was dripping and appearing on his body was beginning to be evaporated. The blizzard that appeared on the hollowed area was heating up and Wang Ling''s me was taking over.

    Wang Ling was in a bad shape and could drop dead at any moment if he was not careful. But on the bright side, the potential he could not tap into was showing itself as he continuously faced with this life and death fight.

    On the other hand, the Frost Dragon had already dropped to peak-level- 6 nascent soul cultivation. It was strong but the injuries it had sustained was too serious that its cultivation was dropping like crazy.

    However, the rage on its eyes was still as crazy and ferocious as before.

    "DEVIL, DON''T GET IN MY WAY, DO YOU WANT TO DIE!!??"

    Sneering Wang Ling shook his head but said nothing. The empty threats of the Frost Dragon was nothing but useless bber to him.

    Fuuu!

    Wang Ling pped his wings and his Soaring Devil was activated to its fullest.

    Boom!

    The sound barrier was destroyed by him and he dove onto the Frost Dragon like a meteor. He shouted on top of his lungs. Blood flew into the air as his sword cut through the flesh of the Frost Dragon.

    But the retaliation of the Frost Dragon was abrupt and it sent its maw towards him and tried to tear apart Wang Ling with its set of sharp teeth.

    Seeing this, Wang Ling threw his sword away and grabbed the oing set of teeth with his hands. The mes on his hand was burst bright like the sun and the Hell me that was so hot that it could destroy anything and everything ites upon burned the Frost Dragon''s face.

    The Frost Dragon''s strength subsequently grew even lower and became middle-level-6 nascent soul stage. The rate it was losing strength had be faster.

    ROAR!!

    The Frost Dragon roared out in pain but did not let go of Wang Ling and instead focused all of its qi into its mouth. It gathered the frost that was inside its body towards its mouth and as it did, Wang Ling tried to getaway.

    But he couldn''t and every time he tried to do so, and opportunity for the Frost Dragon to bite down onto him would appear. He could not run in fear of being bitten and devoured.

    So, Wang Ling did what the Frost Dragon was doing. He gathered every bit of his spirit qi onto his mes and an explosive amount of mes bursts out of him.

    He became an embodiment of the sun that illuminated and started melting the surrounding area. Wang Ling''s mes were too strong and as the Frost Dragon''s breath attack finally finished charging, Wang Ling''s mes reached its peak!

    "DIE, DEVIL!!!"

    Boom!

    As if the air was frozen by the extreme coldness by the frost of the Frost Dragon. The breath attack quickly hit Wang Ling on the face without any warning. The hybrid of Heaven and Hell took it head-on but Wang Ling who was bathing with his enemy''s attack did not bit the dust.

    Screaming and shouting to rouse every fiber of his being to keep fighting, Wang Ling''s mes burst out and fought the breath attack.

    The breath attack of the Frost Dragon was strong. It had every qi the Frost Dragon had and the bloodline ignition supporting it. It should have killed Wang Ling even with his futile attempt of retaliation.

    But Wang Ling''s mes were too strong. A towering me of ck and white rose onto the air and the breath attack could not advance any further than the edge of its gigantic maw.

    Wang Ling''s mes devoured everything in sight. His Heaven me rendered the breath attack useless and it paved the road to Wang Ling''s Hell me to attack and destroyed the inside of the Dragon''s mouth.

    His ck mes entered the Frost Dragon''s body and began wreaking havoc. Howling and roaring in pain, the Frost Dragon started being cooked inside.

    The maw of the Frost Dragon loosened and Wang Ling jumped backward to escape. The Frost Dragon raised its head as its innards was set aze.

    At this very moment, Wang Ling''s spirit qi runs dry. But he continued to move. He was already feeling feeble and weak but his mes that had yet to be extinguished will fuel hisst attack.

    Wang Ling''s body was screaming in pain but he pped his wings regardless of it all. He moved at an incredible speed. He took the sword that he threw on the ground and took it with him as he flew into the air.

    He appeared right above the Frost Dragon and Wang Ling gathered everything he could gather into his sword.

    His sword qi entered his sword and his mes both ck and white fused with it.

    Wang Ling''s eyes became fierce as one final howl escaped Wang Ling, "DIE YOU FUCKING LIZARD!!"

    Boom!!

    Wang Ling dove directly straight down and his sword and himself traveled at a high speed.

    With a fierce expression, Wang Ling gripped his sword tighter than before and used every essence out of his sword mastery to create the greatest sword strike of his life.

    His sword was too fast, too fierce, and too sharp that it cleanly made its way to the end of the Dragon''s body.

    sh!

    The Frost Dragon''s eyes grew dim, it lost all light. A clean-cut appeared and its body was separated into two separate parts. As Wang Ling feebly crashed on the ground, a fountain burst out behind him as the Frost Dragon''s bodies crashed on the ground.

    The mes that was surrounding Wang Ling disappeared and his meridians, veins, muscles, and everything else was hurting so much that Wang Ling could not even lift a finger. Blood finally started flowing out of his wounds once more.

    He was quickly losing his strength as the blood flowed. The idea of dying entered his mind. He was trying to use his angelic qi to heal himself but nothing was working. Wang Ling was dying and he knew it.

    "Is this the end?" Wang Ling said feebly.

    A little white figure that was half-covered in blood walked over to him. Bai Xue gave him a look and he exchanged gazes with her.

    Before Wang Ling could utter a single word, Bai Xue raised her little paw and tried her best to raise it on top of Wang Ling''s mouth. Drawing from deep inside her, she extracted a drop of blood essence from her Phoenix bloodline to Wang Ling''s mouth so he could heal faster while saying.

    "Thank you for not abandoning me."

    Wang Ling smiled as he went to sleep after feeling the revitalizing energy of the Phoenix Bloodline blood essence.

 Chapter 105: Unconventional method of gaining strength

    Chapter 105: Unconventional method of gaining strength

    Inside the hollowed area, Wang Ling opened his eyes after five days of sleeping. His body was reinvigorated by Bai Xue''s blood essence and his very own angelic qi.

    But Wang Ling was still feeling pain as he got up from the ground. Looking around, he didn''t see the corpse of the Frost Dragon, instead, there was a dried-up corpse just a couple of meters of him.

    Beside him was Bai Xue who was on her white fox form but was a lot bigger. She was huddled up to Wang Ling, she looked like she was protecting him from possible danger.

    On Bai Xue''s fur was his blood and her mixed together as one. They looked like a mess but Wang Ling could not do anything as this was the first time he woke up after a long while.

    He looked at himself and realized just how filthy his body was. The image he carried right now had no inkling of an expert''s pride but that of a homeless one. Wang Ling was disappointed at himself.

    Wang Ling checked his whole body and noticed that his right leg that was supposed to be broken was already beginning to heal. In a few more days, it should healpletely.

    He saw some more injuries riddled all over his body. His back was especially injured. The sharps from the pointy rocks he crashed into managed to injure him so much, there was also some mark on Wang Ling''s hands left by the Frost Dragon''s teeth.

    Wang Ling was healing at a fast rate thanks to his angelic qi would seem that it was not enough topletely heal him.

    "This is troublesome." Wang Lingmented as he ced his hands atop Bai Xue''s body. He injected her with his angelic qi and elerated her recovery rate.

    It would be five dayster that Wang Ling''s wounds would fully heal. But the burden he put on his body was too intense that he could barely move. On the seventh day after his awakening, Bai Xue finally woke up.

    Her waking up was not peaceful. The roar of a Dragon echoed in the hollowed-out room. Bai Xue''s body shot up to the skies and she transformed into a Frost Dragon that was over 20-metersrge.

    The temperature drop as Bai Xue''s new form and ability was used. Her surroundings became icy and resembled that of an ice cave. Bai Xue had gained a Dragon form.

    Wang Ling watched as Bai Xue celebrated. The dragonic qi from the Frost Dragon was already coating her body.

    Bai Xue''s roar of delight continued for hours before she stopped.

    Landing on the ground, Bai Xue transformed into a white fox andnded in front of Wang Ling. She had been aware of him since his awakening but had been saying nothing as she too was busy with assimting the Frost Dragon''s Soul and Blood Essence into her body.

    Seeing Wang Ling was alive and was looking good as his cultivation had already reached the peak of the middle-level-2 nascent soul stage.

    "So you have gained the form of the Frost Dragon?"

    Bai Xue nodded her head heavily as she answered, "You have helped me a lot this time. The original n was to free you of your debt, but now, I am the one deeply indebted to you."

    Wang Ling stopped her there, he already where it was going so he stopped her from talking any further, "It is fine, I know you are thankful and you have already conveyed those words back then. Besides, you''re supposed to be my partner, I can''t just abandon you when things go south."

    Bai Xue''s awkward-looking expression vanished as Wang Ling''s voice echoed out. She nodded her head in a heavy manner. The usual outspoken Bai Xue was silent. It was very disappointing but Wang Ling could see why she would act like so.

    Bai Xue had just been beaten ck and blue by the Frost Dragon. She almost died and Wang Ling was together with her. In the end, she, who was the far stronger than Wang Ling was saved by him.

    It was along the while he was injured beyond belief. She was too embarrassed to directly face him right now.

    Wang Ling saw this and sighed, he now knew that this white fox was rather immature whenpared to his state of mind. He paused as he said secondster.

    "I''ll take the opportunity to go into seclusion now. Watch for anything that will endanger the team and our victory."

    Bai Xue readily agreed and Wang Ling was given a lot of space for his seclusion.

    Wang Lingid out everything he would need and entered his mind. Wang Ling began cultivating and threw any worry out of his mind.

    =====

    Upon entering cultivation mode. Wang Ling was met with variousplications. His meridians and veins were stretched taut and the pathways had widened.

    Wang Ling was silent throughout but he didn''t keep his silence soon after as he understood that he was changing once again. But those changes will be put on hold after Wang Ling tries something that had been in his mind for some time.

    How can he make use of his mes in cultivation?

    He had thought of this when he was left alone waiting and recuperating a couple of days ago. But Wang Ling was now sure that he should do what was in his mind.

    So, Wang Ling began circting his angelic to set the n in motion. It took him three days topletely heal his veins and meridians. Another three days to make sure that everything was fine and his muscles to heal.

    After such a long time. Wang Ling was ready to start his unconventional thoughts. Wang Ling drew the Hell me from his energy pce and as he took one deep breath, he said, "Let us begin."

    Wang Ling immediately began organizing the mes. The Hell me was made to circte all over his body and the Heaven me was made to stay inside his energy pce.

    The pain made his face reflected the pain he was feeling. The distortion on his face says it all.

    Wang Ling had started his ns to gain more strength. It took him a week before he could settle with his ns in cultivation.

    =====

    A me is seen as the essence of life and destruction all at the same time. With a me, one will be able to get heat. With a me, one can destroy a single mountain in a matter of hours if not minutes.

    Wang Ling was using his inner mind to project his body inside the energy pce. In the middle of the energy pce was his miniature self, standing before a towering me that was over tens of meters in height.

    "These two mes should have killed me." Wang Lingmented as he thought back to the time he fought the Frost Dragon and ignited the Spark.

    The ignition was a very dangerous process and if he couldn''t control the mes well enough. Wang Ling would have burst into mes and die after having veins in his body were destroyed.

    Thankfully, Wang Ling managed to control the mes astoundingly. It might have been because his mind was so concentrated on the fight and controlling everything meticulously so he wouldn''t die that Wang Ling managed to pass the ordeal.

    In the end, it was not worth his time thinking it through the matter. Wang Ling closed his eyes and observed the figure that was swaying inside the towering mes.

    Stretching his hands as he opened his eyes. Wang Ling thought he could reach out to his nascent soul that was bathing in the two mes like nothing but the mes were too strong that he could not approach it.

    The mes were controble but that was only on the outside. Wang Ling had yet to do the second ignition of the mes, meaning, he had very limited control over it.

    There were different stages of ignition in terms of the mes. In the past, the True Chaos me had a total of 3 ignitions: first would be the [me Burst] where the mes run rampant outside without any use other than coating and burning the surrounding area, second was [Avatar Creation] where the cultivation must create and manifest the forms of their avatars, third was [Ascension] simply put, this process requires the user to gain full control of the mes.

    Wang Ling was at me Burst and he was a long way from Ascension. But that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t reach it sooner orter. Wang Ling was sure that he would only need a couple of years to reach it.

    Watching his nascent soul burn and bathe in the mes. Wang Ling had no problem as the two mes were purifying his nascent soul. The Heaven mes purifies all that was impure.

    His nascent soul was not an exception. The only difference, however, was the fact that his mes do not intend to destroy his nascent soul but to strengthen it. Wang Ling was originally only going to focus on meditation to purify his nascent soul but the mes were already doing that for him.

    On the other hand, his Hell mes were constantly flickering as it spread all over his body. The ck mes were tyrannical and powerful that had the essence of ughter and destruction.

    Right now, Wang Ling using the ck mes as a means to refine his fleshy body. He wanted to reshape his body that can amodate his mes and bloodlines.

    The ck mes was destroying his body but the angelic qi that flows in his meridians made it so that he would never die even if the pain was unbearable.

    Wang Ling would be dead by now if not for his angelic qi and the fact that his body refinement method had the essence of ughter and destruction. It was a harrowing experience to go through constant pain.

    But Wang Ling will grit his teeth to gain strength. He had just experienced a life and death fight where he was suppressed to the fullest. The drive to not let such a thing happen again pushed Wang Ling to break past his limits.

    And after doing so well in passing his limits, Wang Ling''s cultivation broke through and he was now ate-level-2 nascent soul stage.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes with his body still on fire. He will not stop doing this until he could get the most benefits out of it.

 Chapter 106: The First Young Master of the Wang family I

    Chapter 106: The First Young Master of the Wang family I

    "That took a while and it seems like you''re going to continue going with tormenting yourself with that mes of yours. Tell me, are you some masochist or something?"

    Bai Xue saw Wang Ling had yet to stop doing his absurd way of training and just had to remark how he was treating himself. Wang Ling just rolled his eyes to Bai Xue before standing up.

    He stretched his back and Bai Xue tossed him a jar of wine before he could even respond. Of course, he wasn''t going toin and took a sip of the wine and tasted the light and lifting taste of the Oasis Wine.

    Bai Xue finished drinking her wine and turned to look at the Frost Dagon''s still fresh corpse that she had preserved. The Frost Dragon was fundamentally made of flesh, blood, ice. A month or two would not be enough to make the Frost Dragon''s meat rot.

    The Frost Dragon was also a saint at one point so its fleshy body had already changed.

    Looking at the majestically split Frost Dragon, Wang Ling smiled. He could sense the improvement of his sword through the damage he had caused to the Frost Dragon.

    The sword cut he had created was so fine that even he had to admire himself for creating such a sight. Admittedly, Wang Ling was being somewhat narcissistic but it was just that his improvement was something that he had been seeking.

    "Travelling thends, looting, and fighting battles that pushes me to the limit does indeed induces great improvement." Wang Ling had been strong and unrivaled. He was experienced but his experience was also a shackle that bound him to his former path, but little by little, Wang Ling was continuously forging a new path he could take.

    He hoped that this time, his life wouldn''t be so unwanted. Laughing, Wang Ling felt his shoulder be heavy. Bai Xue had gotten on top of his shoulders and became his little scarf once again.

    Upon getting up on Wang Ling''s shoulder, Bai Xue suddenly cozied upon him and stated, "This warmth of yours is quite nice. This is rxing."

    Bai Xue instantly became some useless rag that never wants to leave Wang Ling''s side. The warmth of Wang Ling wasparable to some heavenly bed. Adding her newfound ability to alter her temperature lower or higher, it provided luxury.

    Wang Ling didn''tment on Bai Xue''s newfoundfort. He instead went to take a good chunk of the Frost Dragon''s flesh and began setting up a barbequing area where he could cook its meat.

    Wang Ling slow-cooked the me with his Heaven me and shared it with Bai Xue. The two enjoyed the meat apanied by the wine and absorbed the lingering qi inside the meat.

    The meat was savory and juicy, where meat juices will fill the mouth with each bite. Wang Ling and Bai Xue enjoyed its taste and had a silent agreement of hunting Frost Dragon''s in times of need.

    The body of the Frost Dragon wasrge and because they get benefits from eating the Frost Dragon''s meat. The two didn''t pass the opportunity to finish everything. After eating everything, Wang Ling decided to keep the bones of the Frost Dragon.

    The said bones would be used for ns and a bow that he would take his time toplete. Wang Ling and Bai Xue decided to leave the cave after some time, and because they were inside a cave and could not see the sun.

    They did not know how long had passed. What they knew is that they took a lot of time in their cultivations that they could very well be cultivation for months without their knowledge.

    Bai Xue and Wang Ling left the cave and the Spring of Beasts Forest altogether. They avoided heading any deeper into the forest for they fear the idea of death through their sheer stupidity, curiosity, and greed.

    When they left, several things were already happening around the entire Celestial Spirit Realm without their knowledge. But Wang Ling gave no crap about the news, no, that was incorrect as he very much cares but had no means of gathering information.

    Thinking of any major changes happening to the realm, Wang Ling shook his head. At best, a few months should have passed and no longer than 2 to 3 months. The two of them made their way out of the forest.

    "So, are you going to transform into your Phoenix form or do you want me to run around?"

    "I can''t turn into a Phoenix yet. My act of trying to get as much strength from my bloodline ignition had resulted in my Phoenix bloodline waning and thinning out. Recovering from this state is going to take a while."

    In the fight with the Frost Dragon, it wasn''t just Wang Ling who pushed himself but also, Bai Xue who did her best in trying to make sure the Frost Dragon dies. In the process of doing so, she almost burnt off her bloodline.

    Although Wang Ling didn''t end up as bad as Bai Xue did.

    Wang Ling also has problems with his bloodline that reflects his current position of being weakened but also strengthened at the same time.

    "So are we going to run?" he asked honestly which Bai Xue responded with augh as she spoke with haughtiness and pride.

    "Hehe, no need" upon saying those words, she jumped into the waterfalls that was going down in front of them and the silhouette a Dragon. Freezing the waterfall, Bai Xue''s Dragon form was revealed and Wang Ling found her image beautiful.

    Perfectlyid out scales that was reflected by the sun giving out a beautiful deep blue luster of icy and coolness. Gigantic maw and body that was especially terrifying to witness but also inspiring. And wings that stretched for 30-meters.

    Wang Ling was full of smiles. He was not expecting to see Bai Xue easily whip out her newly gained bloodline like this. He thought that he would need another few months to sort out her control over it. Surprisingly, controlling the bloodline of a dragon was quite easy to do.

    Jumping on Bai Xue''srge but arrogant looking head and the two of them sped away while the beast below trembled at the presence of the Frost Dragon. From their perspective, the Frost Dragon hade out of the forest.

    They were now free of the fear they had each day for the Frost Dragon. Leaving the Forest, Wang Ling and Bai Xue headed for the Frost Domain in a path that was far from the Frosted Border Range.

    They took a path that was named [Snow Pass] it was a pass that was rtively safe for most parts. But was also a couple of times farther from the Frost Domain''s actual territory.

    The two avoided Frost Border Rang like the gue because they didn''t want to get involved in any dangerous situations that could take their lives. The benefits of going to check the abyss was just something everyone does for patriotism.

    Along the way, Wang Ling and Bai Xue would meet with beasts lower in strength than them and they would kill it. Wang Ling and Bai Xue''s 2 weeks of continuous ughter and absorbing of beast core proved to be valuable resources.

    Wang Ling reached pinnacle-level-2 nascent soul stage and was only waiting for the right time to reach level-3. The two of them was always talking about something to pass the boredom as quite literally, nothing was happening to one another.

    Another 2 weeks after Wang Ling and Bai Xue got out of the cave and the two finally reached Frost Domain and the two of them frantically searched for a city.

    Lucky for them, they found a Border Town just before noon came. Then, Bai Xue and Wang Lingnded somewhere far from the Border Town they have seen before moving into the town to enjoy having the benefits of living in a town where there was civilization.

    Wang Ling was quickly making his way through the entrance of the Border Town but unlike Deserto Border Town, they were made to pay some ster stones.

    Even against Wang Ling''s self-code and conduct, he paid some ster stones to enter the town. The immediately went to find a restaurant so they can wash the taste of barbequed dinner.

    Upon entering, they did the usual. Find a waiter get to the second floor and get treated to food by your beastpanion. They were doing what everyone was doing.

    They especially went to ask for some wine, the lengthy travel from Spirit of Beast Forest and going into the Snow Pass and reaching this Border Town whose name he had yet to reach was something that took a toll in the two of them.

    And their alcohol had long been emptied. Bai Xue was not a fan of an emptied jar of wine and was going to buy a lot this time. Going through the lists of wines, Wang Ling and Bai Xue decided to buy the highest quality one.

    Bai Xue did, Wang Ling had yet to loot something good so he was still broke. Assaulting and robbing someone that was both rich and a bitch was something he was not going to do.

    The foods were just about to arrive when Wang Ling heard some gossips and talks that made him raise a brow.

    "Have you heard of the tomb in the [Red Peak Mountain]?"

    "The one found by the Feng Family?"

    "Yes that one, have you heard? Those of the other Great ns and Families are going to join in opening the gates and barrier of the tomb."

    "Wait, seriously? Who would be opening the barrier?"

    "Hehe, hear this, it would be, the Yan n''s Young Miss, Mu n''s Young Master, and finally, the Wang family''s Young Master, Wang Hong."

 Chapter 107: The First Young Master of the Wang family II

    Chapter 107: The First Young Master of the Wang family II

    "You don''t look too good over there." Bai Xue asked after seeing Wang Ling''s face twitch after hearing the news about the matters of Red Peak Mountain, "Are you by any chance not liking the idea of meeting your brother?"

    Wang Ling shook his head. His expression heavy and feelings and emotions even more. Something shed past his mind and he became downcast. His usual attitude of a calm and collected expert was nowhere to be seen.

    He reminisces something and delved deep into his memories. Soon, the wine and food came and the first thing Wang Ling took from the waiter was a jar of good wine to apany his unpleasant emotions rising from deep within his heart.

    He drank the wine slowly and felt the line cutting through his throat. Drinking and savoring the vor of the wine, he looked at Bai Xue and answered her inquire, "No, I am not brooding over such matters. It''s just that I didn''t think that ce remained in this era."

    Bai Xue who was eating happily stopped and gave him a weird look, "ces like Mountains are not going to disappear unless one ttens them. Ancient peaks that have survived the passing of millions of years exists you know or is the thing making you feel that way something else?"

    Keeping silent after her piece was said. Bai Xue''s words tugged on Bai Xue''s heart. He became mncholic, but that onlysted for so long as Wang Ling''s emotions was put under control sooner than one might expect.

    His saddened emotions and the waves inside his heart disappeared as the wine washed it away. The two finished dining and they went to pay the corresponding check. They went out of the restaurant.

    Normally, Wang Ling should be going out to find a ce where they could buy a map. The two enjoyed the sceneries they were presented with.

    The two were not paying attention to it when they entered the city but the snow that nketed the roads was beautiful to behold. The two had encountered a lot of Frost rted events along their journey to this domain.

    From the Frost Dragon to the Snow Pass where everything seemed white. The two became so attuned to the presence of snow that they registered it as normal.

    These were the different properties of the Frost Domain. The Frost Domain was a Domain that had snow and blizzards all year round. Given some areas have less snow and might even have no snow in that particr area. The majority of Frost Domain was always nketed with snow.

    Looking around, the two of them wandered in an auction house where they were greeted by a beautiful woman who was supposed to be an attendant.

    The woman was young and beautiful, able to attract men of all ages. She was an ordinary human who only does normal work and does not focus on the path of cultivation but Wang Ling could see that she was already at the energy pce stage.

    Wang Ling would from most times ignore such nonsense but he was trying to distract himself from something else so he made sure to flood his mind with information. Even as he walked and talked with others, he was starting to formte martial techniques.

    "How may I help this young schr over here?"

    "I would like to sell some weapons and some misceneous items. By any chance is your auction willing to ept such things?" Wang Ling asked with innocence.

    Nodding with a smile, the beautiful attendant led Wang Ling to a ce where they could exchange the items he wanted to sell. Along the way, the attendant tried getting close to Wang Ling as his body emitted warmth.

    "Here we are, please take out the items you want to sell. We will appraise the items for you and make sure to give you a fair price for them. So, what are the items you are going to present to us?"

    Wang Ling waved his hands and a small hill started forming right beside him. Swords, Spears, Bows, Robes, Storage Rings, Cultivation Manuals and anything that did wasn''t of any use in cultivation was thrown out of Wang Ling''s storage ring.

    Having his storage ruing cleaned out of any useless equipment, Wang Ling was left with his bow, spear, changes of clothes, a bunch of swords, letters, and some other items he deemed to be necessary.

    Well, some items couldn''t be sold like personal items of his and Bai Xue''s victims left in his storage ring. But that didn''t matter.

    "Um this might take a while. Pleasee and follow me into a more ''convenient'' room while we have our appraiser asses your items." The attendant had her mouth agape seeing how many items Wang Ling was going to sell.

    It was as if Wang Ling''s storage ring was a warehouse and that warehouse of his was filled with eerie-looking items. Some of Wang Ling''s ''merchandise'' even have blood in them, making thedy look at Wang Ling with some fear.

    Wang Ling saw the attendants dumbfounded face but said nothing. He observed her keeping the items in a single storage ring before leading him to a private room where he could wait.

    "Please wait here while we have your items appraised."

    Wang Ling nodded his head saying he has no problem. The room he was in no way luxurious but it was still beautiful. He waited in that room withoutint. He was served with tea while he was in there.

    Seating there without doing anything, Wang Ling just sipped some tea and Bai Xue slept the boredom away. She had no inkling of delving into selling their loots and trusted Wang Ling he knew what was needed to be done.

    "Sorry for waiting, the appraisal of your items have beenpleted." Thedy attendant entered the room with some old man with a long white beard and the attendant began introducing the old man, "This over here is Elder Yu, he was the one to appraise your items."

    Wang Ling just nodded his head to the old man but said nothing to him. But the old man stepped forth and began speaking to him:

    "You have sold us 127 weapons of tier-3, 93 pseudo-grade-1 weapons, 37 grade-1 weapons, 2 grade-2 weapons, 96 different cultivation manuals and martial techniques of varying grades, some ores that can be found in different areas and many more.

    "Young one, answer me this. Are you human or are you a beast?"

    Wang Ling smiled at the old man as he found his words and questions funny. Being regarded by some weird old man he just met was weird. Being several millennia old, Wang Ling was old by heart and soul.

    Being called a young one was something truly funny for Bai Xue who was currently pretending to be asleep. Putting the matter of Bai Xue aside, Wang Ling also found the old man''s question funny. His question was something predictable after all.

    [Old people who try to act wise by saying some ''profound'' words to suck up to young cultivators who have talents and high prospects is annoying.]

    Knowing what the old man wants to say, Wang Ling smiled as he answered, "I am human."

    Elder Yu shook his head as he said, "If you believe you are human then don''t bath too much in the blood of your kind and others as well. You are young and"

    Yada yada, the words of the old was supposed to be wise and important but they were repetitive with a different color of coating at best. Wang Ling just showed a smile to the end of the old man''s wise advice.

    At the end of it all, the old man left feeling satisfied feeling he had lectured a young man and creating a connection to him and their auction house.

    Those kind of people were too predictable. The old men who try to form a connection to you will always have hidden ulterior motives hidden in their sleeves. They may not show it, but they always do.

    The only reason Wang Ling could think of why that old man came here must be because of some good words from the attendant who saw some ''potential'' in him.

    Wang Ling just sighed as he felt tired and awkward at the same time. After the lengthy discussion with the old man, Wang Ling was given a storage ring that contained his earnings.

    He looked into the storage ring and counted them easily with his spirit sense.

    [117,000 ster stones, that''s not too bad.] Wang Lingmented. That was more than what he had thought he would earn. The weapons must have raked in a lot of cash.

    "The total number of spirit stones would be 117,543, sorry for taking your time thank you for everything. Please, follow me outside."

    Wang Ling was just about to follow her out but he suddenly remembered something and stopped on his tracks.

    "Wait, before I go can you get me a map? A map of the entire Celestial Spirit Realm if you please the more detailed one as much as possible."

    The attendant just nodded her head before leading Wang Ling to the front desk. She then went somewhere to get a Jade and put it in front of Wang Ling.

    "This is thetest map of the realm. As we all know, the constant battle and struggles with the Demons had left the realm changing geography as battle rages on. But please be rest assured, this map is the most urate one to date. This little one will cost 20,000 ster stones."

    Wang Ling paid the needed ster stones and left with the map.

    He then went out and headed to a flower shop where he bought a bouquet.

 Chapter 108: First Young Master of the Wang Family III

    Chapter 108: First Young Master of the Wang Family III

    In the Red Peak Mountain where the supposed tomb was located. A lot of people were flocking as they wanted to enter the tomb.

    Cultivators of all ages were there. From young to old, those who wanted to seek treasures and opportunities were there. It was the 15th day on the 2nd month of the year, and the Red Peak Mountain was already bustling.

    The Red Peak Mountain was named by the people of the past era. The reasons were unclear, because from the perspective of the people. The said mountain should have been named Snow Peak as the peak was always filled with snow.

    However, even though the locals did not know why they named it so. They didn''t change it in honor of their ancestors.

    Wang Ling was just below the Red Peak Mountain. There he saw countless people climbing up, some were at the lower levels of nascent soul stages while some were saints and were flying up the mountain with a breeze.

    Cultivators were seekers of opportunities. They will seek what they can get their hands into in the hopes of gaining strength. Those with lower talents and slower cultivation speed but high dreams were the most likely to dive straight into the zing fire of danger if they can improve.

    The dream of standing at the peak was not a dream exclusive to geniuses. Those at the bottom could dream of it, but the only way to achieve that dream was to face the dangers of the cultivation world.

    Those who have lower cultivation speed will train and hone their skills to supplement theirck of talent. Hard work betrays no one after all.

    It wasn''t just humans present in the raid though. There were a lot of non-human people present. Elven male and females were there in a single ground, beastmen were all over the ce, and some spirit beasts who transformed into a human after achieving sainthood were also present.

    This just showed that other races also wish to stand at the top.

    Climbing up the mountain, Wang Ling saw more people. But the more he climbed up the more he encountered stronger cultivators. Those at the bottom of the mountain were mostly foundational phase and nascent soul stage cultivators.

    But starting from the middle of the mountain. The cultivation of the people present jumped to the saint phase. Thankfully there were no dominion realm or celestial phase cultivators present.

    Those who were lower than the saint phase was going to be on a huge disadvantage on the course of the tomb raid. This kind of problem wouldn''t have been a problem for Wang Ling because he wasn''t going to risk his neck entering the tomb of some celestial.

    He would, at the very least wish Wang Hong luck if he enters. But entering was a different matter. Raiding a tomb for resources was a tough and brutal urrence.

    Where human lives were nothing if profit was to appear.

    Wang Ling trod the path upwards and encountered the judging looks of the people around him. They found it weird why a nascent soul stage brat wasing up to the mountain.

    One particrdy who had flowing ck hair irritating. She stepped up and questioned him from high above, "What are you doing here kid? Do you not know any manners? How dare a mortal step onto the area of the saints?"

    Those around thedy agreed with her words. But Wang Ling just spared her a look and said with faked words of respect, "I apologize but I did not mean to be disrespectful, I only wish to reach the peak of the mountain. I will not be joining the tomb raid so please grant me ess to the top."

    Thedy snorted as she started pressuring Wang Ling despite him lowering himself. Wang Ling felt the pressure from the saint and was forced to stumble as he slightly lost his bnce. But soon, he regained his posture.

    Thedy found him an eyesore or so it seemed, "You brat dare to try and wriggle your way onwards? Don''t give me that crap. Go back down or else I will make you regret ever going against my orders."

    Wang Ling was not going to back down, however. For the first time in both lifetimes, he was going to use something he had yet to do, "Let me pass, my family is going to be one of the core people to open the barrier so please stop making things difficult for me."

    "Brat, don''t try and act like you''re one of the Three Great Lineage of the Frost Domain. Shamelessness has a limit, don''t drag your face to the mud on your own or else even I will find you irritating."

    "Hmph, brat, go back down or else I will kill you without mercy. Try and act like one of the Three Great Families when you have better clothes on you, acting like a noble while wearing the clothes of a beggar is not going to work."

    "Hahaha, kid, I for one like your jokes. But try againter, you are not that good of an actor to fool us old people here."

    "Hey bastard, don''t treat me old. Unlike you fools, I am much younger than you, don''t put in the same category as you guys."

    Those who had been quiet suddenly erupted in a mix of wildughter and irritation for his words. Thedy with the flowing ck hair was at the forefront of the ridicules.

    "Brat, I have lost my patience in you but I don''t feel like killing an idiot. Go back down or else a slight embarrassment will not be the end of it all." Thedy was just about to let Wang Ling go but the white fox scarf that was on Wang Ling''s neck caught her attention.

    The fur of the white fox was beautiful, so much so that even a saint like her was attracted to it. Women were attracted to beautiful things that can potentially entuate their attractiveness.

    Thatdy saint felt the need to get that white fox. It was too beautiful to pass. So, she demanded it from Wang Ling, "Brat, I change my mind, leave that white fox fur or else I will turn you into a bloody pulp and then take that white fox fur."

    Wang Ling did not like the woman from the start. But after seeing and hearing her words, he disliked her even more. It was such a bad thing she was a saint.

    [I wish, Qigang was here for this.] Wang Ling was already feeling irritated about othersughing and mocking him for saying he was a member of a Great Family. But this woman received most of his anger.

    Wang Ling sighed and heard, Bai Xue speaking to him with a hushed voice.

    "Just let me go to her, she won''t kill me for a good while. There are many humans here after all. People like that bitch likes to care for her image." Bai Xue knew that they cannot afford to fight a saint.

    They were still weak and a long way from reaching sainthood. Wang Ling was hesitant to do what he was told. But because he could do nothing, the only thing he could do was either run or cave in and meet her demands.

    [Should I or should I not?] While contemting over what he should do, Wang Ling noticed a familiar movementing from in between the shadows. Wang Ling''s spirit sense detected humans hiding in the shadows and this made him smile. With a start, Wang Ling spoke as he turned to look at the woman.

    "I cannot give her to you, she is not an ornament but a partner. I shall take my leave now." Wang Ling turned around but an even greater pressure stopped him from doing so as his steps came to a halt.

    "What are you doing?" Bai Xue also felt the pressure and became worried about the consequences of Wang Ling''s action. Having apanion with too much pride can be a problem.

    However, Wang Ling didn''t answer her. He only turned around and exchanged gazes with the woman. He showed a piercing look which made the woman all the more angered by his actions.

    "So you choose death, brat?" Thedy had a smile on her face as she grimly spoke to Wang Ling. Taking out a dagger, she spoke with a disfigured smile, "I have given you an out, but you''re too stupid to take my grace for contempt."

    "What, are you going to kill me?"

    "That I will, die, stupid brat!" the woman threw her daggers and Bai Xue was already prepared to get on its way when three figures lurking in the shadows came forward and deflected the dagger while simultaneously grabbing the woman on the back of her neck.

    Two figures dressed in ck and had their faces covered appeared beside Wang Ling and another was up the mountain holding the woman on the back of her neck.

    ng!

    "Young Master, do you constantly do things like this? If so, then I cannot go step away by your side. Master will kill me for agreeing for leaving your side." Another figure appeared like the shadow and bowed before Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling smiled at the neers and askedplimented them for their timely appearance, "Good to see you Qigang, it would seem the movement technique I have given you is showing good results. Oh, you have my thanks for arriving here before I get stab."

    Wang Ling had already sensed the people hiding in the shadows just before he made his decision. The Shadow Pavilion were experts in lurking silently, but even before, he was already able to sense their presence so with his spirit sense he could detect them without a problem.

    One of the reasons why he chose not to hand over his partner and stood his ground because he felt the presence of backup. Which in opinion should have arrived earlier so he could have avoided the embarrassment of beingughed at.

    Well, beggars can''t be choosers so he would take what he could get. As to how Qigang happened to be here, it was just a coincidence. Being the one looking after the safety of the First Young Master in the shadows was something of a leisure thing.

    After all, Wang Ling did not like getting followed and he was thorough about that matter. Because of Qigang''s free time and just achieving a breakthrough on his cultivation as he was already a half-step True Saint.

    Qigang was only waiting for the right chance to break through the next stage. But the journey to bing a True Saint was hard and he was currently preparing his breakthrough the next stage.

    So, he was trying to roam around trying to see different sights to get enlightened.

    "Thank you for your gracious words. First Young Master, what do we do with that?" Qigang epted his thanks and pointed at thedy cultivator who was screaming and iling around as she was manhandled by a member of the Shadow Pavilion.

    "Arghh, let me go!"

    Wang Ling looked at her with a re andmanded, "Just cripple her cultivation and lead her to the bottom of the mountain. Not killing her is going be our mercy."

    But Wang Ling did say a few words that Qigang could hear and those words were, "Kill her when no one''s around. Future problems must be exterminated."

    "Yes, First Young Master." Qigang signaled the member of the Shadow Pavilion and with one merciless action destroyed both thedy cultivator''s Saint Sol, Nascent Soul, and qi pirs thereby turning her into a cripple.

    "No, this can''t be happening." Thedy cultivator was in disbelief, and the others who mocked Wang Ling earlier was looking at him with fear and confusion.

    Wang Ling saw their faces and thought they were priceless, he resumed his trekking and passed by the now crippled saint. He looked at the arrogant saint and shed her a smile before going on his way.

    No words was said, but his smile was able to induce the idea of death to thedy.

 Chapter 109: First Young Master of the Wang Family IV

    Chapter 109: First Young Master of the Wang Family IV

    "If you''re here, does that mean Wang Hong is here as well?" As Wang Ling went up to the mountain, he began questioning Qigang about the important matters that needed to be asked.

    "No, Master sent me here to scout the area a day before the opening of the barrier, to see if any Xie n members are aiming for the Second Young Master''s life. Also, the Second Young Master will reach this ce in a few hours." Qigang exined.

    Wang Ling was put in deep thought because of his words.

    "Do we have any problems with the Xie n? Aside from Xie Hai who attacked Wang Hong, do we have a problem with those guys that require extensive measures like this?"

    "The Family Head has fought with the Xie n multiple times before he established the Wang Family here in the Frost Domain. Those fights caused friction with the Wang Family. One of the many reasons why the Family Head dislikes Devil Cultivators stems from his conflict with the devil oriented family of the Xie n."

    Wang Ling was quite surprised to hear that his father hates devil cultivators, he was, after all, he was treated with love and care by his father even after his bloodline surfaced.

    Aside from that knowledge, Wang Ling now basically understood why Xie Hai had the balls and the reason to try and kill Wang Hong. Being a descendant of the Xie n, the conflict and the bad blood with their Wang Family should have been inherited by their descendants.

    "So, have you found anyone of the Xie n yet? What about the other members of the other ns? I heard the Yan and the Mu n areing here."

    "Just like our family, they sent people to scout thend for any unforeseen danger. Oh, First Young Master, have youe here to enter the tomb?"

    Wang Ling shook his head, "No I do not. Tombs like that would be swarmed by saints and I will die quicker than anyone else if I antagonize any saint. If I enter with you guys, I will just be a piece of baggage and I don''t like that idea. How about you, are you entering the tomb?"

    "Yes, some of the saints from the Shadow Pavilion are also going to enter together with the Second Young Master."

    The two conversed with one another. Qigang answered Wang Ling''s every question and provided him information Wang Ling needed. Bai Xue was quietly listening as they went up.

    Around them were cultivators who had beenughing at Wang Ling earlier. But right now, many were looking at him with weirded out eyes.

    Wang Ling ignored them and climbed higher into the mountain. He soon reached the tomb locked by the barrier. The tomb was designed simply as an entranced disguised as a cave was presented to the world.

    The true tomb was inside the cave where the barrier was located. However, no one was attempting to enter the said tomb, they were waiting for the appearance of a Great Family to show their respect.

    Wang Ling looked at the cave and became dazed for a moment. He was snapped out of that daze though as he questioned Qigang, "Do you know the identity celestial buried in there?"

    "We do not First Young Master, we don''t even know if it belongs to a celestial. The only thing we know is the fact that the barrier was created by a grade-4 artifact. The Family and the ns are going to bring a grade-4 weapon to break the said barrier and we will be the ones to enter the tomb first. We can only know the identity of the celestial after the tomb is explored."

    Wang Ling reacted with an "oh", he was expecting some information about the person who created the tomb but it would seem that no one knew who it was.

    They resumed their climb and Wang Ling''s heart beat faster as they did. But as Wang Ling and Qigang was nearing the peak, he stopped on his tracks and spoke.

    "Qigang, wait here, I want to meditate at the peak for a bit. I wille down after a few minutes. Tell Wang Hong I''ll talk to himter."

    Qigang didn''t stop Wang Ling from proceeding further up the mountain peak. No danger could be found in this mountain either way.

    Wang Ling went up the mountain with Bai Xue sleeping on his neck. As he did climb higher, Wang Ling''s expression finally changed. Memories shed inside his mind and he soon reached the peak of the mountain.

    There, he saw a tree with a red trunk. Seeing this, he remarked, "So the [Crimson Flower Tree] is still here."

    The name Red Peak Mountain came from the past era. But many people argue it came from this giant Crimson Flower Tree.

    The Crimson Flower Tree was only an ordinary tree that should only grow for about ten meters in height. But the Crimson Flower Tree of the Red Peak Mountain was known for its abnormal height of 99-meters tall.

    Its trunk was also exaggeratingly bigger than what is normal. Twenty men was needed topletely hug the trunk of the Crimson Flower Tree. The tree here was considered as one of the biggest trees in the realm together with the World Tree of the Elves.

    The Crimson Flower Tree was an odd tree. Its leaves were green for most of the year but every 6th month of the year, the Crimson Flower Tree will ''bloom''. Just like cherry blossoms, the tree would bloom but instead of pink flowers, it would be red.

    The Red Peak Mountain was littered with Crimson Flower Tree. The Red Peak Mountain was a truly beautiful sight when the 6th monthes.

    Wang Ling approached the very tall tree and started looking around as if he was trying to find what wasn''t there. In the end, he could only shake his head in dismay.

    "It wouldn''t be here anymore. It had been a long time after all." Wang Ling continued to walk and reached the front of therge tree. Wang Ling jumped up into the protruding roots of the tree and stood before its trunk.

    Touching its trunk, Wang Ling breathed out and proceeded to smile. He kneeled on the floor and asked Bai Xue to get down of his shoulders.

    Bai Xue was woken up and was made to stand aside. She yawned and she observed Wang Ling with great interest.

    With Bai Xue out of the way. Wang Ling proceeded to take out a jar of wine and the bouquet he bought before kowtowing tree times.

    "It had been a long time since I came here, but I have returned. Thest time I was here, it was before I ventured to open the heavens. I have gone against your words countless times but now I am doing well and a part of a family.

    "Like what you have said to me once before, a family is a great thing Master."

    =====

    Qigang who was left just before the peak was meditating as he waited for Wang Ling''s descent. But noon came rolling in and Wang Ling had yet to descend, soon there was amotion.

    A cry of a bird was heard and this caused those around to lift their heads to see a ground of people riding on the back of a [Frost Bird]. With its white feather, the Frost Bird showed its might and those on its back raised their head high and had their noses pointed up.

    "What family are those guys a part of?" Wang Ling''s voice came from behind and Qigang turned around to see him descending.

    Wang Ling looked at the handsome young man who looked around the age of 22 or so with a strength of a Minor Saint. Behind the handsome young man was twopanions.

    Qigang, greeted Wang Ling as he descended from the mountain and began exining, "He is the Young Master of the Mu n, Mu Feng. He is a young genius and is a member of the Frost Peak Sect. He is a young genius who sees the Second Young Master as his rival."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and watched Mu Feng grandioselynded on the ground filled with arrogant air around him. Wang Ling instantly knew of his character. He might be wrong, but young nobles like this one were usually haughty and extremely troublesome.

    With the arrival of Mu Feng, another ground of people appeared. This time, the neers were riding on a ming Horse. There were three people so there were three horses present.

    The horses have a fire for a mane. They had ck skin and carried extremely imposing aura. This time when Wang Ling saw the new group, he didn''t need to ask who they were because he already knew who it was.

    "So Yan Renhuo is from the Yan n of the Frost Domain? That''s new."

    Wang Ling was pleasantly surprised but he wasn''t so shaken that he couldn''t think straight. He was even already scheming something in his head as soon as he saw Yan Renhuo.

    Just behind Yan Rehuo was Wang Hong who was on the back of a White Lion. Together with him was a familiar face, QingBiao which Wang Ling found extremely interesting.

    [Is she going to be my sister-inw?]

    Joking, Wang Ling thought and beckoned Qigang to follow him and go to the ce where Wang Hong and the restnded. The tomb will be openedter, and that doesn''t matter to Wang Ling.

    He was going to talk to his brother once again. Too bad Wang Yue wasn''t here. That would have been a nice pic.

 Chapter 110: First Young Master of the Wang Family V

    Chapter 110: First Young Master of the Wang Family V

    With Wang Hong''s descent from the White Lion''s back. He saw Mu Fenging towards his direction. Wang Hong sighed as he did not like Mu Feng''s presence.

    "Wang Hong, you havee! It seems like the rumors about you dying in the hands of Xie Hai wasn''t true. But it is baffling to see how you have be a Saint so fast. So, how about it? Do you want to fight?"

    Wang Hong showed his valiance and stood tall but he did not ept Mu Feng''s challenge at the heat of the moment. This made Mu Feng a little surprise as Wang Hong would almost immediately go and fight him head-on when a challenge was issued.

    "The Young Master of the Wang Family is starting to mature, ah." Mu Feng was impressed.

    Wang Hong was 18 years old this year and was already a saint. Considered as a monstrous talent that was above geniuses, Wang Hong used to be brash and untamed heading into the face of danger when he wants to.

    But after the incident in the zing Wing Continent, Wang Hong had changed in more ways than one. Not that he became scared or a coward, he was only approaching things in a calmer and level headed manner. It was something Sun Wu praised him for.

    Others in the Main House saw this change to be elicited by the First Young Master who, even at his first month of awakening was a level-headed person. Wang Ling''s short interaction with his young brother had paved way for a genius like Wang Hong to be even more formidable.

    Right now, Wang Hong''s fast improvement had been signs that he was considered as a genius that stands on top even amongst geniuses. Taking into ount he was only an 18-years-old young man and he was already a saint.

    Geniuses were rated in different aspects. There were geniuses in the path of weapon mastery, alchemy, cksmithing, but what matters most was cultivation speed.

    Comprehension, training, raw potential are just some of the things that must be taken into ount when evaluating a genius. In the central regions, those who reach the saint phase at the age of 21 to 25 were considered geniuses. Those who don''t were all mediocre.

    The of the Seven Great Academies only trains geniuses. There were many geniuses in the central regions. But even amongst these geniuses were youths who have monstrous talents.

    A monstrous genius, a term referred only to those who reach the saint phase before the age of 21. These geniuses were the best of the best.

    Wang Hong''s future was limitless. What''s more, is that his improvement has been baffling for the past few months. His foundation has been strengthened for some unknown reason, maybe because of the Neb Celestial''s legacy.

    This resulted in him improving even faster than before. Not everyone would find Wang Hong''s improvement as a good thing though. As Mu Feng who was already jealous of his talent was now even more so.

    Adding to the fact that Wang Hong had been traveling with QingBiao, an equally monstrous genius. Mu Feng''s jealousy and wariness of Wang Hong and the Wang Family entirely has been increasing.

    But Mu Feng does not need to think ofplicated matters. He only needs to always be right beside Wang Hong and nothing much will change.

    While Mu Feng was feeling jealous, another genius wasing towards the two men. It was a beautiful, yet slightly dangerous Yan Renhuo who had a zing aura emanating from her.

    Yan Renhuo was ady who was free-willed and strays away from men. She was a student of the Ancient Scripture Academy and was a genius that has potential in both cultivation and alchemy.

    She was a monstrous genius who reached the saint phase just before turning 21 years of age. However, her cultivation speed should have been faster if she was not an alchemy maniac and spends her time concocting pills rather than cultivating.

    Right now, she was only 22 years of age and was a half-step Grand Saint but she was also really proficient in alchemy and could already concoct half-step rank-3 pills that was meant for the consumption of dominion realm cultivators.

    With her talent, dangerous beauty, valiant personality, and a good background. Yan Renhuo was a woman that many men would die to have. It was to their dismay though that Yan Renhuo has no interest in men. Some even thought she swing ''that'' way.

    However, those watching as Yan Renhuo stood in front of Wang Hong with a very warm smile on her made others think otherwise. QingBiao who was just behind Wang Hong continued being silent.

    Those cultivators who were watching the interaction of the geniuses of the younger generation found this scene interesting. Making them attentive and wait with anticipation as to what will happen next.

    "How may I help the Young Miss of the Yan n?" Wang Hong tried his very best to act like a gentleman. This action of his made Yan Renhuo shows an even brighter smile.

    She returned the bow and said, "I am just here to meet brother-inw oh, that was incorrect. It should be future brother-inw." Yan Renhuo''s greetings made it apparent she had yet to give up on the idea of turning Wang Ling into her daopanion.

    "What did you say? I didn''t quite catch that." It wasn''t Wang Hong who asked that question because Me Feng who did not know what was happening stepped forward and asked that question.

    [Brother-inw? What the hell, I don''t remember anything about Wang Hong having any sibling. Wait, does the little brat that suddenly appeared in the Wang Family territory going to get married to the young brat of the Yan n?]

    Even Mu Feng who does not have an interest inplicated things was beginning to feel the pressure. The Yan n, Mu n, and the newly established Wang n was in a perpetual state of flimsy peace.

    The Wang Family was still weaker inparison to the two goliath ns. But no one would try and fight the Wang Family for many reasons and it wasn''t worth getting in a fight with the borderline lunatic.

    There was a bnce between the three. If the Yan n and the Wang Family became allies through marriage. His Mu n will surely be forced to be a second-tier force at the mercy of the new superpower.

    Yan Renhuo turned to look at Mu Feng with an easygoing look on her eyes as she said, "This doesn''t bother you, Mu Feng, just wait over there as I talk to Brother Wang Hong here. We''ll open the barrierter so shush."

    Mu Feng couldn''t say anything back because it was indeed true that the matter does not have anything to do with him. But he didn''t follow Yan Renhuo''s instruction of moving to the side, as Mu Feng stuck to one ce and waited for Yan Renhuo to continue.

    "Going back to the issue, may I know if Brother Wang Hong here knows if you know where the First Young Master is? I went to the Thundergod Academy but it seems like he already left for somece. "

    Wang Hong woke up from his daze and looked at Yan Renhuo. He finally processed what was happening, "II don''t know where my Older Brother is, he was supposed toe home to the main house a month ago, but he had yet to reach home."

    Wang Hong showed a worried look on his face as he remembered how Wang Ling had yet toe home. There was a chance Wang Ling was he didn''t want to think about it anymore.

    But just as he was thinking about this matter, someone called from afar saying.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not dead yet."

    Wang Ling appeared behind. Wang Hong turned around and saw Wang Ling acting like how he normally would. Calm and collected with a white scarf wrap around his neck?

 Chapter 111: First Young Master of the Wang Family VI

    Chapter 111: First Young Master of the Wang Family VI

    "Wang Hong, good to see you again, as your older brother I am truly ashamed to being the weaker one." Wang Ling showed a warm smile to Wang Hong. Wang Hong responded with puffing his chest proudly as he approached his brother and gave him a big and weing hug.

    "It had been long indeed, older brother." Wang Hong tightly hugged Wang Ling as if he had been longing for some brotherly affection. His straightforwardness seemed to be something inherent, and Wang Ling truly liked that.

    Returning the hug, Wang Lingmented, "You''re already a saint and I am still at nascent soul stage. That bothers me, well, I need to put in the effort to catching up then." Wang Ling joked around about matters of cultivation without restraint.

    Wang Hongughed but encouraged Wang Ling, "You only cultivated for a few years, it is understandable that your cultivation is lower than mine. In hindsight, isn''t your cultivation improving terrifyingly?"

    Shrugging his shoulders, the two brothersughed once again. As if they were a pair of mischievous children, the two began to talk without restraint. The people around them were baffled as this was the first time they saw such a sight.

    This was especially so for Bai Xue and Qigang who always saw Wang Ling as someone calm and collected. Seeing him act like this with his family was somehow heartwarming.

    [At least I know he''s not just some heartless person I already know he isn''t, but still.] Bai Xue smiled and didn''t interrupt the two brothers'' reunion. Instead, she stayed quiet and enjoyed seeing Wang Lingugh like an idiot.

    Aside from Bai Xue and Qigang. Mu Feng was the next to be left speechless. The bomb of knowing that Wang Hong has a brother was enough to make his brain stop for a moment to process the sudden flood of informationing to flood his brain.

    He was shaken that as he tried to intervene with the happy talk of the Wang Brothers, he was stuttering, "Yyou''re, h-his what?" he wasn''t an idiot. But the idea of Wang Hong having an older brother flew above his head that hepletely disregarded that such an idea could exist.

    After all, as much as the Wang Family''s high profiled actions and talents in their ranks. Wang Hong and Wang Yue were the only recorded children of the Wang Family. The little girl Wang Yue was something of a surprise to the other ns, but the surprises weren''t stopping.

    Another Wang Family descendant was standing in front of him. And it seems like they were on good terms with one another.

    It wasn''t just Mu Feng who was shaken though. Everyone in the area was shaken at the idea of Wang Ling was a member of the Wang Family which made them even shiver at the thought of the untamedugh they did earlier.

    The idea of Wang Ling being a member of any of the other Two Great Families was bad enough. But the Wang Family was the worst in terms of being vengeful. The Wang Family was both revered and feared in the Frost Domain for good reasons.

    Those whoughed at Wang Ling earlier shivered. By now, they didn''t think the actions of the people in ck who crippled thedy was cruel. Now, they think of it as mercy. She should be happy she wasn''t killed on the spot.

    Sensing the disturbance of the surrounding saints, Wang Ling looked at them yfully and shed them a flowering smile. That smile was both reassuring and terrifying at the same time.

    Wang Ling turned to Mu Feng and respectfully greeted him with a smile that he showed the others, "My name is Wang Ling, my family refers to me as the First Young Master of the Wang Family. But those of the Azure Skies Kingdom also call me trash of the Wang Family."

    "First Young Master? Does that mean you''re the oldest son of the Wang Family?"

    "I am not aware of anyone else that is older than I, so if no one appears and ims they are the oldest son. Then I am indeed the oldest." When Wang Ling talk, he was infusing his voice with the angelic qi.

    This infusion made the aura and feeling he gave off to others as kind and approachable. Mu Feng was seeing Wang Ling as someone friendly and easy to talk to. Coupled with his flowery words, Mu Feng felt Wang Ling was some kind of longtime friend.

    This gave way to Mu Feng lowering his guards against Wang Ling, "So that was the case." Mu Feng finally understood what was happening. Mu Feng saw Wang Ling as nice and gullible. At least that''s what he got from how he acted.

    Wang Ling then began conversing with Mu Feng and answering some of his questions. He took note of his actions and detailed everything he could. The Mu n was in the Frost Domain if they were to fightter, Wang Ling needs to secure every information he could get to kill them efficiently.

    Luckily for Wang Ling, he had the perfect example of a Mu n n member.

    After speaking with Mu Feng, he turned to Yan Renhuo who had been oddly quiet all this while. He had heard of the earlier discussion and he was feeling quite amazed by her persistence but that was it really?

    "Miss Yan Renhuo, it had been quite some time. Sorry for eavesdropping earlier, but I heard you tried contacting me in the Thundergod Academy? I apologize for I had to leave early and return home." Wang Ling apologized and didn''t address any matter regarding the inw thing going on.

    He will resolve thatter, but not right now. Such misunderstandings can be quite useful if used correctly.

    Yan Renhuo being as valiant and straightforward as she is, took a different route as Wang Ling did. She directly asked him without any embarrassment an ordinarydy would have, "So, have you decided about the proposal of bing my daopanion?"

    This act of asking Wang Ling sparked Mu Feng to once againe to a start. But he didn''t say anything else as he feared of infuriating the tigress called Yan Renhuo.

    Wang Ling had a headache and cursed Yan Renhuo on the inside for destroying his ns. Of course, he did not project that hate on the outside and only sighed as he answered her, "Like before I have to refuse your offer. Let us stop this talk for now as this is not a ce we should talk about this matter."

    Salvaging what he could from the wreckage of his ns. Wang Ling began redirecting the talk toter talks, therefore giving an open-ended ending to the matter.

    Without waiting for a reply, Wang Ling bowed respectfully as he said, "I shall speak with you on ater date Miss Yan. My young brother and I need to talk about something important."

    Wang Ling left the scene with Wang Hong as fast as he could leaving Mu Feng and yan Renhuo there. As Wang Ling left and his disappearing back became the only thing visible of him, Mu Feng smiled slyly.

    Yan Renhuo seemed to have noticed this smile of his and warned him, "Mu Feng, I don''t know what is going on in your mind but let me tell you this from someone who has made deals with your n before.

    "Try anything on Wang Ling and you will suffer greatly. Not just because you shall incur my wrath, but also the other forces as well. Act like the headfirst idiot that you are and you might as well start the end of your n."

    "What do you mean?" Mu Feng abruptly turned around to question Yan Renhuo, but Yan Renhuo had already turned around and left the scene. This caused Mu Feng to think twice about the ns he had in mind.

    =====

    Wang Ling left the scene together with Wang Hong. It wasn''t just them though as QignBaio was following along the way.

    QingBiao was silent and didn''t say anything to Wang Ling. She will only nod her head to him every time their eyes would meet.

    Wang Ling was going to the ce where the barrier was which was a couple of hundred meters away. This caused Wang Ling and Wang Hong to have some time to talk to one another.

    "So, is Miss Yan Renhuo going to be my sister-inw?" It was Wang Hong who initiated the talk.

    Wang Ling reacted with a t "No, but I heard she was skilled in alchemy and I want her to help me in the path of alchemy."

    "Alchemy? Are you interested in such a thing, older brother? Do you even know any [me Cultivation] technique?"

    "I control some mes so I think it would be best if I can converse with someone who is experienced with Alchemy."

    The two conversed for a long time. Their talk ranged from daily activities to cultivation and martial techniques. Wang Ling did not feel out of ce conversing with Wang Hong.

    He could feel some kind of kinship with him that made him feel nice. This feeling made him think of something really weird.

    [This is quite fun, having a brother is not so bad. Even someone as old as I am enjoying such things.

    Then why are there so many legends and stories where sibling rivalries lead to killing one another? Sigh, greed in most stories is too prevalent.]

 Chapter 112: Heritage I

    Chapter 112: Heritage I

    "Older brother that is some beautiful fox fur. Where did you get it?" While the two went up the mountain, Wang Hong notices the beautiful white fox ''fur'' wrap around Wang Ling''s neck.

    "Watch your mouth kid." Bai Xue suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Wang Hong, "I''m only sleeping so stop treating me like some ornament."

    Wang Ling wanted to say something but Bai Xue beat him to it so he just watched the whole thing y out.

    With Bai Xue awake, she jumped on top of Wang Ling''s head and yawned. She did some stretches andid on top of Wang Ling''s head. Her tail was draping over Wang Ling''s shoulder.

    Bai Xue looked down at Wang Hong and Wang Hong looked up to Bai Xue. This opted Wang Hong to look at his older brother with questioning eyes.

    "This right here, is Bai Xue, someone I have been traveling with. I thought Qigang would have exined it to you as he had already seen her before, but long story short, she''s my partner and she had helped me a lot of times before."

    Bai Xue looked down upon Wang Hong and as if she was some kind of arrogant andzy noble, "That I am."

    Wang Hong looked at Bai Xue''s beautiful fur and tried extending his hand to try and caressed her fur. But Bai Xue swats his hand away and Wang Ling could only give a dryugh.

    They reached the part of the mountain where the cave was located and the cultivators were gathered. They talked some more but after an hour of continuous talking to one another, they had to stop as it was time to open the barrier.

    Wang Ling already knew how Wang Hong and the rest would be opening the barrier. It would be by using grade-4 artifacts. Wang Ling was beside Qigang and some members of the Shadow Pavilion.

    They entered the cave together with the three Great Families on the lead. Although he wasn''t going to enter the tomb, Wang Ling was at the forefront of the bunch.

    [Being a member of a refuted family has some great perks to it.] Wang Ling was quite delighted he did not have to have to watch from the back.

    The cave was emitting cold wind. The cold wind reminded him of the Frost Dragon and its taste. They traveled deep into the cave and reached a dead end.

    Although it was called a dead end. There was an open passage right in front of them, but a force was keeping them from entering.

    Those who attempted to enter forcefully had already been killed and turned into an ice sculpture.

    The cave had an opening but a blue barrier was keeping everyone from entering. The barrier looked like it was not there. But Wang Ling''s eyes could see through the illusion and see what is usually not visible for people.

    "It''s here." Hemented and Wang Hong nodded his head. The three representatives of the three ns stepped forward and took out different items from their storage rings.

    Mu Feng took out a Green Amulet that had a green gem carved into a dragon. Yan Renhuo had a golden cauldron, it was emanating heat that was making the cold wind around her turn hot. Wang Hong had a crimsons spear giving out a dangerous and sharp feeling as if it pierces everything it challenges.

    "What are those artifacts?" Wang Ling questioned Qigang who was standing right beside him.

    "The one on Mu Feng''s hand is called the [Jade Dragon Amulet] it has the soul of a celestial stage [Jade Dragon] imbued into the core of the amulet. The said Jade Dragon can be called out. A Jade Dragon will manifest when one circtes spirit qi into it.

    "On Yan Renhuo''s hands is called the [Golden me Cauldron] it will emit mes that can burn almost everything. The Golden me Cauldron itself is an artifact that provides an indomitable defense. With its defense and strong mes, it is an artifact feared by many.

    "Thest one is on the Second Young Master''s hands is called the [Blood Roc Spear]. It is a spear gifted by your dear mother to the Second Young Master''s ascension to the nascent soul stage. It is made from the blood essence and spinal cord of a [Blood Roc]. It was said the Mistress himself was the one who hunted for the Blood Roc. Its power is equal to most grade-4 artifact but this would be the first time the Second Young Master would use the said weapon. No one knows how strong the Blood Roc Spear is."

    Wang Ling became quiet. He was attracted to the artifacts, especially to the Golden me Cauldron because it might be useful for the concoction of low ranked pills. But other than that, Wang Ling began to wonder about his mother.

    That person who was entric enough to teach him some terms even he did not know about. At this point, he had met every single member of his family that is except for his mother who was currently in seclusion.

    Sighing, Wang Ling realized it would be a long time from now on before he would be able to meet his mother.

    While Wang Ling was sighing, the three representatives made their moves. The artifacts in their hands began to glow as they circted their spirit qi into the artifacts.

    Starting from Mu Feng, a beautiful jade glow shot up as the roar of a dragon echoed inside the cave. This made many shivers as the celestial stage might of the amulet made them feel oppressed.

    As the roar echoed out, the illusory figure of a dragon appeared out of the amulet and the distinct and vivid dragon figure rushed into the barrier wanting to tear it apart.

    Yan Renhuo was next. Her golden cauldron glowed resplendently and emitted terrifyingly dangerous hot mes. The golden mes of the cauldron wrapped itself all over its body.

    The cauldron went aze as it began to smash itself in the barrier. Two artifacts was shing with the barrier made by a celestial. But even with two artifacts, they were unable to open the barrier themselves.

    Mostly because the quality of their qi was not good enough to bring about the true strengths of the artifacts they held. However, that doesn''t mean the barrier was intact and undamaged.

    The barrier may be strong but it had been far too long since it had been set up. The Dragon and the Cauldron was roaring and whirring as they tried to destroy the barrier in front of the.

    But the as the two artifacts drove the barrier to its limits. The cry of a Roc came from behind Mu Feng and Yan Renhuo as a crimson light emerged from the spear on Wang Hong''s hands.

    The crimson light came from the Blood Roc Spear that created a projected of a giant bird withrge wings that could envelop the skies. The Roc was a powerful beast and with its blood essence and spine in one ce, it was like the Blood Roc was here.

    Wang Hong could feel arge amount of qi being absorbed by the Blood Roc Spear. But he cared not and gave it as much as he could. Then, everything peak and Wang Hong moved.

    His muscles all became taut and his spear was thrown with much force that it created afterimages. The three artifacts roared with their distinct sounds and the barrier started to form web-like cracks.

    Crash!

    As if it was ss breaking, the barrier set up by the celestial was destroyed and those waiting for the destruction of the barrier rejoiced and cheered. But no one dared to step forth and be the first one to enter the tomb.

    As a sign of respect for the Three Great ns who opened the barrier. The saints waited for the three representatives to regain their strengths. Thankfully, the wait was not as long as they all had pills to ingest.

    Wang Hong and the rest ingested pills and quickly regained their used spirit qi in less than an hour. They sprung up their feet and they readied themselves to enter the tomb.

    The three representatives were only at the Minor Saint stage but those with them were already at True Saint stage. Wang Ling was not worried about Wang Hong, after all, Qigang was with him.

    "I will see youter, First Young Master," Qigang said his temporary farewells with Wang Ling.

    And so did Wang Hong, "I will see youter, older brother.

    And oddly enough, Yan Renhuo also said her goodbyes, but she was more subtle and only nodded her head to Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling responded with a nod and then said to Wang Hong and the rest, "Take care of yourselves, killing others is fine, but don''t let others kill or harm you. I will be leaving Wang Hong''s lives on your hands Qigang."

    "Yes, First Young Master. Please take care of yourself."

    Wang Ling watched as Wang Hong and the rest left for the tomb. From lowly foundational phase fodders to saints, everyone entered that is except for Wang Ling and Bai Xue.

    The two of them stood before the entrance to the tomb and turned around after a couple of minutes. The time of a tomb raid was not something set in stone. Depending on the tomb, it might take a couple of hours to weeks.

    Either way, Wang Ling does not have much interest in entering the tomb. He was warry of Wang Hong''s and Qigang''s life but nothing more than that.

    As Wang Ling went out, a few Shadow Pavilion members were staying right outside of the cave waiting for him toe out. These members were made to stay to protect Wang Ling from danger.

    Wang Ling prompted them to follow him to the peak where wanted to cultivate. He allowed them to follow him to the peak. He wouldn''t be doing anything special anyway.

    He got up and he sat down just before the gigantic roots of the tree.

    Wang Ling closed his eyes and heard Bai Xue''s question.

    "Are you going to try to take it today?"

    "Yes." Wang Ling answered without care.

    But Bai Xue''s face changed as she warned him, "Try not to die."

 Chapter 113: Heritage II

    Chapter 113: Heritage II

    By the time Wang Ling opened his mind, he was already inside the white mindscape where he was subjected to the ringing of the bell. This ce was a space inside Wang Ling''s mind.

    He had found this ce a long time ago and this was a perfect ce where he could cultivate in peace. This white space was a mysterious ce to Wang Ling. There was nothing in there and no matter how long Wang Ling wanders inside it, there was no end to the said space.

    It was great wonder and Wang Ling does not know how it was created without his knowledge. Well, he does not know how exactly the lineage of the [Holy Lords] fell to his hands so thinking about how the mindscape was created was nothing but a useless attempt to try and unravel a mystery that he can''t understand. Maybe in the future when he manages to unlock more of the halos, he will be able to understand it a bit more. But for now, it would be best to just leave the idea be.

    Wang Ling was in this mind to do one thing. That was to get his hands on the heritage of the [Lower Holy Lord], the lowest rank in the Holy Lord Race.

    Wang Ling had inherited a lot of things from the bloodline of the Holy Lord Race. One would be the angelic qi and the Halo of Heaven that could enhance his strength when activated.

    But just like his True Devil bloodline, his Holy Lord bloodline had its own heritage to be passed down. The only difference was, the bloodline that will be passed down greatly augments the body and the halo itself.

    Wang Ling will need to open up a path to the Heaven Realm and connect his halo to its very depths. He needs to open up a path to tread one. Wang Ling had tried to open a path to the Heaven Realm, but every time he does so, he fails.

    Because the path can only be open with his soul and angelic qi, Wang Ling always faces danger when he attempts to open a path. At one point, he almost died because he was too reckless with the [Trial] of the Holy Lord bloodline.

    It was a pain in the ass, yes. But Wang Ling did not care because he knew the benefit was worth the risk. Wang Ling took a deep breath and activated his bloodline. A halo appeared on his back, but that was only the case for his projection in the mindscape.

    His physical body did not summon the halo to appear.

    Deng!

    With the halo appearing on the back of his projected self, a bell rung out and made his soul tremble. It was the bell that was from somece Wang Ling did not know about initiating the sounding of the bell.

    However, the sound was slightly different than before. The effect on his soul was still the same but its sound was different. The sound of the bell that tried to test his soul was *Dong, as this one was more like Deng*.

    The sound didn''t matter as the effects were practically the same. Wang Ling could still feel his soul being torn apart but he just greeted his teeth as the bell continued to sound out.

    Wang Ling stood his ground while his soul trembled. He directed his spirit qi to his halo and began the process of opening the said path. Using his halo as the medium, Wang Ling''s consciousness delved deep into it and tried connecting a path to the Heaven Realm.

    The halo on the back of his head shone resplendently and angelic qi gathered from all corners of the mindscape. A streak of blood appeared on Wang Ling lips but he did not do anything other than sitting cross-legged.

    He dropped on the ground and began a chant. It was a chant he received from his bloodline. There were only five sybles needed to be uttered, "Gi, Du, Jing, Fwi, Jol" those words were as foreign to Wang Ling as to anyone else.

    Even Bai Xue did not know of anynguage like that when he asked her.

    "Gi!"

    Wang Ling started to speak and his angelic qi trembled with excitement. It became more energetic and Wang Ling began to experience a simr feeling to qi deviation.

    But other than pain, Wang Ling knew the qi deviating from its path was not going to harm him in any way.

    "Du!"

    Wang Ling uttered the second syble and this time, the bell sounded out louder than before and his halo moved. What used to be the immovable halo appeared in front of Wang Ling and quietly floated in front of him.

    "Jing!"

    The gathering of the angelic qi began to be stronger and the gathered angelic qi all rushed into the halo that came off Wang Ling. The golden halo had white light forming in its center.

    "Fwi!"

    Swoosh!

    The halo expanded and a giant continuously expanding to all corners of the mindscape. It was a magnificent view as what used to be the white area basked in a beautiful gold.

    However, at this moment, Wang Ling tasted a metallic taste in his mouth. Outside, his physical body spurted out blood and those around him suddenly came forth to check up on Wang Ling.

    But Bai Xue stepped forward and warned them not to take any step further, "Don''t get near ten meters of him. This is the time where it gets dangerous, retreat, Wang Ling knows when to stop so don''t worry."

    Bai Xue was standing twenty meters away from Wang Ling. She knew what wasing next, it was that vacuum that almost imed her life after turning her qi flow chaotic.

    Boom!

    An explosion suddenly happened ten meters around Wang Ling. Every qi both upwards and underneath was being sucked by Wang Ling''s body.

    Inside the mindscape. The golden halo was still expanding and Wang Ling could feel the power coursing through his veins and meridians. It was an intoxicating feeling but he knew he needed to take another step.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and took in deep breaths. This was the most dangerous part of the process that almost imed his life before. Wang Ling calmed his heart and finally activated his bloodline on his physical body.

    There was now a halo on both Wang Ling''s body, both inside and out.

    "Jol!"

    Angelic qi began surging through his veins. Wang Ling''s halo glowed resplendently and the halo of that was inside the mindscape tore space and started connecting with Heaven Realm.

    This process would be long but it won''t be that too much of a problem. That is if the bell wasn''t ringing so damn loudly like it was some kind of rm. With every sound, Wang Ling''s soul trembles and his meridians to shake.

    Veins started popping up of Wang Ling''s body. Qi was gathering and being absorbed by Wang Ling''s halo. The ten-meter radius around Wang Ling became a death zone that will be devoid of spirit qi when some wander in.

    If any other being entered that zone. It will die after having its qi absorbed by Wang Ling without any mercy.

    Blood started to seep out of Wang Ling''s skin. But Wang Ling had yet to stop, it was only a couple of minutes, he could wait it out.

    He could his mind starting to break. It was giving in to the pain he was unable to cope with. But his resilience was keeping everything in check, resulting in his body and mental state to retain most of its normal functions.

    Then, suddenly

    The golden halo inside his mindscape finally tore through the mindscape. Wang Ling''s halo that was on his physical body connected with the halo that was in his mindscape.

    Qiing from Heaven Realm started pouring in and Wang Ling bathes in that feeling. His halo can now absorb qi and information about his new heritage flood his mind.

    Opening his eyes and casually looking at his bloody mess his body was in, Wang Ling mumbled to himself, "Getting used to that torture was worth it, now, I have the [Light Bearer]."

 Chapter 114: Heritage III

    Chapter 114: Heritage III

    "First Young Master, are you alright?" The two members of the Shadow Pavilion rushed to Wang Ling''s side as fast as they could after getting the go from Bai Xue.

    They trusted Bai Xue''s judgment as she had been together with Wang Ling far longer than they were. The two Shadow Pavilion members came down and kneeled before Wang Ling held up a blue pill that was the size of a marble.

    "Please eat this [Saint Healing Pill]." The Shadow Pavilion member presented it to Wang Ling, but Wang Ling just took it but didn''t ingest it. This act made the two members of the Shadow Pavilion.

    Wang Ling saw this and chortled as he took out a towel to wipe away the blood from his face. It was his own blood and Wang Ling was smiling as he felt his body itching all over.

    Burning the dirty towel, Wang Ling looked at the two Shadow Pavilion member looking at Wang Ling and said, "Don''t worry about my wellbeing, I am fine and will heal without that pill. But I will be holding on to it for now."

    The two members of the Shadow Pavilion nodded their heads and went back to their previous positions.

    Bai Xue walked up to him and looked at him from two meters away. She liked going up to him but with his clothes dyed red from blood, she would rather keep herself tidy.

    The smile on Wang Ling''s face caught Bai Xue''s attention. His bloodied image just didn''t much his beaming expression. It was too weird for her that she just knew something good came out of the risks he took.

    "It seems like getting the technique from all that trouble was worth it. So, what did you get this time?"

    Wang Ling smiled and said, "Oh, it''s something good indeed."

    His soul had calmed down and various information was flowing in his brain exining the only thing he inherited from his bloodline. The Light Bearer was a simple technique that the more Wang Ling thinks about it, the more it made him smile.

    It was a technique that augments both the absorption rate of qi and regeneration. It was an innate technique that increases a lot of things in his cultivation and way of living.

    With a faster absorption rate, he will be able to cultivate faster. With greater regeneration, he will be able to heal faster from wounds. Although he was only at the first level of Light Bearer, his absorption and regeneration could be increased by a fold.

    But that wasn''t what he liked the most. It was, the technique could be used without any consequences other than activating his bloodline and calling out his halo. The halo was his connection to the golden halo on the mindscape that was also connected to the depths of Heaven Realm.

    The presence of the halo was a must if he wanted to use the said innate technique. But that was a deal he was willing to take. Activating his bloodline does not take anything away from him anyway.

    Also, it was publicly known that he was someone who had the bloodline that came from heaven. He had nothing to hide about his bloodline and if he keeps his mouth shut about it, there would be no one to know of any major secret he has.

    Bai Xue listened to Wang Ling''s rumblings and by the time he finished, she had her mouth open. That innate technique of his was too much. It was too strong, why was that so?

    It was mere passive abilities that did not have any attack capability but with it. Wang Ling could improve at a faster and even more terrifying rate. This made Bai Xue think twice about cking off if she didn''t want to be left out.

    "Those innate techniques of yours is not something a mortal like you should have. Hmm, do you by chance have any way I can have that innate technique as well?"

    Wang Ling just shook his head from her nonsense. She was jealous of him but it wasn''t like her innate technique was not something heaven-defying itself.

    The ability to take the form and ability of every beast that had the bloodlines of the four guardians. That introduction was only surfaced level, if Bai Xue was to utilize everything well, she will be able to quickly raise her cultivation.

    [Shit, I need to quickly get used to that new inheritance after I fully devour the Frost Dragon. If I can pull this off, I might just be able to constantly use it even without the presence of the blood essence of some higher being.

    Wang Ling is starting to feel good but it was not yet the time to properly start cultivating because he had yet to recover. So, as he waited, he began going through the only innate technique he inherited from his True Devil General Bloodline.

    [Soul Devouring], it was an innate technique that could enhance his cultivation by devouring the souls of other beings. It was a devilish and devious technique that is looked down upon by others.

    It was a technique that needs him to devour the soul of others thereby stripping them of the chance of ever reincarnating. It was a terrible act but Wang Ling has no care of how he should do this.

    Such a shame though, Wang Ling cannot use this technique but must first devour the soul of a saint spirit beast for it to activate. Wang Ling will need the help of his family to start its cultivation.

    Qigang should be enough. Wang Ling could cultivate this technique on their way back to the main house. It was not a problem at all. They do not need to worry about having to care about Qigang''s safety.

    He was a Grand Saint. He only needs a Minor Saint soul and he will finally be able to cultivate this technique without a problem. However, there was one key point he was looking out for.

    What if in the process of devouring souls, Wang Ling gets devoured by their thoughts and desires. That would be undesirable results Wang Ling did not want to have.

    [I would need the presence of my cosmic pce then. Its refinement ability is top-notched. Also, there''s the Heaven me, I am well prepared for most events."

    Being prepared for almost everything was something that Wang Ling was super keen on. He will not let anything pass his eyes. Unless something truly unexpended happens would be the only time Wang Ling would be surprised.

    Wang Ling has shame but it wasn''t easily seen by others. So, he got up and started changing his clothes in nearby foliage. While he was doing so, he felt the ground rumbling.

    The rumbling soon stopped but Wang Ling became worried about his people who were all below looking for opportunities.

    He finally finished changing clothes and began to return to where he sat before. He sat down and set up a little formation of ster stones around him. Wang Ling began cultivating and as he did, he summoned his halo and the absorption started to skyrocket.

    Wang Ling''s cultivation was soaring. And Bai Xue too. The two who could possibly be the fastest cultivators alive were improving once again. And soon, four days passed and Wang Ling''s cultivation had already improved to peakte-level-2 nascent soul stage.

    Also, Bai Xue''s cultivation reached thete-level-3 nascent soul stage. She had now fully assimted the bloodlines she had in her veins. Her innate qi also gave her new ability after doing so.

    On the fourth, their improvements was the big news. It was, after all the day when the tomb raid finallyes to an end and the rest of the people came out of the tomb.

 Chapter 115: The Pair who takes advantage of everything I

    Chapter 115: The Pair who takes advantage of everything I

    Wang Ling stood up from where he stood and went down. He was moving naturally and his body was constantly emitting heat. He looked normal and unchanged, other than his increased cultivation, nothing was amiss.

    It was strange considering how much had changed in just a few short days of cultivating and inheriting most of his innate techniques.

    Bai Xue was also on the same boat as him. While she jumped on top of his shoulders, she began to speak, "Will you also start cultivating the Soul Devourer this time around? You need a soul that''s a realm higher than your current cultivation correct?"

    She was speaking at a volume that only the two of them could hear.

    Bai Xue and Wang Ling do not hide anything in regards to their cultivation. This was especially so in what they need. They were partners and they helped one another to get what they need to improve.

    It was a shallow rtionship but this simple act of sharing every bit of information shows their trust with one another. Aside from any sensitive topic of their past, the two were pretty open about many things.

    "I just need a single soul, but it can''t be any higher than a Minor Saint. I''ll get devoured by the soul if it was stronger than a Minor Saint."

    "Okay, let me just confirm this. Do you need the blood of the beasts or any other race you kill?"

    "No, why do you ask?"

    Bai Xue smiled, "That''s great, I get its blood essence then. Hehe, I''ll be able to use [Blood Pige] without the presence of the Phoenix''s blood in the external world. Finally, I won''t need to just munch on cores."

    Wang Ling finally understood why she was asking him. Blood Pige refers to an innate technique Bai Xue inherited when she was trapped inside the ball of blood.

    Back in the White Dragon Valley, she used the said skill to drain any lifeform of their blood and life essence while using the innate superiority of the Phoenix''s blood to suppress everyone who approached her.

    However, after Bai Xue got out of the ball of blood and absorbed the Phoenix blood into her system. She lost that ability indefinitely. It was such a disappointment after losing such an overpowered innate ability.

    Thankfully, that innate technique does not seem to have been lostpletely.

    After Bai Xue assimted most of the Frost Dragon''s blood and enriched her pool of blood essence. She inherited memories regarding the Blood Pige innate technique.

    This information made Bai Xue extremely happy, but when she and Wang Ling went to test it out in some random beast. They were disappointed to see the innate technique cannot be used, at least temporarily.

    The innate technique can only be unlocked fully when Bai Xue assimtes the bloodline of the Frost Dragonpletely. It took her a while but she finally did so that day when Wang Ling said what the effects of his Light Bearer innate technique was.

    The pressure of being left out by the person who was by your side made her assimte the blood quicker than she would have imagined. Right now, Bai Xue was itching on who she should use it on.

    The technique had no limitations other than taking longer to absorb the blood essence of those stronger beings. However, other than that, there was no other limitations.

    Blood Pige was a technique that will turn the blood essence of others as nutrition without meeting a problem. It was such a wonderful technique that anyone would find it hard not to be jealous of it.

    But aside from the perverted and jealousy-inducing effects of the Blood Pige. Wang Ling had a question pop up in his head after hearing of how Bai Xue managed to unlock the said technique.

    [Did the Blood Pige awakened when the Phoenix bloodline entered her system? Considering her mysterious bloodline already allows her to absorb every of the Four Deities, does that mean unlocking her full potential means more blood of the Four Deities?]

    Wang Ling paused his thought process and rubbed his be for the future headache he and Bai Xue will face. If his hypothesis was correct, then that means they will need to face more of the Four Deities.

    A single Frost Dragon had already marked his soul after he killed it. Bai Xue seemed to have forgotten about the Soul Mark because Wang Ling had not mentioned it before, but the Soul Mark has already etched itself on Wang Ling''s soul.

    No one will be able to take that soul mark away other than another dragon. Meaning, Wang Ling is going to be the target of every Dragon they will faceter in the future.

    Wang Ling sighed and Bai Xue noticed this and asked him what was wrong.

    "It''s a long story, I''ll tell you about itter."

    Wang Ling and his group reached the edge of the Mountain''s peak and stopped. Need not to needlessly go and meet them in front of the cave. They only need to wait at the peak for Wang Hong''s and Qigang''s return.

    They waited and soon saw saints flying away. Many had a smile stered on their faces while some were frowning. Others were fighting others were just watching them fight.

    This was the sight after a raid ends. Those who benefited will face two endings after getting out of the tomb. First, they will walk away without a problem, second, they will be killed or almost killed by others.

    Other urrences could take ce like being mark by others, carrying a grudge and many more headache-inducing problems. But all of that was normal.

    Facing the Jealousy of others when you manage to gain benefits was a normal urrence. Grudges formed from conflict inside the tomb was no different as well.

    Wang Ling had experienced enough tomb raids to know this much. Fun fact, Wang Ling gained at least half of his previous enemies after a tomb raid. Why this was so, it was simply because he culled too many of other people''s kin and disciples.

    [Good times.] Wang Ling thought to himself and chortled. While he was chuckling while reminiscing of good times. The ground rumbled and towering ice shards erupted from somewhere below the peak.

    Wang Ling saw mes burning as two figures rose into the air and two figures battling one another appeared above the sky.

    Squinting his eyes, Wang Ling could make out the identities of those two as the young master of the Mu n, Mu Feng and thedy always with Wang Hong, QingBiao.

    QingBiao''s countenance carried a cold and indifferent expression while her body was covered in frosts. Her qi was carrying the terrifying ability to freeze those who get on her way.

    On the opposite of her was Mu Feng who was using a halberd against QingBiao. Wang Ling raised an eyebrow upon seeing Mu Feng, after all, he had already mastered his halberd to the point it was emitting Halberd Intent.

    "Oh, this is interesting." Wang Ling remarked. Wang Ling then run-up to the mountain peak and sat on the protruding roots of the Crimson Flower Tree. He made sure to find a good seat to watch a show.

    "Have some of this." Bai Xue passed a jar of wine to him and she got out of her shoulder. Taking a seat on herp, Bai Xue looked up and began to watch two youths shing in what looked like a fight to the death.

    "Who do you think will win?" Bai Xue asked Wang Ling.

    "Their cultivation is the same, half-step Grand Saint but I will have to go for QingBiao. She''s quite good at using her qi oh, would you look at that, she''s already gunning for it, I guess QingBiao will win this thing."

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue started watching the fight as if it was natural. Why? It was because they were bored.

 Chapter 116: The Pair who takes advantage of everything II

    Chapter 116: The Pair who takes advantage of everything II

    Boom!

    "[Realm of Ice]!" QingBiao''s aura rose as ten-meters around her suddenly froze. This goes for the air and her aura. Every move she made was oozing with frost.

    With her piercing re, beautiful countenance, and the impable aura surrounding her entire being. QingBiao was like a goddess of the frost as she stood before Mu Feng.

    "Hmph, do you think that''s enough to scare me? I am a proud member of the Mu n, Mu Feng. I will take you down and im the [Extreme Yin Phoenix Saliva] for myself,e, I''ll show you the might of my n''s [Frost Dragon Variation]!"

    Mu Feng''s aura was drastically increased as his halberd intent started tearing apart everything that was around it. The halberd intent was like destruction itself. The wind howled like a beast as it he took a stance.

    The two exchanged gazes then their figures disappeared and the wind howled as they met in the middle of the space they stood apart from one another.

    While an intense fight was going above and the people on the surrounding had their mouths wide open in shock. Two figures were enjoying themselves as the aroma of wine lingered in the air.

    As the two youths shed right above them. Wang Ling and Bai Xue would constantlyin of their moves being inefficient. They were evenmentating on how the fight would turn out.

    "Wang Ling, do you have any rations that we can much on over there?" Bai Xue asked. Wang Ling took out a beast core for himself and Bai Xue to eat.

    "It''s about to end, let''s go." Wang Ling got up and threw the beast core inside his mouth. He stretched his body and began walking back to the ce where he was when the fight was just about to start.

    While walking in a leisure pace, a flower-like ice sculpture bloomed in the sky what followed was a halberd tearing through the skies and the roars of dragons roaring throughout.

    "Oh, is Mu Feng going to pull an upset?" Bai Xuemented as the ice flower and the halberd met at full force. A ferocious gust of wind swept the area and uprooted most of the trees. Wang Ling stood his ground and walked along the path and so did the others.

    The collision of two different forces caused the mist to appear. But Wang Ling''s eyes could see through the smoke and remarked, "That upset is noting."

    A figure dropped from the skies and it wasn''t QingBiao. It was Wang Ling who saw through the rather simplistic fight that happened above.

    Mu Feng fell from the sky, unconscious.

    The sky cleared up from all mist and a ragged figure of QingBiao was shown. Her clothes were torn in some sensitive areas and for the men around the area, it was a pleasant scene to see, especially that valley peeking from the corner of the tattered clothes was especially weing.

    However, it was not just a pretty sight because on her right shoulder was a considerablyrge injury caused by a halberd strike. Blood was profuselying out of the wound and it made QingBiao''s face turn pale.

    While watching her, Wang Ling noticed Wang Hong''s figure flying up to support QingBiao.

    This sight made Wang Ling smile in more ways than one. But mostly because he foundWang Hong''s act of supporting her as something noteworthy and giving her a pill to help her regain some energy was something to behold.

    [He truly cares for her, huh.] He thought to himself as he finally reached the area where he was originally standing at.

    Wang Ling urged the two Shadow Pavilion members to follow him and his group finally descended the peak this time. They walked for a good minute before reaching the area where Wang Ling estimated he might see Qigang.

    He managed to estimate this area because he saw Wang Hong arise from here. It was only a few meters away from the cave where the tomb was located.

    Qigang noticed Wang Ling''s arrival and bowed to him. Wang Ling saw Qigang''s ragged image and immediately knew just how hard the tomb raid was. Around them were other forces, the Yan n was on their right about toe towards their direction and the Mu n on the left giving them death res as those who came with Mu Feng went to tend to his wounds.

    Yan Renhuo soon reached the area of the others. She then raised her head to see QingBiao and Wang Hong descending. QingBiao had a lot of minor injuries like cuts and bruises and one major injury on the right shoulder.

    Wang Hong supported QingBiao down. QingBiao''s blood was still spurting out although she had already ingested a pill. This showed just how badly injured she was.

    Yan Renhuo who was an Alchemist stepped forward and said, "Please let me see to your wounds. At the very least, I should be able to close the wound."

    "Thank you, Sister Yan." Wang Hong spoke for QingBiao who could only nod her head in appreciation.

    "Calm down while I do this." Yan Renhuo took out a small case which contained silver needles. Moving swiftly, she struck it on different points of QingBiao''s body and began her little treatment.

    Flowing his qi into the silver qi, the wound on QingBiao''s shoulder started to close. Soon, the bleeding was stopped and any form of bad qi was flushed out of QingBiao''s system.

    QingBiao heaved a breath of relief as she turned to look at Yan Renhuo with a look of appreciation, "Thank you, sister Yan."

    Wang Ling was watching all of that on the side. Although he could probably hasten QingBiao''s regeneration by a lot of steps, Wang Ling did not do so. That ability of his does not need to be publicized.

    On the other hand. Wang Ling learned a lot of things while watching that whole event turned out. First, Yan Renhuo seemed to be on good terms with the people of the Wang family who entered the tomb. Second, other than alchemy Yan Renhuo was also knowledgeable about medicine and healing.

    Wang Ling was more interested in the second thing he learned because this made him want to pull the Yan n to his side even more. Thinking about it, Wang Ling wondered how it would affect his family if they can control a family of alchemists and doctors.

    Time flew by and the rest decided they should rest for a day before leaving for the Wang Family main house. Wang Ling did not have any problem with that and just went to talk with Qigang as night drew near.

    "What happened in the tomb?" Qigang paused and started recalling the events that happened inside that tomb. Taking a deep breath, Qigang began narrating the events that had transpired inside.

    "To start with, inside the tomb we first went around and collect various treasures. There were a lot of rooms and houses built inside the tomb, and it seems like the mountain was mostly hallowed out to create the said tomb inside.

    "We managed to ransack a lot of areas and considering our strength, we were able to dominate most of the area. But the Mu n and the Yan n was also at a position the same as us. We went to different areas and ransacked everything we could but as we drew closer to the middle of the tomb where the good treasures are located, fights constantly broke out with our groups.

    "However, amongst the three ns, the only one wanting to fight against us were the people of Mu n. The Yan n was getting along with us and the Second Young Master and Miss QingBiao seemed to have befriended Miss Yan Renhuo along the way. Miss Yan Renhuo was asking a lot of questions about you, First Young Master also."

    "You don''t have to be that specific in the events about Yan Renhuo. Just focus on the main events." Seeing Qigang deviating from his wanted set of information, Wang Ling reminded him of what he needed to say.

    Qigang realized what he was doing and quickly apologized as he continued with the proper story.

    "We got closer to the center of the tomb and as we did, we traveled together with the Yan n more. In the center, we found a single treasure of the ice element and the information of the celestial. The treasure was called Extreme Yin Phoenix Saliva, it was extremely beneficial to those who cultivate the attribute of ice. So, we decided to give it to Miss QingBiao but Mu Feng had the same n and to avoid any problematic death. It was decided a duel will decide who will win the treasure. Miss QingBiao win and the treasure is in the Second Young Master''s possession now."

    "How about the owner of this tomb? Did you learn who it was?"

    "It was someone called [Regal Lightning Tiger Celestial]."

    Wang Ling finally understood who it was. Constantly nodding his head, Wang Ling finally understood what was happening.

    [Regal Lightning Tiger Celestial, huh. Hmm, someone actually dared desecrate thisnds? It seems like after I died, those who managed to build a tomb for themselves, one such person had the balls to build a tomb here, of all ces?

    Regal Lightning Tiger Celestial. I heard of him and I am sure he is from the same era as me, the only reason why he was not hunted down by me was that I got tired of Tiger meat. But after what he did, I think it''s only fair I punish his descendants for his mistakes.]

    Wang Ling was fuming and his blood was churning. To those who desecrate this ce for some petty revenge or something else. All of them deserve death.

    Wang Ling had added another target to his loss to kill. This time it wasn''t just a single name but an entire species. Showing a disfigured smile, he asked Bai Xue in a low voice.

    "Do you think you can help me eat every Regal Lightning Tiger meat in the realm?"

    For others, his anger may seem trivial. But for Wang Ling, what the Regal Lightning Tiger Celestial did was enough to make him wage war to an entire race and consider genocide upon to befall that race.

 Chapter 117: The Pair who takes advantage of everything III

    Chapter 117: The Pair who takes advantage of everything III

    In Bai Xue''s eyes, Wang Ling had always been weird and iprehensible. Carrying with him a killing intent of a maniac when facing against his enemies and the kindness that could make those pagans view him as some kind of diving being when ites towards his family andpanions.

    But thetest thing she noticed about Wang Ling was concerning his rtionship to his Master. He would speak to himself like he could see him and he would constantly show a saddened look on his face as he spoke. Even for Bai Xue, it was hard to watch Wang Ling acting in such a way.

    However, she could not understand him for Wang Ling had no intention of rying the information and emotion he kept buried deep within his heart. She was curious, yes, but Bai Xue felt even if she asked, Wang Ling, will only smile at her without saying anything.

    But even without knowledge of how deep his feelings and attachments he held on to for his Master. Bai Xue could see it a little through his sudden deration of wanting to kill an entire race for building a tomb in the mountain where his master was supposedly resting.

    Wang Ling being loyal and devoted was something of a good thing. His attachment to those around him was undeniably strong. This made Bai Xue drown in her thoughts.

    Did his promise to take his family to the top have anything to do with his Master? This thought lingered in her mind but before she could find an answer. Sunlight pierced her eyes and the night had already passed.

    Wang Ling was already going up and stretching his back and the heat that was constantly tempering his body was going all out providing warmth that made Bai Xue want to sleep for months.

    In the end, she threw what she was thinking about on the back of her head. Trying to dissect the thoughts of Wang Ling was aplicated matter. It wasn''t like she didn''t have secrets herself.

    [I''ll let it be for now.] Time will only tell if Bai Xue will once again linger in this train of thought or will Wang Ling open his heart to her. Overall, what was being said here was, it was a waste of time to think about it.

    Bai Xue was silent and had her eyes closed and had her spirit qi block most of the lights passing through her eyelids. She began to take a nap, but her senses was still on point and never breaking away from her surroundings.

    She was alert even though she was resting. She knows everything happening around her, although she was the one who should least be aware of the current happenings. This includes the conversations Wang Ling has with others.

    There are times when she rxes so much she purposely let loose of everything else. But most of the time, Bai Xue would rest in this fashion. But even as she went to take a nap and observe her surroundings. She was still meditating amidst all this.

    Bai Xue was capable of taking on multiple tasks like this without a problem. Insider her were three bloodlines and to use those bloodlines, she has to be able to manipte them individually.

    It was especially so for her maniption of body parts and transforming into her ideal beast form. Cultivation while sleeping, such a good and wonderful ability that anyone would wish to have.

    As she rested, Bai Xue could hear the conversation Wang Ling has with others.

    "Qigang, is QingBiao going to be alright? Is her injury not going to be aggravated when we travel back home?" Wang Ling spoke in a manner oozing with his supposed ''good acting'' skills of caring about other people.

    [He''s pretty good when ites to tricking others. But all that acting skills of his was halved when ites to caring about others he does not care about.] Bai Xuemented internally.

    However, what she heard next came from Qigang who does seem to suspect anything from Wang Ling, "Miss QingBiao is fine. Miss Yan Renhuo has made sure her condition was stabilized before midnight. She should be fine, and we are using [Whirlwind Lions] as mounts so any turbulence is not going to be a problem."

    Bai Xue could feel Wang Ling nod his head and walk somece else. He stopped as the presence of Yan Renhuo appeared before them. Wang Ling simply thanked Yan Renhuo and said a couple of flowery words without any direct meaning.

    Wang Ling did his best to sound vague as much as possible. His ns was moving along quite well. But Bai Xue found that something was going on a path that will most likely turn into someplicated mess. She was already bracing herself from any possible oue.

    After Wang Ling talking to Yan Renhuo, he left and went to the ce where the Whirlwind Lions were. Bai Xue could feel three spirit beasts at the True Saint Realm near her. This made her mouth water.

    Wang Ling mounted one of the Whirlwind Lions and stayed for quite some time while meditating. This was amon trait of Wang Ling, he will train at every moment he could. He strives for the peak so he was doing his best to do so, even to the point of constantly burning his internal self to raise his strength little-by-little.

    Wang Ling was capable of being harsh to himself so it was pretty understandable how he could be so cruel to others.

    It was about an hourter when Bai Xue sensed movementing from the Whirlwind Lions. Feeling the wind on her face, Bai Xue opened her eyes and observed her surroundings. She turned to look beside her and saw Wang Ling still meditating without a problem.

    Bai Xue observed as the Whirlwind Lions flew up into the clouds. A sea of white clouds was presented to her.

    "It''s a pretty nostalgic scene isn''t it?" It was Wang Ling who had just opened his eyes who spoke. He too was watching as the sea of clouds was presented to him in its full glory.

    The two ancient figures reminisce about the time they too could travel in the skies. However, for the two, it was only a matter of time before they can reach Saint Phase.

    They only need to meditate more and cultivate until they were numb to the boredom. But they also needed cultivation resources to do just that. And as Wang Ling was above the sea of clouds. He turned to look at Qigang who was riding in a different beast.

    Qigang had just arrived by Wang Ling''s side riding on the back of an entirely ck horse. Even its mane was ck making the horse extremely majestic in all form.

    He was together with the other members of the Shadow Pavilion who came to the Red Peak Mountain earlier than Wang Hong''s group.

    Wang Ling beckoned Qigang toe to his side and asked, "Where is the nearest ce where we can find a Minor Saint spirit beast?"

    Qigang turned east as he answered him, "A pce filled with Minor Saint spirit beasts, that would be Frost Death Forest."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and calmly stood went ahead and changed his direction while shouting as loudly for Wang Hong to hear him, "Wang Hong, I will be going in a little detour, go back home first. Qigang, follow me and lead the way to the Frost Death Forest!"

    Qigang saw this and hurriedly followed behind Wang Ling. He became frantic and soon reach the front of Wang Ling. Those who was too shocked to follow Wang Ling''s way of think was left to wonder what just happened.

    Wang Hong was especially looking at the direction where Wang Ling disappeared into, "Older brother, I don''t know if he''s mature or just energetic. He''s hard to understand."

 Chapter 118: The Pair who takes advantage of everything IV

    Chapter 118: The Pair who takes advantage of everything IV

    "First Young Master, why do you wish to go to the Frost Death Forest?" Qigang suddenly asked as their mounts galloped their way to the Frost Death Forest.

    "I want spirit beasts at the Minor Saint Stage that will help me in my cultivation. If you''re wondering why it is connected to my bloodline." Wang Ling knew that his bloodline was a mysterious thing and using it as an alibi for most things worked 100 percent of the time.

    It was 100 percent because he had yet to meet someone who doubted his alibi. Thinking about it now, Wang Ling had to think twice about the people he associated with. Are they stupid for believing him or is he just that trustworthy?

    Upon hearing Wang Ling''s words, Qigang panicked a little as he tried to persuade Wang Ling out of the idea, "First Young Master, you will die if you try and fight a Minor Saint Stage beast. I know you''re abnormally strong for someone your age but please reconsider."

    Wang Ling rubbed his be and felt a headacheing for him.

    [It seems like I''m being treated like an idiot.] He said inside his head as he looked at Qigang''s earnestness. Those eyes made Wang Ling feel like he was truly being treated like an idiot. It made him want to bang his head on a wall for some reason.

    "I won''t be hunting for spirit beasts that strong. I brought you here for the exact reason of you helping me hunt spirit beasts. To be specific, you hunt while I watch from afar. If you were to hunt those Minor Saint spirit beasts, it would be as easy as catching a pet. Oh, don''t kill them, I need them alive."

    Wang Ling exined himself and Qigang finally understood his motives. Qigang was already a Grand Saint. It would be easy for him to catch what Wang Ling needed to raise his cultivation by leaps and bounds.

    Bai Xue who was supposed to be sleeping was salivating already.

    They traveled in a nice and leisure manner. They didn''t meet any stupid beasts and bandits who wanted to take their lives. Qigang was such a good repent for enemies that Wang Ling was considering if he should bring him along more often.

    The Frost Death Forest was a long way from the Red Peak Mountain they were in earlier. Because that was the case, the travel time took a day and a half even though they were already riding in Saint Spirit Beasts.

    Wang Ling and the rest didn''t approach the Frost Death Forest nearer than a 300-kilometers away. Theynded on top of a mountain peak with lush greeneries and some snow scattered about.

    Landing on top of the mountain peak, Wang Ling took a deep breath and said, "I will leave it up to you then. Remember, I only need Minor Saint spirit beasts, you should take the Whirlwind Lion with you if you like. Make sure to keep alive when you bring it here."

    Upon hearing his instructions, Qigang left in a haste but didn''t take anyone with him. He moved like a shadow and disappeared from sight. Wang Ling looked at him disappear and found a good ce to sit and meditate at.

    After doing so, he heard the Whirlwind Lion speak, "Will it be fine if I leave for some time? I want to move and hunt for some spirit beasts as well. I shall bring a Minor Saint for you after I return."

    Wang Ling motioned that he could leave and the Whirlwind Lion did just that and with a wide smile stered on its face, it began its hunt. Although it was just a mount in his eyes, the Whirlwind Lion was still an intellectual being.

    It was not that weird for it to ask permission to do something else. Besides, it wouldn''t be worried about Wang Ling''s safety, after all, the [Phantom Horse] was still with him. It was still a spirit beast at True Saint stage so it provided a good amount of assurance.

    The Phantom Horse quietly stood on the side, it was not making any sound. Wang Ling paid it no attention and activated his bloodline to cultivate. The golden halo on the back of his head appeared and qi entered his body in tides.

    He had just closed his eyes and soon, Qigang was already running back towards his direction when he spread his senses around. Opening his eyes, Wang Ling saw Qigang holding arge red serpent over 20 meters long by the neck without a problem.

    Looking at the snake, Wang Ling made a whistle before getting up, "Good work, now hold it still. I need to do something."

    Qigang followed hismands and held on the back of the snake''s neck. Wang Ling moved and took out his saint sword and filled it with piercing sword qi and hellish aura.

    The serpent who was incapable of speaking mostly because it was made mute by Qigang started to y as it instinctively felt danger emanating from Wang Ling''s sword.

    Stab!

    Wang Lings stabbed his sword forward and the body of the snake stiffened before losing all its strength and dying off. Wang Ling moved and covered his hands with hellish qi.

    The aura of devil surrounded Wang Ling he stabbed his fingers into the body of the snake and spread his hellish qi inside. The hellish qi wriggled around its insides and soon came out after Wang Ling got his hands on threads of ck lights.

    The thread of ck lights coalesce and became a miniature serpent that looked exactly like the one he had just killed.

    "Bastard, what do you n to do?" The serpent was enraged but Wang Ling paid it no heed and did what he had to do. Wrapping the soul with hellish qi, he began erasing its consciousness and trapped it inside a ball made of hellish qi.

    The erasing of its consciousness would be tedious as it was a spirit beast previously at Minor Saint stage. But Wang Ling only needs to have his soul suppress it and he wouldn''t have much problem and only need to refine it and turn its strength into his own.

    Wang Ling had his soul emanate enough pressure to tten the serpent''s soul into a pulp. With his soul as strong as a celestial''s and connected to the Heaven Realm. He managed to suppress the soul and its consciousness.

    But he did not be careless just because he suppressed its consciousness and suppress its will. If he was not careful in refining the soul, it could retaliate and devour his body taking over it in the process.

    Wang Ling devoured the soul of the serpent in the ball of hellish qi and quickly sat in a cross-legged manner as soon as he could. He closed his eyes and began cultivating.

    Qigang watched the process of Wang Ling taking control of a soul and devouring it in such a fluid manner that he thought he saw his Master, Sun Wu doing the extracting of the soul.

    Wang Ling wasn''t even a saint and he was already capable of manipting the soul so quickly? Qigang found it amazing. But what was even more amazing was the fact that Wang Ling devoured the serpent''s soul without hesitation.

    He wanted to stop Wang Ling but stopped as Wang Ling had already gulped the soul into his system before Qigang could react. He couldn''t try and stop Wang Ling, if he interrupts Wang Ling''s concentration now, Wang Ling''s qi will surely go berserk killing him in the process.

    Qigang chose to wait for the process to finish. Sweating bullets, Qigang sat in front of Wang Ling anxiously waiting for the oue. He was ready to make the appropriate moves if something goes wrong.

    However, as time passed and Qigang sensed nothing was wrong, he began finding it odd. Especially so that Wang Ling''s cultivation was rising and was about to reach a critical point.

    Two days passed and no idents had happened, he could now make a proper conjecture as to what Wang Ling was doing.

    "He''s refining as soul and draining it of its powers." Qigang was at a lost for words after finding it out. Assimting the soul of others to strengthen one''s cultivation was an insidious technique practiced by those evil and heinous sects.

    Oozing with malicious aura, cultivate a technique like so, and its user will start emanating an aura that will make other''s spine tingle.

    But even though Qigang could see and watch Wang Ling do the same thing as those insidious and evil cultivators. No such aura had appeared. Everything seemed normal.

    It was too bizarre.

    Soon, another day passed and Wang Ling''s cultivation broke through. He was now at the early-level-3 nascent soul stage.

    Opening his eyes, Wang Ling found Qigang who had a questioning gaze. But before Qigang could even say anything Wang Ling already beat him to it.

    "May I ask for another beast please?"

 Chapter 119: The Pair who takes advantage of everything V

    Chapter 119: The Pair who takes advantage of everything V

    Just before the second day where Qigang realizes what was happening. Another odd event had transpired a day before everything else.

    After killing the serpent, Wang Ling went to cultivation mode but Bai Xue didn''t. She jumped off Wang Ling''s shoulder and stood before the bleeding corpse of the serpent.

    "This is good." Bai Xuemented as she opened her little mouth. The corpse of the serpent rose into the air as the blood inside its body was slowly drained out its body.

    Bai Xue slowly and carefully made the blood flow into her mouth as she did what was needed to be done. The corpse of the serpent began to dry up as Bai Xue extracted every bit of its blood essence.

    She did it mercilessly and almost turned the corpse into a cloud of dust as it became an empty husk. The corpse of the serpent turned into a dried-up corpse and looked like it turned into jerky.

    Bai Xue then went ahead and got on top of Wang Ling''sp to cultivate. She started absorbing the blood and tried assimting it as her own. Her cultivation rose as she continued to do so.

    Qigang was also present to see this all happen and thought how strange this fox was for actually doing something like this. He did not even know what race the white fox came from other than it being practically anywhere his First Young Master went.

    And so, three days passed and at the same time Wang Ling awoke, Bai Xue also awoke.

    "Can you get me another beast please?"

    Upon Wang Ling''s request, Bai Xue second it with a nod. Her current cultivation was at the pinnacle-level-3 nascent soul stage. She reckoned it would take some more blood essence before she could raise her cultivation.

    Qigang left shortly after Wang Ling''s request was made. He went to find and kill a Minor Saint spirit beast to help Wang Ling improve his cultivation. Qigang was not worried about Wang Ling''s current state, because he saw no sign of him changing which was truly mind-boggling.

    Seeing Qigang leave, Wang Ling observed his body and then his cultivation. He noticed that nothing was wrong and smiled.

    "My foundation truly is unshakeable, it wasn''t even affected by the sudden increase of my cultivation. My soul was also strengthened after that serpent was absorbed."

    Wang Ling noticed Bai Xue''s cultivation and was surprised. He had just undergone a change but he wasn''t expecting Bai Xue to ride the rising wave of cultivation with him.

    He turned to the side and saw the dried-up corpse of the serpent he had killed and found that it had no blood flowing through its veins.

    "You did that?" Wang Ling asked Bai Xue who was feeling rather good.

    Chortling, Bai Xue spoke, "My innate skill became useable a couple of days ago and it seems like it is working wonders. A few more blood essence of saint stage beings will surely help me raise my strength to the next level."

    Wang Ling smiled as he understood Bai Xue''s intent and powers. Their innate techniques were basically one and the same though their approach was a little different. Wang Ling needs soul while Bai Xue needed blood and blood essence.

    Their innate techniques also perfectly suit their needs. Wang Ling needs to raise his cultivation. But he also needs to raise the purity of his soul to make sure it could withstand the bells when he tries to get an upgrade in his bloodline.

    Bai Xue focuses on blood because her innate technique dictates it. Though the blood of the four deities was far more effective. Bai Xue could still increase her cultivation in this manner.

    "How long do you suppose can we continue this thing before anything else?" Bai Xue asked.

    "We should be able to continue this thing for a long time at most until we reach the saint stage. I can ask the members of my family to kill and deliver beasts to our side, and I have just the bait to do that." Wang Ling said so with a straight face.

    Bai Xue read between the lines and notice something, "So you''re nning to push this until we reach the saint stage? Does it have anything to do with your family experiencing any lost in resources?"

    Wang Ling shook his head, "No, I only need the lives and soul of some spirit beast and even human to raise my strength. I won''t be needing to worry about the resources of my family running out.

    "What I meant by that was, by the time we reach Saint Stage, I, in particr, will meet the problem of having to mold my saint soul. I also need to avoid any suspicious gaze of my family and my mastery of the sword will stagnate if don''t find my path. There''s also my"

    Wang Ling not only had to be warry of his family bing suspicious of him.

    He also needs to do some things he really ought to do that will greatly have an effect on some of his ns. He also needs to read and understand the current era more so he will need to eventually study up.

    Once again, cultivation wasn''t the only thing that goes on Wang Ling''s life. But these ns of his was to bloom, then not only he would benefit from it as his family would do too.

    Talking about the matter, Wang Ling saw Qiganging towards their direction with a White Bird in hand. Wang Ling stood up and got ready to stab the bird on the head so he can kill it quickly when Qigang advised him to stop.

    "We should hold this off, for now, First Young Master, we need to head back home as Master would be angered if we don''t return as fast as we should have." From Qigang''s tone of voice, it would appear that Butler Sun was not the nicest person when angered.

    "After I refine this one. I want to go back to the main house as much as you do but I need to see how many more souls I would need before I break through the next level."

    Qigang sighed and couldn''t do anything about it and watched Wang Ling stab the white bird on the forehead, killing it in an instant. While watching Wang Ling do so, he asked him how he got such a cultivation method and the answer he got was oddly satisfying and not at the same time.

    "It''s from my bloodline." This answer of his not only gave him an out but also reminded Wang Ling that one of his problems with raising his cultivation doing this for years could be sold by that single answer.

    Wang Ling smiled instinctively and proceeded to get the soul of the bird. After taking the soul out of the bird''s body. He devoured it and started cultivating, the qi from the soul of a saint spirit beast nourished every part of the body.

    He reveled in the majestic feeling he was experiencing. Wang Ling needs approximately three days to fully refine a single soul. That alone was valuable but to fully understand his body, he needs to know how much more saint soul he would need to raise a level.

    Wang Ling absorbed and assimted the qi and managed to calcte just how much more souls he would need to break through the next level.

    [I need 25 more souls to work with.]

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and three days had already swiftly passed by. Bai Xue had already awoken and was stretching her body out. Looking at her now, Wang Ling noticed the elevation of her cultivation.

    "Congrats." Wang Ling simply said. Bai Xue responded with a ''thank you'' before sleeping on of his shoulders.

    Wang Ling turned to the Whirlwind Lion and mounted it before leaving the mountain peak with Qigang. In his mind, he was already thinking of how he should take advantage of his current situation and family assets to get those twenty souls.

    [Should I provide a copy of a celestial cultivation manual to make our men work happily?]

 Chapter 120: Wang Family Territory I

    Chapter 120: Wang Family Territory I

    13th-day in the second month of the year.

    From White Death Forest, one would need to travel for a week to reach the territory of the Wang Family. Those who were weaker than a Saint would probably take a couple of months to get there.

    The Celestial Spirit Realm was terrifyingly huge. The three continents alone were huge but the central regions was even wider than those threebined. A single Domain was at least hundreds of thousands of kilometersrge.

    In his travel to the Wang Family Territory, Wang Ling learned a lot of things from Qigang.

    There were four major forces in the Frost Domain. Three of which had been here since theing of the new era while the other was only beginning.

    Frost Peak Sect, Yan n, Mu n, and finally the family that had just been established 30 years ago, the Wang Family.

    The Frost Peak Sect on the North, Mu n on the West, Yan n on the East and the Wang Family of the South. There used to be a time when the bnce only exists in the three original forces, but with the arrival of the Wang Family, everything becameplicated.

    The Frost Peak Sect chose to be neutral and the bnce of the forces became chaotic for the two ns and the new upstart.

    But this spurted a question to Wang Ling. If there were already three forces in the Frost Domain, then why would they let a new one pop out of nowhere? If he was one of the two ns, Wang Ling would have killed the upstarts.

    But Qigang gave him a satisfying answer he was not expecting, "The South of Frost Domain was considered awless area. It used to be run by a multitude of gangs and ns, but the Manor Head and the Mistress suddenly appeared and beat us all up to submission."

    Qigang yed back a certain memory and showed a bitter smile.

    Wang Ling found it baffling how Qigang could remember a memory like so with a smile and not feel any hate. From what he could tell, the Shadow Pavilion that was on Wang Shu Qing''smands was previously his family''s enemies.

    Having a history of fighting other forces himself, Wang Ling was alien to the idea of being friends to his enemies. But after thinking about it, isn''t his rtionship with Bai Xue the same?

    He had noticed it before but it seemed like he was changing. Wang Ling does not understand most things other than cultivating, fighting, and scheming. But the mostplicated thing he could not understand was himself.

    But might have been why he was slow in his cultivation in the previous era. Thinking about his tragic past, Wang Ling could only sigh.

    "Why are you sighing, First Young Master?"

    "It is nothing."

    "Um, if that is the case, then please look forward."

    Wang Ling raised his head and saw a city up ahead. The city was built with high and thick walls made of the legendary [ck Bone Iron] that can be harvested from a beast called [Nightwalker].

    "That is the [Warrior''s Fortress], one of the fewst fortresses from the [Abyssal Invasion] around 200,000 years ago. Against its name, the Warrior''s Fortress was not an actual fortress but instead, it was a city. A city that holds many fights and let the wildness of everyone''s instinct run wild. Our Wang Family helps run this ce, constantly providing prices for the weekly and monthly bouts of all cultivation levels.

    "First Young Master, have I told you what the name the Wang Family rules over? It is called by many the [Warrior''s Holy Land]. It is a ce where everything is weed and is ruled by an amiable but at the same time, a fierce lord. " Qigang exined from the side.

    Wang Ling reveled in the majestic walls of the city. However, he did not disregard Qigans words about an invasion. He took note of it in his head and made sure to get back to it at some point.

    Theynded near the gates of the city and entered without a problem or causing a ruckus. After entering, the two beasts asked to take their leaves and find a ce where they could change clothes.

    Spirit beasts that can change into human forms almost always rip their clothes when they turn into their spirit beast form after their human forms. Clothes don''t automatically wrap around beasts who wears them.

    Qigang and Wang Ling nned on resting in this city for an entire day and let the spirit beasts rest. They had been tired from all the travels and requires rest.

    Wang Ling, however, does not have any inkling to bidding his time. Along his journey with Qigang, they had met with adversaries like spirit beasts and humans trying to mess with them.

    Of course, they killed them without a problem and along the way, he had refined two souls. Six days were all it took for him to raise his strength to the peak of early-level-3 nascent soul stage.

    Qigang found Wang Ling''s advancement terrifying and astonishing at the same time. He did not say anything to him other than giving him advice about not everything is speed. Wang Ling responded nicely to his words and was not offended by it.

    The city that came into full view had a wide arrange of races living within and enjoying themselves. Around them were people looking like bandits with their shabby clothing and rough exterior.

    The ce looked more like a bandit den than a proper city where normal people live in. This was the Warrior''s Fortress a ce where no one would care if you''re a killer if you don''t break itsws, because if you do, then death will surelye.

    Looking around, the surrounding buildings looked truly old but sturdy. The buildings were not sophisticatedly built for its purpose was to be sturdy to withstand the attacks of the Demons.

    However, even after hundreds of thousands of years. These buildings stand tall. Even if these bandit-like cultivators rough them up, they will stand. A sturdy and resilient city truly suits the violent and turbulent moods of its upants.

    Wang Ling stood in front of an inn and entered without a problem. They could go into the City Lord''s home and stay there, but Wang Ling wanted to move in a low key manner so they entered the city without causing any ruckus.

    While Qigang handles checking in, Wang Ling could hear the talks of the various people around them.

    "The [Masked Sword] has moved once again. I heard he went to challenge the newly appointed [Seven Sword] of the Sword Hall in a sword fight." Someone suddenly said.

    "So, did he finally win?" another questioned.

    "It was a draw. He won in pure sword skills on the first bout. But after that, he lost when cultivation came into y."

    "Again? What about epting a master? Did he finally ept a master?"

    "No, but it seems like he was pushed far this time and gave her reason for not epting the offers of the other master swordsman."

    "Oh, that''s interesting, he actually does have a reason. I thought he was just acting cheeky. So, what''s the reason?"

    "He says he has a master already and he is on a journey to better his sword and seek his approval to be properly thought."

    While Wang Ling was listening, Qigang approached him and called out to him. Wang Ling was led to a room where he could rest.

    Entering the room, he remembered the conversation downstairs and just shook his head before activating his bloodline and began cultivating.

    When night fell, Wang Ling who was in the midst of cultivation. His body was still burning and the impurities that remained was being incinerated little by little. He was absorbing qi with his halo and body while meditating inside his mindscape.

    He was ringing the bell to strengthen his soul and right now, he could finally withstand 10 rings. But any more and he would feel pain.

    After cultivating like so, Wang Ling stopped and as he stopped, he opened his eyes and got up when midnight came.

    Gently cing Bai Xue on the bed, he took out a sword and motioned himself to sh out. With a move, he executed Judgment with ease. Exhaling, Wang Ling found out that nothing happened.

    He managed to control his strength and felt the energy of his sword strike was perfect.

    "I finally reached consummation on this technique. Now for the next one."

    Wang Ling was improving, little by little.

 Chapter 121: Wang Family Territory II

    Chapter 121: Wang Family Territory II

    "I can move up to the third form, finally. It was hard, but I can finally move forward." Wang Ling showed an insidious smile because the third form and above of the Heaven Vanquisher swordy was something made to kill.

    Judgment was made to execute anyone with a single sh and Vanquishing de to supplement the shortage of long-range attacks of the sword. These two forms were undoubtedly capable of killing anyone if used properly.

    But they were not flexible enough to be used in different situations. Judgment was strong but it was linear and once used its trajectory cannot be altered quickly. Vanquishing de can kill from a distance, but it consumes too much qi.

    Given that Wang Ling''s qi was abundant and will not run out so quickly but the point is, they can only be used for a small number of cases. But that all changes after the third forme up.

    "Third Form: [Retribution]." It was a technique that controls the wind using your sword. Summoning a gust of wind and turning it into a hurricane that allows its user to harness the power of the wind.

    With the presence of the wind, one can do a lot of things other than the aforementioned turning it into a hurricane and letting it run wild. It can also be used to increase the swiftness and sharpness of the sword to a certain extent.

    The faster the sword, the stronger it was. If a sword can travel faster than your opponent could react, you win. You can behead anyone if you are fast enough. You can mutte, ughter, massacre, and hold the life of your enemies in your hands if you have the said capabilities.

    Of course, if that was all, then Wang Ling wouldn''t bother to act excited over such a simple matter. No, that was not all because Wang Ling can see a lot of variation if he uses his techniques properly.

    With Retribution, a path will open for him. If used to the limits, Wang Ling can kill anyone by creating a number of variations using his other techniques such as his hellish qi and mes.

    "Now that I think about it, I want to see more variation to my moves. What if I add another variation to my skill set?" Wang Ling thought and took out another sword.

    The sword he took out was about the same size as the other sword he was using, it was around 18 inches or a foot and a half. Wang Ling waved the sword around like using his left hand and began waving his right sword together with it.

    Moving fiercely and swiftly, Wang Ling found using two swords of the same length undesirable. His two swords would often sh in certain movements. He could avoid doing that if he focuses, but Wang Ling was sure that he should use something else.

    The blunder of his own swords shing against one another might cost his life one day if he was not careful. He needed to find a more suitable thing to use and rece the sword on his left hand.

    Looking into his storage ring, Wang Ling found nothing. He was hoping for a shorter sword but everything inside was no shorter than 18 inches. Wang Ling sighed and took out a grade-1 sword from his storage ring.

    The saint sword in his right hand was heated up and with one swift motion, he cut a sword cleanly and turned it into a short sword that had a length of 11 inches.

    Thud! The tip of the sword flew to the side and pierced a wooden table.

    The dagger-like sword in his hand was vibrating and its grade-1 rank dropped bing a half-step graded artifact in the process. Wang Ling was saddened about losing a weapon but he could only sigh.

    ying with the dagger with his left hand, Wang Ling found the weight difference, not a problem. But its reach had undoubtedly be quite difficult to gauge. It was his first time using a sword as short as this one, but Wang Ling was satisfied with it.

    He tried moving it around using only his left hand and slowly started getting used to it. His years'' worth of experience in wielding different weapons was starting to show itself in full swing.

    With his past transition from the sword to the spear, he quickly managed to get used to the different reach the sword-like provided him. His spatial awareness and positioning was also enhanced thanks to his mastery of the bow.

    Wang Ling was making use of his mastery of every known weapon and using it in a manner that serves him well. Two hours passed and Wang Ling finally optimized his body and mind on using his new sword.

    Huu!

    He exhaled and released the impure breaths out. His body was burning and his mes were dancing like it was alive. Wang Ling was feeling alive and his heart was thumping in excitement.

    Feeling aplished, Wang Ling began his training.

    The wind around him was rendered as his swords moved like lightning and swiftly.

    The space around him became filled with sword qi. His intent slowly joined with his two swords and he was put into a trance.

    His two swords soon started flowing like water. While it did so, he optimized his actions instinctively. From how he should move the short sword toplement his main weapon to how he should grip was optimized as closer to bing wless.

    Wang Ling moved faster and faster, more efficient as time passed. He was too fast, too fierce, yet too elegant to bebeled barbaric.

    Soon, his grip on the swordpletely changed and was held reversed and horizontally on the side. Interchanging from normal grip to reverse grip, Wang Ling was no longer showing an ordinary disy of swordy that was only meant to kill.

    It was now bing an art piece that as if Wang Ling was dancing around trying to find the most efficient way to kill his enemies.

    Wang Ling training only meant to train his sword to suit his advancement to his training of Heaven Vanquisher. But now, Wang Ling was already creating a new form and path of the sword for himself.

    Time passed without his knowledge. Sweat began to stream down his body, his muscles were trembling and was being refined as he moved.

    His blood flowed seamlessly as his qi began to resonate with one another more and more. The Extreme Yin Yan Art he had been practicing circted automatically and Wang Ling began cultivating as he swung his two swords.

    Wang Ling continued to tirelessly swing his sword around and after a long time, everything seemed to reach a single point. He then stopped as he saw a white tread that led to a new path.

    His two swords that was meant to be used separately became a single entity that cannot be used another way. A new path finally opened to Wang Ling. Wang Ling suddenly stopped his swords and he stood motionlessly as he closed his eyes.

    He basked in the majestic feeling of his improvement.

    Huu!

    Releasing a murky breath, Wang Ling finally opened his eyes and started looking around. Sword marks were all over him and outside was still dark, by the window was Bai Xue staring at him as she ate roasted meat.

    "Are you done?" Bai Xue asked as she threw him the remaining meat on the te. Wang Ling received the meat and devoured it like a malnourished animal.

    After eating the meat Wang Ling suddenly asked, "Why are you awake? I thought you were sleeping earlier? Was I making too much of a ruckus?"

    Bai Xue looked at him with disbelieving eyes andughed loudly as if to mock him when in fact she just found him unbelievable. This went on for a while until she finally calmed down minutester.

    "No matter how much I love sleeping, I can''t continue doing that for two weeks straight. I could if I want to but that would bore me to death."

    Wang Ling listened to Bai Xue and after hearing her words, he finally understood what was happening, "Shit, two weeks already passed? That''s not good."

    Wang Ling had been swinging his swords for two weeks straight without wasting a minute. He was like a machine and in the process of doing so, he had long trashed the room he was in.

 Chapter 122: Main House

    Chapter 122: Main House

    On the 8th of the third month of the year. Wang Ling and Qigang was already hurrying to the main house after Wang Ling''s untimely enlightenment in the way of the swords.

    Wang Ling was pretty calm and did not mind what was happening at all. But Qigang could already hear Butler Sun''s voice reverberating inside his ears, shouting as he waits for the time he gets the chance to speak up and state his case.

    What was worst is the fact he can''t even say anything to Wang Ling. Not because he was the First Young Master, no, it was because enlightenment was an important thing in the life of a cultivator and he had seen just how much Wang Ling had improved.

    Qigang hurried along and together with Wang Ling, they quickly passed through two different cities before reaching the center of the Wang Family Territory.

    As the sun was rising in front of them a majestic and wide city with towering infrastructures like pavilions, pagoda, halls, colosseum, and many other establishments spread out as far as the eye could see.

    It was such a majestic city that even Wang Ling was amazed. Wang Ling could see the wide roads from above and the different shops that extend from an ordinary eatery to an auction house. All of which were starting to open their stores

    From afar, he could even see some practitioners doing their daily routines. Punching, kicking, waving their weapons, and practicing their qi maniption and the like all over the ce. There were only quite a few people wandering around the city, as many were doing what they ought to do.

    At the center of the city was a huge supposed garden that can also be taken as a miniature forest and a small hill. In that area where lushes green could be found, there were a lot of houses and buildings but amidst the many buildings, the most glorious of them all was the nine-storied pagoda standing in the middle of the miniature forest.

    There were also other high profiled ces in the city but the most eye-catching one from above was the forest inside a city.

    That pagoda and the surrounding area was known as the [Blood Moon Pagoda], named after the Lunar Goddess and the Bloody War God of the Wang Family. It was also called the Wang Family Main House.

    Wang Ling''s parents were renowned for many things together, they were called the Blood Moon Spearhead that meets their enemies head-on.

    As Wang Ling and Qigang flew above the city, many raised their heads and bowed. They were showing their respect for them.

    Of course, Wang Ling found their actions a little bit weird. But Qigang noticed his expression and exined.

    "Only a handful of people can fly around the city. The direct descents of the Wang Family and Celestials. So, no matter who is flying above them, the people would bow their heads to show respect to the ones with power."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and went to look ahead. They hovered just above the miniature forest and in front of the pagoda called the Main House.

    On the pagoda, Wang Ling could see people peeking their heads out wondering who had arrived. There were maids of both familiar and unfamiliar faces, and the one who caught Wang Ling''s attention the most would be the little girl running out of the Pagoda with a big smile stered on her face.

    [She had grown albeit only a little bit.] Wang Lingmented as she saw Wang Yue waving at him, shouting, "Older Brother!!!!" which caught the attention of many more people and prompted them to stick their heads out to see the fabled First Young Master of the Wang Family.

    Wang Ling''s mountnded in the garden that was right below them and got off the Whirlwind Lion who quickly left as soon as it could as if was evading a storm. Wang Ling stood tall in the middle of the garden with an amiable smile on his face while he watched Wang Yue run to his side.

    Qigang was also standing right beside him, though his face looked bleak and his expression truly pitiful. His mount had also escaped for some odd reasons that Wang Ling did not know of.

    Wang Yue came rushing to Wang Ling''s side and gave him a weing hug as soon as she could, "Wee home older brother."

    Wang Ling gently ced his right hand on Wang Yue''s head. He showed an affectionate smile as she said, "I am home."

    This might be the first time he hade here but he could feel the warmth that everyone was giving him, that''s only from the smiles of everyone around them. But he could feel that most of them were directed at Wang Yue who had met Wang Ling after such a long time.

    Feeling a little bit happy than normal, Wang Ling picked Wang Yue from the ground and raised her up. Wang Yue smiled as she saw Wang Ling y with right after his return. Wang Ling eventually put his little sister back down and she began urging him to follow him.

    "Older brother, follow me, I''ll show you to your courtyard and around the ce. The main house is extremely big so you might get lost if I am not with you."

    Wang Yue had changed. Wang Ling thought. She was less active before and was more passive, but Wang Ling could see Wang Yue had changed in more ways than one.

    But what made him disappointed and rather sad about was that he was not there to see her grow. Wang Yue was half a head taller than before.

    She was two heads and a half shorter than Wang Ling whose height was just below two meters, 1.89 meters to be exact. Wang Yue''s cure features have also been bing cuter, Wang Ling could already see her bing a beautiful youngdy in the near future.

    Her beautiful white robes made from top quality materials entuated her cuteness even deeper.

    [It is imperative to teach her how to cultivate. Or else some idiotic man might take advantage of her.] Wang Ling thought.

    With a good background and beauty wrap in a single package known as Wang Yue, Wang Ling was beginning to think of a future that he was not going to approve of. He sighed at his crazy thoughts that shouldn''t have appeared in the head of someone of his age.

    Wang Ling was being dragged away by Wang Yue when he saw Butler Sune from inside the pagoda.

    "Young Master Wang Ling, you have finally arrived!" the first thing Butler Sun did the moment heid his eyes to Wang Ling was run up to him and patted him on the shoulders as he became happy to see him once again.

    He was like a grandfather figure to Wang Ling and being one, he was truly happy to see Wang Linge here to the Main House safe and sound. For weeks, he had been eagerly awaiting his return while cursing Qigang inside his head.

    "You have grown so much I mean seriously, you''re improving at a very fast pace Young Master." Butler Sun said as his eyes almost widened after seeing Wang Ling''s improvement.

    He had seen fast improvement but nothing like Wang Ling who had no master to speak of and does things in his own strange ways. He doesn''t even rely on them for cultivation resources. And ording to Qigang, his Young Master relies on academy resources by finding ways to exploit them.

    Speaking of Qigang, Butler Sun looked at Qigang who was trying to make his body as small as possible as to not attract Butler Sun''s attention.

    Qigang froze as he waited for Butler Sun''s words.

    "You have done a good job bringing him back here, don''t worry, the Second Young Master already exined and pleaded for you to be spared of training with Qiyu."

    Qigang heaved a sigh of relief.

    Butler Sun returned his look at Wang Ling and said more things to him before announcing to everyone with his voice amplified by spirit qi.

    "Prepare a banquet and open the gates for everyone in the city, those who want to join can join, we are going to wee the First Young Master of our Wang Family in ce of the Masters so work so we can celebrate to the fullestter on!!!"

    "YES!"

    A roaring answer echoed in the surrounding area. A banquet for the whole city, Wang Ling smiled.

    [So much forying low.]

    Wang Yue tugged and made him lower his head. She exined to him in a whispering voice.

    "This is how the Main House celebrates. I was also weed the same way."

    "You don''t say." Wang Ling smiled after realizing how festive his family was.

 Chapter 123: Wang Family I

    Chapter 123: Wang Family I

    While everything was bing bustling and full of life in the Wang Family''s Blood Moon Pagoda and the whole city itself. Wang Ling and Wang Yue was going around the ce as the little girl gave him a tour.

    The tour was pretty enjoyable seeing Wang Yue going around telling him such informative information such as where the bathroom was. On the bright side, Wang Ling managed to look around the overly massive main house he had been hearing so much about.

    There were a lot of interesting ces in this ce, but the one thing that got his attention the most would be the library that contains knowledge he desperately needed to fill in the gaps of his knowledge about the whole realm and the history that started with his demise.

    Wang Ling was having a good time and as the siblings talked with one another, their conversation led to Wang Yue''s archery.

    "The letters I have received spoke of your uncanny mastery in archery. From your calluses over there, it seems like you have been training a lot."

    Wang Ling had seen Wang Yue''s hands and could not help butment. The calluses on her hands were healing and should have been taken care of by the doctors in the main house.

    But Wang Ling could still see the marks that remained. Such calluses do not form overnight but years of hard work and resilience.

    Wang Yue was pretty shy about her calluses because it seemed like an unnatural trait for ady. She kept her dainty hands behind her back as she said.

    "I''ve been trying to be like you and Older Brother Wang Hong to impress Father and Mother when they emerge from their seclusion. But because I can''t cultivate qi, I can only try harder to supplement what I am missing with archery and helping around the house."

    Wang Yue chuckled but in Wang Ling''s ears, he could hear a sorrow behind her words. Showing a very soft smile, Wang Ling took her hands and rubbed the proof of her hard work. He circted his angelic qi into her dainty hands which her hands'' recovery.

    Wang Ling did not stop and made his qi circte all over her body and because she did not have qi in her. Wang Ling managed to seamlessly flow his qi all over her meridians and veins healing her fatigue and any bodily pain that might remain from her training.

    With a qi that came from the purest form of healing, Wang Ling''s qi was very effective towards an injury like that. Golden light surrounded Wang Yue as the pain was lifted from her body.

    Wang Yue watched as her hands get treated by Wang Ling and her body became as light as a feather. The golden light slowly disappeared as Wang Ling took his hands away from Wang Yue''s hands.

    After doing so, he asked her, "How do you feel?"

    Wang Yue looked at Wang Ling with shining eyes as she started jumping and running around like an energetic dog. Wang Ling''s eyes showed disappointment for a while until but it quickly disappeared when Wang Yue stopped before him.

    "Thank you, older brother." Wang Yue said as she hugged Wang Ling tightly showing him great affection.

    She raised her head onest time and was about to say something when her eyes saw Bai Xue blink. She saw Bai Xue looking at her so Wang Yue returned the stare.

    "So this little girl is your younger sister?" Bai Xue asked Wang Ling still not breaking eye contact from the little girl.

    "So you''re finally awake, yes, this is my younger sister Wang Yue. She''s quite the hard worker and from what I could tell, her mastery over the bow is rather great and is nearing [Hunter''s Intent]."

    Wang Ling introduces Wang Yue with a little bragging on the side. Wang Yue''s eyes shone with great interest and reverence to Bai Xue after seeing her beautiful and perfect white fur.

    "Oh, so this is the beautiful and elegant white fox senior sister Bai Xue, senior brother Qigang had been talking about?"

    Bai Xue''s ears puckered up after hearing Wang Yue''s words and smiled in satisfaction like an idiot to herself. She had heard many people praise her but Wang Yue''s childish and pure voice managed to make Bai Xue truly happy so much so that she jumped off Wang Ling''s shoulders and stayed on top of Wang Yue''s head instead.

    "You''re an interesting little girl, this is our first meeting correct? Do you wish to hear some stories from this senior sister? I heard you liked spirit nts, if you prepare some snacks, I''ll tell you something you don''t know about spirit nts."

    Bai Xue seemed to have taken a liking to the term senior sister. Wang Yue nodded her head ferociously after hearing Bai Xue''s offer. As someone who had been studying on spirit nts, such an offer was truly tempting and she dly took the bait.

    "Will older brother join us?" Wang Yue looked at Wang Ling.

    Instead of Wang Ling, however, it was Bai Xue who answered, "Your older brother has some things to do for a while. Lead the way, I''ll apany you until your older brother finishes what he needs to do."

    Wang Yue was reluctant but the pull of knowledge about spirit nts was too tempting to be rejected so she caved in and epted Bai Xue''s offer. After some final words and advice to Wang Ling on not to stray away and lost his way.

    Wang Ling could only sigh at her words. It seems like her instincts on taking care of Wang Ling after such a long time was still ingrained in her bones.

    Seeing them disappear in the distance and exchange gazes with Bai Xue who gave him a meaningful nod one final time. Wang Ling sighed as he thought of Wang Yue''s situation.

    "She''s a normal cripple to me." Wang Ling was feeling a bit disappointed upon knowing of such knowledge. But his sorrow was heavier than his disappointment.

    He had originally thought that Wang Yue''s reason for having locked qi pirs was from some dormant constitution like the [Nature Embracing Body] or the [Heavenly Sealing Body] that starts as a locked constitution and could be unlocked in some unique method.

    But to Wang Ling''s discovery, Wang Yue was just an ordinary human. Upon thinking about it the idea of Wang Yue having a locked constitution would have been pretty stupid because if that idea was truly the case, wouldn''t his family that practically holds the same power of the factions in the previous era should have already known about.

    That was not the only reason why Wang Yue was unable to cultivate and that''s only because something was wrong with her entire body altogether. Clogged and sensitive meridians and veins. Being unable to have qi enter her body was what was wrong on Wang Yue''s body.

    One of the reasons why her calluses and minor body aches can''t be healed instantaneously by the family, was also because her body rejects spirit qi. With such symptoms, any medication needed to cure her would be impossible to use because her body rejects spirit qi to enter her body.

    That should have been the reason why, even with the power the Wang Family held, Wang Yue had yet to be cured of herplications.

    But Wang Ling only smiled at this problem because proven by his entire act of circting his spirit qi around her body and meridians. Wang Ling showed a wry smile as he mumbled to himself.

    "She''s truly a strangess. I checked her bloodline, qi pirs, meridians, and muscles only to end up with nothing. But she can eat a lot of food which contains a lot of spirit qi, and have the angelic qi circte inside her body."

    There were a lot of weird ces, cults, and factions that practices a lot of inhumane acts to children to create a powerful weapon or doll. This kind of train of thought entered Wang Ling''s mind that never stops on contemting about weird and abstract matters.

    This idea was truly bizarre and out of the box, but he had met a lot of such events in the past. Given that experiments of body modification had already appeared before and Wang Ling dealt with them a lot. His mind could not help but wander in such a field.

    Wang Ling found it weird and the more he continued thinking about it, he found it more and more displeasing.

    It would have been better if Wang Yue was some child of someone from the Holy Race and that would have been better to think about.

 Chapter 124: Wang Family II

    Chapter 124: Wang Family II

    After having such an unpleasant thought, Wang Ling''s mood became sour. He frowned and started to be frustrated but he soon calmed down after circting his qi.

    Wang Ling took in deep breaths before continuing on to think about what he could do at the moment and making theories forter. Wang Ling started thinking and concluded that his angelic qi might just activate Wang Yue''s qi pirs and heal her constitution.

    His qi might just act as a jumpstart for her to reverse her constitution that does not ept any qi. If he does it well, he might be able to make his sister able to cultivate.

    But he must n ahead. Having Wang Yue''s information inside his head, Wang Ling knew what meridians was a problem and what was not. The current situation of her body and everything else.

    Wang Ling was feeling rather good after thinking things through. He had put the idea of Wang Yue being some kind ofb rat on the back of his head. His nning was good, but he must simte it inside his head a couple more hundred times to make sure he would be able to take into ount anything bad that could ur.

    Running the simtions, Wang Ling began to walk. He started to think while heading to the ce he had been wanting to go to, the library.

    He now has spirit sense so reading would be a hundred times easier to do now that he could scan the contents of a book and be done with it. Spirit senses have a lot of uses and sensing enemies was just one of them.

    Wang Ling uses his spirit sense to read through multiple books at a single time making his umtion of knowledge terrifying. Although such acts of scanning books can easily be done by anyone at the nascent soul stage.

    Only those who canprehend and process thousands of words and information rushing inside their head really handle it else those who try it because they werezy to read would die without a doubt.

    Wang Ling''s act of reading multiple books may seem easy in words, but it was something even other celestials cannot copy. Wang Ling was too much of a freak to sort out andprehend multiple and different information inside his head all at the same time.

    Being calcting was one of the factors that he cannot change since he was some nameless street rat his master pick up from the streets. Wang Ling knew he needed knowledge before he can move forward so he was not going to miss any chance on doing obtaining knowledge or else he might just regret it.

    Standing in front of a three-storied building that was even bigger than the Azure Royal Library of the Azure Skies Kingdom. Wang Ling called for a maid who saw him and asked her to tell Butler Sun of his whereabouts.

    He also asked for a brush, ink, and some papers to write on. The maid readily followed his orders after giving him a good long look. It seems like Wang Ling''s good looks was attracting to most maids in the main house.

    Wang Ling shook his head and entered the library. He entering a library was something that Bai Xue should have noticed that she distracted thess and gave him some free time. That or Bai Xue really wanted to drink some tea and talk to Wang Yue about something.

    Which was unlikely unless she wanted to really share her knowledge. In the end, thinking of such matters was useless so Wang Ling shrugged it off his mind.

    Upon entering the library, Wang Ling set his eyes on the hundreds of bookshelves neatly lined up from the first floor and up. An instinctive smile appeared on his face as he quickly went to the nearest aisle that had a sign that speaks of ''History''.

    Wang Ling went up to this aisle and readily picked up a book to read. He went to spread out his spirit qi and spirit sense all at the same time in order to get a good look at the words that was written in the books.

    There were other reasons why reading a book through your spirit sense was harder than it may seem. Because you are not using your eyes to read it one must use spirit sense and qi in order to grasp the strokes that had been used to write on the book.

    Grasping the strokes and ink that lingered in the book one could effectively read through it without everying your eyes the letters written on it. Because books were written by different people which means different writing styles and different strengths were used in every stroke made the books unique to one another.

    Because of this, books would be even harder to read. However, after thousands of years of reading through the books of different factions in the previous era, Wang Ling managed to perfect his act of reading through spirit sense.

    In the bookshelf in front of Wang Ling, there were at least a hundred books neatly arranged side by side. Seeing it and thinking of reading it with your eyes was hard enough, but Wang Ling was reading it inside his head as he read ten books all at the same time which made what he was doing even harder andplicated.

    However, Wang Ling''s mind was working at an increasingly fast pace. He was arranging the words being injected inside his head and was arranging these words to be books that he will be able to browse throughter.

    This was the method of the great Blood Seeking Celestial to create his own library inside his head. Wang Ling had an incredible amount of unique books inside his head that he was literally a walking library.

    Wang Ling was going through the books in the bookshelf in front of him and after two hours of ''reading''. Wang Ling finally managed to learn a few points that gave him some insights into the current era''s history.

    Wang Ling was beginning to understand it more and more. There was a lot of good and interesting things listed in the books he had read, but the most useful thing he read about was how many years the new era has existed.

    Right now, it was [203, 354 years] had passed since the incident of the Higher Realms connecting itself on the Celestial Spirit Realm. Wang Ling read from the history books that countless lives were lost after the realm was connected to the higher realms.

    The reason was that the spirit beast adapted to the situation faster than any other race in the realm. With the rise of the spirit beasts, the three races fought but many died in the process and the spirit beasts were beginning to be stronger and stronger.

    But those who follow the path of the devil was also quickly beginning to grow stronger because of Hell Realm directly connecting itself to the celestial spirit realm. This also went for the so-called righteous people who practice the way of the Holy.

    Although these kind of people were directly at the opposite of the spectrum, they began to fight back the beasts and an equilibrium between the races was formed.

    More things led to another and the equilibrium broke as the Holy and Devil factions fought. However, after a long time of peace people began to raise their cultivation and the people who cultivated another type of qi rose.

    Many heroes appeared and the realm that was restarted because of the one person began to move forward. The time of the realm that was stopped was beginning to move forward again.

    Wang Ling wasn''t so surprised about such revtions for he had already thought such events would happen even before he died. But what he found interesting was the fact that these books had constantly mentioned the presence of someone opening the realm to the higher realms so they can have a brighter future.

    Yes, some books criticized what he had done but there were more people praising him and calling him the godfather of the current era where resources were more plentiful than the previous era.

    Wang Ling was smiling about such absurd ims but before he could any deeper than he already has. The doors to the library opened and Butler Sun had arrived followed by the maid he had ordered to bring him the items he needed.

 Chapter 125: Wang Family III

    Chapter 125: Wang Family III

    "How may I serve you, Young Master?" Butler Sun asked with a soft voice.

    Wang Ling didn''t say anything but took the items the maid brought to him and went to find a seat that was just a couple of meters away from the doors.

    Wang Ling urged Butler Sun to follow him and the two of them went to take a sit before Wang Ling starting the conversation, "Butler Sun, do you think you can do me a favor?"

    "Of course, Young Master, whatever you may need and we will do our best to bring it to you."

    "Good, then, I have some things I want for you to collect. You can bring them to me as soon as possible but also for ater date." Wang Ling started taking out the items he had asked for and began grinding the inkstone.

    Wang Ling ced the paper in front of him and used the brush to effortlessly write on the paper with elegance. He was doing some impressive calligraphy right now and Butler Sun was entranced at how steady his strokes were.

    It only took Wang Ling a couple of minutes toplete the long list he needed to write. He handed the piece of paper to Butler Sun and didn''t say anything and only let Butler Sun go over them.

    "[Revitalizing Leaf, Holy Grass], [Angel''s Feathers], [Whiskers of Heavens] there''s a lot of medicines that have the attribute of light in here. Is it for your cultivation Young Master?"

    Butler Sun asked with a serious look on his face before continuing, "When I heard Qigang''s words about you having the bloodline of some divine being, I doubted his words for I know about the hellish qi that dwells in your blood and the Master spoke of your bloodline mutation when he returned. But from this, it seems like Qigang''s words were true."

    A devil cultivator will not use anything that has anything to do with light or holy attribute as it would only cause them harm than good. In Butler Sun''s eyes, what Wang Ling was doing signified he truly had the bloodline of the divine.

    But Wang Ling shook his head which clearly confused Butler Sun.

    "Do you mean what Qigang said was false?" Butler Sun asked.

    "Qigang''s wasn''t wrong, the who is incorrect would be you, Butler Sun. Aside from my request of Saint Level beasts that have its cultivation sealed, everything else is for Yue and I also want to concoct a pill out of these ingredients."

    Wang Ling made sure to clear Qigang''s name in the process of clearing what misunderstood he might have created for the poor guy.

    Butler Sun was still at loss for most parts of what Wang Ling had just said. Wang Yue''s constitution was a special case, giving her qi rted items or medicines would not be beneficial for her. Other than being a snack that is.

    Butler Sun thinks that Wang Ling does not understand what exactly Wang Yue''s constitution is. So, he began to exin.

    "The Young Miss''s constitution does not allow her to absorb qi so giving her this much energy might just be harmful to her. I fear that this might just cause qi deviation inside her body and run amok inside her body."

    Wang Ling wagged his index finger around as if to say that what Butler Sun was talking about was wrong.

    "What you say makes sense but earlier today, I circted my angelic qi inside Yue''s body and she epted it like normal. I think her constitution does not forbid her from absorbing qi entirely so much so it only rejects qi that isn''t matched with hers. My angelic qi came from the bloodline that connects me to Heaven Realm. I know, I already have hellish qi, I still don''t know why I have this qi and hellish at the same time."

    Wang Ling lied and showed a very sincere look on his face as he exined his ''circumstances'' to Butler Sun. Butler Sun did not doubt his words because even the appearance was iprehensible and unexpected.

    Also, he was too much in shock to know that Wang Yue had actually managed to absorb qi. No matter what qi it was, it was still qi and it was enough to make Butler Sun jump in joy as he asked with a quivering voice.

    "Ddoes that mean if we get these medicines, we will be able to make the Young Miss into a cultivator?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head but reminded Butler Sun, "I am not sure if this will work out fine but there''s more than 60 percent that Yue will be a cultivator after I do what I need to do.

    "I''ll procure the ingredients after the banquet ispleted. See youter at night for the banquet Young Master. I willter have someone call you for the celebration."

    Butler Sun got up and was ready to go out but Wang Ling stopped him as he added.

    "Before you go, might I ask you if I can get the Minor Saint stage beasts that is going to get killed today? If that is not possible, can I at least for its soul? I also want its blood and blood essence." Wang Ling asked and Butler Sun readily agreed but still asked him.

    "What do you need those souls for, Young Master?"

    "It''s for my bloodline." Wang Ling gave the answer nobody can doubt, at least for now that is.

    =====

    Wang Ling came back to reading his books soon after Butler Sun got out of the library. He finally has time of his own and returned to learning the history of the realm.

    Returning to reading books, he used four more hours before reading all the books regarding history on the first floor. He didn''t learn anything new other than how treasures and resources became more bountiful than before.

    However, there was nothing useful other than that. He looked around the first floor and began looking for any books that might be useful for him and came across the books regarding Alchemy, cksmithing, and ores.

    Briefly reading through these books, Wang Ling at least managed to learn a thing or two in these books. He wanted to go to the second level of the building but before he could do so, someone went and entered the library to call him out for the banquet.

    "Please, First Young Master, we must have you prepare for the banquet. Butler Sun said that if you wish to fight this idea, we are allowed to rough you up a little."

    Wang Ling''s spine shivered a little bit after sensing the maid in front of him was only at the foundational phase of cultivation he had to think where she got the courage to speak to him that. But when he saw the shadows moving around behind her, he had the general idea where to go.

    Surrendering to what is inevitable, Wang Ling raised his hands and followed the maid out of the library. But before he could, Wang Ling turned back and looked at the second floor of the library before mumbling to himself, "Seems like he has no intention ofing out."

    Wang Ling followed the maid closely and went to his own courtyard was the clothes he will need to wear was already prepared. Along the way, he saw many maids and guards greeting him so he returned the sentiment with greetings as well.

    Being a part of a noble or powerful household like this one needs you to be kind in order to keep a healthy rtionship with your people. This kind of thinking seems to be alien to some nobles so Wang Ling found it not surprising when most nobles experience an uprising.

    Wang Ling found the robes prepared for him and upon looking at it he said, "Oh god, this is nice." He heaved a sigh of relief after seeing the robes on top of his bed was a white robe schrly robe with golden hems.

    It looked simple but it was made from high-quality materials that made Wang Ling smile.

 Chapter 126: An ordinary Banquet I

    Chapter 126: An ordinary Banquet I

    In front of the Blood Moon Pagoda, a lot of people have gathered together. A banquet was about to held and everyone in the city was invited. Food and drinks both for kids and adults were lined in dozens of tables making a scene where mouthwatering delicacies were presented for everyone to eat.

    In the garden that was right in front of the Pagoda was now a tform, it should be something that will be usedter on.

    Moon City was the name of the city where the Wang Family Main House stood. It was named as so in the honor of Wang Shu Qing''s wife. In this ce, the City Lord was Wang Shu Qing but the one who had to run it was Butler Sun and his direct disciples.

    It might seem extremely stupid for Wang Shu Qing to let his position be controlled by his servant. But that only showed his confidence to his people and himself.

    One can say that he trusted hi people with his ''throne'' or that his strength can deter any thoughts of rebelling against him. It was a message that can be taken any other way. But one thing was for sure, the Shadow Pavilion has no intention of getting on the bad side of Wang Shu Qing.

    "I heard the First Young Master is someone handsome. The maids and servants were talking about him all day long one maid, in particr, managed to gawk at him while she was ordered by him. She says that he was truly very elegant."

    "Is she sure about it and not only making his Young Master''s name flowery? Young Master Wang Hong is fine as is and he is extremely that I want to have him for myself. But do you think elegance can represent Young Master Wang Hong?"

    "Ugh, stopparing him to Young Master Wang Hong, and what you just said made absolutely no sense. You only wanted to speak of Young Master Wang Hong didn''t you?"

    "Yes."

    This kind of shameless talks did note to a normal city girl but from the so-called ''aristocrats'' of the Moon City. For other people, it was a little vulgaring from ady''s mouth yes.

    But this ce was once known as the [Forbidden Grounds] of the Frost Domain so a little vulgarity cannot be changed readily.

    The people of Moon City care about such matters but they were not some uptight noble who takes everything seriously. Much like its City Lord, the people of the Moon City were valiant and free-willed.

    The gossips all over the city was fresh and were all about the newly arrived First Young Master of the Wang Family who ruled over all of the Wang Territory.

    Wang Ling''s name was spreading like wildfire saying he was some kind of handsome and elegant young man. Which shouldn''t have been that much of a surprise considering his background, but that''s only without the context?

    The Wang Family likes to fight through and through. Everyone from the direct descents was all like this, even the Mistress of the Family, Wang Ling''s mother was a bit of an entric person so it was really easy to see why such gossip about being elegant or not will be a topic around the city.

    Not saying elegant people could not be found in the Moon City, it was just that rough people were toomon as the clouds.

    The night rolled and darkness nketed the whole city. But the night was lit up by the numerousnterns and Luminous Pearls ced around the city and the Main House.

    As night came, a figure came out of the Blood Moon Pagoda and Butler Sun''s figure together with a delighted Wang Yue who had a white fox sitting of her head and Wang Hong standing proudly and valiantly as a great general appeared before the crowd.

    Upon seeing them, the crowd gave a bow to show their respects. It was not only the ordinary citizens who did so as high-level cultivators did the same. Such an act would have been filled with an insincere reaction in some parts of the crowd.

    But no one had such emotions in their hearts. Yes, many youths looked at Wang Hong with the desire to fight, but that was only because they admired his strength and treated him as a rival.

    Some looked at Wang Yue with weirded out eyes, but that was only because she was pure and held no malicious intent or killing intent around her. She only held kindness to the people who approaches her, she was treated a local favorite by both the aristocrats and themon people.

    And everyone looked at Butler Sun with fear as they respected him for his loyalty and is the spear of the Blood War God.

    These three were not hated, they were respected for they were not only a part of the Wang Family who brought about peace upon thesends. But people who deserved such praises and respect.

    Given some did indeed held a bit of hate to the Wang Family but even those people had to respect them for the many people who benefited from the war Wang Shu Qing had created.

    Butler Sun urged everyone to raise their heads as he did not find joy in having people bow towards him. This also goes for Wang Hong and Wang Yue.

    Butler Sun stretched his arms wide as he spoke with a joyous tone of voice, "I wee everyone to the banquet for the First Young Master of the Wang Family. I know everyone is already rearing to go and drink themselves to sleep"

    Manyughed at his joking remark. Someone even shouted, "Damn right we are!"

    Butler Sun only shook his head to such rough people and announced with delight, "So I will now call for the First Young Master, Wang Ling."

    Everyone saw Butler Sun stepped to the side and a handsome young man stepped out of the Blood Moon Pagoda. Wearing an ordinary yet sophisticated white robe that was lined with golden hems.

    Wang Ling stood straight as he carried himself with grace and pure charisma which attracted the eyes of many towards him. Many saw him and was in a shock to see someone like him walk out of the Blood Moon Manor.

    Despite the rumors going around the city, many expected Wang Ling to be someone who had arge build and overbearing aura. No one expected someone weak and frail-looking frame to be the First Young Master of the Wang Family.

    What''s more is that Wang Ling''s cultivation was rather weak. Their thoughts might be harsh and rather contradictory to how they saw the other members of the Wang Family, but this only shows how much they have expected of the Wang Family''s First Young Master.

    Having seen Wang Hong''s brilliance before, Wang Ling would be someone who was an even brighter star. Even Wang Yue who could not cultivate qi was a prodigy at the way of the bow, so how can they me them after seeing Wang Ling''s cultivation.

    However, the beautifuldies of the different families found Wang Ling''s bearing and facial features truly desirable as eyes were glued to his face. His strength might have beencking, but those delicate eyes of theirs found the gentle air around him rather attractive.

    Seeing the reactions of the people down below, Wang Ling only smiled as he greeted them, "As Butler Sun has said, even with my weak and frail looking frame, I am First Young Master of the Wang Family, and Wang Ling is my name. I do not wish to hold you onto your desire to feast and drink, this is a banquet, everyone, please enjoy the whole evening."

    It was atst time for the banquet and feast to start. The people of the Moon City although rather disappointed at Wang Ling''s act of starting the party without much useless talk was truly something they liked.

    Wang Ling saw the citizens and only smiled.

    Wang Hong, who had only returned tonight for the banquet approached Wang Ling and urged him to follow as he said, "Come and follow me older brother, I will introduce you to some of them. Do you want to join us, Yue?"

    "Sure." Agreed Wang Ling and Wang Yue who walked up to a bunch of youths talking and smiling as they went socializing with one another.

    But even just as Wang Hong and his siblings had taken their fifth step down the stairs of the Blood Moon Pagoda, someone who had a ratherrge build walked up to him and challenged him.

    "Young Master Wang Hong, I challenge you to a duel."

    Wang Hong looked at Wang Ling with an apologetic look and was just about to ignore his challenger but Wang Ling stopped him and care freely said with a smile, "Don''t worry about me, go and ept his challenge or else the intent of wanting to fight deep in your eyes will not be settled down."

    "Thank you and sorry about leaving you like this older brother." With those words uttered, Wang Hong looked back at his challenger and shouted back, "Haha, you best be lucky my older brother is nice, Yuwei, I''ll beat you up to the ground."

    Wang Hong jumped up andnded on top of the tform that was in the middle of the banquet.

    Wang Ling now understood what that tform was for. Looking around, Wang Ling saw many cheering for a fight, right now, many of the so-called ''dignified'' aristocrats of the Moon City was yelling and shouting on how brutal they should beat up one another.

    Of course, as they shouted, they were smiling and cheering for the two youths.

    [They really are like bandits.] Wang Ling chortled as he watched a fight break out in the middle of the banquet. Wang Ling then raised an eyebrow after seeing the fight happening in front of him was done without the use of spirit qi but pure skills alone.

    [Interesting!] Wang Ling thought with a smile.

 Chapter 127: An ordinary Banquet II

    Chapter 127: An ordinary Banquet II

    Wang Ling watched Wang Hong brandished his spear against the youth named Yuwei, Wang Ling watched him do so and was rather surprised to see Wang Hong use Spear of War.

    The Spear of War was the martial technique he had asked Qigang to pass on to Wang Hong. Although he knew Wang Hong had a lot of top-notched techniques at his disposal, Wang Ling still gifted him with this particr technique for one reason alone.

    It could help in getting enlightenment in the way of the spear.

    The spear was a weapon for war and bloody battles. The Spear of Wang was a technique that simtes the techniques used in wars while have it resonate with one''s soul giving the cultivator a feeling of war when they execute an attack.

    Wang Ling had viewed the current era as something truly nice. It was filled with spirit qi and resources were bountiful. But the only w it had was the cultivators of this generationck mastery of their crafts.

    Having fought people considered as ''geniuses'' by everyone. Wang Ling had seen theirck of mastery over weapons. Only their cultivation and qi was superb, but nothing else.

    In the past, mastery of weapons or any of your crafts was a must for any genius. Mastering a weapon temper the will and the temperament of the geniuses to be true people who can aim for the apex.

    Wang Ling was one such youth who mastered his sword and reached the apex after doing so. However, in the current era, Wang Ling wasughing at the stupidity of others whocks the will and temperament that aims to reach greater heights.

    Theyck the ambition and the drive, the will and the discipline to do so and for Wang Ling, it was truly painful to watch.

    Wang Ling had seen Wang Hong''s spear before and he had thought the Spear of War was going to match him perfectly to improve. Although Wang Hong was already a battle-seeking cultivator.

    He stillcks enough bloodshed before he could call himself a legitimate practitioner of the spear. Although it wasmendable of him to reach Spear Intent at such a young age, it wascking the aura of a true spear.

    Wang Ling gave Wang Hong to realize what he was missing and cultivate it to the best of his ability. But he didn''t think he would get it so fast. He had thought Wang Hong would hesitate for a while and would not immediately use Spear of War.

    But it seems like he was wrong. Despite what he presents to others, Wang Hong was smart and intelligent. Often deciding by carefully considering the pros and cons of a situation.

    He was a genius not only because he was a strong and indomitable battle prowess amongst his peers. But also because of his insaneprehension of things, especially when ites to martial techniques and spear.

    Wang Hong had seen the potential of Spear of War and quickly used it to strengthen himself.

    Wang Ling was, of course, happy to see him improve and seeing him beat an opponent to a pulp right here and now made him smile and walk away feeling pleasant about his gift to Wang Hong being used properly.

    Walking around with Wang Yue who, by some odd chance was already eating and giving him a te of meat to eat, they met with citizens of the Moon City. Wang Ling managed to speak with most of the citizens and locals without any problems.

    Ladies especially was attracted to Wang Ling who quietly minding his own business. They would constantly take a glimpse of him from the corner of their eyes and giggle away as they spoke about him.

    Some approached Wang Ling with a yful smile on their faces, clearly giving hints for some action, but Wang Ling politely made sure to divert the conversation topic from any sexual actions.

    Not that he was uninterested in women or anything, it was just that Wang Ling cannot do any procreation right now. The reason being the Yin and Yang inside his body had yet to form an equilibrium with one another.

    If any of the two were to be lost, like his Yang dispersing after losing his ''purity'' as a man, then he would be devoured by his Yin. Which was the hellish qi?

    Although it says devour, that doesn''t mean he would die, just that his qi would be screwed over and his connection with Heaven Realm might waver thereby losing his ability to use angelic qi at worst and at best, having it weakened.

    Wang Ling was, of course, frustrated about such a thing, but he was someone who could be considered as the ancestors of many. He has a mind that had been tempered by numerous battles. Such thoughts was nothing to him and managed to control his libido shortly after.

    Although kind people were greeting and socializing with him. Some acted like they are some stupid and arrogant young master who does not have any regard for anything other than themselves.

    There were only a few of them present, but it was enough for Wang Ling topletely ignore such people to not have the sudden action of killing anyone because of irritation.

    He had done so before and the consequences would always rather beplicated and a hassle so Wang Ling chose to calm down.

    From the nice to the overwhelmingly frustrating people, Wang Ling found someone who was standing in between. A young man around the age of 21 named Lu Wei.

    Those people who were from more refuted families acted rather familiar with him and didn''t try to hide their words with flowery ones.

    Wang Ling enjoyed his time without thinking anything seriously, he went to socialize and oddly enough. Wang Ling found nothing to do after talking to many people around him. Soon, he went to sneak out of the banquet and went to find a quiet ce to eat and drink.

    Going to the library and going up the roof, Wang Ling took out fine wine and ate the meat he was handed by Wang Yue who went to watch Wang Hong''s show of manliness and power.

    Sitting on top of the library''s rooftop. Wang Ling looked around and sighed as he uttered to himself.

    "This is quite the sight, it seems an utter utopia here and yet these people will kill people without a second thought if the price was enough."

    Wang Ling went back down after cooling off his head.

    In the whole banquet, Wang Ling did not show any particr skills other than socializing with the women. This gave the others the impression of Wang Ling being too attracted to women giving them the idea of him as a yful young master.

    Wang Ling being himself didn''t care about his public image that much. But he did care for his family''s name so he acted with decorum and continued on with a smile on his face.

    It was fake, yes, but his smile would often turn genuine when he saw Wang Yue and Wang Hong enjoying themselves at peace.

    Time passed and the banquet was concluded.

    This banquet of Wang Ling''sing home went on until midnight when the strong alcohol finally kicked in and everyone was satisfied.

    At around this time, Wang Ling was inside the library, reading.

    Wang Ling was trying to get as much knowledge possible so he can understand the era more and more. Because if he could do so, then he will finally be able to move around without any restraints.

    But as Wang Ling was reading more and more of the era''s history, something unpleasant managed to elicit Wang Ling''s confusion as one question popped inside his head.

    "What is the Great War?"

 Chapter 128: First Young Master let us fight I

    Chapter 128: First Young Master let us fight I

    In three separate books, Wang Ling had read about the War that had urred around 50,000 years after the era had opened.

    Records state that the war was against beings they call themselves as demons. These demons came from a realm that is from a ne of existence no one knew of, the Abyss.

    The demons tore through the portals of the Abyss and opened up a path for themselves to enter. The path that had opened wasrge, but the people of the Celestial Spirit Realm fought back and drove them away.

    This was the bits of information Wang Ling had gathered inside the library. Currently, he was at the second floor of the library, slowly devouring knowledge he could get from the books present inside.

    It had been seven days upon his return and Wang Ling had only gone back to his own courtyard three times as he would constantly lock himself inside the library in order to learn more.

    Currently, he had learned many things. Hisprehension in the path of Alchemy and cksmithing had improved significantly. Wang Ling breathed out as he exhaled.

    The information regarding this realm was something he had been yearning for. The new era was bing clearer as he read through the books.

    He now had a vague idea of what caused the realm to be fragmented into four separate parts. A war broke out against people of different nes of existence. From the records, it was a devastating battle and even today, skirmishes against the demons still rage on.

    Was the demons warmongers? That was Wang Ling''s question. But he only shook his head and went up to the third floor in order to read more books and broaden his knowledge about worldly affairs.

    Going up, Wang Ling looked to the side but shook his head as he didn''t do anything. Upon reaching the third and final floor of the library, Wang Ling did what he needed to do and began reading books he ought to read.

    After another day of reading and studying, Wang Ling felt fulfilled as he got up and exited the library. He looked behind him onest time and bowed respectfully and said, "Thank you." before leaving that ce.

    After resting for a night, Wang Ling got up at midnight on the 16th day of the second month. Wang Ling was now sitting in front of his courtyard, meditating with a sword in his right hand and a short one on the left.

    The short in his possession was now an artifact, a grade-2 artifact. This short sword was named [Divine Knife]. It was created using Divine Ores as its core. This was bought especially for Wang Ling who now has the qi of Heaven.

    Butler Sun also wanted to get him another sword that has the attribute of hell. But Wang Ling refused, saying the old grade-2 artifact he had in hand was enough.

    He did not reject the offer to act with humility. The sword in his right hand was, in fact, enough as it was strong and sharp enough for his use. Wang Ling had already bath the sword with his sword qi when he went and had that sudden enlightenment.

    Wang Ling was only considering how he should change the properties of the sword to suit his use. The sword in his hands was already attuned to his path. The only thing to do now would be to use it as a material to create a natal weapon he had been meaning to create.

    Although Wang Ling could just ask for an even better sword, he knew that having a natal weapon that can be cultivated would be something of a priceless treasure. A natal weapon was not only a weapon but an extension of one''s soul and body.

    Wang Ling knew of this and had already studied every book regarding ores and minerals in order to create a weapon that will suit him just fine. Right now, Wang Ling had already found a weapon that meets his agenda, [Everchanging Holy Stone] and the [Devil''s Curse].

    Both of these ores was hard to find. He had wanted to ask Butler Sun to procure it for him but to his dismay, even after sending out men to different ces. No information about any of the two had pop up.

    Wang Ling was not going to go and just give up that easily. After reading through the books, he found that the Devil''s Curse can be found at [Dark Domain] and the Everchanging Holy Stone was in Thunder Domain.

    The Thunder Domain was something that Wang Ling could easily scour and go to as that was the base of operation of the Thundergod Academy. It was such a good thing he applied there. Well there might be some Evesting Holy Stone in the Heaven''s Will Academy.

    But Wang Ling do not want to get indebted to them just yet so he will pass on idea of getting one from them. Besides, it''s better to spend more time inside the Thundergod Academy, because he wanted to drain them out of resources for epting him in.

    Other than that, there was another problem he was facing. The Devil''s Curse was situated in the Dark Domain where the Xie Family was located.

    Thankfully, there was no Devil''s Curse being sold there for the time being so he was safe from the trouble of waging war against a n.

    Other than that, Wang Ling had no more problems to speak of. Wang Ling got up after his meditation and picked up the sword that was on the ground and began his training.

    Seamlessly connecting patterns after patterns of attack. Wang Ling was beginning to get in the mood as the wind got caught up in his actions. Slowly, he was building up momentum and he was beginning to create gusts of winds that sharpens his movements and creates cyclones as time went on.

    The sound of wind being torn apart could make anybody''s ears hurt. But the rhythm in Wang Ling''s sword was melodious and pleasant. His gentle but overbearing movements was like a river that could surge at any moment.

    It was harmony.

    Wang Ling''s courtyard was in a rather secluded ce where not much people wanders off to. Only two or three maids go there to call him to eat or remind of important matters.

    The silence was Wang Ling''s favorite thing. It brings himfort and time to meditate and reflect upon his mistakes and actions. That was why he prefers reading books.

    While Wang Ling was moving around like the wind. Someone had unknowingly wandered where his courtyard was situated. Sitting on top of a tree was someone with a wide grin on his face.

    It was a middle-aged man wearing a ragtag of clothes. The middle-aged man should be around 40 years of age. The stubs on his face, the roughness of his expression, and that bulky and tight body of his screamed of him being a warrior of some kind.

    The middle-aged man looked at Wang Ling''s training time with eyes twinkling. He had only entered the area where Wang Ling was staying at and he was already sucked in on watching his sword dance with the world.

    It was fluid, it was seamless, and it was beautiful. It was something that even he had never seen before.

    "Qigang was right, he is even above monstrous geniuses in terms of talent. What a freak this First Young Master of ours is." The middle-aged manmented as he watched Wang Ling''s movements more and more.

    However, the more he watched and the more wildly his heartbeat became, the more Wang Ling began to get irritated by his presence. But Wang Ling didn''t want to care about others'' presence and just continued on with his training.

    It took Wang Ling a full three hours before he stopped. Wang Ling stopped and breathed out musty breath out of his body.

    He observed his body and it was clearly improving to the point it was about to reach perfection. With his body drenched in sweat, Wang Ling got stored his weapons away and went inside to change.

    He got out of his room just before noon with a new set of fresh clothes. Bai Xue was not with him as she was cozily staying with Wang Yue. It seems like she had taken a liking to thess.

    Wang Ling got out of his room and as he was just about to leave, he saw a middle-aged man standing in front of him with a wide grin and on his face.

    "Come and fight me First Young Master."

    Wang Ling sighed as he answered, "Let us do thister, I''m rather tired."

    [Even here? I am still tasked with dealing with this kind of person?]

 Chapter 129: First Young Master let us fight II

    Chapter 129: First Young Master let us fight II

    Wang Ling stood there facing the middle-aged man as he continued his words, "I have just finished my training and I have other agendas to do. Please let us do this another time, okay?"

    Wang Ling was not in the mood to fight. He hade home to the main house to learn and easily break through the next level. Although he had yet to ept most of the resources from Butler Sun, the souls and blood he asked for wasing.

    Resources was in no way something he didn''t want. Just that Shadow Pavilion wasrger than he had thought. He had yet to venture to the Shadow Pavilion was situated but the number of people he had seen cultivating the same techniques had already numbered at 59.

    It had yet to reach hundreds, but those 59 people were all in the saint phase. Just how strong was the Shadow Pavilion? He didn''t know. But he had the general idea how much resources it must take to support so many people of that caliber.

    Wang Ling knew that the greatest adversary in his path to the top was hisck of cultivation resources. However, he can''t have his family taking the fall for him if he took their resources away.

    The number of resources he needed was astronomical. So, he had to do this on his own or he might as well cause his family to have cracks. Because of that, Wang Ling was truly lucky to inherit the Soul Devourer technique.

    Such a technique lets him raise his strength by using the souls of his enemies. Because of that, Wang Ling had asked Butler Sun to get him soul and blood of spirit beasts to raise his strength.

    Sighing, he looked at the middle-aged man who had a disappointed look on his face. The middle-aged man looked kind of pitiful despite being sorgely built so much so he resembles a bear.

    "Can we not fight just a tiny bit? I''ll even help you with your agenda, I just want to see the First Young Master''s dao in the path of the sword. I train in the path of the saber so I just wish to trade pointers."

    "But I am so weak, my cultivation is not up to par with yours. Having a bout with me is nothing but a waste of your time."

    The middle-aged man answered with a smile, "I understand your point. But we can just seal our qi and use only our sword and saber to fight. If the First Young Master does not wish to fight with real weapons, I can provide a training sword for the two of us to use."

    Seeing the middle-aged man being so persistent. Wang Ling felt a headache and rubbed his temples before asking, "Do you have the ability to harvest souls? Also, just to make sure, you really will do anything to fight me, correct?"

    The middle-aged man found his question baffling and too oundish for the current topic but still nodded his head to answer, "Yes."

    "Good, then, if you want me to fight you get me 17 souls and 17 blood essence of spirit beasts. I originally asked Butler Sun for them, but seeing you have free time and is beyond the saint phase, might I ask senior to collect them for me?"

    The middle-aged man''s face beamed after hearing Wang Ling''s answer, "Sure, I can that done in a few short hours. Wait for me First Young Master, I will get them for you."

    Wang Ling saw the middle-aged man flew off at high speeds and saw his body emit a golden light while doing so. He was now pretty sure that the person was stronger than a saint.

    Wang Ling shook his head and went out of his courtyard. He had no time to waste and went to the Alchemy Pavilion of his family. The pavilion was another pagoda, but it stood tall like an ancient building.

    Observing it with a single look will make others see it as dpidated. Half of the pavilion had been burnt off presenting a terrible sight.

    Wang Ling had heard a lot of things from Butler Sun when he got here.

    The Wang Family may have immense capital but it did not have any Alchemist. The Wang Family has good rtions with the Yan Family and the Elves so the Wang Family gets their supplies from either of the two.

    However, even though they have no Alchemist, there was an Alchemy Pavilion in the main house. As to why this was so, it was because Wang Shu Qing once attempted to try and be an Alchemist, which ended up in a grand failure.

    Not only was he unable to cultivate and me rted martial techniques. But he also managed to burn half of the pavilion and to this day, no one knows how he did such a thing. In the opinion of Butler Sun, Wang Shu Qing''s act was simply mysterious.

    Wang Ling entered the pavilion and began observing the ce. He looked around and saw the pirs supporting the pavilion still in good shape. The ce was cleaned to be spotless and no dust could be seen.

    The pavilion has two floors, Wang Ling went up to the second floor and there he saw a ck cauldron. The ck cauldron was ratherrge. It was a quarter meter big and soon on four stands.

    Wang Ling looked around the second floor and found nothing of importance other than the ck cauldron and the single storage ring that was gently ced on top of a box. Wang Ling went ahead and sat in front of the cauldron and caressed its surface.

    The design on the cauldron was tiger ascending to the heavens. Wang Ling was sure its name was [ck Tiger Cauldron], an artifact Wang Shu Qing had dug up from a ruin he had gone to when he was young.

    The ck Tiger Cauldron was an artifact, but as to what level of artifact it was, even Wang Ling who was caressing and checking it did not know. The cauldron was emitting an ancient aura that could make anyone''s hair tingle.

    Wang Ling observed the cauldron and began feeling the inexplicable might it possessed. Wang Ling caressed the cauldron and sensed that in its core, it was alive.

    It had a spirit, but it was dormant. Artifacts that was on grade-4 was artifacts meant for celestials and those artifacts have a spirit and a mind of their own.

    A spirit is different from a soul. A soul is the core of all beings that is made of flesh or was born in this world through means of other beings. It does not matter how one was birthed, but no matter if you are a beast, human, beastman, elf, or something else one will have a soul.

    But artifacts that surpass Dominion Realm will possess a spirit or a kind of self-awareness. The term of an artifact choosing its master came from that idea.

    Wang Ling''s Blood Seeker in the past was one such artifact. Wang Ling should already be used to dealing with artifacts of such caliber but the one in front of him was something from a higher existence.

    It was not an ordinary toy that anyone can bind to their souls. The act of binding an artifact to one''s soul was the act of iming the artifact as yours. But if the soul was weak or ipatible with the artifact the two will form a dissonance and the binding will fail.

    Rejection might have a bad effect on cultivation as it might shake the foundation of a cultivator. This artifact was such an artifact, but Wang Ling did not have to worry about having his foundation shook.

    With his cosmic foundation, his foundation was unshakeable. So, without any hesitation, he cut his pricked his fingers and dropped blood inside the cauldron. A bright golden light emerged from the cauldron and the aura of a tiger emerged.

    Roar!

    A roar of the tiger echoed around the main house.

    Some of the weaker maids with weak minds suddenly copsed upon hearing the roar of the tiger. Those who copsed was hundreds of meters away, even Wang Yue who was training with the bow was shaken. But Bai Xue protected her so she didn''t experience any bad effect.

    However, Wang Ling stood in front of the cauldron without budging. He began wrapping the cauldron with his supreme spirit qi, hellish qi, and angelic qi all at the same time.

    He forced the spirit to awaken with his angelic qi and assaulted it with his hellish qi. He drew the spirit of the cauldron towards his soul that was even stronger than he was a celestial with his supreme spirit qi and before ten minutes had passed.

    The cauldron was already Wang Ling''s.

    Wang Ling didn''t even break a sweat into reeling in the cauldron to be his. He could still feel the ferocity of the cauldron that had been awoken all of a sudden. The all-powerful cauldron was controlled by Wang Ling and he did so easily.

    "Hehe, you being dormant was a good thing for me. Now, stay quiet and what a cauldron ought to do."

    The ck Tiger Cauldron emitted a ck light as if to show its displeasure. But Wang Ling justughed it off.

    While Wang Ling was preparing for performing his first concoction, Butler Sun valiantly appeared from above destroying the roof on the process.

    "First Young Master!"

    Anxiousness covered his face.

    "Don''t be too loud, you''re as loud as this thing you know." Wang Ling responded in displeasure.

    The roar of the tiger was also heard by him and he located where it came from and after doing so, he sensed that his First Young Master was actually inside the room.

    But upon seeing his First Young Master well, Butler Sun stuttered as he asked.

    "Where is the beast who caused that roar, Young Master? We must find it quickly or it might cause problems."

    Wang Ling pointed at the cauldron and said innocently, "Isn''t it this one? Surely, that roar had been heard before when its spirit was awoken."

    Butler Sun looked confused and shook his head before speaking while stuttering, "N-no such had happened before. The ck Tiger Cauldron did not such thing even when the Family fiddled with it."

    Wang Ling responded with an "oh".

 Chapter 130: First Young Master let us fight III

    Chapter 130: First Young Master let us fight III

    "No matter, everything is fine. I am fine and nothing bad happened. Please, leave the room, I need to concentrate to concoct pills."

    Wang Ling did his best to have Butler Sun turn around and leave him be. It took him longer in doing so than actually reeling in the ck Tiger Cauldron.

    The method he had used to reel in the ck Tiger Cauldron was by taking advantage of its dormant state. Wang Ling used his angelic qi to awaken it and weakened it with his hellish qi before reeling it in with his supreme spirit qi that can mesh with anything.

    Wang Ling wasn''t shaken with the ck Tiger Cauldron''s roar because his soul was strong enough to take it head-on. He may be weak in terms of cultivation but Wang Ling''s soul was even stronger than before he reincarnated.

    Right now, he couldst until the 11th bell. Which only meant he was improving, albeit slowly. His Heavenly me was truly making a big difference in training his soul.

    Wang Ling sat down and beganmunicating with the cauldron. The cauldron began to buzz as Wang Ling started feeding it with angelic qi. Its earlier displeasure had somewhat subsided.

    Even for Wang Ling, this was the first time he had a chance upon an artifact such as this. Even for an artifact that had a spirit, this once was too self-aware. Well, Wang Ling was notining or anything, it was just that he was getting more and more interested in the history of the cauldron.

    Butler Sun had previously said that his father would let anyone take this thing away if they could take it. But even Wang Shu Qing shouldn''t have expected that it would be his son taking it.

    Wang Shu Qing''s intent must have aligned with having an alchemist take it and reeling that alchemist in to be the family alchemist. That way, they wouldn''t need to buy from other families for pills and medicines.

    Wang Ling had the same agenda as his father but he ns on doing it differently.

    Upon getting the cauldron, Wang Ling was now ready to start concocting minor pills. Concocting pills had no other use to him other than getting the ability to concoct his own pills and strengthening his soul and spirit. So even if he wastes his time in pill concoction, Wang Ling still improves.

    Having the cauldron ced in front of him, Wang Ling started recalling every step and process he must take to concoct a pill.

    First, he needs fire. A furnace would be used by most people but because Wang Ling has his mes, he can make do with it.

    White mes erupted from his body and wrapped it around the cauldron. This was his mes that specializes in purifying everything. Wang Ling controlled the mes and started fiddling with it.

    He tried moving the mes around the cauldron and tried moving it freely. He continued this until he was satisfied with his grasp on the intensity of his own mes. He can''t exactly use the highest temperature he could for his first concoction else he will only waste materials.

    Wang Ling grabbed the storage ring that contained the ingredients he had asked for and threw a simple [Revitalizing Qi Grass] in the cauldron. His mes began to rise and began purifying the Revitalizing Qi Grass.

    Wang Ling''s mes began burning the impurities of the Revitalizing Qi Grass and Wang Ling made sure not to cause any damage to the nt. The Revitalizing Qi Grass was an ordinary spirit nt that had yet to break out of the tiered list.

    It was a tier-3 spirit nt, it was abundant and easy to find, making it all the more perfect to train in purifying the impurities. Wang Ling''s concentration was in full swing, doing what he must without getting distracted.

    Most new Alchemist''s mistakes are that their spirit and concentration isn''t high enough to supplement the rigorous process of concocting a pill. Wang Ling had the mindset every alchemist needed to concoct a pill, he only had to project that into actually doing it.

    Soon, with his unbending concentration, Wang Ling managed to purify the Revitalizing Qi Grass to perfection and threw in the next ingredient he needed to throw in.

    The pill Wang Ling wanted to concoct was called [Mortal Qi Restoration Pill], it was an extremely ordinary pill that can help in revitalizing qi. It only uses 7 ingredients and the Revitalizing Qi Grass was its core.

    Wang Ling managed to purify everything so he went ahead with the next process, extraction. Using his supreme spirit qi, he extracted every bit of essence he can get from the spirit nts.

    Water like substance wrap in a golden light came out of the spirit nts. Wang Ling was doing difficult tasks while splitting his mind to aplish the things he needed to do.

    His mind and spirit could handle this kind of thing easily. His concentration was heightened to the point Wang Ling could manage everything without any worries.

    While his mind finally reached a point where he can freely weave without any problem. Wang Ling began managing his mes more exquisitely.

    Wang Ling''s mind bathed in angelic qi making him all the more clear-minded. With his mind clear of worries Wang Ling began moving more and more efficient.

    The extraction of essence started a few 5 minutes ago and Wang Ling had already finished everything. The liquid that was wrapped in golden light envelops the entire room as the sweet aroma of medicines enveloped everything.

    Wang Ling began his next move without wasting any time. The next in the process was formation, he moved and had the extracted essences enter the cauldron before closing it as fast as he could.

    Having his mes dance and flicker like it was his own limbs. Wang Ling was bing more and more adept and proficient in controlling his mes and alchemy.

    Without any problems ofcking concentration and spirit, Wang Ling was making unbelievable progress in his alchemy. So much so that after a few minutes of waiting, the insides of the ck Tiger Cauldron began to emit a sweet aroma.

    Wang Ling''s mind started to feel like it was floating as the sweetness made him lose most of his senses. He basked in the surreal emotions of being aplished.

    Three blue pills that was emitting white mist came out of the cauldron. Wang Ling picked up the two pills and he began observing the pills. Taking out his sword, he drained out three of his qi pirs and unleashed an attack.

    With three of his qi pirs gone, Wang Ling popped out of the pills inside his mouth and felt his qi being restored. Half of one of his qi pirs was restored in short 30 seconds.

    Wang Ling smiled as he mumbled to himself, "The results weren''t that bad, I managed to create a pill in less than 20 minutes and it came out great. It even has [Pill Mist], I might just have a talent for this thing."

    A pill mist, a phenomenon when a pill was concocted to utmost perfection. A pill like so is something even emperors will kill to have. Although the pill in his hands was a mere tier-3 pill, it can still be used by other alchemists as research materials.

    Wang Ling was feeling giddy and happy after learning of his capabilities. He smiled as he got ready to concoct another set of pills. But just as he was getting ready to do so, someone wandered inside the pavilion and called out to him.

    "First Young Master, the maids said that I will find you here. I have gotten everything you have asked me to get. Please grant me the honor to fight you!"

    Wang Ling forgot that he had another appointment. He sighed but as he got up, he was ready to take care of this quickly.

 Chapter 131: First Young Master let us fight III

    Chapter 131: First Young Master let us fight III

    Carrying with him souls and vials of blood essence, the middle-aged man had returned earlier that Wang Ling thought he would.

    Wang Ling got up from the floor and went down, there, he saw the energetic middle-aged man waiting for him toe down. Walking up in front of the middle-aged man, Wang Ling epted the souls and the vials of blood.

    There were 17 souls and vials of blood, nothing more nothing less. Wang Ling gratefully epting the vials and saw the smile on the middle-aged man''s face, Wang Ling couldn''t reject him.

    "Thank you, please, follow me out, I will fight you there."

    He beckoned him to follow him outside. Wang Ling went out with the middle-aged man, he didn''t want to destroy the pavilion. After some walk, Wang Ling stood opposite of the middle-aged man and the wind blew past his hair as he took out two swords.

    On the right was his Saint sword and on the left was his short sword. Wang Ling handled them carefreely with all seriousness. The middle-aged man took out a white saber with a falcon''s beak near the hilt.

    "Just to confirm, we are not to use our spirit qi, correct?"

    The middle-aged manughed as he answered, "Yes that is correct. Also, I shall let the First Young Master make his move. We may not be using qi but my body is still stronger than that of a nascent soul cultivator''s. Please, make the first move."

    For those who consider themselves as strong and a master fighting against someone who was far weaker than themselves. Those so-called masters would always let the weaker ones to make their moves.

    Wang Ling was someone with weaker cultivation so he could understand why the middle-aged man would do something like that. So, Wang Ling got ready.

    "I will not reject your generous offer. Please let me exchange pointers with you." Wang Ling ced the sword in front of him and raising his intent. His eyes became piercing as he began to move.

    Swoosh!

    Wang Ling disappeared and reappeared in front of the middle-aged man the next instant. His pure physical strength carried Wang Ling so fast that the wind was torn apart.

    With his eyes oozing with the intent to finish this thing, Wang Ling''s right hand moved like lightning and hacked away towards the middle-aged man.

    sh!

    Wang Ling''s sword was fast, faster than any normal nascent soul cultivator could show. This quick assault of Wang Ling gave the middle-aged man a little fright.

    Who knew that his First Young Master was so fast? But he was someone who had been training the saber for a long time and he was also a celestial who had his baptism.

    Even without spirit qi, he was strong, he was strong enough to overpower and overwhelm Wang Ling with his own speed. So, he moved, he moved faster than Wang Ling''s lightning-fast strike, faster than anyone could imagine.

    ng!

    He guarded perfectly and smiled, his smile represented his confidence to take on Wang Ling. But that smile of his disappeared when Wang Ling suddenly showed him a fierce re.

    sh!

    He heard something from the side, it was the sound of a sword fluidly moving into the air. The middle-aged man moved as fast as he could to raise Wang Ling''s oing strike with the short sword, but before he could even do so, Wang Ling''s short sword had already stopped a few centimeters away from his neck.

    Wang Ling exhaled as his body eased. His tensed muscles loosened up as he spoke to the middle-aged man, "That should about end it, right? I have to train in my alchemy now, please excuse me, senior."

    Wang Ling quietly walked away as he entered the Alchemy Pavilion once again to train in his alchemy. He left the middle-aged man who was at a loss for words alone and focused on the more important stuff.

    Having trained his sword to perfection in the past and having it evolve more and more in this era. Wang Ling''s swordsmanship can be called unrivaled if not for his knowledge of the next level of mastery.

    His proficiency in killing other beings with his sword was something that nobody can just try and match. But his sword''s true strength cannot be shown until he finally gets his natal weapon.

    Wang Ling can jump multiple levels because of his sword mastery. He reckoned he can kill level-6 nascent soul stage cultivators now even though he was still at level-3. Wang Ling was most confident in his sword. So losing a duel against some senior inside the main house of his family was unimaginable.

    The middle-aged man who was left outside was at a loss for words. He was a celestial, he could have grabbed that sword of Wang Ling''s with his hand and blocked.

    But the middle-aged man chose not to because that was not the path of his saber. He just wanted to test his Young Master''s proficiency in the path of the sword, how did he lose so fast to someone who only trained in the sword for only such a short time?

    "Is this what they call fear?" the middle-aged man looked at his hands that was trembling uncontrobly. Wang Ling''s eyes had caused him to lose hisposure at the end, that sword of Wang Ling could have taken his life.

    Thankfully, he was at Wang Ling''s side else he would have been killed by Wang Ling without a second thought. Scary, that was what the middle-aged man''s thought when he thinks of Wang Ling, but he also felt sadness.

    Why did he feel sad for someone like Wang Ling who had terrifying talent instead of jealousy? Even he did not know. It might have been because he could feel it, the mysterious but heavy emotions in the First Young Master''s de.

    What is looming over that de? The middle-aged man nor anyone else other than Wang Ling knew.

    =====

    Wang Ling continued his training in pill concoction without a halt for an entire day. He would produce masterpieces and after an entire night of practicing without stopping. His mastery over his mes was so impable that even he didn''t think he would be able to achieve such a state.

    It was wless, the Heavenly me of his was also beginning to show the characteristics of his angelic qi. The angelic qi was the qi that transformed his True Chaos mes into the Heavenly mes.

    The Heavenly mes now carried slight effects of regeneration. As to how it could be activated, Wang Ling only needed to circte his qi towards it and the Heavenly mes would have the desired effects.

    But to see how strong its effect was, Wang Ling took out the short sword from his storage ring and cut his palms and let the blood flow out. Wang Ling used his Heavenly mes to heal his wounds. But the effects only showed after 30 minutes.

    Wang Ling attempted to try it again with his bloodline activated. After activating his bloodline, the time was reduced to 15 minutes. Activating his bloodline easily raised the properties of his qi and mes two times.

    Wang Ling was happy to see such an effect, now, he was nning on creating a technique that will let him properly take advantage of his techniques.

    Sun rose from the east and Wang Ling got out of the Alchemy Pavilion. He was just about to head out but then, then saw the middle-aged man standing before the doors of the pavilion.

    "Please have a duel against me again, First Young Master."

    "Please, I am tired today, I wish to rest and I n on entering closed-door cultivation in two days so I want to be at my peak performance before then." Wang Ling tried to reason with the middle-aged man.

    But the middle-aged man waved his hand and hundreds of Minor Saint spirit beasts souls appeared from out of nowhere. There were also vials of blood neatly arranged beside him.

    The middle-aged man once again made a request, this time, he was even more sincere, "Please First Young Master, have a duel with me once again. I shall offer these souls to you for you to fight me. I can collect more if you will me to do so."

    Wang Ling saw the souls and the vials of blood and sighed in resignation. Those were free resources in front of him, Wang Ling raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man''s sincerity. For a celestial to do something like this, it was unprecedented.

    "Senior, I thank you for these souls, but may I rest for an hour. I shall meet you here again after that."

    Wang Ling requested and the middle-aged man agreed. Wang Ling went back to his courtyard and cleaned his body and returned to the Alchemy Pavilion where the middle-aged man was waiting for him.

    He looked at the middle-aged man who was standing tall as he waited for Wang Ling to arrive. With a smile, Wang Ling remarked, "I have yet to know your name. May I have the honor of knowing your name, senior?"

    "Qiyu, my name is Qiyu. I am the eldest disciple of master Sun Wu."

    "Let us have a good fight, Senior Brother Qiyu."

    With all the pleasantries were said and done, Wang Ling looked at the middle-aged man with a smile and dash forth.

    Wang Ling apanied Qiyu for two days straight. He stopped just before the day of his seclusion came, in all their 73 duels Wang Ling never let Qiyu win a single one of them.

 Chapter 132: Improvement and a Guest I

    Chapter 132: Improvement and a Guest I

    Inside Wang Ling''s room, many things were neatly set up around the meditating Wang Ling and Bai Xue. Bai Xue was already fast asleep on top of Wang Ling''sp. Around her was blood that was continuously flowing out of the vials Wang Ling had gathered for her.

    There were dozens of vials around then and on Wang Ling''s hands were balled up souls. It was the souls of Minor Saints spirit beast and Wang Ling devoured the soul the next moment he got.

    [I only have two weeks.]

    Wang Ling thought inside his head. Two weeks were fourteen days, a soul can be refined in three days, so at best he can only refine 4 and a half-soul. Wang Ling needs at the very least 19 souls to raise his cultivation to level-4 nascent soul saint.

    But Wang Ling did not have a lot of time. He only has a limited amount of time because someone wasing to meet him in two weeks. The only reason why he was going into seclusion now because he needed to raise his strength for the uingpetition in the Thundergod Academy.

    Thepetition would be against other students who were at the top of their examination grounds. With his current level of cultivation. Wang Ling can fight a level-6 nascent soul cultivator and stille out on top.

    He used to only have the capability to jump 2 levels, but now, with his frequent advance qualitatively. Wang Ling was beginning to being able to fully show his hidden capabilities.

    What that meant was that his movements was beginning to be more and more unwind and his skill blossoming to what it could truly show. He was even starting to surpass the previous limitations that he had ced upon himself.

    Wang Ling devoured the soul and began cultivating. Cultivation was stagnant and the same as a flowing river. It will never change and the only thing one can achieve new heights is being patient.

    Such words had been said before, but the only reason this was so, it was because these words were true. Wang Ling put on a serious face and began calling upon the bells of heavens to shake his soul for him to cultivate more efficiently.

    Just like this, Wang Ling and Bai Xue started their seclusion. Bai Xue would constantly devour more blood to supplement her needs and on the 10th day of their seclusion, Bai Xue managed to break through the barrier of level-4 nascent soul stage.

    Wang Ling was also progressing albeit slowly, he was moving forward steadily. His soul was even strong enough to hold on until the 14th bell from the heavens. He was nearing the 18th bell that improves his bloodline and abilities.

    Just a little more and he will be able to unlock the Second Layer or his second halo. Wang Ling quickly absorbed the souls and began meditating to refine them.

    On the 12th day, Wang Ling reached peak-middle-level-3 nascent soul stage. Wang Ling opened his eyes two days before his seclusion was about to end. But that doesn''t mean was going to stop his seclusion.

    It was the opposite. He began his cultivation once again, this time he was more focused on his eyes the Devil''s Pupils.

    Wang Ling''s cultivation was good and all but he also needs to focus on his innate martial techniques. So, without wasting any time, he baptized his eyeballs with hellish qi that had improved in terms of purity thanks to his advancement in his devil bloodline.

    Being a True Devil General, Wang Ling had a much purer qi now than before. It was even purer than when Wang Ling used his energy pce to purify his hellish qi.

    Wang Ling was now using his bloodline as a means to raise his ocr abilities.

    The crimson halo that surrounded his pupils began to rotate and Wang Ling felt his eyes burning. As if it was doused by burning hotva, Wang Ling''s eyes began being purified and the crimson halo began burrowing itself inside Wang Ling''s pupils.

    The first crimson halo was from the first level of the piercing vision allows Wang Ling to increase his ocr capabilities by leaps and bounds. It does this by granting him the Devil''s Pupils that was formed by a ring circling his ck pupils.

    However, as the second level goes, Wang Ling needed topress the first Devil''s Pupils inside his pupils before he could move on. Blood escaped from his eyes as the crimson halo forced its way inside his pupils.

    Slowly shrinking and bing smaller by the second, Wang Ling experienced a torturous event that will be etched in his mind for a long time. With his tears being blood, Wang Ling was seeing red all over.

    But that might have also been the effects of his Devil''s Pupils integrating itself inside Wang Ling''s pupils. His originally ck pupils now had a crimson dot in the middle.

    Everything should have been finished now, but Wang Ling decided to push on andplete the formation of his second Devil''s Pupils and advance his Piercing Vision further.

    Having his hellish qi once again bath his eyeballs with that grueling pain, a single darker version of his original Devil''s Pupils formed on top of his pupils.

    As the insides of his pupils had just experienced a changed Wang Ling''s pupils was already experiencing another. As excruciating pain made his veins popped out from the corners of his eyes, Wang Ling persevered.

    After an eternity like 15 minutes. Another darker crimson ring had appeared on the edges of his pupils. Now, his eyes were truly looking devilish. With an ominous red dot and a darker crimson ring circling the edges of his eyes, Wang Ling looked like an evil man.

    Looking around, Wang Ling noticed that his vision was returning to normal. However, his sight was even clearer than before.

    With his eyes experiencing another baptism, Wang Ling could now perceive things in a much clearer fashion. Wang Ling looked around and viewed things like they were in front of him.

    The dust and frost that had formed around the window sills. He reckoned he can watch a fly that was five times faster than normal p its wings and he would still be able to effortlessly observe it.

    His sight against illusions will also heighten considerably after his Devil''s Pupils increases in its rank. Although he had yet to see any illusion noteworthy of this technique other than the barrier of the Holy Race in Ancient Creed Mountain.

    Wang Ling was still keen on using this innate technique for other purposes such asbat and even alchemy. Closing his eyes without wiping off the blood that streaked down his face, Wang Ling resumed his cultivation.

    He continued his cultivation and finished the 14 days seclusion and went out of the room leaving Bai Xue inside. At the moment, she was not only raising her cultivation but also recuperating her almost dried up Phoenix bloodline with other bloodline connected to it.

    Getting out, Wang Ling stretched his body and cleaned his body before changing into a set of new clothes.

    Wang Ling then went for a walk and greeted the servants along the way. As he walked he began to think more and moreplicated things, most of which have a connection with the bizarre experience he had when he was cultivating.

    [What did it mean?] Wang Ling mumbled to himself.

    However, as he reached the gates of the Wang Family main house, Wang Ling stopped thinking about anything useless and stood tall as he began to wait. The sun was just about to rise, he was rather early to arrive.

    While he stood there for two hours, Wang Ling managed to have normal conversations with the servants. One particr guard asked him what he was doing there and just as he was about to answer, Wang Ling pointed upward and said, "I am waiting for her."

    It was Yan Renhuo riding on a [zing Horse].

 Chapter 133: Improvement and a Guest II

    Chapter 133: Improvement and a Guest II

    Walking around with the Young Miss of the Yan n attracted the eyes of many. This included the servants and guards who was curiously looking at the strange pair who was calmly speaking with one another.

    "Senior Sister Yan Renhuo I wish to speak with you about something of importance." Wang Ling spoke after a bunch of pleasantries had been said.

    "Just call me Sister Renhuo, no need to call me senior sister. Also, what is this important thing you want to talk about?" Yan Renhuo casually corrected him and answered.

    "Then, I will not stand on ceremony and exin what I want. Sister Renhuo, I want for us to create a trade."

    "A trade?" Yan Renhuo stopped his steps and looked at Wang Ling doubtfully. She had thought she would be spending time with Wang Ling to get to know one another.

    Although both of them had only met a total of three times, Yan Renhuo had increasingly be more and more interested in Wang Ling the more she learned of his endeavors.

    Yan Renhuo''s view of Wang Ling was favorable. Having already done a full background check on Wang Ling''s life and family he was associated with, it could be said she was too familiar with him.

    He was strong for someone who had a past, he was persevering, have a good background, handsome, elegant, talented (for those who know the truth) and many more good points she could list.

    She had thought she was going to spend time with Wang Ling today, but it seems like it was business. Not that she wasining that she was going to do business with the Wang Family, it was just a bit of disappointment.

    Shaking the bad emotions that shrouded her heart, Yan Renhuo cleared her mind and began thinking more objective.

    "If you wanted to conduct business with us, you could have asked an Elder to speak with you. I am but a junior, I don''t have the right to speak up for the future of the n." Yan Renhuo argued.

    But Wang Ling raised a finger as he argued, "But Sister Renhuo, you do have the right to say. Are you not the number one genius of your n? Your n''s future shall rest upon your shoulders, and they should be preparing you for the near future are they not?"

    Yan Renhuo didn''t say anything but and only kept her silence. Wang Ling continued.

    "With that in mind, I just want to point out, what we are going to make a deal with is not some simple one-time transaction. It is a trade with something that can change the Frost Domain and even the entire Celestial Spirit Realm as a whole. Also, I want this to be a partnership."

    "Partnership? Change the whole Domain?"

    Now, Yan Renhuo became confused. The Wang Family was a family that focuses on its might and sometimes agriculture.

    Despite the numerous rogue forces that reside in the previous Wang Family territory.

    The only faction that has sustaining capability was known as the Emperor''s Garden. It was a force that grows spirit nts and sells it to other ns and sects.

    No Alchemist can be found around this area. The Emperor''s Garden was still an independent force and even though it owes Wang Ling''s family a great deal of favor. They don''t own it.

    Yan Renhuo was well aware that the only thing keeping the Wang Family afloat was the tribute they receive all over their territory.

    The Wang Family also deals with the underworld and as to what they are doing there, it was mostly a job for assassination. The Shadow Pavilion was once known as one of the top three assassination organizations of the continent.

    Now, they are known as the strongest spear of the Sun and the Deadliest dagger of the night. Even though they were known as such, the Shadow Pavilion had be much more tamed than before, but Wand Shu Qing does not limit their activities.

    The difference of the Shadow Pavilion then and was that the Shadow Pavilion of the past was like they were daggers hidden in the shadows, but now, they were both hidden daggers and the spear tip of the War God. However, no one dares to look down upon the Shadow Pavilion.

    After all, the Shadow Pavilion was not a beast that had lost its fangs. It had only transcended its past and became a beast that fears no one. It was a beast with a head in the limelight and another in the shadows.

    Wang Ling knew of these facts and so did the other ns and families of the whole Frost Domain. One of the reasons why his Wang Family was so feared was because of these facts.

    They were also one of the few powers that train more in their mastery of weapons and focuses more on tempering their talents. The Wang Family was a growing beast that no one could touch,

    Most of the forces in the Frost Domain can only watch as the Wang Family grows. Try anything and the beast will try and take their heads.

    Getting back on track, the Wang Family was a family with a lot of influence but has more dealings with the underworld rather than the above world. But now, Wang Ling was trying something with Yan Renhuo.

    If he wanted to get his family on top. Having heads roll on the ground was insufficient.

    He also needed to create a business they can thrive on while also expanding their connections.

    Smiling as he did not answer Yan Renhuo, Wang Ling urged her to follow him, "Follow me for a bit. Once we get there, we can talk with one another without a care for the world and only care for the futures of our family and ns."

    Wang Ling spoke in a very straightforward manner. They walked into the Alchemy Pavilion which still looked as dpidated on the outside. This gave Yan Renhuo a bad first impression on the building they were about to enter.

    But she didn''t care about its external appearance. What''s more is that Wang Ling''s next words saved her the time of making any internalints, "This is my current personal workce. You will be my first guest after all this time."

    Also, upon entering the Alchemy Pavilion, what was shown to her was theplete opposite of the sight outside. If the outside was dpidated and unpleasant to the eyes.

    The interior of the current Alchemy Pavilion was fully furnished and clean without any speck of dust. The design was still the same simplistic aesthetic but it gave a calming feel to it.

    In the middle of the Alchemy Hall''s first floor was a brand new set offy looking chairs and tables. Offering for Yan Renhuo to take a seat, Wang Ling went and took out a tea set and began brewing tea.

    The calming and therapeutic aroma of the tea danced around the room giving the entire first floor a harmonious atmosphere. Giving Yan Renhuo tea, Wang Ling opened up the conversation.

    "Getting back on the previous topic. I want our families to create a partnership with one another." Wang Ling ced the teacup on top of the table in front of him and stretched his arms out, "I want to raise my family''s business towards the light."

    Wang Ling chose to be straightforward and not hide anything. If he chooses to be vague now, it will only cause future problems.

    Yan Renhuo ced the teacup down and said, "So, what is this brilliant trade of yours that will bring your family to light and change the whole domain in the process?"

    Wang Ling smiled and took out three pieces of paper from his storage ring. Yan Renhuo epted the pieces of paper and began to read.

    As she continued reading, Yan Renhuo''s face change as she looked at Wang Ling with an urgent look on her face.

    "T-this is!"

    Wang Ling smiled as he answered, "That''s right, those are Ancient Pill Recipes that had been lost for countless years. I want your family to produce those, your cooperation for those recipes. It''s a pretty good trade isn''t it?"

 Chapter 134: Yan Renhuos genius

    Chapter 134: Yan Renhuo''s genius

    [Thousand Wound Pill], [Nirvana Pill], and the [Dragon Powder Pill] three recipes and three medicines from the previous era. Treasures from the previous that was never past down to those who were in most need of them.

    Most of the pill recipes of the previous era had disappeared. The historians of the current era do not know but the reason for it was that one man had collected more than a third of the recipes after killing dozens of sects.

    Wang Ling was in possession of knowledge that was even deeper than anyone could imagine. He may not understand the cryptic words of the Heaven Realm, but he was a sage in the Celestial Spirit Realm.

    As for the reason why he had so many recipes. It all happened after destroying the God Pill Sect and collected their pill recipes after the fight broke out.

    Those who envied his position went and tried to take the pill recipes for themselves, but numerous sects were destroyed by Wang Ling. Killed and massacred, Wang Ling became a mouthwatering target for sects that focused on Alchemy.

    His soul and mind was even considered as a vault for treasure for many alchemist and sects. After a lot of destroying and killing off thousands of innocents and non-innocent cultivators, Wang Ling had already managed to collect a third of the world''s alchemy recipes.

    And because he was the only one who knew of the recipes and the method on how to concoct the said pills as he had already killed those who knew. The recipes were lost.

    Only records of legendary pills remained in the world. Books of how the recipes were lost were never made, most likely to preserve the face of those who had died. But records of the lost pills were detailed in many books.

    That''s why, upon seeing the recipes handed to him by Wang Ling, Yan Renhuo was at a loss for words. She looked at Wang Ling with bewildered eyes, but questions inquiring how he got a hold of such pills made Wang Ling raised his hands in defeat as he answered.

    "I''m researching those ancient pills. Right now, I have only recreated those three pills, they are mostly grade-1 and grade-2 pills, but these three should be enough." Wang Ling spoke leisurely.

    Which made Yan Renhuo form ck lines on her forehead, "You researched them, you say? Does that mean you recreated these pill recipes? Don''t try and fool me Brother Wang Ling."

    Yan Renhuo was in disbelief of Wang Ling''s words which was given and understandable.

    For someone like Wang Ling who had yet to have two years of being awake in this world, how could he have the ability to recreate such an ancient pill? The methods, the ingredients, how can Wang Ling make conjectures to present her papers detailing how she should create the said three pills.

    Wang Lingughed and said, "Alright, I kid you. I found these pills in mytest expeditions. These three came from three different ces and I had to experience a lot of hard times to get these three." Wang Lingughed as he tried clearing the misunderstanding.

    Yan Renhuo gave him a momentary evil eye before sighing, "Such jokes, I do not find amusing, but I do find the idea of these pills being true as amusing and interesting."

    Wang Ling saw the light that shone from Yan Renhuo''s eyes and saw her mouth curve into a smile. Wang Ling slyly smiled himself as he said.

    "Do you wish to concoct them?"

    "Can I? But I have no ingredients with me."

    "Don''t worry, I have already prepared them. I wanted to see Sister Yan Renhuo''s famous alchemy skills so I had hoped for a situation such as this to happen." Wang Ling exined without feeling any shame.

    But Yan Renhuo did not react negatively against Wang Ling''s words as she asked enthusiastically, "Do you really have them?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head without any hesitation, "Follow me upwards." Wang Ling got up and headed up and Yan Renhuo closely follows behind Wang Ling.

    On the second floor, the area was clear and was peaceful. A perfect ce for a pill to be concocted.

    "Do you have a cauldron with you or do you want me to provide you one?"

    "I have my personal cauldron with me." She answered back and brought out a fully golden-colored cauldron. On its surface was clouds colored in gold, it was shining as it appeared right in front of Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and gave him three rings which contained different ingredients for different pills. Yan Renhuo only had to choose which pill she wanted to concoct and she would be able to proceed without a halt.

    Yan Renhuo took some time to decide before ending up deciding on Nirvana Pill.

    Wang Ling watched Yan Renhuo''s eyes changed as soon as she brought out the ingredients from the storage ring.

    Purple mes elegantly came out of her palms and extended onto her shoulders.

    [I don''t know what those mes are. But in terms of firepower, it is weaker than True Chaos mes. But her qi is melded perfectly with her mes hmm, this might just have a chance of changing her mes if I intervene.] Wang Ling thought as he continued to watch.

    The mes found their way towards the cauldron and lifted the cauldron a few inches up from the ground.

    The ingredients that wasid out on the floor was swiftly lifted from the ground thanks to the help of Yan Renhuo''s [Saint Spirit Qi]. Not only did she lifted a single spirit nt from the ground, but all thirty-two spirit nts were lifted and began rotating around Yan Renhuo.

    Every single spirit nts was engulfed in mes, Yan Renhuo was not even using her cauldron to purify the spirit nts. She was holding them up with her me as her concentration continued to rise.

    Her mind was fully stretched out as she began observing thirty-two spirit nts all at the same time and began purifying them all at the same time. Yan Renhuo was greatly lowering the needed time to concoct the grade-2 pill Nirvana Pill.

    With Wang Ling''s eyes, he was capable of watching her do everything along the way. The flickering of her mes to the dispersing impurities. Wang Ling saw it all and he was watching it all happen with great intent.

    Digesting the knowledge he was getting from watching Yan Renhuo concoct a pill. He had even forgotten to evaluate Yan Renhuo. But Wang Ling already knows that Yan Renhuo was a good candidate for his personal alchemist.

    Her level of concentration was enough to garner Wang Ling''s approval with flying colors. As for her talent it was something immeasurable. Wang Ling cannot fully see through the potentials she held.

    Now, he was d to dangle those baits called Ancient Pill Recipes in front of Yan Renhuo. It seems like a future investment to fully draw her to his side will be necessary.

    Wang Ling watched as Yan Renhuo continued after perfectly purifying the spirit nts she needed. She began extraction of the spirit nts and with her concentration, everything seemed so fast that she was finished everything quickly in a sh.

    Then, it was time for the formation.

    Yan Renhuo waved her hand and had the extracted essence enter the cauldron at the same time. The cauldron began to tremble and seems to have the ability to explode at any second.

    Wang Ling stood steady and Yan Renhuo did the same.

    Boom!

    The cauldron exploded and a single pill popped out of the cauldron''s mouth. Yan Renhuo quickly moved to grab the pill from the air andnded on the gracefully.

    Aromatic Mist wasing out of the pill. It was a pill that was concocted to perfection. Wang Ling walked up to Yan Renhuo and said, "Why don''t you try the pill?"

    Yan Renhuo nodded her head and popped the pill inside her mouth and dissolved it. The Nirvana Pill then dissolved and a warm and refreshing feeling enveloped Yan Renhuo''s body.

    Three hourster, when she had finally assimted the Nirvana Pill and resulted for her skin andplexion to be even more beautiful, shemented.

    "The recipes are real."

 Chapter 135: A Dream

    Chapter 135: A Dream

    Geniuses were people that had existed in all eras. They raise the quality of cultivators and bes the target of adoration and jealousy. Wang Ling had seen a lot of geniuses before, he had killed them, offended them, and even dealt with them.

    He had seen them for so many times that he had gotten tired of trashes referring to themselves as geniuses. Amongst the hundreds of so-called geniuses he had met, there were only five in the previous era he had admitted to being geniuses.

    Those five all became top-notched experts who contended with him for the spot of the strongest celestial. It was easy to see that Wang Ling had a pair of good eyes for talented people.

    In this era, Wang Ling had already acknowledged two people. Only two! In the countless humans and other races he had met, he had only admitted two geniuses met his standards.

    The first would be Wang Hong. A genius in the way of the spear, a true monstrous genius who had already reached [Concealment] or [Concealed Intent] state in the way of the spear.

    Even if you put Wang Hong in the previous era where the mastery of weapon was more prevalent. Wang Hong would still be one of, if not the very best in the whole continent in terms of talent.

    Wang Ling reckoned that if Wang Hong continues to grow. Before he grows to be a True Saint, he would already reach [One with the Spear]. By the time he reaches the Celestial Phase, Wang Hong should achieve [Spear Soul] as for what is beyond that, Wang Ling was no longer sure.

    This high evaluation of Wang Ling towards Wang Hong had no biased. It was simply the truth. And if any from the previous era was to hear that Wang Ling had praised someone, they would immediately try and coaxed that person into joining their respective forces.

    The second person Wang Ling considers a genius was none other than the Young Miss of Yan n. Yan Renhuo''s talent in the path of Alchemy was terrifying. At such an early age, she was already capable of purifying thirty-two spirit nts at the same time without making a mistake.

    She also managed to extract the essences of spirit nts with such precision that nothing became waste. Everything Yan Renhuo touched became an important ingredient.

    Her concentration was also beyond what Wang Ling thought. If she can bring that concentration over to her cultivation, just what heights would she reach?

    The Nirvana Pill she had concocted garnered Wang Ling''s interest towards her. So much so that his thoughts was running simtions on how he should coax her intoing to his side.

    [Should I ept her offer to be a Daopanion? She''s beautiful and she''s strong. She''s someone from a good background but.] Wang Ling was hesitant to ept her offer to be her Daopanion.

    In the end, Wang Ling threw the idea on the back of his head. Now, he was bing more and more savage as he began to watch Yan Renhuo concoct more of the lost pill recipes.

    His thoughts was now circling in the idea of either getting her to side with him or killing him if she doesn''t. Having a genius as your enemy was something Wang Ling didn''t want. The previous incidents was still etched in his mind.

    [Ugh, this is hard. I''ll just take things slowly. But the pill recipes should be enough to build a strong bridge with her and me.] Wang Ling sighed in resignation. Everything takes time, but the limits of his time and patience was slowly creeping up because by the time Wang Ling reaches Saint Phase he will bring back his old ways.

    Chaos was about to fall upon the people of the Celestial Spirit Realm. Blood will once again flow as his time to rise was about toe.

    =====

    Night befell onto the Wang Family Main House and Yan Renhuo finallypleted the final pill she had been trying to concoct.

    "Do you think those pills you have concocted will be able to change the realm? So, do you think it''s going to be a good thing for your n to consider a partnership with my Wang Family?" Wang Ling asked in leisure.

    Yan Renhuo looked at him from the corner of her eyes and smiled helplessly, "What if I reject you? Do you think I can''t recreate the process of the pill creation once I get back home and then sell it to the world?"

    "Try it then, I will then spread the recipe and announce what you did. Do you want your n''s reputation reaching rock bottom because of your greed?"

    "Hahaha, you have gained my interest more and more Brother Wang Ling. I shall ept your proposal, I will send them a letter and have them send an Elder over." Yan Renhuo said.

    Wang Ling reaches his right hand forward and Yan Renhuo did the same. They shook one another''s hands and a partnership was formed by the Young Master and Young Miss of the two hegemons that rule over the Frost Domain.

    After that little pleasantry, Wang Ling invited Yan Renhuo for dinner and Yan Renhuo readily epted his generous offer.

    Getting out of the Alchemy Pavilion, Wang Ling ordered the maids to prepare a meal for him and Yan Renhuo to have. He had also asked them to prepare lodgings for Yan Renhuo.

    She would be spending the night here for the time being.

    Over dinner, Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo conversed with one another. Their topic ranged from pill concoction to cultivation. But as the two spoke, Yan Renhuo asked when Wang Ling would leave for the Thundergod Academy.

    "Soon, but my partner is still in seclusion so I am waiting for her toe out."

    Upon hearing the word ''partner'', Yan Renhuo''s ears twitched as she became interested, "Who is this partner of yours Brother Wang Ling, is he any good?"

    "Yes, she''s someone I can leave my back to. But she''s a greedy little fox that tries to improve faster than anyone else." Wang Lingmented.

    "You should consider demeaning the name of the one who you trust your back into, correct?" From outside the room, a melodious voice was heard.

    A little white fox walked into the room where Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo was having dinner. The white fox was beautiful and Yan Renhuo was extremely attracted to it especially to her fluffy and huggable white tail.

    "So you''re already out?" Wang Ling noticed her strength was already at the peak of the early-level-4 nascent soul stage.

    Bai Xue just nodded her head and went up the table. She brought out some wine and passed them to Wang Ling who passed her some meat and asked a maid to bring in more food.

    Yan Renhuo was also offered wine and she dly epted. The three began to eat as if nothing was wrong. Yan Renhuo did not question Bai Xue''s existence and her questions were already answered as soon as the little white fox entered.

    Wang Ling always had Bai Xue with him everywhere he went. It would be impossible for Yan Renhuo to not know of Bai Xue''s existence.

    The three of them finished eating and instead of parting ways. Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo walked around the Main House some more and had a good conversation. Bai Xue went to sleep on Wang Ling''s shoulders.

    Curiosity got over Yan Renhuo and asked why Bai Xue always slept on top of Wang Ling''s shoulders. Wang Ling answered with, "She''s someone who likes sleeping and I like the softness of her fur. It''s a symbiotic rtionship."

    Wang Lingughed. After talking for a while, Wang Ling escorted Yan Renhuo to a guest house and he went back to his courtyard.

    Wang Ling saw Qiyu was standing tall in front of his courtyard. He got challenged to a duel and Wang Ling beat him up before entering his courtyard to sleep.

    Alone the way, he noticed changes in his eyesight. From the duel he just had with Qiyu, it seems like his eyesight was getting ahead of what his body could react to. Wang Ling had to improve his body further.

    That night, Wang Ling slept for the first time in a while. But as he was sleeping, words he could notprehend reverberated inside his head.

    "Qu Mu To Puve Vi!" Words like these were reverberating inside his head.

    If that was all, Wang Ling would have been fine but as midnight fell. Wang Ling''s dreams changed and his surroundings became blood red.

    Mangled corpse was everywhere and in the middle of the gore-filled mountain peak, a teen stood petrified as the blood of tears flowed out of his eyes.

    The teen turned his head over and looked at Wang Ling who was watching from the side.

    The teen cried more as he uttered, "You are weak!"

    Wang Ling woke up and beads of sweat was forming all over his body. He held his forehead with his right hand as he mumbled as he stared at his palms, "I need to get stronger."

 Chapter 136: Qi

    Chapter 136: Qi

    The next day after Yan Renhuo''s timely visit to the Wang Family Main House. An Elder from the Yan n arrived to talk with Butler Sun.

    Wang Ling had already exined everything to Butler Sun and by noon, Wang Ling received reports of his Wang Family having formed a deal with the Yan n.

    Yan Renhuo wanted to stay in the Wang Family for a longer period of time. But the Elder who hade took her away saying she had responsibilities to do and she received a letter from the Ancient Scripture Academy.

    Two days passed.

    In these two days, a lot more things happened. Wang Ling handed 7 celestial grade cultivation manual over to Butler Sun. Butler Sun asked Wang Ling where he got those techniques, he simply answered he looted them from other people.

    He was expecting a lot more interrogation from Butler Sun but the only thing he got was a thumbs up and praise, "Good job, Young Master!"

    It seems like morality was also a little bit different in his family. He does like that part of his family though.

    Right at this moment, Wang Ling was fighting with Qiyu who had his cultivation raised to a half-step energy pce stage. Wang Ling still had his cultivation sealed but he was fighting with Qiyu on equal grounds.

    His eyes were hurting as he fully utilized his Devil''s Pupils to its limits. Wang Ling had never used the Devil''s Pupils to its fullest because he had yet to see its usefulness. But now, he could see how strong it was if used in fights, Wang Ling was pushing himself to the brink.

    He was doing his best and was making his body work up a sweat. Following the movements of Qiyu''s saber. Wang Ling made sure to strike the opening between Qiyu''s defenses.

    sh!

    Wang Ling''s sword moved swiftly as he used Retribution. Using both swords to corner Qiyu, Wang Ling retracted his short sword and focused on using his sword.

    After doing so, he dragged everything out and only made his move as soon as Qiyu got drawn enough. An opening presented itself to Wang Ling.

    Going down low on the ground, Wang Ling gave Qiyu an unexpected kick to his right foot and tipped him down. Qiyu tried his best to regain bnce but Wang Ling gave him a hard hit on the back and brought him down.

    As he tried getting up, Qiyu saw Wang Ling''s ck sword and raised his hands as he admitted his defeat, "First Young Master, aren''t your strikes getting more vicious? I almost had my hands cut off at the fortieth move you know."

    Keeping his swords inside his storage ring, Wang Lingughed as he said, "You should stopining, senior. If I don''t move viciously, I won''t be able to beat you when you have your cultivation at the energy pce stage."

    "Then just let me win once. Being beaten every time we have a duel." Qiyu protested, he did not look like an all-powerful celestial right now. He resembled a little studentining to his master.

    "So, do you wish to stop our duels?" Wang Ling questioned.

    "Nah, you''re the only one who makes me sweat so I don''t wish to stop." Qiyu retrieved his breath and got up from the ground. He left feeling satisfied as he said, "I''ll cheer myself up by beating Qigang today."

    Wang Ling saw him off and he himself went to clean himself and changed into a new set of clothes. Going out, Wang Ling saw Butler Sun looking for him. Butler Sun had been rather busy for the past few days that they never really got to meet.

    But now, Butler Sun stood before Wang Ling. He had an urgent look on his face.

    "Is there a problem!?" Wang Ling asked.

    "No, but I havee to give you this, Young Master." Butler Sun handed Wang Ling a ring and had him checked its contents.

    Wang Ling checked its contents and Wang Ling''s face beamed after seeing its contents, "Butler Sun, go and prepare a big pot. Big enough to have Yue enter it. Also, I want you to iste the 100-meter radius surrounding the Alchemy Pavilion and have Qiqi cleanse Yue''s body, I''ll do the restplete this in three hours."

    Wang Ling instructed Butler Sun as quickly as he could. Butler Sun moved quickly and ordered the maids to do the preparations. Butler Sun isted the 100-meter radius surrounding the Alchemy Pavilion.

    Wang Ling went and entered the Alchemy Pavilion, there he saw a big y pot that he had asked for. The y pot was little over a meter high. Wang Yue could soak her body inside without a problem.

    Wang Ling had maids fill the pot with water and after a while, the pot was filled to the brim. Wang Ling made his angelic qi and supreme qi enter the pot. He wanted to infuse the water and pot with angelic qi as much as possible.

    He then went ahead and used his Heavenly mes to boil the water. He needed to purify the water and ensure that no impurities could be found. Wang Ling''s qi was being burnt at a very fast rate.

    Eating a bunch of Revitalizing Qi Pill, Wang Ling managed to restore his qi supply. His continuous purification and giving the water angelic and supreme qi made the water glow with mystifying golden light.

    Wang Ling brought out the storage ring and began putting the important spirit nts inside. [Holy Dragon''s Essence], [Spring Water of the Elves], [Light Bearing Lotus], [Heavenly Grass], [Celestial Holyroot]

    Ny-nine sprit nts that range from grade-1 to grade-4 was thrown inside. There was three grade-4 spirit nt in the medicine bath he was creating, each of those spirit nts was a priceless treasure, but Wang Ling had thrown them without hesitation whatsoever, this whole thing was for Wang Yue, his own sister.

    The medicine bath he was creating was not an actual medicine bath. It was a pill recipe that he had revised after hours of consideration and research. He finally threw the final ingredient inside and the mystifying light grew exploded with a sweet and calming aroma.

    The aroma spread all over the Main House and the sweet smell of the medicine bath garnered the attention of many.

    Wang Ling was sweating bullets and began devouring more and more Revitalizing Qi Pill. The amount of qi being used up as he tried to make the bath denser in terms of angelic qi was terrifying.

    Not only so but his supreme spirit qi was also being utilized quickly. He needed angelic qi to further heighten the concentration of the bath''s attribute and also his supreme spirit qi to draw together the ingredients that was used and further enhance theirpatibility.

    And so, Wang Ling''s experience of having his qi being drained and revitalized happened more times than Wang Ling could count. Right now, he was thankful he had created a lot of pills that regenerates qi.

    He had been continuously practicing and the pill he had continuously trained in was Revitalizing Qi Pill.

    "It ispleted."

    Wang Ling was efficiently moving his mes and as three hours came, the medicine bath waspleted and was glowing with golden light.

    Wang Yue came and entered the Alchemy Hall. She had clothes all over her and Wang Ling observed that there was no dirt on her clothes. She was purified from dirt, at least her physical body was.

    Butler Sun saw Wang Ling''s paleplexion and became worried. He wanted to approach and help him stand but Wang Ling stopped him and beckoned Wang Yue toe to him.

    "Come, Yue." Wang Ling called Wang Yue over. His face was pale and he was sweating all over his body, Wang Yue knows that Wang Ling had been working hard to make this golden bath.

    She had already been briefed by Butler Sun and Qiqi who came with her. ording to them, Wang Ling had a method that might unlock her qi pirs.

    She was disbelieving, many methods had been tried and nothing worked for her. She didn''t want to hold any hope inside her heart, it might, after all, lead into another disappointment.

    But after seeing Wang Ling''s pale face as he showed a warm and soft smile. Wang Yue wanted to believe that this will work. She didn''t want to waste Wang Ling''s effort and have him be disappointed.

    "This may hurt a little bit, but bear with it for a while." Wang Ling saw Wang Yue nodding her tiny head resolutely. He picked her up and covered his hands with angelic qi before sending the angelic qi inside Wang Yue''s body.

    Wang Ling ced Wang Yue inside the pot and ten seconds after she got inside. Wang Yue let out a pained groan. Her pores were itching as her body was beginning to feel like it was being torn apart.

    Wang Yue was no hardened cultivator, she was a mere young girl who wanted to cultivate. The pain she was experiencing now was something even a grown man would not willingly take and so, Wang Yue screamed with her soft voice.

    Qiqi and Butler Sun became rmed as they heard his voice, they stepped forward but Wang Ling stopped them as he spoke, "It is starting."

    Wang Yue''s pores began opening up and from her pores, ck impurities were forced out. There were many impurities, and as her body had never had the taste of qi. The impurities that built up insider her body was an abnormal amount.

    Wang Ling saw Wang Yue scream and wanted to help her but he stopped himself from doing so. He stood firm and only approached her five minutes into the process.

    He circted his qi and then his blood. He made his Lower Holy Bloodline circte all over his body and cut his palms with his sword.

    sh!

    Blood flowed out of Wang Ling''s hands and into the pot. The blood made the pot glow bright red and Wang Ling, upon having lost blood essence felt weaker than normal.

    It was as if he had just executed bloodline ignition.

    The red light of the pot ignited Wang Yue''s withered meridians. The shriveled meridians were brought back to life as Wang Ling had his blood essence continuously flow out.

    The atmosphere of the Alchemy Pavilion became more and more mystical. Wang Yue received the blood essenceing from Wang Ling and as she finally had her fill a strong suction forceing from her own body appeared.

    Wang Yue''s dried out qi pirs began to move and rotate. Wang Yue''s qi pirs greedily sucked every spirit qi around. The qi that was remained in the medicinal bath was absorbed by the qi pirs.

    Boom!

    The pot exploded while Wang Yue was still inside.

    "YOUNG MISS!!" Qiqi called out as she dashed forward to save Wang Yue.

    "YOUNG MASTER!! YOUNG MISS!!!" Butler Sun also cried out as he too moved. He moved faster than Qiqi and had already saved Wang Yue and Wang Ling from the explosion of the pot.

    Butler Sun quickly brought ought Wang Ling and Wang Yue from the suffocating room of the Alchemy Pavilion.

    Butler Sun first checked Wang Ling who had lost consciousness and said, "He used too much of his blood essence."

    Taking out a red pill and feeding it into Wang Ling. Wang Ling''splexion became better. He heaved a sigh of relief.

    Butler Sun then checked Wang Yue and as he touched Wang Yue''s pulse. Butler Sun felt qi flowing inside her body. He tried having his qi inside Wang Yue and unlike before, his qi was not rejected by Wang Yue.

    Butler Sun looked at Qiqi and said in a trembling voice, "The Young Miss has qi."

    Wang Yue was cured and can finally utilize qi.

 Chapter 137: Wang Yue awakens

    Chapter 137: Wang Yue awakens

    Wang Yue opened her eyes three months after Wang Ling sacrificed his blood essence for her. She woke up and weakly blinked her eyes and saw a handsome young man nursing her beside the bed.

    The handsome young man had dashing looks and a valiant but sad air around him. The young man''s skin was fair and jealousy-inducing for any woman to look at him. His eyes was peculiar, it was as if it could see through anything it gazes upon.

    "Older brother?" Wang Yue asked weakly as she tried getting up from her bed. She didn''t feel uneasy or difort as she got up. But felt cool andfort instead.

    Wang Ling heard Wang Yue''s voice and turned to look at her getting up and asked, "Are you feeling better now?"

    Wang Yue nodded her head before asking Wang Ling, "What happened to me?"

    Wang Ling helped Wang Yue sit up from her bed and gently ced his hands on top of Wang Yue''s head before exining what happened.

    Three months ago, Wang Ling unlocked Wang Yue''s qi pirs and opened the pores of her body. Although Wang Ling couldn''t unlock any bloodline in her body, the results was good enough.

    A month after the healing was done, Wang Ling woke up and found out two things. First was, Bai Xue had left for Thundergod Academy. They talked early on saying one of them must go to the Thundergod Academy and participate in the new studentpetition.

    ording to the maids, Bai Xue took a long time before deciding to leave his side and go to the Thundergod Academy. She thought it would be for the best that she goes and collect some resources for both of them.

    Though, a monthter, Bai Xue had returned bearing the title of the strongest new student of the Thundergod Academy and two grade-2 spirit nts and some grade-2 weapon. She also informed him that her points was now 25,000.

    Wang Ling who missed the new student tournament spent his time nursing Wang Yue who was still fast asleep. She had taken care of him before, he was only returning the favor.

    It took two months of nursing her and she finally woke up when Wang Ling was sitting beside her circting angelic qi in her meridians. Wang Ling didn''t specify anything regarding what he had missed and only focused on how he took care of her.

    After hearing Wang Ling''s little story of how he took care of her and more importantly how she can now use qi to cultivate. A single tear escaped Wang Yue''s stay like eyes as she repeatedly uttered, "Thank you."

    She began to cry shortly after and Wang Ling held her in his arms as she did. Her cries echoed in Wang Ling''s ears. It was weird, Wang Ling was hearing someone cry in front of him and he felt no disdain or hate for it.

    The only emotion he felt was satisfaction at the fact he managed to help someone inside his family. Wang Ling smiled as he held his little sister tighter in his arms.

    Wang Yue''s cries was heard by many outside her room and soon, news of her awakening spread in the whole Main House. Butler Sun and Qiqi came rushing to her side and most of the maids who was attached to thess rejoiced.

    The entire Main House rejoiced at Wang Yue''s recovery.

    =====

    Three days after regaining consciousness, Wang Yue was sitting cross-legged in front of Wang Ling''s courtyard, Qiqi was standing behind her. In front of her was Wang Ling who was stroking Bai Xue''s fluffy white fur.

    It had been three days since Wang Yue''s recovery and before she goes cultivate. She went to find Wang Ling to ask some questions about cultivation. She could have asked anyone else, but Wang Ling was easier to talk to and he provides easy to understand exnation so she went to him.

    Wang Ling did not have any problem with such an arrangement.

    Wang Yue spoke. "Older Brother, what is cultivation?"

    "Cultivation is a path that anyone can tread if their body possesses spirit qi or any kind of qi. Any cultivator must forge a path of their own to tread, meaning, not one path is the same."

    "What is the different level of cultivation? Phases and Boundaries?"

    "In our Celestial Spirit Realm, there were originally three phases and two boundaries in cultivation. Phases refer to the phases of cultivation that evolves the path of every cultivator, it is also where cultivation begins. Boundaries are the walls every cultivator must scale, if they find it hard to enter boundary realms, it would be hard to press forward. But if they can scale this wall, they will be able to reach even greater heights in the future."

    "The cultivation levels are as follows: Foundational Phase, Earth Root Stage, Sky Root Stage, and Energy Pce Stage: First Boundary Realm, Nascent Soul Stage: Saint Phase, Minor Saint Stage, Grand Saint Stage, and True Saint Stage: Second Boundary Realm, Dominion Stage: Celestial Phase, [Celestial King Stage], [Celestial Emperor Stage], and [Celestial God Stage].

    "As for what is beyond that, I don''t know anymore."

    As Wang Yue''s question increased, Wang Ling''s exnation became deeper. But he did his best to make sure his words were understandable. Wang Ling''s experience provided in-depth answers to Wang Yue''s question.

    Three hourster, Wang Yue managed to fill in the gaps in her mind. She now had a deeper understanding of what is important in cultivation and which is which.

    But as their question and answer portion was about to end, Wang Ling asked her a simple question, "What cultivation technique would you cultivate in?"

    Although Wang Yue''s qi pirs was opened by Wang Ling''s angelic qi and supreme spirit qi. Her qi held no special properties other than being purer than other qi.

    Wang Yue answered with a smile as she said, "I do not know yet, but I want to cultivate something really strong. Strong enough that will make everyone proud of me." Wang Yue announced.

    Wang Ling smiled softly at her, "Is that so, then you better ask Butler Sun for a formidable technique to cultivate. But if I can rmend something, it would be best if you cultivate the [Hunter Goddess Art]. You train in archery correct? If you train in that technique, you will find your arrow piercing your target even if they are tens of thousands of kilometers away from you."

    Wang Ling said and Wang Yue left with his rmendation in mind. The Hunter Goddess Art was one of the techniques he had given Butler Sun months ago.

    Getting up, Wang Ling stretched his back and sighed. He had done almost everything he needed to do in the Main House. He didn''t have anything more to do so, he sighed as he went inside his house.

    It was time for his seclusion. Wang Ling had already prepared everything and in his possession was souls of Minor Saints that total to 500 souls. These souls was enough to push his cultivation all the way to Saint Phase.

    Wang Ling had already asked Butler Sun to not disturb him in his cultivation. Closing his doors, Wang Ling and Bai Xue prepared their own items. Bai Xue passed Wang Ling the spirit nt she had won in the tournament and the two began their seclusion.

    Wang Ling devoured souls while Bai Xue devoured blood. Their seclusion was not going to be short, this time around, Wang Ling was prepared to seclude himself for a long time.

    Activating both bloodlines as he increased the rate of his consumption of souls thanks to his devil blood and his absorption of qi thanks to his Holy Lord bloodline, Wang Ling''s cultivation was quickly rising.

 Chapter 138: Seclusion

    Chapter 138: Seclusion

    Time was passing as quickly as Wang Ling''s cultivation was rising. Slightly over a month into Wang Ling''s seclusion, Wang Ling had managed to reach level-4 of the nascent soul stage.

    Upon reaching level-4 of nascent soul stag, his pace of devouring souls increased. From three days a soul to two and a half days.

    Not everything was good though as the number of needed souls to reach the next stage had substantially increased as well. He now needed fifty souls to reach level-5 of the nascent soul stage.

    Little over four monthster, Wang Ling managed to raise his cultivation once again. This time though, it was not only his cultivation that had a substantial increase.

    His bloodline, more specifically his Holy Lord bloodline had a significant leap into denseness and strength. Finally conquering the eighteenth bell of heaven, Wang Ling finally conquered the secondyer of heaven.

    With his advancement, a reflection of his nascent soul happened. And his nascent soul that only had two pairs of wings and a single halo changed and formed another halo. After a while of change, it reflected his current self and became a four-winged two haloed nascent soul.

    His second halo had formed. Upon creating the secondyer of heaven, the Wang Family experienced a bright day and the denseness of qi became more apparent. Wang Yue happened to break through to Earth Root Stage that day.

    Wang Ling continued his cultivation and used seventy-five souls to raise his cultivation to level-6 nascent soul stage. He only used five months to achieve such a massive leap.

    Now, he was at level-6 of nascent soul stage, the number of souls needed to reach the next level had once again spiked up to 125 souls. Wang Ling only used over six months to reach level-7 of the nascent soul stage.

    It had already been a year and three months since his seclusion. He entered seclusion in the 6th month of the previous year and now, it was already the 9th month of the next.

    Wang Ling was not aware of the time passing, his mind and his will was too enamored with cultivation. His hunger for power was growing stronger as time passed, and as his cultivation continued to rise, so did his powers.

    Circting his cultivation techniques, Wang Ling''s cultivation was improving at a tremendous rate. His Extreme Yin Yang Art was beginning to take form and was unifying his hellish qi and angelic qi as time went on.

    The pain he feels as he cultivates the Extreme Yin Yang Art led him to refine his body and burning away the impurities that remained. Slowly, Wang Ling was being reborn. His fleshly body was being transformed.

    Now, Wang Ling''s previously still-human body was bing more and more inhuman as time went on.

    Wang Ling''s cultivation continued to soar, even before he began devouring souls, his cultivation was increasing. As he reached level-7 nascent soul stage, he also began devouring blood of spirit beasts and their beast cores, he devoured those who were more attuned to the devil path thereby increasing his True Devil Bloodline.

    However, even after devouring everything he had in stash, Wang Ling''s bloodline didn''t experience and major upgrade. However, his cultivation managed to improve tote-level-7 nascent soul stage so all was well.

    Wang Ling devoured seventy more souls to reach level-8 of the nascent soul stage. Wang Ling took another seven months to reach this level.

    His Light Bearer innate skill was allowing him to absorb qi around him more efficiently and with the addition of another halo, his absorption improved by a fold.

    Right now, he was nearing the end of his seclusion. Devouring 166 souls at a rate of one soul a day. Wang Ling raised his cultivation to level-9 of the nascent soul stage in five months. His seclusion has now reached two years and two months.

    Bai Xue at this point had already awoken and had called upon dark clouds to loom over the Main House of the Wang Family. Lightning was rolling overhead as the threat of an iing Lightning Tribtion appeared.

    The Wang Family saw this and everyone''s face changed. Butler Sun made everyone evacuate. Thankfully, the Master''s and Mistress was not in the Main House so their cultivation wouldn''t be disturbed.

    Butler Sun looked at the dark clouds looming over the Wang Family Main House and determined the scaled of the lightning tribtion to be a [Grand Dominion Tribtion] where nine bolts of lightning with varying strength would strike down from above.

    Bai Xue wanted to leave the Wang Family Main House to take the lightning tribtion with her. But because the tribtion had already formed overhead before she can leave, Bai Xue had to face it where she stood.

    "Wang Ling, get out of here. You''ll get caught up in my tribtion if you don''t leave!" Bai Xue pped Wang Ling awake with her tail and urged him to leave, but when Wang Ling opened his eyes, he shook his head.

    "I need that lightning." Wang Ling muttered and before Bai Xue could react, the first bolt of lightning struck down from above.

    Boom!

    A thick bolt of lightning came crashing from above and Bai Xue stood there bearing the might of her tribtion. Wang Ling was by her side cultivating as the lightning descended.

    In the process of the lightninging down upon the pair. Wang Ling''s courtyard was singed and destroyed.

    "I need more!" Wang Ling had his wings and halos out of his body. Lightning tribtions were made of dense qi and for him, absorbing them was beneficial.

    Circting the Extreme Yin Yang Art, Wang Ling made use of the lightning tribtion to force his hellish qi and angelic qi together. Wang Ling roared as he called for more lightning to descend.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Three lightning descended simultaneously, all of which stronger than the one before it. Wang Ling was still calm, but his clothes had long been singed, only his bottom half remained.

    Bai Xue was also holding on just fine, her fur was as lustrous as ever. But one could see that sparks of lightning wasing out of her body. Sparks of blue lightning was flickering from her eyes, "I want more!"

    Bai Xue mumbled as she licked her tongue. She had tried to devour the previous bolts which was unheard of. But her bloodline was telling her to do so and so she did. Now, she hungers for more.

    Wang Ling who was beside her fully unfurled his wings and pped it and flew over towards the dark clouds. He wanted more so he was going over to the sources of the lightning.

    Bai Xue took note of his actions and jumped on his head and hitched a ride. The people watching the tribtion saw Wang Ling''s silhouette rushing up and diving into the dark clouds.

    "Young Master, NO!" Butler Sun eximed, Wang Yue who stood beside her also shouted but Wang Ling didn''t even hear them and entered the dark clouds.

    There, the crackling of lightning continued endlessly and the pair bathed in as much lightning as they wanted. Bai Xue devoured the lightning and Wang Ling used it to force his two qi together and partially absorbing some of the lightning essences around him with his supreme spirit qi that was doing its best to get his body used to it.

    Wang Ling roared as pain rose appeared all over his body. He was itching all over but he had a wide grin on his face. Two opposite qi was slowly merging and creating a brand new kind of power.

    While this was happening, his body was changing. As if he was shedding his former self, cracks were forming on his skin.

    Wang Ling could feel it, he was changing and his whole self was bing more and more out of this world.

    ROAR!

    A bright red light appeared inside the dark clouds, Bai Xue had reached saint phase even before her lightning tribtion ended. His Saint Soul was formed and she jumped off Wang Ling''s head and flew into the sky as she devoured more lightning.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Multiple explosions ensued as Wang Ling''s spirit qi rose and his nascent soul trembled. His qi was rising to an extraordinary extent and soon, his cultivation found the barrier that separates him from Saint Phase and bashed the barrier open.

    Those who were watching from below saw the dark clouds dispersing and heaved a sigh of relief but soon after, another batch of clouds wasing to gather above the Wang Family Main House.

    "What the hell!?"

    "Why is there another lightning tribtion?"

    "Wait, is it me or is this one stronger than thest?"

    Butler Sun watched as another tribtion formed. With his eyes twitching he uttered with a shocked and anxious filled voice, "It''s a [Chaotic Lightning Tribtion].

    Red bolts of lightning loomed over the Main House, everyone was worried about Wang Ling''s safety, but the person they were worried over had a wide grin over his face as he roared, "MORE, I WANT MORE!"

 Chapter 139: Saint Phase

    Chapter 139: Saint Phase

    As the red lightning bolts attacked Wang Ling, his Extreme Yin Yan Force was gathering more and more of the two qi.

    His body was showing more and more cracks. Then, as time moved forward, Wang Ling felt it. His qi was roiled as two opposites joined into one.

    The destructive essence of his hellish qi conjoined with the regenerative essence of his angelic qi. Harmony was found, creating amidst the destruction, destruction amidst creation, Wang Ling''s mind was jolted as a perfectbination in two chaotic and qi that stands above all became as tranquil as a pond.

    Ting!

    A gentle ring rang inside his head as Wang Ling''s heart thrummed with excitement. The two qi meet in his chaotic Spirit Ocean where everything seemed to be one.

    His Spirit Ocean started to whirl. A whirlpool was formed and Wang Ling''s body shone a mystic light. That light overpowered the red light of the tribtion.

    Whirr!

    Wang Ling''s Spirit Ocean was whirring, and as it did, the ck and white qi that was constantly in conflict with his body formed a Yin-Yang Symbol was born and a harmonious essence was birthed inside Wang Ling.

    ughter and destruction was coexisting with Regeneration and Creation. Wang Ling''s mind was at peace for the first time in a long while. The whirlpool stopped spinning.

    The two opposing qi coexisted harmoniously. Even without the supreme spirit qi as the medium, the two qi was circting in his meridians smoothly.

    As he found peace with his two qi thanks to the Extreme Yin Yang Art, Wang Ling still found himself basking in the red lightning bolts of the Chaotic Lightning Tribtion.

    His Nascent Soul trembled as it bathed with lightning. But as it did, Wang Ling''s mind was clear and without worry. The illustrious figure of a soul with two pairs of wings and two halos appeared overhead.

    Saint Souls were the reflected image of one''s path, its embryonic form was the nascent soul. For the Saint Soul to be formed, the cultivator would need a long time ofprehension to make the path they wanted to take. Only then would the nascent soul bloom and show the true power of the Saint Soul.

    Wang Ling had already reflected enough, his nascent soul had already reached its limits and the true form of his Saint Soul could not be controlled any longer.

    As the figure of his nascent soul emerged from the deepest part of his heart and soul. It began to radiate a blinding ck and white light.

    The harmony of Heaven and Hell was being reflected within Wang Ling and it was bursting forth through his own Saint Soul. The sky parted as the ground shook.

    Wang Ling''s soul made the heavens tremble as the lightning tribtion grew even more chaotic sending out lightning as it tried to prevent the emergence of a being that should not exist.

    But Bai Xue who was devouring the lightning stood before Wang Ling, she weakened any lightning that might kill Wang Ling as her body experienced change. Wang Ling felt her presence and smiled feeling reassured.

    With his Saint Soul showing cracks, so did his body that was beginning to show what is beyond his current shell.

    Boom!

    Onest lightning bolt emerged and rendered the sky. Wang Ling''s Saint Soul trembled onest time and the cracks all over its body exploded. Wang Ling''s body also trembled and his reformed body was shown to the world.

    Slowly, the dark clouds dispersed and a bright light fell from above.

    A divine being, a true divine being that was golden in color showed itself to the world and everyone in the Moon City witnessed its brilliance. Carrying both the aura of someone from the higher realms, both oppressiveness and kindness was reflected in the figure that was floating above them.

    A four-winged two halos man holding two swords of varying size stood behind Wang Ling. Its face was featureless, but Wang Ling knew that this golden figure had yet to fully show its true self. It would only show its true form if and if he ignites his bloodline.

    Wang Ling immediately kept his Saint Soul away so no one would be able to see it. He didn''t want anyone seeing his bloodline. Keeping your bloodline a secret can be your trump card after all.

    So as the dark cloud dispersed, only Wang Ling who had a nigh perfect body for a Saint and a three-meterrge white fox remained visible. The pair descended from above and on the way, Bai Xue reverted to her original size and hopped on top of Wang Ling''s head.

    As the two descended in front of Wang Ling''s destroyed courtyard. Wang Ling saw peopleing his way.

    Right now, the only garment he had was the robe of his lower half. His upper body that had the muscles that seemed to have been chiseled to perfection was showing itself without any shame.

    However, he chose to put on a robe before they reached him. Wearing a loosely worn in white robe, Wang Ling stood before Butler Sun and the others who came rushing to his side after seeing the lightning tribtion.

    "Hello there Butler Sun, it had been a while." Wang Ling greeted Butler Sun who still looked the same as before with a smile on his face.

    Butler Sun showed a relief smile on his face as he said in anxiousness, "I am d that you are fine Young Master."

    Wang Ling nodded his head to the other people who came to his side. There were only a few people. Qigang, Qiqi, and Qiyu was nowhere to be found, it seems like they were away or were in their own seclusion.

    Wang Ling nced to his side and saw beautifuldy, she looked about 14 years of age and was looking at him with worry. There were signs that at some point, she had cried.

    Walking over to the beautiful youngdy, Wang Ling smiled as said with a smile, "You have grown, Yue."

    "Older brother, I''m d that you are fine." Wang Yue hesitatingly hugged Wang Ling full of warmth. Wang Ling returned the gesture and hugged her back.

    Wang Yue then proceeded to hug Bai Xue who was sitting on top of Wang Ling''s head. Bai Xue was hesitant for a moment but caved in after a moment and wrapped her tail around thess.

    Bai Xue regretted she still had not regained her human form else she would have reciprocated the gesture with a big hug of her own. She had rather gone to liking Wang Yue''spany since two years ago.

    Wang Ling watched a heart-warming scene with a smile on his face. Wang Yue had grown up after two years of seclusion she was now only a head shorter than him and her eyes was beautiful like a sapphire.

    She was a great beauty and observing her cultivation. Wang Yue had already reached the energy pce stage which made Wang Ling inwardly nod as hemented, [She has talent.]

    Butler Sun once again approached Wang Ling after collecting himself and said with a celebratory mood, "Congrattions on reaching Minor Saint Stage, Young Master."

    "Mmm, thank you." Wang Ling showed a smile.

    It had taken him three years to reach this point and it was far longer than he had anticipated. Although it was grueling to reach this point, Wang Ling had finally reached this point.

    He was a saint now, and although he was a mere saint, he now has the strength to properly roam the realm. The realm was vast and had many opportunities.

    [It is time to start reiming the spot of the strongest.] Wang Ling had said it before and now, this will be the right time to do so, and he will achieve this by beating every ''genius'' he knows of and make them learn their ces.

 Chapter 140: Ten Domains

    Chapter 140: Ten Domains

    Saints, the first path the cultivators take in controlling their own destinies. The Saint Souls they have resting in their energy pces grants them power and leads them to greater heights.

    There were different Saint Souls and all of them hold different strengths. One can have a sword Saint Soul that grants an increase in sword qi. One can have a beast that grants immense strength in fights. Some even manifest the elements of the world like wind, fire, ice.

    Wang Ling''s Saint Soul was unique and can grant unknown manifestation of effects that will greatly help him inbat. Being a cultivator aiming for the peak, Wang Ling''s Saint Soul greatly reflects his path.

    A being that seeks harmony with himself and the world but is still ready to face everything with his swords if necessary. Wang Ling stood before the golden Saint Soul in front of him and found it truly interesting how his current Saint Soul became like this.

    His previous Saint Soul was more direct and reeks of death. It was a sword that was covered with blood that looked like it was flowing. Wang Ling used that Saint Soul of his to wreak havoc all over the realm and that bloodied sword was the reflection of his bloody past and bloody path.

    But right now, his Saint Soul was different. It was a golden figure of a Devil and a Holy Lord, representing the two qi that belongs inside him. This Saint Soul of his was unique in many areas.

    To start, his Saint Soul was notplete and will evolve in the future with every improvement of his cultivation. Wang Ling was sure that his Saint Soul will drastically change as time goes on, as to how that change will reflect himself, Wang Ling did not know.

    Wang Ling made his white mes made his Heavenly mes surround his Saint Soul to purify any impurity that may get near it. He then proceeded to spread his Hell mes all over his body to refine his body further than it already was and also heighten his immunity to mes.

    Wang Ling''s body had already been refined to the very limits. But Wang Ling knew that this refinement was the ''true'' limitations of his body refinement. His body can still be refined further he just doesn''t know how he should proceed with it.

    With his previous experience of thinking that his proficiency in the sword was already the peak of the world thereby capping his sword mastery to level-4 Sword Heart, Wang Ling will never again see things in such a way.

    The only thing he would look at would be forward, he did not want to let his mastery of anything stagnate. If he narrowly views things, he will always be left with the feeling of being at the peak when there was a path he could still take.

    Opening his eyes, Wang Ling saw the ck Tiger Cauldron in front of him and kept it inside his old storage ring. The storage ring he was still currently using was the one he got from the Green Pavilion of the Azure Skies Kingdom.

    He didn''t want to let this ring go because it gets the job done and manages to hide his identity of being a member of some noble family. If he can fare with an old ring, Wang Ling will pass the chance of changing into a new one.

    After all, wearing an old-looking ring was something that no bandit will ever bother to attack. Unless that bandit was some nobody, Wang Ling can avoid useless bickering with those poor bastards and get on his way.

    Wang Ling checked his clothing and it was still the ordinary-looking robes of the past, but this time, it was made using materials that could withstand the mes of celestials. It was designed ordinarily but because of the luxurious materials that was used in the process of creating the robe, it still looked something a noble would wear.

    Being someone from the streets, Wang Ling never got used to wearing luxurious looking robes with all those intricacies attached to the robes. A robe was both clothing and armor, if ever you want to survive in a war, one must make oneself as inauspicious as possible to attract less attention.

    This idea made him nod at his family in approval when he learned that the robes they wore leaned on simplicity rather than being too eye-catching.

    Wang Ling went out of the Alchemy Pavilion where he had been training for the past few days and was greeted by Wang Yue and Bai Xue who was munching on a beast core she got from Wang Yue. Wang Yue looked at Wang Ling with puppy eyes.

    "Are you really going to leave today, Older Brother?" Wang Yue had already heard of Wang Ling''s deration the other night but still, she didn''t want for her dear brother to leave her side.

    Although she had not seen him for more than 2 years, Wang Yue had only be more attached to him than ever before. Wang Ling lightly flicked her forehead.

    "I need to go else my cultivation will stagnate. Also, you best temper your temperament further, you shouldn''t cry so much if you wish to travel the world and beyond."

    Wang Yue nodded her head with a heavy feeling in her heart. Wang Ling saw her acting like some child wanting more affection and couldfort her with a pat on the head.

    [Have I babied her too much?] Wang Yue was a cultivator now, she needs to have a strong heart so Wang Ling was wondering if she had been babied by the house for far too long.

    Although kind-heartedness was nothing bad. If she continues with that sort of kindness, it would only be a matter of time before Wang Ling dies if ever she leaves the family.

    Wang Ling had always rationally viewed things. He saw Wang Yue as someone soft, in both literal and figurative terms. She was too soft for her own good and her kindness might lead to her downfall in the future and Wang Ling does not want to see that.

    Being a cultivator, Wang Yue will face a lot of hardship along the way. Her hardships will include her training, meeting walls in cultivation, separations, and even death of those who are dear to her.

    Although Wang Ling will do everything in his power to make sure thest one will never happen. Wang Ling still wanted to prepare Wang Yue for the most horrible scenarios he could think of.

    Bai Xue hopped on Wang Ling''s shoulders and the three of them head on over to the front gates of the Main House. Wang Ling saw Butler Sun over the front gates smiling at him.

    He bowed at Butler Sun to show his respect and Butler Sun smiled and patted him on the shoulders, "I wanted to have Qigang or any of my disciplese with you but they are currently in seclusion do you really not want me toe with you?"

    "Please continue looking after Wang Yue while I am away and wait for Mother and Father toe out of their seclusions. Also, I can''t have Butler Sun leaving, we need someonemunicating with the Yan n after all."

    Butler Sun was hesitant but in the end, he had to give up his idea of leaving with Wang Ling. Instead, he passed him a storage ring containing cultivation resources such as ster stones, souls of saints, and blood vials.

    Wang Ling epted the cultivation and gave Wang Yue a final hug before quietly floating up and as he reaches a certain height. Wang Ling flew away with his Soaring Devil innate technique.

    Wang Yue watched as her older brother flew away and hoped him the best. Wang Yue then turned around and went back inside. She had a goal of her own now and was hoping to soon reach those goals.

    For her to reach those goals, Wang Yue would need to work harder.

    mes burned inside her eyes.

    =====

    Wang Ling flew away from the Main House and after an entire day of flying got down and took out the jade that was also the map of the realm.

    Wang Ling focused on the central regions of the realm.

    He was looking at the Frost Domain which was at the northernmost part of the realm. It wasn''t close to any of the three continents. The three continents were closest to the west, east, and south. There was no continent near north that is except for a single ind called [Turtle Ind].

    The Thunder Domain was on the northernmost part of the westernmost part of the central region. There were ten domains in the central region and these domains were segregated to the four general directions.

    Two at north: [Frost Domain] and [Deste Domain]. Two at South: [Air Domain] and [Dark Domain]. Three at east: [me Domain], [Holy Domain], and [Water Domain]. And another three at west: [Thunder Domain], [Earth Domain], and [Devil Domain].

    All of these go and form a circle, creating a circle towards the right with the Frost Domain as the uppermost domain it goes like so: Frost Domain, Deste Domain, me Domain, Holy Domain, Water Domain, Air Domain, Dark Domain, Earth Domain, Devil Domain, and Thunder Domain.

    Thunder Domain was nearest towards the Frost Domain and the Thundergod Academy was near him and because Wang Ling also wanted to get something in the academy, he chose to head for the academy first.

    But before that, he had some agenda he will need to go through and took out a list with four different names of different sects: [Devil Revering Sect], [Shadow ws Sect], [Chaos Union], and [Bandit Den].

    These four were powers that was starting to build their connections in the Frost Domain. Although these forces only have Grand Saints as their strongest power, Wang Ling looked at them with a grave expression.

    These people have been creating trouble all over the Frost Domains for quite some time now. They are people who dabble into jobs like kidnapping, taking hostages of innocent nobles, rape, and piging of towns and more gruesome crimes.

    In Wang Ling''s perspective, it was an unwanted sight and he was in need of some cultivation resources.

    "Bai Xue, do you want to get some resources before we head to the academy? I get their souls and you get their blood, what do you say?"

    Wang Ling asked Bai Xue and handed her the list and forces with its information attached.

    Bai Xue read through it and smiled beforemitting the whole thing into memory then burning the paper to cinders.

    "Let''s go!" Bai Xue was enthusiastic.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and head out for the nearest force in their vicinity, Shadow ws Sect.

    Not everything in the cultivation world was as colorful as it seems as to how gruesome it truly was, Wang Ling''s past reflected that. In this era Wang Ling was nning on recreating his actions once more to get resources for himself and Bai Xue.

    As for how dark the cultivation world truly is, only those who venture it will ever know. But Wang Ling will once again venture this darkness and Shadow ws Sect will only be his start.

 Chapter 141: No Mercy

    Chapter 141: No Mercy

    Wang Ling entered the city oddly named Iceblock City wearing a ck robe and a devil''s mask. Many people liked to hide their identities for more reasons than one, it was not umon to see a masked cultivator.

    Having dubious ns in this city, Wang Ling was not nning on leaving having his cover blown. He wanted to do this alone without his family getting mixed into such acts because he wanted them to have a righteous name for the masses.

    Although the act of destroying evil sects such as the acts he was about to do considered righteous. What Wang Ling wanted to do was not something as simple as destroying them.

    Entering the city, Wang Ling received curious looks but nothing more. He observed the surroundings and saw many young and middle-aged people roaming the streets. On their chest was an embroidery of three w marks.

    Wang Ling watched as they walked around the ce with wide and proud smiles on their faces. Wang Ling watched them walked aroundwlessly as they threw their weight around the city.

    Walking around, Wang Ling wandered around the city and ended up in the back of the city where most of themon non-cultivators stayed. Looking around, Wang Ling didn''t see much but one particr teahouse caught his attention.

    It was an ordinary teahouse. It was ordinary but it provided a good ce where the Shadow ws Sect was just a couple of walks away. The City Lord''s Manor was in direct opposite of the Shadow ws Sect in terms of direction.

    He entered the teahouse and came to know that it was run by an elderly man and his granddaughter about 14 years of age. The youngdy was pretty, though not as pretty as Wang Yue that was his honest opinion.

    He asked them to bring him to serve him their best tea and they brought him a tea called [Frost Flower Tea]. He also asked for snacks. Wang Ling picked up a snack and sneakily put it inside his robes, munching sounds was heard after.

    Pulling his mask slightly up, Wang Ling began to sip his tea. However, his spirit sense and Ocean''s Lull was observing everything.

    He soon finished his tea and ordered some more. He repeated this act more than three times until he finally had enough information about the surroundings and left after paying.

    He went somece else and did the same, observing the ce before leaving the ce. Along the way, he was asking about the City Lord and the Shadow ws Sect. But no one seemed to want to provide an answer.

    Returning to the teahouse he previously frequented, Wang Ling saw the disciples of the Shadow ws Sect and City Lord Manor lingering around so he left. But he could see the old man from the teahouse was down on his knees begging to the disciples of the Shadow ws Sect.

    Wang Ling gathered enough information after seeing the scene before him. He left before he could attract any attention.

    [The City Lord is useless.]

    It was still noon. Wang Ling waited for the sun to set before he made his move.

    Looking at the setting sun, Wang Ling saw more and more members of the Shadow ws Sect throwing their weights around the city. Wang Ling turned around and with the setting sun on his back, he headed for the City Lord''s Manor.

    Moving as fast an arrow fired from a fully drawn bow, Wang Ling moved and arrive in the tall walls of the manor. The sun had finally set and Wang Ling blended with the darkness in the corner of the houses.

    He jumped on top of a tree nearby and then entered the City Lord''s Manor. Moving in as swiftly and quietly as possible, Wang Ling found an optimal spot on the roof of the Manor. Spreading his spirit sense from outside he looked around and sensed the strongest person in the building was a peak-early-grand saint cultivator, Wang Ling smiled as he moved.

    Finding the spot where the strongest person inside was settled in, Wang Ling moved quietly and found himself just outside a room. The room was dimly lit, and from outside Wang Ling could not see anything other than bookshelves.

    Entering through the window by cutting the locks of the window, Wang Ling heard the loud moans of a woman that was mixed with sobbing.

    "Pplease stop it." Wang Ling heard the trembling groans of a woman that was behind the curtains of a rocking bed in front of him.

    From the shadows, Wang Ling could see a figure mounted on top of another. Furiously hitting the one being mounted on, whoever it was he or she was furiously beating the person below him or her.

    Wang Ling approached the rocking bed with light feet. Using a sword to cut through the curtains, Wang Ling was presented with the sight of a fat fuck of a man beating a petitedy who was beyond recognition.

    Thedy was covered in bruises all over, her face was messed up so badly that it was almost impossible to recognize that she was someone who used to have a proper face.

    Wang Ling''s brows in the middle of his forehead.

    The City Lord was startled as the sharp sound of a sword cutting through the curtain was heard by him. He thought some high leveled bastard wasing to kill him, but his temper instantly red up after seeing the weak Wang Ling.

    "Bast!" The City Lord tried to shout at Wang Ling, but Wang Ling efficiently knocked his face on the ground and sent him flying to the walls opposite of him.

    Wang Ling''s light feet carried him before the City Lord. He stood straight and had the tip of his sword inserted in the City Lord''s mouth.

    "Speak only when I tell you to. Make any unpleasant sound and I will cut you down, make a move and I will cut you down, try anything I disapprove of and I will cut you down. Only move when I tell you, and only respond when I tell you to respond."

    The City Lord tried to nod, but as he did, Wang Ling cut his left cheek from the inside out. The City Lord tried to scream in pain but Wang Ling''s devilish gaze petrified him to eve eke out a sound. But in his mind, he questioned, WHY?

    "I never told you to respond, be grateful I didn''t behead you right then and there. Now nod if you understand what I mean."

    The City Lord nodded like an obedient puppy.

    Wang Ling had sessfully sowed the seeds of fear in the heart of the City Lord. This made him smile.

    "You''re the City Lord of this City correct? Respond."

    "II am!"

    "Then what are you doing letting the Shadow ws Sect run amok your city?"

    Theyered fat of the City Lord jumped up and down, the frustration of his life on the palm of this mysterious swordsman made him angered to the fullest. But his fear of losing his life made him lose control of himself and began uttering the truth out of his mouth. He knew that if he answers incorrectly, he will die.

    "The Sect Master of the Shadow ws Sect promised to not usurp my position if I cooperate with them. I will be able to live quietly if I just turn a blind eye from their actions."

    Wang Ling took note of his answers and pointed on the groaningdy that was lying on the bed behind him, "Where do you get those women? From the Shadow ws Sect? Respond."

    The fat City Lord nodded his head and as he did, Wang Ling drew a horizontal line and beheaded the City Lord. He was Minor Saint now, a Grand Saint might be stronger than a Minor Saint but that was mere conventions.

    Wang Ling''s entire being both inside and out was out of this world. It was not a part of a convention seen by everyone else. He was someone who stood above conventions.

    As the blood of the City Lord flowed, Wang Ling left that room and took the woman with him before setting the ce on fire.

    A fire sparked up and started burning the ce down. But the mes that was burning the Manor down was no normal fire. It was dark and could not be put out by normal means.

    Soon, the Manor was burned to the ground and the body of the City Lord was burned inside as it was the one to first be ash. After all, Wang Ling used the City Lord''s body as the fire starter.

    With a body on his hands, Wang Ling stopped before the teahouse he had previously visited and knocked on its doors before leaving the beaten updy there. Wang Ling had seen that beaten up girl before, it was the youngdy from the teahouse who served him tea.

    Walking away, the doors of the teahouse opened and the old man saw his granddaughter on his doorsteps, his reddened eyes shone brightly. He made sure she was alive, no matter how horrible her state was in, the old man was thankful his granddaughter was alive.

    Looking around, the old man saw no one around. He thanked the heavens for saving his granddaughter.

    =====

    Wang Ling was walking slowly. The reason why he saved the youngdy was easy, she was there and could be saved and was no trouble at all. Leaving her to die in the manor served no purpose other than pointless death.

    He would have left her in the street if the teahouse he saw her in was located in the way he was going.

    Walking slowly, there were three Shadow ws Sect disciples walking in a swagger in front of him. They had just stepped out three steps away from the Shadow ws Sect.

    He continued with leisure, the three showed no intention of moving away so it was inevitable they bumped into one another.

    "Hey, bastard, watch!"

    sh!

    A fountain of blood erupted as Wang Ling''s sword swiftly beheaded the man who was about to yell. The head that flew away still had an angered expression stuck on its face.

    The two disciples together with the man saw the event transpire and before they can even make a move, Wang Ling had already moved and cut them into two different parts.

    "The moon is beautiful tonight blood should be able to apany it easily."

    Wang Ling waltzed into the Shadow ws Sect with a single sword in hand, Bai Xue was running around the streets of the Iceblock City killing any disciple of the Shadow ws Sect.

    None escaped his beastly senses as she managed to sniff the distinct smell the disciples of the Shadow ws Sect carried. The manual they trained in was the same, and the qi that lingered in their body was all the same, making Bai Xue''s job of searching for her targets easy.

    A massacre was going on around the city as well. Wang Ling was creating a massacre himself and as he did, some people he slew were either people with bad intentions or innocent who had entered the Shadow ws Sect.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue was well aware that some of the people they have killed might be innocent and have their own families elsewhere. But the only thing that was in their mind at the moment was that they needed to kill the disciples of the Shadow ws Sect.

    After all, if they leave a single one of them alive, in the off chance they were to find out about Wang Ling''s identity, conflict and hate will arise. To avoid such nuisance, one thing must be done.

    Pull the problems from their roots.

    It was a night of blossoming red flowers, Wang Ling moved like a devil and he killed like one. Never showing any mercy no matter who it was before him. A kid, a man, a woman an elderly, or someone else. Wang Ling killed without hesitation present in his de. He was decisive to a frightening degree.

    He bathed in the blood of both the sinners and the innocent.

 Chapter 142: On the way to the next subject

    Chapter 142: On the way to the next subject

    sh!

    As the sword dyed crimson by the blood of his enemies moved like cutting wind. Wang Ling beheaded the Sect Master of the Shadow ws Sect and harvested his middle-grand saint soul.

    "Cursed you, y0ou fucking lunatic of a no, noooo!" Wang Ling listened with an ice-cold stare as he erased the consciousness of the Sect Master. Now, the soul in his hands was a mere ball of pure energy.

    Wang Ling looked around and a mountain of corpses and a river of blood was formed behind him. Buildings were destroyed. Limbs and entrails were scattered all over the ce. Sword marks were marked on the walls.

    "Have you cleaned out this ce already?" Bai Xue flew down from above and questioned Wang Ling of the situation, behind her was a ball of blood swirling about, "There is no more Shadow ws Sect disciple in this city, how about here?"

    "I killed them all already. I also ransacked their treasuries and the resources of everyone present." Wang Ling answered with a carefree tone, "Are you going to collect the blood? I want to leave already."

    "Hold your horses, I''ll collect them now." Bai Xue argued and she opened her mouth and began sucking up blood all over the ce. As she sucked up the blood of those that belonged to low-level cultivators, Bai Xue added the blood of the saints in the ball of blood behind her.

    Wang Ling watched as lines of blood floated up and sped away towards Bai Xue. A few minutes passed and no blood could be seen anymore, "I''m done!" Bai Xue proimed and hopped on top of Wang Ling''s head and began cultivating.

    Not minding what she was doing, Wang Ling unfurled his wings and flew up. Both his hands red with Hell mes and Wang Ling sent out mes of hell to burn down the whole ce down.

    As his mes devoured the whole ce, Wang Ling soared up the skies and flew with a booming sound trailing behind him. He left Iceblock City in chaos, but he also left them a gift of having scums disappearing.

    Law and order may not return for a while, but the Great Family ruling over the territory will surely take action to quell any unrest. Iceblock City was a well-developed city despite its ws.

    It was a ce where a Great Family can earn lots of money on if they use their cards right.

    Wang Ling had a wide smile on his face as he flew away. He had just destroyed a sect and reaped the lives of many people yet he was still in a good mood. In his hands was the resources that was meant to be distributed for an entire sect.

    Wang Ling needed a lot more resources now that he had reached Minor Saint Stage. Having raided a sect was something he was truly thankful for. He will not need to worry about resources for the time being.

    Concerning the matters of iming the lives of many people, Wang Ling didn''t care about them. Such a thing always happens all over the realm. What he had caused might create a stir, but that didn''t matter because his identity was properly protected.

    He had two faces that only a few know about. His bloodlines gave him two of these faces, one was a devil cultivator and the other was a divine cultivator.

    Right now, he was using the identity of the devil cultivator to reap the lives of others. As he was known by many as a divine cultivator. Wang Ling''s name and family will not be associated with any of the massacres.

    His reason for letting everyone know he was leaning over with the so-called righteous way of cultivating was mostly because he wanted to protect himself. With two identities, Wang Ling can maneuver with a lot of freedom on his palms.

    The foresight he had shown to create a situation where he can move freely thanks to his act of letting everyone revere him as someone holy was something not a lot of people could do.

    Although his earlier actions of spreading what he could do might seem useless, it was something necessary. Truly, foresightes with age. Wang Ling had been showing his craftiness from the start, it was just that he wanted the long terms effect rather than the immediate one.

    Flying away, Wang Ling disappeared from the area and took a map out to check the next target.

    "[Death Cliff Mountain], Devil Revering Sect, that''s something I want." Wang Ling nodded his head and hurriedly flew away as Bai Xuefortingly meditated on top of his head.

    He headed west to create another stir in the Frost Domain. But before he did so, Wang Ling went to find a good ce he could hide first. He had a lot of soul with him and he would need two weeks to absorb them all.

    =====

    Wang Ling was inside a cave, he opened his eyes and a murky breath came out of his mouth. He was already at the peak of middle-minor saint stage although it had only been a few months since his breakthrough.

    He had been cultivating for more than a month, far longer than he had anticipated. There was only a month left before the New Year came. Wang Ling at the moment was 23 years of age, in the standards of the current era, he was a genius, but not a monstrous one.

    Given that Wang Ling had used up half of the cut he got from the previous raid, he was still moving at an insane speed.

    But it was not just him who was improving like a missile, but also Bai Xue who was already about to break past the barrier of the middle-minor saint stage. The blood she had collected managed to greatly increase her cultivation.

    At the moment, Bai Xue was jumping up and down as she celebrated her improvement. The pair of fox and human hybrid was not of this world in terms of advancement. With enough cultivation resources, they were monsters in terms of advancement.

    But now, they were nearing bing poor again. Wang Ling stood up and Bai Xue shortly followed him. The two of them stepped out of the cave and without dy, Bai Xue turned into her Dragon Form but mixed it with the wings of the phoenix.

    With both the wings of a Dragon and a Phoenix, the two of them flew away at an incredible speed. This time around, it was Wang Ling who cultivated on the back of Bai Xue as they traveled.

    Wang Ling cultivated and before they reached their destination. Wang Ling''s resources run out, but not before he reached the point where the barrier of the next stage was already before him.

    He was at the same state Bai Xue was currently at and just like her, he was itching to start another massacre to get more resources. Wang Ling and Bai Xue''s resources did not only came from piging, but it also came from the death of their opponents.

    With techniques that needed the presence of blood and souls to be present for them to cultivate faster. It was clear to see how they were cultivating. Others may see the two of them as people who were as evil if not more evil as those dark cultivators Wang Ling was massacring.

    Especially him who was devouring the souls of his fellow humans. But in his defense, the world revolves in taking advantage of one another. His act of devouring the souls of other humans is not different than a beast devouring the beast core of other beasts or a human killing another human for self-benefit.

    In the end, the world is nothing more than a ce filled with death, it doesn''t matter what kind of soul he devours. Everything was the same, no matter if it is pure or impure, Wang Ling shall be stronger and rise.

    As his mind wanders, Wang Ling and Bai Xue reached their destination. They weren''t that far from their targets, to begin with, so the two of them reached the ce before noon.

    In front of them was a mountainous region. On a cliff that had various vegetation scattered all over the ce, Wang Ling and Bai Xue saw a pagoda and the thick aura of devil permeated the air.

    They had arrived. The two of themnded on the ground and Wang Ling had already observed the surrounding area from above. His Devil''s Pupils had already registered every bit of information he would need even before theynded.

    "There was an array covering the sect." Wang Ling murmured.

    It was a defensive array, the kind that will let the people inside defend against them if they unleash a surprise attack. The array was covering the whole sect in a dome-like manner, so attacking them from above was not going to work if they think normally.

    They could waltz in there without regard and be done with it, but Wang Ling knew how tricky devil cultivators were. So he first wanted to destroy the array in case it was used against them.

    Thankfully, Wang Ling was not someone normal and had alreadye up with a n, "Bai Xue, let me borrow some wine."

 Chapter 143: A moniker is earned

    Chapter 143: A moniker is earned

    As the sun continued to shine without regards to anyone, a shadowy figure of a man with two pairs of wings flew above the Revering Devil Sect. Many of the sect''s disciples saw the man and got curious as to who or what it was.

    But before they could know. The man motioned and took out a barrel of wine and sshed it around the sect. With a motion of the man, he threw the barrels of wine down and in the process destroyed them with the sword he held in his right hand.

    While the wine sshed from above, the man motioned once again and a ck me emerged from his hands. The next thing he did was that the man lit the wine with his mes and because the wine was already scattered in the air, the wines red up with the ck mes, inciting the array around the sect to activate.

    The mes that was easily scattered thanks to the help of the wine spread all over the array. Those below watched as the man tried to attack them andughed at his foolishness.

    Especially those elderly who had stayed in the sect for a long time and knew of the barrier''s capability.

    "You fool, do you think such mes will destroy the [Devil Dome Array]? What foolishness. San San, go and kill that man once this IMPOSSIBLE! Stop it!"

    From a disdained look to an anxious stare was made as they witness the barrier they were so proud of slowly destroyed by the ck mes.

    The four-winged man was, of course, Wang Ling, his Hell mes was not something a mere barrier can withstand. The essence of the Hell mes was corruption and destruction, destroying a barrier was a simple feat.

    Normally, Wang Ling would have used a lot of qi to spread his mes around the array so he can destroy it, but with the wine scattered about. His job got easier and he managed to save a lot of energy.

    Wang Ling sneered as he watched the elderly fly up with terrifying speed. He threw out three more barrels of wine and set it aze before getting serious and moving in quickly.

    With his Soaring Devil, Wang Ling tore through the air and dove down. He appeared right before the eldersing for him and with a huge grin stered on his face, he grabbed their faces with his hands and continued diving down.

    Crash!

    He crashes through the already damaged barrier of the sect and with the two elders locked in with his steel grip. Wang Ling continued to dive down with breakneck speed.

    Bang!

    Two bloody pulps were created as Wang Ling drove the heads of the two elderly into the ground. The ground trembled as Wang Ling appeared in the middle of what seems to be the residential area of the budding youths of the sect.

    The young disciples saw what happened and the devil mask Wang Ling made him seem like a true devil. The horns sticking out of the mask and his ck wings made him look all the more ominous.

    They all trembled and as they did, Wang Ling brought out a sword and without any prompt to it, he moved in for the kill. Whoosh*, he disappeared and reappeared right in front of a disciple who had a stupid look on his countenance.

    "Don''t worry, your fellow disciples will follow you shortly." Wang Ling said coldly and announced the fate of disciples present. With a move of his sword, Wang Ling separated the body of the disciple into two.

    Those who managed to witness what happened did one of two things. They either stayed to fight or fled in fright. Wang Ling did one thing in response, start a ughter of the devils.

    He activated the Retribution and called upon the wind. His sword slowly started picking up the wind. Gusts of wind was being created and his sword was slowly getting faster with his every swing.

    sh! sh! sh! sh! sh!

    Blood and entrails was flying all over the ce. Before his targets could even respond, their bodies were split into parts and their death became imminent. Body parts flew all over the ce, a massacre devoid of Wang Ling''s usual grace was started.

    Some disciples managed to get out of the sect, but as they did, a white fox with lightninging out of its every stepcerated their bodies and killed them as a practice to getting used to her lightning.

    "This is not right I need to use it move explosively." Bai Xuemented and flew up to check if other disciples managed to slip past Wang Ling''s ughter.

    Bai Xue managed to spot one target running away frantically with her breathing ragged and disoriented. Bai Xue corrected her previous mistakes and with a motion, a loud p of thunder was heard and she reached the disciples back.

    Bang!

    She crashed against the body of the disciple and caused her torso to explode.

    "That was too rough. I need to adjust my strength, maybe I''ll try to integrate the lightning with the Tiger Form. No, I''ll create the fifth form myself, shishi, his own created Martial Technique will be perfected by MY [Fox Form]."

    Bai Xue had a wide grin on her face as she killed her helpless targets. As she was going through the happy ughter, she felt the devilish qi suddenly rise in purity. The devilish qi was the lower quality counterpart of the hellish qi.

    Bai Xue observed this and shook her head, "They are idiot trying to use [Devil''s Blessing] against him. He''s the devil himself!"

    Inside the sect.

    A tower of ck mes appeared as tens of Saint flew over towards the ce were Wang Ling was situated. Wang Ling could feel the power coursing through his meridians and veins.

    He was a True Devil General, the devil''s blessing was not something he should be angered at, because this augmentation was nothing but a great help to him.

    Because the augmentation was so great, even greater than the one he encountered in the Azure Skies Kingdom, Wang Ling''s cultivation surged up to half-step grand saint.

    He experienced three leaps in cultivation strength, but the members of the Devil Revering Sect only experienced two. Wang Ling smiled underneath the mask. The saints who was already at the peak of grand-saint was augmented to early-true saint stage.

    There were three people of that strength. Oozing with devil might one of the three-spoke, "You''re going to die here. I don''t know why you''re attacking my sect but you will die here because of your insolence."

    Wang Ling stood there and saw the disciples of the Devil Revering Sect with hope stered on their faces. Some of them even called out, "Sect Master, please kill him for his stupidity. Our brothers have mostly died."

    In the head of the sect master, he was already looking at Wang Ling like a dead man. It was already too much that a mere Minor Saint Stage cultivator dared challenge them but that said attacker manage to kill more than half of their forces so swiftly.

    If he doesn''t kill Wang Ling now, he will never be able to live the shame down.

    "You, what is your name? I want to at least know the first foolish person to ever challenge my sect."

    Wang Ling didn''t answer him, the Sect Master snorted, "Are you too scared to even speak!? Answer me!!" Wang Ling still didn''t speak, "Bastard, stop messing with the Blood Seeking Saint Yu Ren!!"

    The Sect Master Yu Ren moved and a halberd appeared in his hands. He waved the halberd down and wanted to smash down Wang Ling. But Wang Ling only extended his hands forward and enveloped his body with hellish qi and sword intent.

    He grasped the halberd with his left hand and the ground underneath his feet cracked. The Sect Master saw this happen and his expression suddenly sunk. He tried getting his halberd back from Wang Ling but the halberd was stuck for good and was not even moving an inch.

    Wang Ling''s perfectly refined body was not a pushover that some random nobody will manage to contend with him.

    Wang Ling upon grabbing the halberd finally spoke, "You are not deserving of such moniker. You are nothing but trash." Wang Ling''s voice was full of disdain.

    "The "Blood Seeking" moniker is not something so easily earned." Wang Ling''s voice grew cold, for some odd reason, he was starting to get angry as he heard someone with the same moniker as he.

    The two-person who was previously beside the Sect Master suddenly moved and tried attacking the unmoving Wang Ling. They appeared from Wang Ling''s left and right.

    One of them wielded the spear, while the other was a saber. Wang Ling didn''t even need to look at them and only spread his Ocean''s Lull to grasp their every movement.

    Wang Ling used his right hand to parry the one who wielded the saber and split his body into three pieces. The one on the left was burned to death and he did all this with his eyes fixed to the one called Yu Ren.

    Yu Ren trembled and was pulled by Wang Ling through his halberd. Stumbling forward, Wang Ling punched Yu Ren on the stomach.

    He didn''t send him flying and only had Yu Ren gasp for air and vomit blood in front of him. His knees touched the ground and his hands held his stomach.

    Bang!

    Wang Ling stepped over his head with a great force enough to shatter the floor.

    Yu Ren''s head was now buried on the ground. Wang Ling''s feet started to burn with mes and the buried Yu Ren was slowly cooked to death. His screams was muffled by the ground, but Wang Ling could feel his pain through the movement of his body.

    Wang Ling didn''t stop even when Yu Ren''s body stopped moving. He continued to burn his body until there was nothing left but ashes.

    Harvesting Yu Ren''s soul, Wang Ling tortured him some more before erasing his consciousness.

    Wang Ling felt his heart be lighter. But his anger was still there, present and still lingering, he turned to the disciples that was watching in terror and just like that, Wang Ling started another ughter.

    Not for the sake of pulling the sect from its roots but to vent his anger.

 Chapter 144: For Fun

    Chapter 144: For Fun

    Another bloody scene was created and Wang Ling finally managed to calm his heart. The irritation disappeared he becamepose once more.

    He went spread his spirit sense all over the sect and located the treasury. He entered and managed to ransack the sect without trouble. He came out and Bai Xue was already collecting the blood.

    "Just like we nned, I get anything that will barely move your bloodline and cultivation, I''ll also get seventy percent of the loot we will get in the Bandits Den."

    Wang Ling nodded his head. The disciples and the members of the Devil Revering Sect had bits of devilish qi in their system. Not only was their qi attuned to the qi of devils, but their blood was also the same.

    The resources he got from their treasury. Sadly, there was no Devil''s Curse in sight. He had hoped he would find one here, s, his hopes turned to disappointment as he found nothing useful other than some resources and precious metals.

    There were also weapons that was attuned to devil qi. Those weapons will be fine materials for his natal weapon. Wang Ling also collected a lot of valuables from the corpses he had in, he was satisfied with the benefits he had reap.

    Waiting for Bai Xue to finish, Wang Ling noticed something and raised his head and looked at the distance. It took him a few seconds to confirm what he saw but after a few seconds, he spoke, "Xue, you should change into a tiger fo

    Bai Xue saw Wang Ling pointing at the distance. With her keen eyes, she managed to spot the five dots heading their way. Sighing, Bai Xue changed into a tiger and continued with what she was doing.

    She was not worried, if they were in any danger, Wang Ling wouldn''t tell her to transform but run away. Wang Ling saying they should only hide their true face meant that everything was manageable.

    She no longer paid any attention to what might happen.

    Five men wearing the same yellow robes descended from above and in the middle of the bloodied sect. Most of them were middle-aged, but two of them were young and spirited. As they looked at Wang Ling who was leisurely sitting on the steps that led to the main building of the Devil Revering Sect, the middle-aged man looked around and questioned.

    "The brother here, may I know what happened here?" the middle-aged man with the strength of a pinnacle-grand saint stepped forward and asked Wang Ling a question.

    Wang Ling looked at them with azy looked on his face. He took his time before answering the middle-aged man.

    "They were all like this when I got here." Wang Ling said leisurely without showing any respect for the man before him.

    He saw the two youths behind the middle-aged man frown at his words. Furrowing his brows, the youth red at Wang Ling as he shouted, "Impudent, you dare lie? Remember your strength and tell us the truth."

    Wang Ling didn''t look at the rowdy youth butmented nheless, "Old man, do you think you can stop that dog of yours from barking? Also, if you don''t want to believe, why bother asking me questions?"

    Wang Ling was not giving them any face. It was clear he was looking down on them. This time, it was not only the youth who found his actions displeasing.

    Even the middle-aged man was finding it hard to cooperate with someone who was mocking him directly on his face. But he still directed a smile at Wang Ling as he apologized for the actions of his subordinates.

    "I apologize for that. But I just truly wanted to know what happened to this sect. I am from the Boulder Sect that is only a few hundreds of kilometers away, the Devil Revering Sect had been the bane of the territory. I just wish to know the people who killed them."

    At this, Wang Ling just shrugged his shoulders and showed that he had no idea who it was. This further incensed the anger of the five people in front of him. His way of disregarding them was a direct p on their faces.

    The youth who had been holding back finally had enough and drew his sword. Darting forth, no one stopped him as his sudden act of drawing his sword and wanting to cut down Wang Ling was the direct representation of their hidden desires.

    "I''ll punish you for being too over your head." The youth drew an arc towards Wang Ling and as he did so, Wang Ling stayed seated on the ground only moving his right hands to counter the sword.

    The youth snorted and aimed to chop off Wang Ling''s hands. Those around also had a smile stered on their faces, but the next scene made their countenances stifled.

    ng!

    Wang Ling used a single finger to stop the swording towards him. The technique he had used was Piercing Wave, it was an ordinary technique to neutralize other techniques. It usually uses up qi, but paired with his Piercing Vision, Wang Ling could see through the points where he could easily stop the swording his way.

    The middle-aged man was shocked as he looked at this scene.

    He knew the capabilities of the youth. He was proficient in the sword and was considered a genius who had reached saint phase before turning 25 years of age. But who would''ve thought that the sword of that genius would be stopped by a single finger?

    The youth jumped backward and Wang Ling didn''t chase them and stayed rooted in his seat. He remained quiet once more.

    The middle-aged man saw this and knew that Wang Ling was no ordinary figure. If they try to do something unnecessary, they would pay a certain price. They do not know what the price is, but they were not going to be brave enough to anger Wang Ling and find out.

    Right now, the smiling devil mask of Wang Ling became all the more ominous to look at.

    "Hey, let us go, I have collected what we need." Bai Xue who had just finished collecting all the blood from the corpses called out to Wang Ling who stood up from the ground upon hearing her voice.

    "Alright, I''ll be leaving now. But before I go" Wang Ling turned to look at the five men who was beside him and said, "Leave your storage rings and leave, those storage rings would be the payment of that stupid person over there. I''ll give you three seconds to decide what to do."

    "One, two"

    The people who was suddenly given a choice didn''t know what to say and before they could give out a proper response, Wang Ling finished counting, "three. You were slow, now, I will be needing your lives for wasting my time."

    After spouting some nonsense that didn''t make sense, Wang Ling disappeared and circted his supreme spirit qi. Bits of lightning-sparked from his fist as he threw one unexpected fist towards the youth who tried to cut him down.

    The youth''s pupils dted and tried to guard himself against Wang Ling''s fist with his right arm, but that only amounted to his arms getting broken to pieces.

    Wang Ling''s fist carried enough force to shatter a small hill to dust. And as he directed all his force against the youth, Wang Ling''s fist went past the broken arms and hit the youth''s head which exploded like fresh watermelon.

    "BASTARD!!" those who managed to react fast enough tried to kill Wang Ling in retaliation. They used their own weapons to kill Wang Ling but all of them missed a single target as Wang Ling managed to slip past their swords.

    Reappearing behind another cultivator. Wang Ling twisted the neck of that unfortunate soul killing him instantly.

    Moving in a lightning-fast manner and tearing through the wind, Wang Ling killed and killed until the only one left was the middle-aged man. Wang Ling stood straight with the corpses of the middle-aged man''spanion around him.

    The middle-aged man was shaking in anger and roared out towards Wang Ling, "You bastard, who the hell are you? I''m gonna kill yuu." the middle-aged man finished his words as blood spurted out of his neck.

    Wang Ling had killed the ground of five who was supposedly from a righteous sect as easily as cutting cabbage. Why did he do it? It was to see how well he would fare if he did not use any weapon in a fight against saints that were stronger than him.

    It was no hassle and Wang Ling managed to get some treasures from their corpses. The only bad thing was how he irritated Bai Xue by asking her to transform.

    "If you were going to kill them was there really a need for me to transform?"

    "I wasn''t sure if I wanted to kill them at first so I had to think things through if it will affect my ns."

    "So you decided to kill them because they won''t affect?"

    "That is right."

    "Then why did you have to do that pointless countdown for? That was a truly pathetic sight to have. Also was there a need to anger them so much?"

    "For fun."

    Bai Xue rolled her eyes over and hop on Wang Ling''s head after transforming back into a fox. They left after Wang Ling burned the whole thing down and collecting the blood and soul of hisst kills.

    The two of them left happy and contended. They went over to cultivate in a secluded area once again. They raised their cultivation and went to destroy the Bandits Den. This time, it was Bai Xue''s turn to have some fun so Wang Ling was stuck in the job of the lookout of any escaping bastards.

    That day, when Bai Xue destroyed the Bandit''s Den, he managed to witness how cruel his partner could truly be.

    They annihted them and none managed to escape, they collected some resources to help in their cultivation. Wang Ling and Bai Xue once again took the chance of raising their cultivation and secluded themselves for months.

    In the 2nd month of next year, Wang Ling was already at the pinnacle-minor saint stage. He and Bai Xue was nearing grand saint stage so quickly that even the two of them could not believe it.

    However, the rising of their cultivation will be put on hold because their next opponents would be the one called Chaos Union. It was a union of three different powers and for the two them to annihte them, some serious nning was needed.

    Or not if Wang Ling manages to y the right cards and properly kill them in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 145: Planning

    Chapter 145: nning

    In some nameless forest, Wang Ling was sitting on top of a tree while Bai Xue was happily manipting her mes into cooking the meat that was in front of her.

    Wang Ling sighed as hepared the three powers they had destroyed and the Chaos Union.

    Bandit''s Den, Devil Revering Sect, and the Shadow ws Sect were easily destroyed to the ground. Although their forces were different, they were fundamentally the same as they all have a fixed location.

    Wang Ling only needed to kill those who were staying inside those sects and get it over with. Death could easily be achieved if they just went to a sect that had lower strengths than they had.

    Many say that destroying sect was not so simple, Wang Ling was once one of these people. He said this because qi used in destroying sect was astronomical. In the past, he would always use up his qi if he was not careful about his way of spending it.

    But now, it was different. He and Bai Xue had an almost infinite amount of qi that runs through their bodies. Not only was the quality of their qi far beyond what their peers have, and its quantity was bountiful.

    Destroying a sect that has a power of only the saint phase wasughable to the human and fox pair.

    However, the Chaos Union was different. It was the kind of force that was made of three different forces mesh into one. Unlike those sects with one key position, Chaos Union meets up together at unknown times.

    Wang Ling had the three names of the groups that are a part of the Chaos Union. There were only three names and all of them were located in three different ces.

    Wang Ling started going through the names and sighed as their varying distances was enough to make him sigh in frustration. Bai Xue who was on top of hisp munching on the meat she had just roasted passed him roasted meat after asking Wang Ling for the map.

    Bai Xue reviewed the map and sighed as well. She too knew that it will be a hassle if they follow through the map, so shemented, "Let''s just go to the one called Dai Xiu, she''s the closest one from here after all."

    "What would we do there? Talk to her? I don''t want that, I at least want to use her or something. I want to use that person into luring out the other twoing to their ces as soon as possible. I can''t be dealing with this much problem for too long. We have to return to the Thundergod Academy in a month."

    Wang Ling has a pretty packed schedule to fill. Although his act of destroying sects was very lucrative. His name had been going around the Frost Domain for quite some time now.

    He was a well-known destroyer who craves for death and blood. Coming to a certain sect to destroy them in one fell swoop and then leaving with the sect burned to the ground and with a ball of blood on his back.

    Wang Ling was called the [Northern Devil], this supposed moniker came from the Iceblock city he previously visited. His act of destroying the sect was good, but in the eyes of others, his act of killing the city lord was excessive.

    But Wang Ling didn''t care about those rumors, though, he was happy and contented with the moniker he had received. He thought it was about time he received one anyways.

    Wang Ling was known as the Northern Devil, but Bai Xue had yet to receive a single moniker as to why that was so. It was because she always stays hidden when they enter a city or show herself with others.

    But Wang Ling was sure that it was only a matter of time before Bai Xue receives her moniker. Wang Ling read through the piece of paper that was in his hands and in the end just shook his head.

    "I''ll just bait them out. Xue,e and follow me to the cial Manor, let us visit the [Red Poison] of the Chaos Union. Dai Xiu, you better be worth my time." Wang Ling ate the meat that was given to him with big bites. In the end, he finished even before Bai Xue could finish hers.

    He left as soon as he could, Bai Xue was on top of his head eating away.

    =====

    Their travels took an entire two days toplete. Wang Ling and Bai Xue changed ces on who would fly. Wang Ling was currently meditating on Bai Xue''s back. She was currently in her dragon form.

    "Hey, wake up, I can see the hill and the manor." Bai Xuemented in a deep voice.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and indeed saw a big house from afar. Theynded just a few hundreds of meters away from the manor that was built on a solitary hill.

    Wang Ling only needs to observe from afar the reeking aura of death lingering in the air near surrounding the area. His Devil''s Pupils was something that could see through many things and he was seeingyers of arrays protecting the ce.

    There were also a lot of guards both hidden and not, Wang Ling needs to bypass those defense systems. He wanted to barge in there with his sword drawn yet he can''t do that as he had to make sure his ns would seed.

    Showing a dubious smile, Wang Ling and Bai Xue waited until night finally fell.

    As night finally fell, Wang Ling got low on the ground and moved like the wind. His qi was suppressed and was really silent.

    With his eyes, he managed to pass through the arrays that was all over the ce. A path was created for him and Wang Ling trod this path to safety and as he did, Wang Ling found himself with his first victim of the night.

    A guard that was only making his rounds heard the wind passing and as he did, he turned around to see what it was but before he could even make a full turn. The world seemed to flip as his vision disappeared.

    The guard died even before he could see the shadows of Wang Ling.

 Chapter 146: Slaughter House I

    Chapter 146: ughter House I

    In the act of infiltrating a castle or a fortress, the key to sess would always be silence and swiftness. Wang Ling was all too aware of this and moved like so.

    Not letting anything pass his attention, he and Bai Xue moved like shadows that have no corporeal body. They killed by breaking the neck of the guards and the hidden forces.

    They didn''t resort to any bloodshed, blood ssh might reveal their positions. If they ever needed to kill with a sword or something that will spill blood. Bai Xue would suck up all the blood from the ground and drink it like juice.

    However, as they entered inside. They made sure to first interrogate someone and ask them where their master stayed. They asked three people and only did what they told them after confirming the truth. Wang Ling and Bai Xue killed those who gave them information. It was a painless death.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue stood before a door made from the fragrant [Rose Oak]. He opened the door and entered with leisure as if the house belongs to him. He stepped forth and entered the room.

    sh!

    A sword sh apanied by spirit qi suddenly flew towards his direction. It was a horizontal sh aimed at Wang Ling''s neck. It was fast, but with the Devil''s Pupils, it seemed to be floating in the air. He caught the sword by pinching it with his thumb and index finger.

    Someone eximed to his right and saw a beautifuldy with a voluptuous breast and perfect waist who was consequently wearing loose robe as if she was getting ready to rest. Her figure was alluring and tempting to take.

    "I presume you''re Dai Xiu, the Red Poison of the Chaos Union?" Wang Ling asked as he kept his hands on his back.

    Standing with his back straight and chest puffed out, Wang Ling''s figure was oppressive. Coupled with his aura that was sickening as it was oozing with the aura of ughter and death. Wang Ling seemed like the envoy of Lord Death himself while standing before a grand saint cultivator.

    Dai Xiu retreated backward and chose to let go of the sword which Wang Ling kept inside his storage ring after getting his hands on it. Dai Xiu stabled her footing and looked at Wang Ling with wariness present in her eyes.

    But as she stood before Wang Ling, she propped her chest forward and puckered her lips to make herself more alluring. She knew that Wang Ling was someone she could not match, so she immediately resorted to her womanly charms early on in order to make sure she won''t get killed here.

    "That I am, are you the Northern Devil? The one that had been destroying the sects and faction? If you''re here, are you going to kill me? or" She intentionally cut her words and gave Wang Ling a seductive gaze.

    Wang Ling sighed inwardly and walked up to her slowly. He was in no hurry, Bai Xue was covering the entire room. She dares try anything and she will die.

    The guards were dead even if there were still alive guards, they cannot kill Wang Ling and Bai Xue.

    Dai Xiu stepped backed unconsciously every time Wang Ling Wang Ling''s feet wouldnd on the ground. Soon, the two of them hem found their way on a dead end with a wall keeping Dai Xiu to move any more than what she had already reached.

    "Wwhat do you want of me>" Dai Xiu was no one stupid, she was smart and already knew that her n of seducing Wang Ling was not working and now, fear lingers inside her head.

    Wang Ling stood before and took out a sword.

    sh!

    He made one action that left Dai Xiu unable to eke a sound out or even move as her feet was trembling too much. Wang Ling had aimed close to her ears and in the process of Wang Ling trying something to intimidate her, it resulted in a great sess.

    "Do you wish to live or do you wish to die? If you wish to live, then follow my orders, if you wish to die and even pretend to help only to end up backstabbing me, then I will torture you till you will wish for death to carry you away."

    At Wang Ling''s words, Dai Xiu remembered the tales and rumors looming around the cities of the Frost Domain. The Northern Devil was a fierce and fearsome personality that will kill anyone in a horrific manner.

    Some stories state that Wang Ling will eat every living flesh in a certain kingdom in order to satisfy his own lust for battle. The scorched and sword marks that was left behind by the fierce battle against a single man and an entire sect.

    Dai Xiu was fearing for her life, so much so that a part of her was sure that she was going to die and had given up. But her will to survive was ignited upon the sudden words of getting to live. This resulted in her agreeing readily.

    "II wish to live, I do not want to die."

    Wang Ling smiled, he knew that Dai Xiu was not a fighter despite being a cultivator. She was a fifty-five years old woman who still looked like in her twenties. For someone at that age while being a saint, it was truly young. Only a handful ever get to be considered anyways.

    Seeing the trembling Dai Xiu, Wang Ling brought a single piece of paper, "I want you to issue an order and gather the people of the Chaos Union. I also want every higher-up they have present. Use this as bait."

    Wang Ling threw her a piece of paper and as Wang Ling did, he said another piece, "Do it in three days'' time, any longer than that and I will kill you."

    Wang Ling was not someone who will move without any ns. The nning he now with him shall start now.

 Chapter 147: Slaughter House II

    Chapter 147: ughter House II

    The masked Northern Devil was someone that had been popping up in the mouths of bothmon and cultivators. Someone who kills regardless of you standing and no matter what you do, you will die a terrible death if you anger him or her.

    But Dai Xiu thought otherwise, yes, she feared the Northern Devil but she looked at the masked of the Northern Devil and a wisp of her intent was seen through her eyes. It was stupid of her to even show a hint of such emotions.

    With Wang Ling''s countless experiences of revenge that he could not remember how many people he had encountered with hidden intent in their eyes. Such a double face act of Dai Xiu was something Wang Ling was all too aware of.

    With a jolt, Wang Ling who was standing just a few meters away from her saw that intent and suddenly moved.

    "I don''t like those eyes of yours." Wang Ling said as he grabbed her by the neck.

    The fear that encroached her body earlier was already gone. He did not want to deal with the hassle of betrayal. So, Wang Ling grabbed her by the neck and upon doing so, circted his hellish qi insider her veins.

    The essence of ughter and destruction that cannot be mixed to anyone else began to rampage inside Dai Xiu''s body.

    Her chest heaved up and down as her body began to be ragged. She was in immense pain and in just a few short seconds, she could not take it anymore and started screaming in pain.

    Wang Ling did not stop her, he let her scream and let the people around know her pain. He only moved slowly and quietly as to not alert Dai Xiu and then have her run away from them. But with her in his hands, Wang Ling did not care about anything else anymore.

    He would just let Bai Xue kill anyone she likes to kill.

    The whole manor trembled as her screams echoed out. The guards and the people who had yet to die hurriedly went over to Dai Xiu''s side. But Bai Xue who was guarding the door ughtered everyone that wanted to move against Wang Ling.

    Not having to move in the shadows anymore, Bai Xue didn''t hold back and made them exploded as she shed them to pieces.

    The sound of thunder rumbled as Bai Xue''s martial technique ''Fox Form'' started moving at incredibly high speed. She had a smile on her face as she felt the exhrating joy of advancement in her own technique.

    Not only so but she was also happy to absorb the blood that had been spilled on the ground and on the ceiling. Basically, there was blood everywhere as their bodies exploded into bits.

    While she was ughtering those stupid enough to make a move against her and Wang Ling. Bai Xue''s spirit sense that was spread all over the manor picked some movements outside.

    Kicking the ground, a cracked appeared and she bulldozes her way through the many people around her and went out of the house through a window.

    Crash!

    The wind shattered and Bai Xue saw a man screaming in terror as he started running away.

    "You''re not going to escape." Bai Xue had a smile on her face and kicked the air. A boom was heard and she disappeared from where she stood.

    Bang!

    A body exploded and Bai Xue returned inside to once again restart the ughter guarding she was currently doing. Bai Xue was currently having fun.

    On the other hand, Wang Ling continued circting his qi inside Dai Xiu''s body. She was screaming in pain yet Wang Ling only stared at her.

    He was secretly circting angelic qi in her mind from time to time in order for her to never lose consciousness.

    Wang Ling just found out that his two qi was perfect for torture. Circte hellish qi for pain and revitalize with angelic qi then rinse it do it again and repeat. It was a perfect cycle of true terror and pain.

    Wang Ling was contented at the new findings. While Dai Xiu was present and was still being tortured. He shrugged his shoulders and decided to test what else he could do and began doing experiments.

    He tried focusing on one body parts and see if it was more effective than a full-body experience.

    This torture continued for an hour and as it finished, Wang Ling threw away the limped body of Dai Xiu.

    He eyes were rolled on the back of her head and her body was twitching in pain. As her body convulsed, Wang Ling spoke once again:

    "I need not need to kill, do what I want you to do and I will set you free. Go now and do what you must, but if you ever try to do something unnecessary, I will definitely kill you without mercy and burn your soul."

    Wang Ling basically repeated his first statement only pping in more threats this time. Butpared to the first time he said the threats, Wang Ling''s words carried more weight this time and Dai Xiu showed an almost instinctive fear from his voice alone.

    Dai Xiu slowly got up and as her body continued to twitch, Wang Ling saw her and decided to go out of the room. He had seized the manor and the fear had very well been craved inside Dai Xiu''s core.

    His torture was not sophisticated, but it was efficient. It was painful and it could corrupt the mind of anyone. Inflicting them with never-ending pain was something that Wang Ling wished he had in the previous era.

    If he had one of those skills in the previous era. He might have been satisfied with his ''previous work'' and have the ability to sleep at night without waking up in cold sweat.

    Wang Ling had forgotten how long it had been since he had proper sleep. Even when he was in the Azure Skies Kingdom, where he finally found a family and vowed to bring them with him to the top, Wang Ling never really got to find peace.

    Thinking things through, Wang Ling frowned underneath the devil mask.

    [Is having a family with me going to wash my sins? You previously mentioned I should create a family of own and live with them with happiness.

    But now that I have one and is trying to bring them with me to my ''happiness'', why am I still gued with nightmares? Will I really only see peace when I reach the apex?]

    Wang Ling''s mind was once again gued with thoughts he did not want to delve on. He previously swears that he would take his family to the peak when he ascends to the apex. On the surface it was something he did on a whim, but deep within his heart, something was resonating, it was a ball of pain and suffering.

    The shadows of someone still remained in his heart and the words of that person can be shaken off until he reaches the apex at least that''s what he believes.

    =====

    Upon seizing the manor of Dai Xiu, Wang Ling didn''t waste his time doing what he needed to do. First, he went to cultivate his sword in the open for some time before checking up on Dai Xiu on the second day.

    He didn''t say anything other than circting some of his qi inside her body. She didn''t know what that was for because when Dai Xiu went ahead and neutralized the qi, it was neutralized quickly.

    Wang Ling didn''t say anything about this and left. He secluded himself and on the next day, he received the letter that will be sent to the other two members of the Chaos Union.

    Dai Xiu seemed to have been scared of Wang Ling''s threats and showed him the letter that will be sent to the other two. Wang Ling read through the paper and smiled.

    The paper mentioned the location and the time of the meeting, the people who would attend and everything else. The location would be a ce known as [Chaos Manor], it was three days away from Dai Xiu''s ce.

    Wang Ling got up and had Dai Xiu take him there, they left and with he who was called the Blood Seeking Celestial drowned himself in the thought of killing once again.

    The words, "may this bury my thoughts" escaped his mind and Bai Xue who was ''sleeping'' like usual heard his voice and felt genuine sadness and a hint of desperation.

    She wanted to help him, but for some odd reason, she could not say something. Something was creeping up inside her that made her incapable of speaking.

    It was weird for her.

    In the end, she didn''t get to ask what was bugging Wang Ling

 Chapter 148: Swift and Simple

    Chapter 148: Swift and Simple

    The Chaos Union was created twenty years ago after three dark sects of the same powers agreed to join hands with one another. These three were known as the three founding sects of the Chaos Union.

    However, even with the creation of the union, the three sects tried doing things on their own. They only meet one another for major events and transactions that will benefit one another.

    In the Chaos Manor that built on top of a secluded hill. There were hundreds of people gathering. Inside the manor were three people seated on a round table.

    One of them was the confident and gorgeous Dai Xiu, on her left was Wan Wei who had a handsome face and Ding Yu who had a sturdy-looking body and a horse face.

    "Dai Xiu, for you to orchestrate such an event, just what is that you want? A new toy? Also, I didn''t see your beloved disciple earlier, where is Gong Jiahao?" Wan Wei Yu asked with a smile on his face.

    Dai Xiu only smiled at him and didn''t say anything back as she took a sip of the tea that was seated in front of her.

    "What are you ying at you little vixen. Just speak already and tell us what you want. The cultivation manual you said that you''re going to show us is nowhere to be seen. Did you fucking lie to us? If you did, I''m going to punish you." a disgusting look surfaced in the face of Ding Yu.

    cing the teacup down, Dai Xiu only showed a wry smile and showed a piece of paper. The two immediately showed a bright smile on their faces.

    Ding Yu quickly tried stretching his hand forward and grabbed the piece of paper from her hand. Dai Xiu did not stop him and gave it to Ding Yu.

    Reading through the paper, Ding Yue marveled in the profoundness of the technique he was reading. The depth of the cirction and the intricacies of the technique was truly something that needed to be meditated on for years before beingprehended.

    While Ding Yue marveled at the contents, Wan Wei grabbed the piece of paper from his hands and checked it for himself.

    He too had the same reaction as Ding Yu, showing a perturbed look on his face as he could notprehend the technique.

    "T-this, where did you find this? What brilliant technique, with this, we will be able to create geniuses of the next generations. I might also increase my strength to True Saint stage if I cultivate it."

    "Haha, Dai Xiu, this is something good indeed why don''t you smile? This is such a good thing, we can expand the union after this bit. But we have to be covert into distributing this. Good thing you propose this littlepetition!"

    The two men who was with Dai Xiu was talking for the future. But as they cheered, shoutsing from outside was heard.

    "Where did youe from!? Who the hell w-wait, stop it!!!"

    "Shit, you bastard, you dare oppose the Chaos Union!!? Do you wish to die!!?!"

    Shouts like these wereing from outside.

    Screams of anger and fear was heard, Ding Yu and Wan Wei turned around as they shouted, "WHAT''S HAPPENING!?" it was perfect synchronization of the two.

    They were angered and was just about to go out when.

    Bam!

    The wide doors of the manor opened and a man wearing a devil mask appeared. He had four pair of wings which slowly retracted into his back. No one knew how the robe he was wearing managed to have those wings without ripping his robes apart.

    "Who are you!? Are you the one causing all themotion outside?"

    "Whoever you are, do you think a minor saint can take on three grand saints? You best get out of my way before I" Ding Yu who stepped forth tried grabbing Wang Ling by the shoulder and flinging him far away, but as soon as he touched him on the shoulders, Wang Ling moved.

    sh!

    An arc of blood was created as Ding Yu''s right hand flew off into the air. Wang Ling''s sword was still clean without a trace of blood.

    "Don''t speak too much nonsense. I''m only here to kill you and your so-called geniuses. Don''t try to escape, three kilometers off here and the area is already burning, step out and you will only burn."

    Wang Ling had already set the surrounding forest on fire. His ck mes was ravaging the surrounding are without mercy. Many of the local spirit beasts were dying as they burnt to death and turned to ashes.

    The mes were also some kind of barrier that surrounds the area. Anyone who dares fly over will catch fire and burn.

    His makeshift barrier was something that even a Grand Saint will have trouble crossing. Even if a grand saint was to tread the mes while covering themselves with spirit qi, that qi of theirs will be corrupted and disintegrate into nothingness.

    Ding Yu and Wan Wei was ring at Wang Ling, they didn''t know what was happening and the next best thing they can do other than trying to figure it out themselves was to look at Dai Xiu.

    They turned around and saw Dai Xiu was looking at them with a disfigured smile on her face. That alone gave them the idea of what was happening.

    "Yyyou bitch, you actually sold us out!? How dare you!? We have helped each other for a long long time, how can you betray us like this!?!" Ding Yu was screaming on top of his lungs.

    His anger could not be contained as his hate for Dai Xiu became iprehensible. But the tears of Dai Xiu just flowed. She knew that everything she worked for was slowly copsing and she was the one who organized its demise.

    If the geniuses of the Chaos Union were to fall and the top executives who chose to join the petition'' were to also die. The Chaos Union would be destroyed shortly.

    It did not matter how it would be destroyed. It could be destroyed by their enemies that was eyeing their territories and forces. In the end, the bottom line of the end would be the Chaos Union ending up destroyed.

    Ding Yu got more and more irritated as he watched Dai Xiu shed tears. He pounced at her but before he could move very far, Wang Ling already beheaded him and his bodyy lifelessly on top of the round table.

    Wan Wei who saw this trembled and tried thinking of ways on how he could survive. In the end, the only thing he could think of got down on his knees, throw away his pride and bed for his life.

    "Please, don''t kill me, I can be of use to you, I can give you anything and will follow your lead no matter where you go. Please, just let me live and I will devote myself to you"

    "I don''t n on keeping pets." With those words, Wan Wei''s expression fell and without warning threw a punch on the ground and escaped out.

    He wanted to escape but as he opened the door and caught a glimpse of the hell that had broken loose outside. ck mes surrounded the area and Wan Wei witness as the disciples of his Chaos Union die in the hands of a white fox that wasughing as she moved around killing everyone.

    He wanted to fly away from the grotesque scene but Wang Ling grabbed him from behind and pulled him back into the room.

    Grabbing Wan Wei by the face, Wan Wei tried retaliating but Wang Ling''s hand was like steel pliers that could not be moved.

    "Die." Wang Ling coldly spoke and his hellish qi caused havoc inside Wan Wei''s body. Blood seeped out of Wan Wei''s pores as his blood vessels meridians, and internal organs got destroyed.

    Wang Ling then turned his head over to Dai Xiu who had seen her twopanions killed by Wang Ling. She trembled as she had a thought that she did not want to think about.

    "Yyou ssaid you will spare me." Dai Xiu looked at Wang Ling pitifully as her tears turned from regr salty tears to blood streaks.

    She knew that she would die and as Wang Ling began to take steps and moved closer to her and as he got closer to her, the more she words started flowing out of her mouth.

    "Please, I can do more things for you. I have a good body, I can pleasure you anytime you want, I am good with the usage of my body, please, let me live, I''ll give you the treasures you wish of me, just don''t kill me please."

    Wang Ling stood before her and as he raised his sword he spoke, "Yes, I did once say of sparing you, but I changed my mind. Also, I once said that I''ll set you free. Now, I''ll do just that, set you free from the suffering of living in this world."

    With those words, Wang Ling''s sword descended and Dai Xiu with unbelieving eyes had her head fly off. It was a painless death.

    Wang Ling only sighed and took the storage rings of the three before going out.

    Five minutester, everything waspleted, the geniuses of the Chaos Union together with their leaders were all killed. News proliferated and the Chaos Union soon fell in the hands of other forces who imed themselves to be ''righteous''.

    Wang Ling''s job of killing in the Frost Domain was over. His identity of the Northern Devil was set in stone and now he must ingrain his other name to everyone in the Celestial Spirit Realm, Wang Ling of the Wang Family was about to outshine everyone in the realm and he would start his rise in power starting from the Thundergod Academy.

 Chapter 149: A good guy?

    Chapter 149: A good guy?

    Life is a fleeting thing, that is if you are a mortal who does not cultivate. But for those who do cultivate, life goes on for as much as you raise your cultivation.

    By the time you reach Saint stage your lifespan already reached 500 years. If you reach dominion realm, you will be able to live for thousands of years.

    Humans were the kind of race where they wish for life as they envied the long-lived race such as the elves and the spirit beasts.

    Elves were known for their ordinary lifespan to be as long as 500 years in the shortest. That is them not cultivating. Elves were originally people of nature, their life force was much greater than any other race.

    In the end, what this boils down to is that humans longed for a long life so they can find possibilities for themselves. But if one has to suffer for millennia with the memory that haunts them awake, is living be better than dying?

    As Wang Ling rode on the back of his partner, he meditated to calm his heart and mind. He was seated in a cross-legged manner and inside his energy pce was his saint soul seated in the same manner.

    His consciousness was deep within his energy pce. Two mes were in hands and he was concentrating in many things.

    He circted the [Overturning Nine Heaven Art], [Hell Dominator Body], and the [Extreme Yin Yang Art] at the same time. He was also using the [Light Bearer] innate technique and the [Soul Devourer] innate technique without a problem.

    With the help of Extreme Yin Yan Art, Wang Ling was capable of managing his many forms of qi without a problem whatsoever. For anyone to attempt this other than he would result in that person dying by implosion. But Wang Ling''s mind was capable of tasking himself into different things at the same time.

    The myriad of things he was taught by his ''master'' in the past was to learn how to multitask as much as possible. Even when he was just a mere 11 years oldd in the previous era, Wang Ling had worked hard to be a quick-witted individual.

    Having a deep mental capacity could be said some kind of gift to him by his one and only master. Wang Ling embraces this gift to him by using it to the fullest.

    While circting his qi and absorbing the souls of his targets, Wang Ling''s cultivation was soaring. As he and Bai Xue had the agreement of traveling while cultivating, Wang Ling and Bai Xue had significantly raised their cultivations.

    Wang Ling was already at the borders of grand saint stage. As he and Bai Xue moved without rest towards the Thunder Domain, Wang Ling continued to cultivate.

    Upon entering the Thunder Domain in the 4th month of the year, Wang Ling managed to break through the barrier of the grand saint stage. He was now an official early-grand saint stage cultivator.

    He first solidified his cultivation and changed roles with Bai Xue. He became the mount and Bai Xue began cultivating using the blood she had saved up in vials. She fell asleep as Wang Ling flew away in a hurry.

    Wang Ling sped away, his wings were not out, but he was using Soaring Devil. The two halos were out in the open, absorbing the qi to resupply his body what he had lost.

    Being someone with the bloodline from Heaven, he was really sensitive when ites to qi.

    From his experience, he had made a clear distinction that separates devils from the holy race. Devils are beings that have a sturdy body and was battle oriented. While the Holy Race was sensitive to qi and was masters of qi maniption making them especially adept in using the elements.

    These two points made Wang Ling wonder of the true natures of the Devils and Holy Race. He was only making assumptions after all. The truth was still hidden beyond the realms, he still did not know what is true and what is not.

    But base on the bloodlines he possesses, Wang Ling''s assumption might just be true. Wang Ling smiled bitterly and flew away as quickly as he could. He was avoiding the cities and the areas where spirit beasts frequent.

    Thanks to the map he had bought, Wang Ling was slowly getting used to trouble. But there were times when Wang Ling chose to stop and intervene with some minor events. A good example of this was when Wang Ling was nearing the Thunder Domain.

    ording to the map he had bought, Wang Ling was near the edge of the domain. But he didn''t really need a map to know if that was true or not, after all, the surrounding area had been having thinner sheets of ice.

    While he was near the edges of the Frost Domain. Wang Ling saw a vige getting attacked by a group of bandits. Currently, he was not wearing his devil mask and was instead wearing his white schrly robes that was made of top-notched materials.

    The vige was not a big one, it was onlyposed of several small houses and its residents were mostlyposed of middle-aged people and some youths. From where he was at, he could see approximately fifty people going around fighting the invaders.

    Hundreds of bandits were going around killing and hunting the residents of the vige. There were bandits hacking and shing the men trying to fight back and some were dragging the women away.

    He was of no man of great virtue. He will kill those who tried to kill him and will not actively help people from the goodness of his heart alone. So it would be totally out of character of him to save the vige that was being attacked by bandits.

    Two young women stumbled as they were running away from a scar-faced bandit who had a lustful look on his face. The twodies had a look of fright, tears stream down their faces as they both mumbled, "Hhelp!"

    The scar-faced bandit onlyughed at their frightened mumblings as he shouted, "There''s no one going to help you!"

    But at that exact moment, Wang Ling swoops down from above with the golden light from his bloodline. It provided him a divine and soothing glow. Descending like some divine being, Wang Ling surprised the bandit.

    Standing before a bandit with his backs turned to the youngdies, Wang Ling said, "Are you alright?" it was a simple and overused wording, but it was trulyforting in the ears of the twodies.

    They nodded as they pleased, "Please, help our vige."

    "Don''t worry, I will do just that. Stay there and do not move." Wang Ling answered with a calming tone of voice. His voice was soothing to the ears of those who heard it.

    "Who are you!?"

    The bandit who saw Wang Ling descend from above felt his knees buckle as instinctive fear encroached all over his body. Someone who had the ability to fly from above only meant one thing, saints were present.

    Being a lowly bandit himself, he was nowhere near being an almighty saint. Because if he had the ability to be saint, he wouldn''t be here rotting away in a job of robbing and piging people of their possessions. That is if he was some maniac.

    Wang Ling showed a valiant figure to the people who saw him and to his opponents, showing an undisguisable figure and aura of someone divine.

    As he looked at the bandit, he only showed a smile and without any preconceived notion. He started wreaking havoc all around the vige. Moving around the vige killing the bandits and in the end iming the head of the bandit leader.

    After iming the head of unnamed bandit leader, Wang Ling presented it to the vige chief who was an old man, saying, "Take this and present it to a City Lord, it might have some value."

    After saying that piece, he got ready to leave. But as he was just about to fly away the old man asked him, "May we know of our benefactor''s name?"

    Wang Ling stopped as he answered, "Wang Ling." he then flew away at breakneck speed leaving behind the elder who was left stupefied as the name started sinking in.

    "So it was the [Prince of the Divine Light] who saved us!"

 Chapter 150: Oh Shit

    Chapter 150: Oh Shit

    There were two rising stars in the scene of the Frost Domain. One was the cruel and peerless in terms of devil cultivation, the mysterious Northern Devil.

    The other one would be the peerless cultivator of the Holy Arts, the one they call Prince of the Divine Light Wang Ling.

    A righteous and virtuous personality who goes around helping people in arms reach. Wang Ling''s act of saving those who needed saving had spread throughout the Frost Domain.

    Two opposites have appeared in the Frost Domain, both of which seemed peerless in their own right. Many people started thinking who was stronger of the two, but of course, these two people are the same but they do not know that.

    Wang Ling knew of the talks spreading all over the domain and his only reaction to it was a smile. He had been aiming to raise his fame just so he can increase the name of his family and himself.

    Also, he did it so his name will spread. With two opposing powers appearing, many people will gather two flocks around him and his other persona. By that time, Wang Ling will half realize his ns.

    A dubious n emerged on his countenance as he entered the Thunder Domain. Bai Xue was still sleeping on his shoulders. She was peacefully absorbing the blood of different beings.

    Wang Ling was flying at high speed, he killed anything he could kill and avoided those he cannot. Wang Ling''s journey was eventful, but it was only a cycle of collecting resources by killing those who needed to be killed.

    Also, he had gotten used to wearing the clothes suited for nobles. A top-quality robe he had been wearing had been of great help to him as it was made to suit his mes. Meaning, he does need to change clothes every time he uses his mes.

    mes of every cultivator was something that no ordinary mes couldpare to. The stronger the me was, the most likely it might cause problems.

    An example of this is a cultivator having no ability to handle the mes that are blossoming inside his body ending up dying in his own mes. Another example would be having your clothes burn off because your act of using your mes had your robe catching fire.

    This was a problem for Wang Ling a couple of months ago. He had to change robes every now and then if he wanted to use his mes.

    It was a good thing Butler Sun gave him this robe as a gift. Now, he need not worry about the temperature of the mes at least before the third ignition.

    The robes he now has might have the capability of holding out when he does the second ignition or the second level of the True Chaos mes or as to how Wang Ling would call it, True Heaven Hell mes.

    His journey did not need him to travel far in order to reach the Thundergod Academy. He only needed to reach a branch that was located near the edge of the Thunder Domain''s territory and he could use the spatial transportation which, thankfully does not have a problem taking him directly to the Thundergod Academy.

    Wang Ling went over the branch of the Thundergod Academy. Standing before the entrance of the academy, he was stopped at the entrance. But only needed to show his identity que in order to enter.

    He was received well and as he entered, he did not dawdle or bother meeting anyone and directly requested entry to the spatial transportation array. He was directed at the spatial transportation array.

    Without wasting much time, he paid the fee for the transport that was around ten thousand ster stones. Using a spatial transportation array was only meant to be used by rich people, i.e, Wang Ling and some other people from an illustrious background.

    Wang Ling could travel all the way to the Thundergod Academy through flight alone. But that would only inconvenient him and would take a month at the least for him to reach.

    The Thundergod Academy was located at the center of the huge Thunder Domain. Wang Ling was still only a saint and he could not control [Space] just yet.

    Wang Ling needed the spatial transportation array in order for Wang Ling to quickly head over to the Thundergod Academy. He was only going there to check the items he needed.

    The Everchanging Holy Stone might just be inside the Thundergod Academy so he didn''t want to waste his time. If the Everchanging Holy Stone was not in the Thundergod Academy.

    He will just resort to his usual ways and take their resources before leaving. He might take some of their legacies if he could, a new technique centering in lightning might now sound so bad. His qi had the properties of lightning now thanks to the lightning tribtion he just had months ago.

    Sparks were showing in his supreme spirit qi. The lightning from the lightning tribtion was beginning to show its might. He had not paid much attention to it, but he was using it from time to time to check if it had some practical uses.

    Even with his thousands of years of experience, Wang Ling had no martial technique that cultivates lightning. After all, when Wang Ling managed to fight the strongest celestial who utilizes lightning, it was already when he was destroying the previous era.

    He never fought with any sect that cultivates lightning, mostly because for thousands of years, they were in a state of a closed gate that forbids entry or leaving. By the time, they opened their gates, Wang Ling was already killing hundreds of celestials who had hit the ceiling of their capabilities.

    Wang Ling just didn''t have the time to read through the cultivation manuals. He simply didn''t have the time to do so. If he ever tried to do so, he would have died a million times over.

    A single momentarypse in his reaction and judgment would have resulted in his death. Even for someone like him, he wouldn''t be so arrogant to fight celestials while reading a book.

    But now that he has the time to cultivate lightning. The ''judge'' that is sent down by the heavens in order ''test'' those who are foolish enough to knock on the doors of the heavens.

    Wang Ling saw the light of the spatial transportation array devour his body and after a few shing lights, he disappeared from sight.

    =====

    In the Wang Family Main House, Butler Sun was going through the reports on the Northern Devil and his Young Master who was now called the Prince of the Divine Light.

    The world seemed to be spinning and as it continued to whirl Butler Sun felt a headache for he knew beforehand that Wang Ling would cause all this trouble.

    He was one of the few people who knew of Wang Ling''s two opposing bloodlines other than Wang Shu Qing. He was also the one who provided Wang Ling with the list of those now four destroyed sects and factions.

    "I thought he was going to resolve it peacefully, I was foolish. The First Young Master is starting to wreak havoc and I can''t even do anything other than worry. He''s doing something good and is also providing the family a good name to show.

    "He clearly nned this out, is he really going to go with that absurd n of his?" Butler Sun sighed once more, he picked up another report and this time it was about Wang Hong who was also doing some pretty messed up stuff.

    "Unlike the First Young Master, the Second Young Master is not destroying sects. But he''s steadily taming beasts from all over the domain while aplishing the revenge he had been wanting since that plot in the zing Wing Continent.

    "First Young Master, did you really have to send that letter to the Second Young Master? He had already beaten up Wen Luxian and now we have the Wen n together with Wen Luxian''s master is seeking answers now that I think about it, that isn''t so bad, that revenge is good for the Second Young Master. I''ll just assassinate Wen Xing."

    A devilish smile appeared on Butler Sun''s face as he imagined the death of Wen Xing.

    "But that bastard old fossil of the Wen n is sitting there, guarding the ce. The Family has yet to properly have someone ascending Celestial Phase."

    While he was already in the middle of his contemtion. Butler Sun heard loud footstepsing from outside.

    "Who is it!?" Butler Sun got a little angry and a petite girl burst into the room.

    "Master!"

    Butler Sun raised a brow as he asked, "What is it Qimi? I''m thinking about something right now."

    Qimi, one of Butler Sun''s direct disciple tried catching her breath as she took out a letter from her storage ring. Handing the letter to her master, Qimi said in urgency, "It''s something, big master."

    Butler Sun hurriedly opened the letter and read through it, as he began reading, a smile appeared on his face and that smile "The Mistress had ascended! This is gre"

    He could notplete his sentences as his eyes trailed off and stared into the reports about the two Young Masters, rubbing his temples, he grumbled, "Oh shit!"

    Oh shit indeed.

 Chapter 151: The uniformed student

    Chapter 151: The uniformed student

    Wang Ling saw the light vanished and he was already inside the Thundergod Academy. The dense qi around them was something that Wang Ling was all too familiar with. He had already registered the difference in terms of the quality of qi and now that he was aware of it, the qi of the Thundergod Academy wasced with lightning.

    He perfectly went over and left the ce of the spatial transportation array. After doing so, he wandered the Thundergod Academy as if it was normal.

    Not needing to contact anyone was bliss. He did not have any connections inside the academy, Except that is for Zou Jianhong he had met outside. Also, the elf who was from the Evergreen n.

    He was not really that aware of the academy''syouts so he did not know where he should look. So, before leaving, he went out of his way and asked the students near him the ce where he could find the ce to exchange points.

    "Oh, you must be quite new to not know where it is. Just head north and find the [Thunder Treasury]. That is where the points of the academy is exchanged"

    Wang Ling asked the student a couple more questions. He showed his thanks to the student but before he could leave, he heard some of the students talking about something intriguing.

    "The [Ascending Lightning] is starting. We from the outer circle finally has the chance to enter the inner circle even if it''s for a little while. Hahaha, this time I''m going to make a killing in the betting."

    "Do you think someone will gain a new ranking? The [Jade Board] and the [Roaring Thunder Board] might just change this time!"

    These students were enthusiastic enough that their eyes were practically burning. Wang Ling pointed over to the two and looked at the student he had asked previously before asking something new.

    "What is that about? Ascending Lightning? Jade Board? Roaring Thunder Board? What is that?"

    The student looked at Wang Ling with a stupefied look on his face, he could not believe the man in front of him does not know what these important events and boards were.

    "Do you even know anything? Even the people outside the academy knows what those two boards were and what the Ascending Lightning is. Are you even a student at the academy!?" The student doubtfully asked.

    Wang Ling responded by showing his identity que to the student. The student sighed at the sight of the que. He looked at Wang Ling with pity in his eyes.

    He pitied Wang Ling for being stupid. He decided to exin the whole thing to Wang Ling.

    "The Ascending Lightning is one of the events that happens every end of the month. Every month, the top 100 to 50 of each respective boards willpete to see who had improved the most. Though only a few [Rankers] attends it, it is still rather popr.

    "The boards I am talking about is the two boards or also known as [leaderboards] that ranks the students through theirbat ability. The Jade Board is the leaderboard for the students of the Nascent Soul Stage.

    "As for the Roaring Thunder Board, it is made for Saint Phase Students. Even though Saint Phase students alsoposes of Minor Saints and Grand Saints, only the True Saints have the ability topete for the top.

    "What''s more is that only the best of the True Saints truly enters the top. Peak-True Saints are the only ones who have the ability to enter it. Not to mention this True Saints are geniuses who can jump levels and challenge Dominion Realm cultivators, the Roaring Thunder Board is the ce where the cream of the crop students could be found."

    Wang Ling finally understood and as he finally did, he realized something.

    [It was the end of the 5th month?] There was bits of the geniuses but he was more shocked at the fact that the month was already about to end. If it was about to end and the 6th month was about toe, he should''ve have waited for the blooming of trees in the Red Peak Mountain.

    He decided to go there some other time.

    In the meantime, he has to do something about his needs. As the student continued to speak, the student let out a sight onest time as he said:

    "Brother, if you don''t know much about the academy events and its rules that are not written in the que. It would be best to buy the [Inner Academy Journal] from the Thunder Treasury."

    "Oh, such a thing exists? How much is it? I want to prepare myself for the price."

    "It''s only 30,000 points, nothing much when you think about its usefulness. Aside from the Map of the inner circle and other exclusive rights of the academy''s inner circle students, the Inner Academy Journal provides almost everything the [Inner Circle Student que]."

    Wang Ling was left stupefied at the price of that journal.

    [30,000 thousand? What the hell is that journal made of?] Wang Ling cursed. It had been a while since he cursed for something so useless.

    Even if he ''borrows'' some points from Bai Xue, he still has not enough points to buy the dam journal. So, Wang Ling gave up the idea of buying that thing. Instead, something intrigued him.

    "How do you get an Inner Circle Student que again?" Wang Ling was not a scrooge when ites to anything that will get him benefits. But if it was something that can be obtained without paying anything. Wang Ling was all for it.

    The student he was talking to once again got shocked at Wang Ling''s question of the obvious, so, he diligently exined, "Once a student reaches Saint Phase, he will only need to circte his qi into the que and once it turns purple, it means that you have Inner Circle Student que and its perks."

    With the said information, Wang Ling''s face beamed and he took out his que. This made the student look at him in confusion as he tried confirming some things with Wang Ling, "Brother, it only works on saints wait, purple gold? Grand Saint Stage?"

    Wang Ling circted his qi into the que and the que changed colors and transformed into a purple gold color and it would seem that base on the reaction of the student.

    He figured there was much more into the colors of the ques. But he did not need to know any of that any longer, so, he said his farewells to the student and also thanked him for the help.

    As he left, he checked the information that was updated in his que. Information flowed inside his mind. His mind was filled with information he did not bother with the student who was left with his mouth agape as he actually got to speak with an inner circle disciple.

    Wang Ling continued with the whole thing and gathered most of the information he needed. The current people of the boards are called rankers and these rankers are ranked differently in grades.

    This grading system is the same for the Jade and Roaring Thunder Boards. The grades were from 100 to 51 Grade-D rankers, 50 to 21 are Grade-C, and 20 to 4 is Grade-B, and the 3 to 1 is Grade A.

    This grading system is the only one of its kind in the whole realm. This grading system is a clear distinction between their abilities. Also, as the grades go up, the perks they receive inside the academy goes up.

    On a side note, the Grade-A geniuses would be the ones to represent the academy in the [Ten Year Bout] of the Seven Great Academies.

    =====

    The Wang Family is still rocked by the shock that the mistress is about toe home.

 Chapter 152: Lacking in Points

    Chapter 152: Lacking in Points

    In the Thundergod Academy, Wang Ling went out of the Student Records Hall after confirming that he was back and was already an inner circle student.

    Some of the staff and students were shocked to see someone who left three years ago ande back as a Grand Saint. They looked at him like he was some kind of mystery.

    However, Wang Ling paid them no attention. Also, he had them informed of Bai Xue''s cultivation and had then registered her early on. They attested that she was already a half-step grand saint cultivator.

    They easily did so as Bai Xue could easily be observed as she slept/cultivate on Wang Ling''s shoulders. As he left the Student Records Hall, talks surfaced about him and Bai Xue.

    Bai Xue was some sort of star who appeared three years ago and won her freshmenpetition with andslide victory. She not only moved faster than anyone else to defeat everyone as quickly as possible, she even beat them down so much that some of the students run away.

    It was a glorious sight for Bai Xue, but because she left as soon as she came. The name Bai Xue did not stick for so long. But some people still remembered the day when the white fox single-handedly yed with everyone.

    Wang Ling did not know of this story. Because the only story he got from Bai Xue was the summary that went like this, "I beat them all up." That was it.

    After visiting the Student Records Hall. Wang Ling did not go to the [Thunder Dome] where thepetition was held. Instead, he went to check the items in the Thunder Treasury.

    Wang Ling entered the treasury that looked like a pce grand hall than anything else and checked the items it was selling.

    There were a lot of signs that led to different ces that advertise different items. He looked around and saw the area where they showcase the ores they are selling.

    He entered that ce and it didn''t even take him a minute to locate the Everchanging Holy Stone. Wang Ling saw a big signboard that is showcasing the Everchanging Holy Stone that was a block with an approximate size of 7 inches wide and 4 inches in height.

    The Everchanging Holy Stone looked like an overgrown diamond. But its color was that of a pearl. It was pretty to look at and it was oozing with qi that is quite like angelic qi but because it was more impure, it was a different type of qi.

    It was holy qi. The qi surrounding the pearly white Everchanging Holy Stone was holy qi.

    Wang Ling became happy after finding the Evrchaning Holy Stone. But after seeing its price, he was left speechless.

    [50,000,000 points for a single ore?] Wang Ling sighed as he could feel his pennilessness. The second highest item in the treasury ore room was 30,000,000 points. The Everchanging Holy Stone was the kind of stone that was level of its own.

    Wang Ling really wanted to just up and leave, but he knew that the 50,000,000 points was the cheapest he can gain this item. Academies would usually assign fair prices in their items and sometimes lower than the market value it supposedly has.

    He did not know how many points he can get forpleting a mission in this academy but he was sure the good ones would have some restrictions ced upon them. Wang Ling needs to move so he can rake in points.

    Thinking things through, Wang Ling remembered his old methods and started thinking of ways on how he can exploit the system of the Thundergod Academy.

    Currently, he has around 26,000 points. He needs 50,000,000 points and he was far off his current target.

    Wang Ling began to think and as he formted a n. He walked up to the Thundergod Academy''s Mission Hall and indeed, the missions that give 5,000,000 points needed him to be a Grad-A student.

    Knowing this provided two vital information. The first information would be that he cannot go out and trypleting a mission. The second information would be those Grade-A students must have a lot of points.

    Those at the very top must have tens of millions while those lower than them must have millions of points, and then lower should have hundreds of thousands and so forth. Wang Ling showed a devilish smile, he finally made a simple yet effective n.

    First, he went to find a lodging in the outer circle of the academy. He picked one of the cheaper ones that have no array set up around it and left Bai Xue sleeping inside. He was not worried about her safety. Those at the outer circle were either foundational phase or nascent soul phase cultivators.

    Try something with Bai Xue and the best you will end up is an intact corpse.

    Wang Ling wandered around and left Bai Xue to her own devices. She was cultivating so he also lined up some ster crystals around her to help her raise her qi.

    Wang Ling went into the inner circle and took a walk around. But he didn''t had the time to marvel in the sights of the academy. His thoughts were merely in the idea of doing what he had to do at the fastest and most efficient way possible.

    Walking up towards the dome-like structure that was near the center of the academy. Wang Ling was presented with a stadium that wasrge enough to contain a small scale town.

    There were streams of peopleing and going. There were more peopleing in than out and as he entered, the more the excited shouts of the students was heard and the sounds of an explosion echoed out.

    Bang! Boom! Bam!

    The sounds of punches and someone crashing into something was hear. It was clean and audible, and most importantly, it was an exhrating sound.

    "Nice one senior Tang Tian, you can do it."

    "Senior Huang Tianlong beat senior Tang Tian to a pulp!"

    Wang Ling heard a lot ofmotion outside. As he entered, the fighting had actually already finished and as he stood with the crowd. There was a huge circr stage in the middle of the dome.

    The circr stage was hundreds of metersrge. It was made from [ck Shell Ore] an extremely hard item that can withstand the hit of a dominion realm expert with ease.

    It became clear. The Thundergod Academy that saw as an academy that strives for power advocates the act of fighting to the limitations.

    Wang Ling watched as three more students at the True Saint Stage fought with one another. The people fighting were not actually people of the rankers.

    They were mere students who wanted to fight and settle some differences.

    Time passed and noon came. Wang Ling stood with the crowd, watching and as the sun reaches its peak. Everything became livelier as two students of the same cultivation walked out of the path that led inside the dome.

    Wang Ling had information about various rankers on the board.

    The rankers of the Roaring Thunder Board final stepped out and got ready to face one another.

    Both of the rankers present in the stage and as they stood there, Wang Ling leaned forward as hemented, "Let''s see what you guys can do."

 Chapter 153: Domination I

    Chapter 153: Domination I

    Zu Yun was standing on the side wearing a yellow robe. He was at the True Saint Stage and was oozing with the intent to fight.

    Being the #93rd ranker of the Roaring Thunder Academy, he would move up to #92nd rank if he can beat the one man in front of him.

    Wearing a purple robe was Han Shi. Having a big and burly build, he smiled brightly as he stared at the adversary in front of him.

    "Zu Yun, we meet again. Are you perhaps truly tired of living this time? I already warned you to stir away from me, else I will really break both your arms."

    Han Shi and Zu Yun were one of the rivals that could be found inside the Thundergod Academy. In a ce such as the Thundergod Academy where thepetition for the top was as fierce as it could get.

    There would be bound to be many rivalries forming from here and there. Han Shi''s and Zu Yun''s rivalry was one of the well-known ones in the whole academy.

    They have fought for 53 times, and Han Shi was currently in the lead, having 27 wins and Zu Yun with 26, it represented just how many times they have faced one another.

    Zu Yun looked at Han Shi and sneered as he answered back proudly, "Han Shi think you''ll beat me this time? The victory you achieved before was merely luck. Don''t get too ahead of yourself now."

    Zu Yun answered with a calm voice. The two began to mock one another and they began a battle of the words. Even their exchanges like so had an impact on the audiences causing them to add fuel to the fire.

    "Senior Zu Yun! The people of the [Red Dragon Faction] said that you''re nothing but a worthless piece of useless trash. Prove them wrong and beat him to a bloody pulp."

    "Han Shi! Go and beat the shit out of that Zu Yun. Cao Ning is currently angered by their [Yellow Neb Faction] after the unfortunate [Tribtion Trial], go and beat that pompous butt of the Zu Yun andter present it to senior brother."

    "To the two seniors, do your best! But I''ll still bet on, senior brother Han Shi. Please beat him so I can get a substantial amount of points.

    A single youth who had been sitting on the back of the crowd. Observed the fight with great interest. The two people in front of him will be assessed on the ability of the future people he would be fighting.

    Leaning forward, Wang Ling witnessed as the two youths on top of the fighting stage kicked the ground and disappeared. They reappeared momentster though as they shed in the middle of the stage.

    Bang!

    The force of their punches colliding with one another made the wind explode and the wind pressure that was about to swept about the stage and its surrounding was stopped just before the edges of the stage.

    A barrier was erected around the stage in order to contain the wind pressure that resulted from the shes of the saints. The sh was fierce and the first that collided was retracted and the other fist was thrown out.

    Fist after fist was sent out and the two rankers that was fighting in the stage was in a state of stalemate where no one could get ahead of one another. That was at least how the eyes of the students could see the fight.

    But Wang Ling could clearly see it. The split-second difference that could be found in their speed.

    [Han Shi is faster and stronger.] That''s Wang Ling''s thoughts, and he was correct, Han Shi was indeed aplete split second faster than Zu Yun. As the fight continued, Han Shi''s dominance started to show.

    Whether it be power or speed, he was stronger than Zu Yun. Zu Yun was well aware of his speed being under Han Shi''s, but he did not panic and instead acted calmly and jumped backward to create distance.

    As he did, a bright red light appeared behind him and a Red Crane that had a wingspan of five meters cried out and shook the stage. The crane appeared and quickly flew up the sky before descending back down in order to enter Zu Yun''s body.

    Zu Yun had activated his Saint Soul and was ready to raise the difficulty of the fight. But he was not the only one who activated his saint soul as Han Shi also activated his Saint Soul just like Zu Yun.

    Appearing a in the sky was a bear that was the size of an ordinary house with a single floor. The bear had ck fur and had sparks of lightning flickering all over its body. Its roar shook the stage and Han Shi used his saint soul to give him more power and mobility.

    Absorbing the power of his saint soul, his qi began to roil. Lightning jumped up and down from his body and found its way into his fist. Han Shi roared as his fist rendered the air and Zu Yun reciprocated the intent with a roar of his own as he prepared himself to meet with the fist of Han Shi.

    Boom!

    The fist belonging to Zu Yun reached Han Shi''s face.

    Zu Yun smiled, but Han Shi who was supposed to fall forward suddenly moved without warning.

    The roar of an enraged bear was heard and Han Shi''s fist continued to render the air as the sound of Zu Yun being sent flying and then crashing into the ground a couple of meters away.

    Han Shi stood there with a light fist imprint on his face. He bowed slightly at the unconscious Zu Yun and bowed slightly to show his respect. Zu Yun''s unconscious body was then taken to the [Healing Pce] so he can recover.

    Han Shi watched this all happened and before long, he looked around the crowd in a taunting manner.

    "There''s only one bout and it was between me and Zu Yun. Just like before, I, who won the bout will be the one overseeing the challenge from those who wishes to try and take away the rankings from me. Today, whoever beats me into a fight shall have the right to inherit my ranking!"

    Everyone cheered and Han Shi who just had a fight ingested a pill and began meditating to recover from his earlier fight.

    All the while, the crowd was in a fervor as they awaited the time when the two hours of resting woulde to an end.

    Two hours passed and the fervor had yet to die down, it was only increasing by the minute as time pass. Han Shi stood up and got ready to fight.

    He did the talk to encourage the challengers and as soon as he finished his piece. A loud shout came from the crowd.

    "I wish to challenge Senior Student Han Shi." It was a youth wearing a white robe who spoke. Floating quietly up, the white robes youth found his way in front of Han Shi. The white-robed youth could only be Wang Ling.

    Han Shi looked at him once and voiced his thoughts, "Stop wasting my time or anyone else. Does a mere Grand Saint want to challenge me? I don''t know if you are brave or just stupid."

    Han Shi was honest and the crowd was supporting his idea.

    Wang Ling shook his head, "Don''t worry, Senior Student Han Shi, please just give me a chance. I just wish to see my limits if I fight a genius of the academy."

    "You wish to see your limits? Then, I''ll test you first try this!" Han Shi had no time to entertain Wang Ling''s wishes and instead threw a punch that tore through the air.

    Boom!

    An explosion echoed out. But instead of Wang Ling, an eye-opening sight appeared as Han Shi''s body flew into the air. His pupils already on the back of his head.

    Wang Ling had his right hand forward as he murmured.

    "I also don''t have much time. So, sleep for now."

 Chapter 154: Domination II

    Chapter 154: Domination II

    Wang Ling looked at Han Shi''s body that was lying on the floor and the sweet temptation of resources made him speak with himself.

    [Not now.]

    The previous era where he ruled with fear and power was slowly creeping up behind his mind. Not that he was rejecting it, but killing right now would be trouble so he stayed his hands.

    Wang Ling looked at the crowd and then asked them a single question, "Does this mean I get his ranking?"

    Silence,plete and utter silence.

    It was a question directed to the people who were watching. But no one answered, their mouths were opened making them unable to speak.

    One hit. One hit was all it took to thoroughly beat up one of the strongest that in the academy who is under the dominion realm.

    It was too much of a shock for them to just ept such a thing just happened. Han Shi was not someone ordinary.

    It only took him 35 years of his life to reach the peak True Saint Stage. Considering how strong andpetitive the students of Thundergod Academy, Han Shi is no easy target.

    It would have been just fine if Wang Ling was some well-known student or someone who was also at the peak of True Saint Stage. But he wasn''t.

    He was a no-name person that nobody knew. His cultivation was also not on par with Han Shi as he was only a Grand Saint Stage cultivator.

    He was someone unknown. He was so unknown that nobody knew who he was. That is except for one specific elf that was watching from the crowd.

    She was a beauty and was at the peak of the nascent soul stage. She was the little miss of the Evergreen n from some elf n. Being a part of the Evergreen n and having the privilege to meet the First Young Master before, Aiane already knew that it was Wang Ling who stood up to fight.

    She was just about to stand up when someone from the shadow suddenly appeared. It was a middle-aged man with the strength of a half-step dominion realm.

    Wang Ling stared at the middle-aged man who looked much older than how he looked like. He opened his mouth and asked a question.

    "Are you the one overseeing this event?" Wang Ling was calm and had no look of being flustered. The middle-aged man ssified Wang Ling as someone extraordinary.

    The middle-aged man nodded his head and said, "Check your identity que and see for yourself. The rankings had long changed after you defeated him."

    With an oh*, Wang Ling took out the identity and checked his identity que. He fiddled with the que and managed to find the Roaring Thunder Board.

    Information rushed in his mind as Wang Ling saw an azure board pop inside his mind. On the board were names of different people. It was the ranking of the Roaring Thunder Board.

    His name was posted in the rankings and was currently in the 92nd ce.

    Below him was Zu Yun at 93rd ce and at the 91st ce above him was someone named Cao Ying.

    This was the first time that Wang Ling had observed such a thing. He was not a part of any big sect or academy before, so this kind of thing was foreign to him.

    Although there was a ranking in the previous era. That was a ranking system used to rank the various celestials of the whole realm. Of course, he was the top ranker.

    Seeing Wang Ling''s actions, the other people in the crowd did the same and checked their identity ques.

    They checked the que and saw the name of the 92nd ce had indeed changed. From Han Shi, it was now Wang Ling.

    It was an unknown name to many other than Aiane and soon, questions began to boil. Curiosity arose from this newfound information.

    They stared at Wang Ling curiously while some with greed for the position he held. The middle-aged man remained indifferent but still asked him after remembering something important.

    "Are you the same Wang Ling of the Wang Family?"

    "That is me." Wang Ling answered nonchntly.

    The middle-aged man became even more intrigued and found it fascinating that another genius was appearing from the Wang Family. Though Wang Ling was not a monstrous genius like his younger brother, the middle-aged man was still intrigued.

    "Alright, I should not bother with any of the student''s problems. I will leave now, a heads up, the challenges can be epted or declined without a problem. But there are consequences, decline three times to people of lower ranked than you are and you will be kicked out of the rankings and the person before you will be brought back. These restrictions will apply to you until you reach Grade-B. Also, don''t try anything to exploit the system of rankings, the academy is always watching."

    After saying these words the middle-aged man flew away and disappeared. Wang Ling deduced from his words that there were people watching the fights of the academy. The rankings should be decided by those secret observers.

    Wang Ling was intrigued. But his curiosity disappeared soon after, students who saw his win as ''luck'' were starting pop out. These youths were either peak-grand saint stage or already at the true saint stage.

    He held an inward smile.

    [Oh, my white banner will have to wait. Idiots are already appearing so there would be no need to taunt them that much.]

    Having a ranking while still having lower cultivation than the rest of the rankers was too good of a bait. Wang Ling knew of this fact. He was originally nning to use that rank as bait to others and if the bait loses its function, he will jump to a higher rank and hold bets to the rankers.

    But it would be nice to hold the betting longer. Smiling, he first announces something before epting any challenges.

    "I am Wang Ling, the man who held the 92nd rank of the academy. I will ept any challenge presented to me, but there is a price to be paid. I want 100,000 points for every challenge."

    Wang Ling announced his rule and made many people frown. Their points were earned by effort, and 100,000 points were not something so easily gained. The challengers who were about to issue their challenge to Wang Ling halted as they rebuked his words.

    "Stop acting so greedy, we all know the rule and you must ept our challenges else you''ll be kicked out of the board."

    Many agreed with this statement. But Wang Ling only smiled wider as he argued.

    "Then so be it, if I fail to ept three challenges then I will be kicked out. However, the said ranking will be returned to Han Shi. Do you wish to fight him who''s already at the peak of true saint stage or some nobody at the grand saint stage?"

    Wang Ling''s words shut them up.

    Hel continued as he said in derision, "You bunch call yourself geniuses correct? Why don''t you show me your worth? If you are cowardly and think you will lose your 100,000 points to someone at the early-grand saint stage then get out of my sight. I''ll fight with true warriors of the academy. To those cowards mix in, you better get lost before I make you do so."

    Those who were attempting to challenge Wang Ling had their spirits raise as they were ridiculed by some nobody.

    They cannot turn their backs anymore and pretend that they didn''t step forth to challenge Wang Ling.

    If they turn back now, they will be branded as cowards. Their pride will be hurt and their names will be tarnished.

    In the end, their collective thoughts became.

    "Trying to beat this bastard is better than being called a coward."

    Wang Ling saw their burning eyes and thought, "Idiots."

 Chapter 155: Domination III

    Chapter 155: Domination III

    "Who will be the one to challenge me!? Step up and I shall face you!"

    "I will!" shouted someone from the crowd of challengers.

    A young man stepped into the ring. Oozing with the aura of a half-step true saint stage, he presented himself in a dignified manner.

    He stood straight in front of Wang Ling, holding a sword in his right hand. "I will be the one fighting you!"

    Nodding his head, Wang Ling took a stance of his own and stretched his right hand forward and beckoned the young student toe at him.

    "I will not be courteous."

    Boom!

    The student did not hesitate to move. He held his sword in front of him and made a stabbing motion. Wang Ling watched hime to him with all his strength used in that single burst.

    Wang Ling did not move a single inch and stood his ground. As the student neared him.

    Wang Ling finally moved his right foot and took a step forward towards the sword. He moved his hands in front of him and tried meeting the sword barehanded.

    [What an idiot.] The crowd watching this scene y out all thought the same.

    However, the next scene was enough to shake them to their cores as Wang Ling''s hands blurred. His eyes gleamed mysteriously and saw through the flow of qi.

    Moving like a snake, he got a hold of the hilt of the sword''s hilt trapping the hand of the student and inhibiting him from doing anything else.

    "Give up." Wang Ling suggested.

    But the student took offense of those words and let go of the sword. He jumped up and directed an ax kick towards Wang Ling.

    "Get crush!" the young student shouted in anger.

    With his legs descending from above, Wang Ling raises a hand and said, "I grew tired of your nonsense."

    Bang!

    Catching the foot that was descending onto him. His robes fluttered but Wang Ling stood his grounds and did not move, but then, an unexpected twist happened as his hand faltered and the kick got inside his defense.

    Wang Ling received a full-force kick into his right shoulders making him lose a little bit of his footing. His face crumpled and with explosive strength, he grabbed the robes of the student and dragged him from above mming him on the hard floor.

    The student rightfully lost consciousness as the impact and the shock of the attack got him good. Wang Ling stood massaging the area where he got hit.

    The faces of those watching suddenly beamed as they saw Wang Ling receive such an attack.

    The shock they received from when Wang Ling incapacitated Han Shi in seconds was still stuck freshly in their heads.

    They thought that Wang Ling was some kind of monster who cannot be taken down. Even though they stepped forth to challenge Wang Ling.

    The challengers were mostly blinded by the opportunity. But the underlying fear could never disappear.

    Beating Han Shi in seconds might have been luck. But the chance of it being pure skills was not going to go away.

    But now that they saw him get him by some grand saint stage student. Even if Wang Ling overpowered him to such a terrifying degree after the hit went in.

    They now held hope that Wang Ling could be beaten. They can be a ranker.

    Wang Ling''s lips curved upwards as he mumbled to himself, "They really are idiots."

    =====

    Pride is the bane and the cause of destruction for almost everyone who stands at the peak of the cultivation world.

    But that pride is natural. It is essential for anyone who strives for greatness. Even if someone is shameless, they still have pride deep in their bones.

    None can take away the pride of a cultivator.

    Cultivation of oneself takes a lot of time and the more you improve and see greater height, the higher your pride is. The pride of a top cultivator is something built upon by hundreds of bloody battles and a long time of meditation.

    However, there is one type of pride that is not wee anywhere in the world of cultivation and that is baseless pride.

    A pride that does not have any strength backing it up or pride that restricts one''s view of the world''s vastness and infinite possibilities is not wee in the slightest.

    To have pride that limits one''s view of the world is not only useless and unweed, but it was also stupid.

    However, it was also beautiful to see so many idiots thinking they are so great that they be fodders to those who had the brains to exploit them of everything they had in their possession.

    Breathing madly like a tired beast was Wang Ling who had cuts and bruise on his face.

    Blood wasing out of these cuts, and his exhaustion could be seen in his expression. But his posture said otherwise.

    Those who stuck around to watch the challenges for Wang Ling managed to witness an entertaining fight of a man fighting dozens of people just to keep his position and win the fight.

    "This Wang Ling is something else. For him to beat 36 ''geniuses'' one after another is insane. Why have I not heard anyone his name before?"

    "Wait, I know that person, I knew his name was familiar, do you remember the neers''petition three years ago? Wasn''t he the one who didn''te to it? The one they called the ''coward''?"

    "Bah, you idiots were the only ones who believed those rumors. Didn''t you remember what the white fox said that day? He was toozy toe and didn''t want to bother with any of the uselesspetition held to rank the trashes."

    Wang Ling, the name of the coward who ran away from the neerpetition. Bai Xue had tried to "exin" the situation, but it is clear how it turned out.

    It was nearing midnight, and all the fights were fought in with grueling efforts. As Wang Ling stood there trying to catch his breath. He turned to one of his challengers and pointed at him and said.

    "Are you going to fight or not?" Wang Ling spoke with a hoarse voice. The challenger who had already grown to respect Wang Ling shook his head.

    "I cannot fight someone who is already out of breath. I will challenge you again when you recuperate. I am no shameless coward who fights an exhausted counterpart. Also, it is already midnight, and the event has ended."

    Wang Ling frowned inwardly. But he showed the student a bitter smile.

    [This should be enough acting, for now, right?] he thought as he then spoke loudly.

    "I have fought a lot today and indeed I am out of breath. But it is clear that all of the challenges here are dissatisfied with this ending so, in two days, I shalle back, I will ept every challenge thates my way, for I am Wang Ling of the Wang Family, and my family never recedes from a fight."

    With that, Wang Ling stumbled and almost lost his footing. Thankfully, someone appeared beside him and helped him up.

    It was Aiane of the Evergreen n.

    "Please let me help you, First Young Master." Aiane helped the weakened Wang Ling and then brought him away.

    Wang Ling leaned on Aiane and praised her on the inside for arriving with such perfect timing. He knew she was only trying to lick his boots but who cares.

    Her timing is perfect.

    As the two of them walked out. People began to speak of Wang Ling and the statement he had left.

    His identity of being the young master of the Wang Family also proliferated at a terrifying rate. And because his name already spread at noon, by the time midnight rolled over, almost every bit of information about him had started to appear.

    It did not matter if it was an outer circle or inner circle student and even teacher, Wang Ling''s name had spread out like wildfire.

    =====

    While Wang Ling was quickly gaining fame in the Thundergod Academy.

    The entirety of the Wang Family was assembled, the only ones missing was the three men of the Wang Family.

    Wang Shu Qing, Wang Hong, and Wang Ling was nowhere to be seen.

    Wang Yue was with Butler Sun, and her face was filled with anticipation.

    Butler Sun, on the other hand, was fidgeting.

    Wang Yue turned to him and asked what was wrong. Butler Sun showed him a wry smile and said.

    "As you already know, the Mistress is nice and kind. She is strong and powerful, she is free-willed and honest. But in some cases, the Mistress goes on a, um, how do I say this, rampage when she wants to truly make someone pay. And I fear war is going to happen again once the Mistress read about the endeavors of the two Young Masters I just hope she does not be angry when she reads it."

    "I will not get angry if it''s not worth getting angry you know?"

    Butler Sun flinched as a graceful and nigh-perfect figure of ady appeared from above.

    The sun was that was rising on her back gave her a natural light that further entuated the natural beauty of thedy on the air.

    Wang Yue raised her head and a smile beamed from her face as she called out, "Mother!"

    The Mistress of the Wang Family had returned.

    A foreboding feeling had appeared in Butler Sun''s heart.

 Chapter 156: Domination IV

    Chapter 156: Domination IV

    "My dear, how have you been? Sorry, I took so long to get out of seclusion!"

    Xiao Fei''er hugged Wang Yue and lifted her high in the air. Wang Yue had a wide smile on her face which was even wider when she was together with Wang Ling.

    Circling the Wang Family Main House, the mother and daughter pair settled down after someughs. The people of the Main House showed a smile when they saw this sight.

    Xia Fei''er carefully ced Wang Yue to the ground and noticed something peculiar.

    "Oh my, you can cultivate now? Oh, you''ve already even reach sky root stage. Yue''er is a genius, Butler Sun, can you see her brilliance? Soon, you''ll be one of the Family''s greatest genius next to your older brother Wang Hong. When did such a joyous thing happen?"

    Wang Yue giggled and scratched the back of her as she exined, "It was because of older brother Wang Ling. He was the one who fixed my body with some medicine bath and gave me almost half of his bloodline."

    Xiao Fei''er who was listening stiffened and with a quivering voice, she asked, "Wang Ling? Do you mean your older brother? Do you mean he has awakened already? Where is he then? I want to hear my son''s voice."

    Xiao Fei''er''s frantic voice and a request was heard. She had been away for more than four years because of her seclusion. Because of that, she had missed many things, especially the time when her firstborn son gained awareness.

    For years, the family she built with her husband had always been both happy joyous and sessful. But two things haunted her.

    The fact that her daughter could not cultivate had always made her worry about her future.

    But at least Wang Yue had a mind of her own. Wang Ling, on the other hand, had no awareness and he could not cultivate.

    He was a doll that could not move without the help of others. How many times had she wished to take his ce? How many times had she scoured thends searching for artifacts that can help him?

    Xiao Fei''er had never heard Wang Ling''s voice, and now that she had learned of his awakening. She began to yearn for her child.

    Turning to Butler Sun, Xiao Fei''er demanded an answer. She did not speak, but Butler Sun already knew where she wanted to go.

    "Mistress, before you make a move and leave. Please listen to my words." Taking a deep breath, Butler Sun continued, "The First Young Master is in an academy. If someone of your strength were to leave the Frost Domain for another Domain, conflict may arise and"

    "What is wrong with that? Our Wang Family is not afraid of conflict and those people will sooner orter know I am out, me running to fetch my son will pose no significant change to our current situation. Also, even if they know, if they make a fuss over me meeting my son, I''ll just make them disappear. We''ll eventually have to make them go away anyway."

    Butler Sun saw the contrast of Xiao Fei''er''s words and expression. He believed that she was not kidding one bit.

    He remembered what kind of n she was originally a part of and sighed.

    "Alright, but please let us first send a letter"

    "Denied, a courier is slow, I do not want to wait for two weeks. I can travel anywhere in the realm in mere days. I do not want to waste my time waiting for a response. Sun Wu, my patience is beginning to thin, you best say where Ling''er is before I go to every academy and knock on their doors."

    Butler Sun felt helpless in front of Xiao Fei''er, "Alright, I shall say it, but please don''t pick any fight on your way out. The First Young Master has his own ns and if we fight now, we will be angry."

    "Bah, he''s my son, don''t worry about him getting angry. I''ll spank him if he gets angry."

    "He''s in the Thundergod Academy if the Mistress sees someone with a handsome face resembling the Second Young Master, with a fox hanging by his shoulders like a scarf, then that would be him."

    "See, that wasn''t so hard." Xiao Fei''er smiled and then turned to Wang Yue, "Yue''er, do you want to go with me? I''ll be visiting your brothers."

    Wang Yue readily agreed as she took her mother''s hands.

    Xiao Fei''er was just about to speed away, but she turned and asked Butler Sun, "Oh, I almost forgot, where is Hong''er? I also want to see him, I''m going to be taking them to the Xiao n after I pick them up."

    Butler Sun already knew that Xiao Fei''er is not going to ept any more no so he just said what he needed to say, "He''s currently at the Water Domain, it seems like the Princess of the [Tranquil Empire] is sick and he went to see if he can do anything for his friend."

    Xiao Fei''er smiled and thanked Butler Sun before speeding away. She disappeared from the eyes of everyone a split secondter.

    Butler Sun turned to Qimi and said, "Send letters to the [Information Division], quickly gather Intel on every movement of the [Xie n], [Beast Legion Sect], [Wei n], and the [Deste n]. Those bastards will surely move once they learn the Mistress has transcended celestial phase."

    Qimi hesitated as she questioned, "Will these sects really move just because the Mistress came out of seclusion?"

    Butler Sun walked away and beckoned Qimi to follow him and once they were away from the crowd, he answered, "You are one of the threest disciples I took under my wing so you may not know of this. But when the Master (Wang Shu Qing), defeated me and spared my life even after pleading him to end my life and he said that it would be wrong to kill such a pitiful man like myself.

    "I decided to follow him after some talking and some attempted assassination with the Shadow Pavilion to see through his ambitions. With the Shadow Pavilion joining his side, it resulted in the world to be cautious of Master, and the only reason why they never killed him, was mostly because of the Mistress'' n."

    Qimi became even more confused, "I have heard the story from Eldest Martial Brother Qiyu a thousand times already when we drink. But I still don''t see any significance to what it had to do with the other factions making a move against us."

    Butler Sun turned to the skies and said, "The Wang Family is an anomaly that gathers the ruffians and the rogues who have nothing and has no ce in the realm. Nameless Masters that is outcast to the society gathers under the banner of the Wang Family. The Master even spends a lot of resources searching for the geniuses who have no chance to rise because of their different situations.

    "These outcasts who was first seen as a scourge in the martial world was treated by the Master with respect and in turn, they decided to follow him. It was the same for me and now I am the spearhead that charges first when the Master deres he wants to go to war.

    "But exactly because we are an anomaly that the factions of the world see us as a torn. Many want to destroy us but with the backing of the Mistress'' n, we were able to survive this long. But years ago, a deal was created, once one of the two masters transcends celestial phase, the Xiao n must not intervene too much else there would be war. So with that deal, conflicts will soon arise and it will be inevitable that this would blow up so much that the realm will be torn apart."

    Qimi became speechless. Four of the strongest factions in the whole realm was threatening the existence of the Wang Family. She gulped down saliva and thought that they are doom.

    But Butler Sun''s voice echoed in her ears.

    "Now, there are three paths our Wang Family may take. First would be annihtion, second would be a coexisting with the rest and thest one would be dominating the realm."

    Qimi was at a loss for word as she questioned with a quivering voice, "C-can we achieve thest one?"

    Butler Sun only smiled at her as he thought to himself.

    [If the First Young Master truly has his n work out then.. the whole realm will be under us sooner orter.

    Well, the Mistress will sooner orter see the prowess of the First Young Master. She''s far wiser than anyone in the family, if anyone could see through the mysterious First Young Master, then it would be the Mistress.

    The Wang Family is hanging by a single thread. One wrong move and it will snap. Only the Main Family can reinforce that thread

    So far, everything is moving just like the First Young Master dictated. If everything continues and nothing major happens, the conflict will happen shortly. We have to build our forces before then First Young Master, please be well.]

 Chapter 157: Domination V

    Chapter 157: Domination V

    Xiao Fei''er was moving quickly. She was flying without rest with Wang Yue in tow.

    Their speed could cause for Wang Yue''s neck to break. But with the protection of Xiao Fei''er, Wang Yue had no problem moving side by side with her mother.

    Wang Yue was not being held by Xiao Fei''er with her hands. Wang Yue was floating in the air as if she too could fly.

    The only thing that is letting her fly is through the air was by wrapping her with Xiao Fei''er''s own qi.

    The two had been flying non-stop for three days. They had already exited the Frost Domain and was already in the Thunder Domain. Xiao Fei''er wasughing as she listened to the various tales of Wang Yue.

    The stories being said was mostly about the adventures of her brothers. Her stories were especially about Wang Ling.

    "One time, older brother and big sis Xue went to a ce called Ancient Creed Mountain where they met the people of some n called Xie n. At first, they didn''t know it was the Xie n but after they destroyed a devil pce inherited by someone called Master ck."

    "ording to big sis Xue, they once hunted a Dragon. She was injured and older brother swoop down from above and slew the dragon with a single sh."

    "Older Brother Wang Hong is also amazing. Although he can''t bring him to the Family, it seems like she had managed to tame a Phoenix while battling with some sect called Beast Legion Sect."

    "Oh, from older brother Wang Ling and Wang Hong is truly famous. The two of them even have a moniker of their own. Older Brother Wang Ling is called the [Prince of the Divine Light] while Older Brother Wang Hong is called [The Peerless Beast Spear]. I don''t why they are called that though."

    Wang Yue''s stories was never-ending and everything was interesting to Xiao Fei''er. With a bright smile on her face, she recited the tales of his two older brothers as if they were her own story.

    She was proud to have such a great family and such great brothers. Before, she was helpless to think that she would not be able to do the things what Wang Ling and Wang Hong could do.

    But now that she can cultivate. Wang Yue can dream bigger.

    Xiao Fer''er shed an affectionate gaze towards Wang Yue. She smiled as she thought of how much she had changed.

    Xiao Fei''er was a mother yet because of various reasons, she was made to leave the side of her family. She was a cultivator that had to protect her family and to protect them, she needed strength.

    She had previously wanted to dy her cultivation, but if she had done so, her next breakthrough will be a long time for now. It could even arrive when she is already y over a hundred years old.

    Xiao Fei''er could not have such a thing ur. Her cultivation will stagnate and slow down if she refuses to transcend.

    Transcending Celestial Phase was a big hurdle and only those who transcend celestial before they turn 100 years old would have the chance to have a brighter future.

    Saddened at the fact that she had missed a lot of things, Xiao Fei''er could see that there were also things that improved she was away.

    Her daughter that used to be shy around the family was now more active. She does not shy away anymore and had a pair of shining eyes.

    An image of a youth sh past her mind and Xiao Fei''er showed an apologetic expression. She was not by his side when he gained consciousness which made her feel guilty.

    Xiao Fei''er increased their speed and at noon, the mother and daughter pair reached the tall front gates of the Thundergod Academy.

    The Thundergod Academy was situated in the wilderness. No city was near it and the guards that are watching the surrounding are all Dominion Realm cultivators.

    There were four guards situated on the academy''s [Eastern Gate]. They were all at the peak of dominion realm and was oozing with strength.

    They stood tall and proud as they projected a natural air of pride. They saw two women flying towards the academy and halted them as they shouted with authority, "Those who are not students cannot pass. If you wish to enter, state your identity else we will kill you! Now, state your name!"

    Xiao Fei''er looked at the guard wearing golden armor and frowned. With a wave of her hand, an invisible force pulled the guard who shouted at her.

    It was too fast for anyone to react and before the guard could even scream. He was already in front of Xiao Fei''er who was oozing with the intent to kill.

    The atmosphere chilled as Xiao Fei''er held the disrespectful guard on the neck. She turned her head towards the other guards and said with an irritated voice.

    "Call an Elder or your current Thundergod else I''ll kill this one who has a dirty mouth."

    "Who do you think you are!? For you to suddenly appear and threaten people of the Thundergod Academy, do you think you can leave here with your head? You and that girl will die if you don''t let him go." One guard shouted.

    Xiao Fei''er''s face changed from irritated into anger.

    "For you to threaten not only me but my daughter, haha, it has been so long since someone had the gall to do that. Come here!" Xiao Fei''er stretched her hands forward and another invisible force pulled the guard towards her hand.

    "Ugh!" the guard could feel the pressure.

    Holding the other guard by the neck, Xiao Fei''er stared at him in the eyes and said icily, "I will spare this one, but I''ll have to punish you for your insolence."

    Xiao Fei''er slowly put strength on her fingers and the guard started to il. She found his erratic movements to be annoying so she bounded his body with her qi. The guard started to scream in pain.

    "Stop! Mistress Wang, please, release him!" A voice echoed around the wilderness.

    Xiao Fei''er turned to look at the person who just shouted whilst still applying more force on her fingers.

    With a frown, she stared at the old man wearing a robe designed with interweaving lightning. She was calm and irritated at the same time.

    "Why should I stop? I arrive here with good nature and was received badly even before I managed to present myself. This one even threatened to harm my daughter, do you think this person deserves to live?" Xiao Fei''er was clearly incensed.

    The old man bowed at Xiao Fei''er and said, "Please, don''t kill him. Consider it as a favor from an old acquaintance of your husband."

    Xiao Fei''er''s eyes twitched. She turned to the guard and reluctantly let go of his neck.

    "I''ll let him live. But he still needs to be punished." Xiao Fei''er let go of the guard and then with a wave of her hand, the guard''s crotch began to bleed and pain overwhelmed the guard as he began to scream in pain.

    "Now, you won''t the balls to spout any garbage from your mouth. As for you" the guard that was on her other hand felt Xiao Fei''er''s stare and began shaking his head.

    "I won''t destroy that part of you, just"

    Pah!

    A crisp p was head and the guard flew hundreds of meters away. He was already unconscious before he reached the ground.

    "A light smack for having too much arrogance."

    The old man watched this y out and sighed as he said, "Do you really have to be so unreasonable? Those guards were just doing their jobs you know."

    The old man floated in front of Xiao Fei''er after instructing the guards to retreat with theirpanions.

    "Hmph, you know I don''t like people who act like they''re on top of the world. You should thank me instead. If I wasn''t the one who came here, they would have long been killed. Besides, it''s not like they can''t be healed by pills or anything."

    The old man found her logic wed but on the back of his head, he knew she was right.

    He became speechless.

    It took a while before he managed to collect himself and then saw the littless who was stupefied after seeing the earlier despair of cruelty.

    Xiao Fei''er noticed Wang Yue''s expression worriedly asked, "Are you fine my dear? I''m sorry for showing such an unsightly thing. But you must keep what you saw in mind and heart, you are a cultivator now after all."

    Wang Yue shook her shock away as she flexed her muscles to show her strength and assured her mother, "Don''t worry mother, I am fine. I was just a bit shock is all."

    Xiao Fei''er pinched thess'' cheek.

    The old man saw this sight and asked, "Oh, is this little one your and Wang Shu Qing''s daughter?"

    "That''s right." Xiao Fei''er answered without hesitation.

    Wang Yue heard the old man and introduced herself, "Wang Yue greets Elder."

    "Wang Yue is it?" the old man ruffled her hair before turning to Xiao Fei''er, "So, are you here for your son?"

    "That''s right, where is he now? I want to see him." Xiao Fei''er demanded an answer.

    The old manbed his white beard as he answered, "That son of yours is currently wringing out the points from our students."

 Chapter 158: Domination VI

    Chapter 158: Domination VI

    Three figures were quickly moving inside the Thundergod Academy. It was an old man and two beautifuldies.

    "So you''re saying my Ling''er is running through the rankings of your academy one after another since the third hour of midnight?" Xiao Fei''er showed a disbelieving look as she questioned the sanity of the old man, "Are you sure old age is going through you, Old Lu?"

    Lu Tao waved his hands in irritation as he argued, "Ugh, shut it. No matter how old I am, I am not going to go senile. I was still the previous Principal of this ce, so you should treat me with respect when we are here. Why don''t you call me um, Old Thunderlord?"

    "Don''t waste your time Old Lu and just tell me what is currently happening. What do you mean he''s decimating through your rankings? Did he enter the 80th rank or something?"

    Lu Tao shook his head as he eximed with great passion, "That son of yours is already at the 67th ce when it was noon. As of now, I think he is already nearing the 50th ce. And because he is betting tons of points as he goes up the rankings, he''s racking up points and I fear that once he''s over this whole thing, he will buy all the items in my Thunder Treasury. Your Family is going to bankrupt my academy."

    Xiao Fei''er showed an innocent look on her face as she asked without a hint of a condescending tone, "Is your academy starting to ept useless fodders now? Thirty years ago, you said you were only epting geniuses, have you change your mind already?"

    Lu Tao knew that Xiao Fei''er was not making fun of his Thundergod Academy as the concern she showed was genuine. But that genuine concern of hers was much more painful than any hurtful words.

    "The quality has not decreased, for what it is worth, the budding youths of the academy had actually grown in terms of quality. We have at least three monstrous genius appearing. Those three are the top rankers of this academy."

    "Then why is my son still beating your so-called geniuses to a pulp then?"

    "That''s what I want to know. What the hell are you teaching your kids to make them this strong? Enough of this, we are nearing the Thunder Dome, you can see for yourself what kind of monstrous strength your son is showing."

    The Thunder Dome was one of the biggest ces in the whole academy. It could hold over 300,000 people at the same time without a problem.

    Yet at this moment, the Thunder Dome was being overflown by students who wanted to witness the fights happening inside.

    Xiao Fei''er and Wang Yue followed Lu Tao through a secret path that led to a room for people with the highest authority. They entered a room where they can oversee the entire Thunder Dome and this included the circr stage.

    In the middle of the stage were two people, a beastman with the characteristics of a bear and a human who was standing confidently.

    "The one standing on the right would be the top 51st ranker of the academy, Gou Xiong. Opposite of him would be the one who is quickly making his way towards the top of the Roaring Thunder Board, Wang Ling."

    Xiao Fei''er focused on her eyes. She observed Wang Ling''s expressions and face, his stature and qi, his temperament and most importantly his eyes that was shining with life.

    It was such a sight for her to see. But something in his eyes that caught her attention. A hint of unknown sadness and worry was hidden underneath those unique pupils of his.

    That sadness was hidden deep within his heart that even with her deep understanding, she could see through the mysterious eyes of her son.

    Her emotions became a wild and uncontroble, Xiao Fei''er could not understand what it was.

    [What caused you so much grief, my son?]

    =====

    Wang Ling could hear the booming cheers of the students. He had a confident smile his face as he stood there with his fist eased up.

    He was holding no sword, his body had already been sharp as a sword and it was already sharp enough to cut anything that gets in its way.

    "Senior Gou Xiong, let us have a good match." Wang Ling showed a warm smile as if the person in front of him was not his enemy but a friend. This smile caused Gou Xiong to shiver.

    Harrumphing, Gou Xiong spoke in a wild manner, "I came here because yesterday, you have gone over and challenged everyone in the ranking board who are above you after your challengers stoppeding. I thought you were someone stupid and I was ready to see you get beaten up earlier on, but who would have thought you would reach me?"

    Wang Ling shook his head, "Those who stood there before you basically said the same thing. I respect my seniors but, is everyone in the ranking like you and the rest?"

    Gou Xiong had his ears twitching as he heard the insults flowing seamlessly from Wang Ling''s mouth.

    His body began to heat up and erge. Fur was appearing on the back of his hand and his aura was beginning to be wild.

    "Those who came before me may have said the same thing, but I assure you, I am not like those weaklings. I heard you have a sturdy body and no one had made you bring out your Saint Soul, but I will surely make you use all your cards and beat you to a bloody pulp."

    Gou Xiong was quickly transforming from a human with a stature resembling a bear to a bear that resembles a human.

    His body had thick fur acting like armor appearing all over the ce. ck fur was now covering his body and as he finished transforming, Gou Xiong called for his Saint Soul and a booming roar was heard.

    A bear that was ten metersrge stood behind him. It had scars all over its body and was emanating the aura of a wild beast.

    "Now, let us fight to the fullest!"

    Wang Ling observes this happen and had to strictly restrict himself into not attacking him while he was busy showing off his transformation and while he was in the process of transformation.

    [I could break his neck right here right now if I use my supreme qi, but I need to wait and I can''t kill.

    This is hard. Restricting your intent after getting it to start awakening is hard.]

    Wang Ling was slowly reawakening his instincts of killing when he was roaming thends. But now, he had to inhibit it else his ns would go down the drain.

    [I already made close to 20,000,000 with just the random idiots, but now, I have already passed the 50,000,000 points I needed for the Everchanging Holy Stone.]

    Wang Ling was smiling maniacally on the inside. The points the rankers had with them were too much. They were willing to bet 1,000,000 points in a fight after some ''light'' trash talks and baits from Wang Ling.

    Now, he had already gone over the 50,000,000 points mark he needed for the ore he wanted. Right now, he was already betting 2,500,000 points for the spot of 51st seat and the chance to beat him, the one who is known as the [Peerless Saint].

    Undefeatable even after consecutive fights.

    His fame had already spread all over the academy but his tant challenge to the rankers and beating them a day after had made his name even more known.

    There were some who were cheering for him to continue his meteoric rise. But there were even more people wanting to see him fall.

    His meteoric had caught the envying attention of the other students and they were unhappy about the attention he was receiving.

    But Wang Ling couldn''t care less about the tantrums they were making. He was more interested in beating the shit out of his opponents and getting points.

    His ideal scenario of ransacking a faction was about toe true.

    "Wang Ling, you''re going to be incapacitated for a while after this! Take this, [Beast King Fist]!" Gou Xiong dashed forward as he punched directly towards Wang Ling, he wasughing hysterically as he shouted, "Break!"

    But Wang Ling just watched his antics and took a stance with both hands on the side. Smirking, white mes appeared from both his hands. The mes danced wildly but as it did, Wang Ling controlled it as he circted his angelic qi and leaned over his Holy Lord bloodline.

    Utilizing the instinctive maniption of elements from the Holy Lord bloodline, Wang Ling threw a zing punch and then

    Boom!

    An explosion was caused by two fist meeting.

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    Wang Ling stumbled and took three steps back. But Gou Xiong who had his Saint Soul out and had undergone a transformation stood his ground.

    Smiling, Gou Xiong said, "That''s the first time you brought that mes out, correct? Those are useless!"

    Wang Ling turned to look at his mes and then at Gou Xiong. With a pitying look, Wang Ling gathered the mes that wasing out of his hands and started creating a ball in the middle of his palms.

    The mes were being controlled by Wang Ling perfectly. He had achieved an almost perfect grasp in his control of mes weeks ago and right now, he was going show that his Heavenly mes is nothing tough at.

    "My mes is weak? That''s only because I fear that you will turn into a roasted bear if I have it any higher. But because of your words, I will show you how the mes of Heavens can purify the world!"

    Wang Ling''s words echoed in the ears of those present as a golden light shed out of his body.

    Two golden halos formed behind Wang Ling''s head and as of this moment, the mes that was already moving like a flowing river was now slithering around as it was alive.

    With Wang Ling''s thought, the mes flickered and as he activated his bloodline, the temperature of the Heavenly mes became to rise.

    A ball of white mes was slowly getting bigger and as it did, Wang Ling''s qi was slowly getting devoured.

    Gou Xiong frowned after seeing this ball of zing white mes. His instincts were telling him to run away. But he didn''t want to turn tail and act like a coward. His pride and ego wouldn''t let him do so.

    So, Gou Xiong stood his grounds and screamed as he dashes forth, "Break him! [Beast King Fist]!"

    Once again, Gou Xiong pounced at Wang Ling. But Wang Ling who had already gathered the mes on top of his palms smirked.

    The zing ball of white mes was directed directly at Gou Xiong and as Wang Ling smirked, the ball of mes flew out like a cannonball sent out to purify the world of its impurities.

    The impurities would be the ones foolish enough to take on the one Holy Lord of Heavens.

    Gou Xiong dashed forward and met with the ball of mes that was the size of an ordinary ball. But as his fist came into contact with the mes, scorching heat invaded his body.

    Wang Ling who had some control over the ball when it was sent out waited and waited until he suddenly clenched his fist.

    Boom!

    The ball of white mes exploded and Gou Xiong who was right in front of it was sent flying through the air.

    He skidded on the ground and before he stopped, he flipped a couple more times. Wang Ling watched the steame out Gou Xiong''s body. His pupils were rolled back.

    Seeing this Wang Ling quoted, "I''ll call this [White Sun]." He had created a new technique.

    He then watched Gou Xiong get carried out and with a stretch, he waited for the next sucker to walk up and face him. He was craving for more points.

 Chapter 159: A Mothers embrace

    Chapter 159: A Mother''s embrace

    As soon as Wang Ling defeated Gou Xiong. His name elevated once more and reached the 51st ranked.

    He was now about on the edge of the Grade-C rankers who are said to be multiple times stronger than the people below them.

    "Next!" Wang Ling sounded impatient as he demanded the next person to stand before him.

    As if a student was epting his arrogant challenge, someone stepped up. It was ady with beautiful facial features and was reeking with wild aura. Yet as thedy moves, it was as if she floating on top of a river.

    The Thunder Dome suddenly quietened and they marveled at thedy who had just stepped up the stage. Wang Ling nonchntly ogled thedy and noticed many things.

    [She''s different.] He thought and got ready to use his swords. He did not know who thisdy was, but judging from the reactions of the students watching, she''s either important or well-known.

    He was just about to take out his sword when he noticed something odd. Thedy had no hint of fighting intent was actually very calm.

    Thedy finally opened her mouth to speak, "The Old Master wishes to see you, please, follow me."

    Her voice sounded soothing and as he heard her words, Wang Ling eased up. The stiff feelings of wanting to fight disappearedpletely and he cleared his mind.

    "Is this someone important? I am currently trying to defend my honor and pride as I have challenged the rankers who are above me. I wish to fight them all before I move along."

    Wang Ling sounded valiant and prideful. He was not moving unless he gets to fight all of his opponents and suck them dry of their points. He was just about to increase the rate of bets he was doing with the rankers, he didn''t want to leave so soon.

    But the beautifuldy shook her head and said, "It is urgent, there is someone from the Wang Family household looking for you. Master said that I cannot tell who it is, but he did tell me to take care of this little fight you are holding."

    Thedy turned around and then looked at the crowd with a fierce stare.

    "This whole thing is going to be put on hold, the Old Master searching for this man and anyone who has misgivings about this step forward and I''ll beat you into a pig head. This whole thing is going to be on hold and would be continued some other time in the future, as an apology to those rankers who wants to beat this man, the Old Master has said a few words to me for you."

    The rankers who were waiting to beat the shit out of Wang Ling leaned forward and waited for the words toe out of thedy''s mouth.

    "This is what he said: "Those who wish to challenge Wang Ling will have to get stronger, a mere grand saint beating half-step dominion realm cultivators? Laughable!", that would be the first thing he wanted me to say. The second one would be: When the fights resume, it would be at [Raging Lightning Stage], those who perform badly up there and those who run away from the challenge will be subjected to punishment.", those were his words."

    Thedy then turned to Wang Ling and beckoned him to follow her somewhere. Wang Ling shrugged his shoulders and just followed her out.

    No student dared to follow them out, else they wanted to get clobbered by thedy.

    =====

    Following thedy to a secret passage on the back of the Thunder Dome, Wang Ling found himself entering a corridor with different doors lined up.

    They walked further in the corridor and entered the door that was situated at the very back. Outside the door was an old man murmuring to himself, he was cursing as he felt aggrieved about something.

    "Master, what are you doing out of the room?" Thedy stepped forward and asked the old man nonchntly.

    The old man jolted as he turned to thedy and then to Wang Ling who was looking at him in a judging manner. He made a dry cough in order topose his heart, "Um, I voluntarily went out, I can''t be a hindrance in there."

    Thedy looked at her master suspiciously, "Is that so."

    The old man could take it no longer and urged Wang Ling to enter the room.

    Wang Ling also gave the old man a suspicious stare before entering the room.

    He opened the door, and inside he saw twodies standing side by side. He was obviously familiar with his sister Wang Yue who had a wide smile on her face.

    But the one standing beside her was quite familiar yet also foreign to him. He stared at her for a long time without saying anything. Trying to dig out any information that may rte to the woman who was beside his sister.

    It took him a few seconds but he finally managed to dig out a scene where a beautiful woman resembling thedy before him was diligently taking care of him.

    A motherly gaze that was filled with warmth and care, words that could fill the empty void that was his heart. Memories resurfaced and his mind was refresh.

    Scene of someone bathing him, telling him tales, teaching him how to read and talk, diligently searching for medicines that could heal his current conditions. These kinds of memories were quickly filling his mind and ever so slightly, his chest somewhat became filled with warmth.

    He had a feeling of longingness.

    It was the same emotions he got from his father, but towards the woman in front of him, it was stronger. He mumbled, "Mother?"

    A single tear escaped Xiao Fei''er''s eyes after hearing Wang Ling''s voice.

    Unbing as it may seem for someone of her position and strength. Xiao Fei''er took a step forward and took Wang Ling onto her embrace.

    Tears was now streaming down her eyes, the emotions that had long been welling up inside her heart burst forth. Worry, anxiousness, and even self-hate was washed away the moment she managed to hear Wang Ling''s voice for the first time in this life.

    "My son, forgive me for leaving your side! I did not mean to live you alone when I went out seclusion, for a mother to live the side of his son who did not even know how to speak is simply deplorable. Please, forgive me.

    "I should have been there when you first took your steps when you spoke your first words when you first cultivated your qi" Xiao Fei''er''s emotion was uncontrobly bursting out of her chest.

    Tears were flowing out of her eyes seamlessly as she apologized for things that do amounts to nothing but trivial matters to Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling had lived in the previous era for exactly 73,864 years old before dying of his own volition. In that previous life of his, he cried three times even though he had lived for so long.

    He was a battle-hardened man who merely shows a meager of his kindness to those who are close to him and even in the previous life, the ones he cared for all died when he was fifteen.

    He had turned into a mass ughterer that slowly gains the hatred of many souls cursing him to fall and die. He carried those hatreds and he continued to walk a path that is died red with the blood of those who needed to be killed and the innocents.

    He became cold and unfeeling, killing without batting an eye. He carried those traits with him even after his soul found its way to the new and current era.

    That malicious trait of his will never disappear and he will never let it go. But the cold and unfeeling emotion he thought he would carry throughout this new life was slowly withering as time went on.

    It started with his sister, then with butler sun, his brother, his father, and Bai Xue.

    But as he was held warmly by a mother that only wished and hoped for her son to get better, Wang Ling''s heart momentarily opened and from the depths of his heart, a person wishing for redemption caught a glimpse of the light and a single tear that carried unknown weight escaped the eyes of the one called Blood Seeking Celestial.

 Chapter 160: A curious person

    Chapter 160: A curious person

    Wang Ling was embraced by Xiao Fei''er for a long time. She was both thanking the heavens for healing his son and was continuously apologizing for the ''wrongs'' she had done.

    Patting the back of her mother, Wang Ling spoke in a soft tone, "Mother, you have done nothing wrong. The teachings you have imparted to me when I was a child helped me grow quicker and see the light of the world faster than I could imagine.

    "The teachings you had painstakingly tried to teach to someone who had no soul had to lead me to be what I am today. If not for you taking the time and effort to teach someone like me, I wouldn''t be out here mere years after I awaken so, thank you, Mother."

    Xiao Fei''er held his son even tighter in her arms and it took another ten minutes before she managed to stop her tears. She brought her face away from Wang Ling''s. Her eyes were red and swollen after all that crying.

    Standing straight, she was half a head shorter when standing before her son. But even still, she gave him a light pat on the head and then touched the pearly white skin of his son and said affectionately:

    "You have grown strong even without my guidance, Ling''er."

    Wang Ling smiled and wiped the tears from his mother''s face, circting his angelic qi, he soothed her eyes and had it return to normal in seconds.

    Xiao Fei''er was surprised when the soothing angelic qi entered her meridians. The regenerative effects it carried was enough to shock even someone like her.

    "Ling''er, this" Xiao Fei''er became speechless.

    "It is qi from the deepest parts of the Heaven Realm. I do not know why, but my soul is currently connected to the Heaven Realm. If I had to guess, the reason why I was asleep for all those years is deeply rted to this."

    Wang Ling made up a lie that was technically not a lie as it was base on truth in order tofort his mother''s worries. Even though Xiao Fei''er does not show it, he knew that she was secretly ming herself for his previousplications.

    He was her first child and from his memories, he could tell how much effort she had given in order to find a cure for her child.

    Although from his memories, he would only hear bits of shouts and requestsing from afar. Wang Ling knew the distress she was experiencing.

    Only showing a smile when shees face to face with the asleep Wang Ling.

    Xiao Fei''er was a tough woman and an even tougher mother figure, she was someone that should be respected. Someone strong and valiant yet soft and caring.

    She was the kind of person that greatly resembles someone Wang Ling greatly respects and even borderline worships from the previous era.

    [Her temperament resembles my master.] he thought of happy memories about his master and his mood became brighter than it already was.

    Being happy was kind of foreign to him, though he does experience joy when he was together with his partner. Speaking of which, he remembered Bai Xue:

    [She should be finished by now, correct?

    Should I introduce her to my Mother? That''s odd.] Wang Ling found it odd to feel a tingling in his heart. It should be because of the memories, he thought to himself.

    After wiping away the tears of his Mother, Wang Ling turned to the sound of someone sniffling ever so silently. Wang Ling saw Wang Yue who also had eyes that had swollen because of crying too much.

    "Why are you crying so much?" Wang Ling asked thess and circted his angelic qi to return her eyes to normal. As Wang Ling did so, Wang Yue was saying, "I''m happy!" before hugging Wang Ling and Xiao Fei''er.

    Wang Ling ruffled thess'' hair and smiled. He stretched his body and turned to his mother, asking, "What brings you here, Mother? It couldn''t be just to see me right?"

    Xiao Fei''er recovered from all the drama and reverted to her normal proud and valiant character. He answered Wang Ling normally, "What''s wrong with just seeing you? I cane here no matter when if I want to see my son, Old Lu won''t be able to do shit if Ie knocking on his doors."

    Wang Ling looked at his mother suspiciously and Xiao Fei''er shook her head and exined, "Fine, it is not just to see my Ling''er. I am also here to pick you up, as I will be bringing you, three siblings, to my n.

    "Your grandparents have yet to see any of you and they can''t exactly leave the n Manor so easily. I was originally nning on bringing you and have them try to awaken you, but now that you are fine, I will just bring you there to show you off." Xiao Fei''er snickered.

    Wang Ling raised his brows and asked, "Oh, is Wang Hong already here?"

    Xiao Fei''er shook her head and exined, "We''re going to pick him up from the Water Domain. He''s currently with the princess of the Tranquil Empire."

    Wang Ling was surprised to hear about the Water Domain. He remembered about the information he was given by Butler Sun and then remembered Bai Xue''s request.

    Xiao Fei''er noticed his reaction and her mind started guessing wildly what could have made him react like so. Curiosity and interest got over her and said, "Do you have any business in the Water Domain? If you have a thing for the princess of the Tranquil Empire, say it now, I don''t want to see my children fighting over a woman"

    Wang Ling was surprised to hear Xiao Fei''er so open and immediately shook his head and rejected the idea of having any interest in the Tranquil Empire''s princess.

    Xiao Fei''er frowned for a moment as she got it wrong but managed to revert to her normal self, momentster. Wang Ling found his Mother''s ever-changing show of emotion quite interesting.

    "So, let us go. Old Lu had been waiting outside for far too long. He should be feeling irritated and wants me out of the academy after for so long."

    "We are leaving so quickly? Please wait for me, I have to get someone before we leave." Wang Ling was surprised to hear that they were leaving so quickly.

    "By ''get'', do you mean someone else is going toe with us?" Xiao Fei''er inquired.

    Wang Ling nodded his head, "She and I had been nning to go the Water Domain for some business and she should be breaking through grand saint stage in a few days or hours so I wish to bring her with me."

    With an oh*, Xiao Fei''ermented, "Then, do we need to wait for her toe out? Breaking through is not so easy after all."

    Wang Ling shook his head andughed, "Don''t worry, she can cultivate while moving. It won''t matter to her whether you bring her along while she cultivates."

    "Really? That partner of yours seems interesting. We''ll be waiting here for you to get your partner, take your time." Xiao Fei''er was rather surprised to hear of Wang Ling''s odd partner.

    Wang Ling scratched the back of his head as he prepared to leave. But Wang Yue suddenly raised her hand and asked, "Can Ie? I want to see big sis Xue''s sleeping face." She was pretty passionate about it so Wang Ling had her follow him out.

    Watching them head out, Xiao Fei''er thought, "He''s really attached to that partner of his. ording to Yue''er, that partner of his was a white fox this seems interesting."

    Xiao Fei''er had found something interesting and she wants to see where this was going. Having a curious personality, Xiao Fei''er wanted to see how this would turn out.

 Chapter 161: Two goals

    Chapter 161: Two goals

    With Wang Yue in hand. Wang Ling flew off and went to the house he had rented for in the outer circle.

    With his speed, it only took a short while for him to find his way back to the house. Entering the house, Wang Ling and Wang Yue was greeted by an elvendy.

    "Is the fights finish already, First Young Master?" Aiane bowed towards Wang Ling.

    Wang Yue was surprised to see another person inside Wang Ling''s house. She turned to her brother, requesting an answer.

    Wang Ling did not hear any wordsing from Wang Yue, but for some reason, he could hear her inquiring tone of voice. Wang Ling just shrugged his shoulders and didn''t give her an answer.

    Turning to Aiane, Wang Ling spoke, "I''ll be leaving, while I am away, train in this technique, if you manage to practice it all the way to consummation before I return which should be in a month or two, I''ll rmend you to the Main House and have you join the Shadow Pavilion."

    "Thank you for the chance, First Young Master!" Aiane''s voice was filled with joy. With a wide smile, Aiane epted the piece of paper from Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling waved his hand showing it was no problem whatsoever.

    The Evergreen n was a friend of the Wang Family and Aiane had once helped Wang Ling. To show his goodwill, Wang Ling asked what she had wanted and she mentioned something about joining the Shadow Pavilion.

    Wang Ling did not know how strict the Shadow Pavilion was, but he didn''t want anyone weak joining their forces so he designed this test to see if she has the aptitude.

    [She was the second ce for the neers, if Bai Xue and I weren''t there, she should have been first.] Wang Ling mused.

    Aiane snapped out of it and regained herself from the joy she was feeling. Keeping the paper she had been given by Wang Ling, "Are you going to leave Miss Bai Xue here then?"

    Aiane was respectful even towards Bai Xue. Although she was just a spirit beast, she was still thepanion and partner of the First Young Master.

    "I will be taking her with me. After we leave, it would be best if you ascend to sainthood as fast as possible. If you reach sainthood before the age of 20, I''ll reward you with something good."

    Aiane was an 18 years old elf, if she can reach sainthood and be a monstrous genius, she should be worth the trouble of raising.

    If she can be someone strong, she''ll have a ce on the side of his family.

    He promptly left and entered a room, the thick qi inside the room made Wang Ling take in a deep breath. Bai Xue was already nearing grand saint stage, she was quickly manifesting the aura of a grand saint stage cultivator.

    "I''ll be bringing you with me. You wanted t to have some turtle soup correct? If that is so, we will have to hunt for some good turtle." Wang Ling showed a devious smile.

    The itch in his hands was bing unbearable, but soon enough it would be quenched by the blood of his targets.

    He kept the vials that was scattered on the floor before giving his attention to the slumbering Bai Xue.

    Gently wrapping Bai Xue with his supreme spirit qi before picking her up from the bed he had left her on. Wang Ling dusted her white fur as the crumbled ster stones had made her quite dirty.

    Wang Ling dusted her off and her white fur regained its luster. Carrying the white fox in his arms, he sent her supreme spirit qi to supplement the ster stones she was missing.

    With the purity of his supreme spirit qi its help were multiple times greater than the ster stones.

    Bai Xue''s purred as she instinctively rubbed her head on Wang Ling''s chest. Wang Ling smiled at the sight of this and he went out while activating his [Greater Holy Lord] bloodline.

    "Why is older brother activating his bloodline?" Wang Yue asked after seeing Wang Ling activate his Greater Holy Lord bloodline.

    "It''s to help her cultivate faster." Wang Ling answered.

    The amount of qi Bai Xue needed was roughly around the same as him. But he didn''t know exactly the exact amount so he would just continuously pump Bai Xue with his own qi until she breakthrough.

    It shouldn''t take that long, at least two to three dayster should be enough for Bai Xue to reach the next level.

    He left with Wang Yue, Aiane bowed to them as they left. She immediately went to prepare to practice the technique she had been given by the First Young Master.

    The technique in her hand felt heavy, but if she can train it till consummation, she''ll be able to join the Shadow Pavilion. If she can join the Shadow Pavilion, she will be able to open a path for the elves. She has to do this.

    Wang Ling left and before he came back to the secret room where his mother stayed in. He made sure to make a detour to the Thunder Treasury.

    =====

    At the eastern gate of the academy.

    "Are you finally going to leave?" Old Lu asked Xiao Fei''er with a relieved smile on his face.

    This smile made Xiao Fei''er''s brows suddenly twitch, "You''re making me want to stay here for another month or so."

    Old Lu''s face stiffened and his smile disappeared, he gave Xiao Fei''er a serious look as he spoke with all seriousness, "Leave, if you''re going to let your son go back, make it the next year. I need to beat the current Thunderlord and have him prepare for the Ten Year Bout event."

    Old Lu then turned to Wang Ling and said, "On the first day of the first month of theing year,e back and I will be the holding your little betting escapades in the biggest stage of the academy."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and bowed towards Old Lu, "Thank you."

    Old Lu found it fun seeing someone from the Wang Family bow their heads. But he didn''t dare smile as Xiao Fei''er''s sharp gaze was directed at him.

    "Old Lu, I will see youter." Xiao Fei''er smiled at Old Lu and wrapped her son and daughter with her spirit qi, Wang Ling was surprised by such application of qi.

    [This is new.] he thought. The idea of copying it entered his mind, but that thought quickly vanished as he could feel the qi wrapped around him had a kind of aura and energy he had never seen or felt before.

    Wang Ling decided to observe it.

    Xiao Fei''er checked at the two youth and made sure they felt no irritation.

    After making sure everything was fine, Xiao Fei''er sped away for the Water Domain.

    Next stop was Wang Hong, but Wang Ling''s goal was the so called ''deity'' of the domain, the [Serpent Turquoise].+

 Chapter 162: Ancient Scripture Academy

    Chapter 162: Ancient Scripture Academy

    Four days of flying, it was night and Wang Yue was fast asleep. They had just entered the Water Domain''s borders and Wang Ling was thinking deeply about different matters.

    [How do I take out that snake?]

    The Serpent Turquoise is a spirit beast that came from the bloodline of the ck Turtle or otherwise known as the ck Tortoise.

    The ck Turtle are two beings in one, a Turtle and a Serpent that wraps around its shell. Only those of the purest members from the descents of the ck Turtles can a pair appear.

    The serpent and the turtle is one of the same, it came from one egg and will die as one. But as time flows, the bloodline thinned and variants of the ck Turtle divided.

    There are now two variants of ck Turtles, First would be the Turtle Counterpart which has an iparable defense, and the other would be the serpent which possesses speed and venomous attacks.

    Wang Ling''s goal this time was the serpentine counterpart of the ck Turtle. The Serpent Turquoise, a turquoise colored serpent that secretes a venom that is said to have the ability to kill a dominion realm cultivator.

    In truth, the Serpent Turquoise was a True Saint Cultivator at its strongest, but with its venom and bloodline, it could stand at the peak of Saint Stage.

    Wang Ling can take on any cultivator that is on Saint Phase, but there are exceptions to be made.

    Spirit Beasts are at their core stronger than humans. A True Saint Stage Serpent Turquoise is going to be a hurdle.

    This time''s hunt will be more challenging than thest.

    [I need to find a way to neutralize the venom of the Serpent Turquoise. There''s the [Poison Purging Pill] that can neutralize most poison and even greatly weaken the Serpent Turquoise''s venom, but what I want is something that will neutralize itpletely.]

    Wang Ling sighed as he then remembered a pill and that pill was already a grade-3 pill. The recipe in itself was not that hard, but if he fails, he would be wasting a lot of ingredients.

    [I need to find a trustworthy alchemist. If I remember correctly, this is still the 6th month of the year, is Renhuo still in the Ancient Scripture Academy?

    I''ll have to stop by the Ancient Scripture Academy. Is it near the Tranquil Empire?]

    Wang Ling took out a map and started browsing through the Water Domain. He only knew the Ancient Scripture Academy was in the Water Domain.

    The East of the central regions has three of the Seven Great Academies. The me Domain has the Hundred Refinement Academy, Holy Domain Heaven''s Will Academy, and the Water Domain have the Ancient Scripture Academy.

    "It seems like you really do have ns of your own, Ling''er." Xiao Fei''er saw Wang Ling fiddling with the map and asked.

    Wang Ling raised his head and nodded his head, "I need to go to the Ancient Scripture Academy and meet an acquaintance of mine."

    "Is that matter of yours urgent?"

    "Yes, I need to find an alchemist to concoct a pill for me. I am going to hunt some spirit beasts."

    "Oh!? I want to help you in that matter, but I can''t make a move right now else those people of the other ns will freak out. You should have asked Butler Sun to kill it for you. He will dly kill it if it is not higher than Celestial God Stage." Shemented.

    Wang Ling shrugged his shoulders not saying anything.

    "I won''t pry into your secrets, my child. If you don''t want to talk about it then I will not say anything. I''m going to head to Ancient Scripture Academy now."

    "Thank you, mother."

    Wang Ling just answered Xiao Fei''er when the qi surrounding Bai Xue shot up.

    Her little body trembled in his hands and the Bai Xue''s cultivation reached new heights. Her blood started to churn and her body began to heat up.

    Bai Xue''s body was convulsing and for a time, her white fur was slowly changing to a hue of red. She was in pain, she groaned as her qi began to rise.

    Wang Ling noticed this and hurriedly circted his angelic qi. Wang Ling''s bloodline was still activated so his angelic qi was stronger than ever.

    The winds started to wail and a minuteter, Bai Xue''s qi became calm and her white fur returned to its normal color. Slowly, her eyes opened and after blinking a couple of times, she managed to keep her head thoughts straight.

    She yawned and saw Wang Ling''s worried eyes, she grinned as she stated: "I''m alright."

    Bai Xue stretched her back and then hopped on top of Wang Ling''s head. She bowed towards Xiao Fei''er and showed her respect.

    She knew that Xiao Fei''er was no longer a celestial and was someone with a higher cultivation level than she ever was. Being someone from the Heaven Realm, Bai Xue was rather used to greeting people of Xiao Fei''er''s level of cultivation.

    "Bai Xue greets Madam Xiao Fei''er!" Her voice was respectful. Even though she could hear Wang Ling''s ramblings when she was cultivating and was aware of Xiao Fei''er''s identity, she chose to be respectful.

    She knew she was Wang Ling''s mother and heard a lot of things from their conversations.

    Xiao Fei''er raised a brow after seeing Bai Xue''s actions, sheughed as she said, "No need to call me Madam Wang. I am after all the wife of the Wang Family''s Master."

    "Understood, Madam Wang." Bai Xue lowered her head once again.

    Xiao Fei''er turned to look ahead and then didn''t bother Wang Ling and Bai Xue. bai Xue was already wrapped with her qi, so she didn''t have anything to do anymore.

    Bai Xue got down from Wang Ling''s head and then made herself smaller to enter Wang Ling''s robes where it wasfy and warm. Only showing her head and keeping her body inside Wang Ling''s clothes, Bai Xue showed a smile.

    Wang Ling sighed and asked Bai Xue in a slightly hushed voice, "Do you know what is happening?"

    "I get the main idea, we''re in the Water Domain and you n to head to the Ancient Scripture Academy. You want to ask for Yan Renhuo''s help?" Bai Xue asked curiously.

    "Yes I do, she''s the brightest and strongest person I know and trust. She''s also trying to marry me even before I gain strength and show my cultivation so she''s kind of trustworthy with the recipe I''ll use.

    "I also want to gain ess to the Ancient Records of the academy, the records of the academy spans for 200,000 years. If I can enter that ce, I can find the truth of the Great War."

    Bai Xue grew silent and retreated inside Wang Ling''s bosom. Before long, the sounds of gentle breathing was heard as Bai Xue slept.

    =====

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue was dropped by Xiao Fei''er just near the Southern Gates of the Ancient Scriptures Academy.

    Wang Ling saw Xiao Fei''er left him and turned around to face the giant gate that was looming over him. Wang Ling did not ask Xiao Fei''er to deliver him all the way to the gate because he had heard of the previous incident.

    Entering the academy under heated gazes was not something he wanted. He wanted to move in a more low-key manner. But because he had asked Xiao Fei''er to drop him off a couple of kilometers away, he had to travel a couple of minutes before reaching the gate.

    "Halt, only students can enter, if you have no business here leave or we will kill you." four guards appeared from behind above the gate and warned him.

    Wang Ling had the urge to grab that guy from the air and beat him up for being disrespectful and being threatened. But he decided to just sigh it away and answer.

    "My name is Wang Ling of the Wang Family, I am here for student Yan Renhuo!" Wang Ling took out a letter from his storage ring, "This is the letter of invitation handed to me by Yan Renhuo!"

    Wang Ling threw the letter to the guard and the guard received the letter. The guard nodded his head and returned the letter to Wang Ling.

    "You may enter, follow me, I will guide you to the [Sessor of mes]."

    Wang Ling nodded his head followed the guard and entered the academy.

    Disappearing from sight, Wang Ling became the topic of the guards.

    "Wang Ling? Isn''t that the Young Master of the Wang Family? For him to meet the Sessor of mes, are the rumors true about them being betrothed true?"

    "I don''t know if that is true, but the suitors of the Senior Sister Yan will surely go and pick a fight with that man. For a grand saint to be beaten up by a true saint, what a pitiful man."

    "Alright, I will now be reporting this to the Elder Bo, after this, Xuan Wen will surely know of this event."

 Chapter 163: I can only trust you

    Chapter 163: I can only trust you

    Yan Renhuo was on her mountain peak meditating in front of a cauldron. Her breathing was steady and her qi was running smoothly.

    In herp was a halberd that stretches out to two and a half meters in length. It was a halberd that was long even for its kind.

    The halberd was no weapon of elegance but of mass destruction. Yan Renhuo was no woman who values elegance but power and valiance. She views differently and if she can achieve power by using unpolished and unpolished means, Yan Renhuo will dly jump in.

    She was a woman who seeks power and being as talented and valued as she was, the n and academy she belongs to cherishes her greatly. She was given the chance to choose a futurepanion herself.

    Most women of the cultivation worlds especially those of bigger ns exist merely for the strengthening of the n''s powers. They are sacrificial pawns for the thing they call the betterment of the masses mainly the name and standing of the n.

    Thankfully she born with talent and became the disciple of the me Mistress who was one of the Grand Elders in the Ancient Scripture Academy.

    Everything was perfect for her, but one thing remained a void for her. Her heart was iplete.

    She had walked a path striving for power to show her worth that she lost sight of what she wanted and being a woman. In her younger years before she was considered as a Monstrous Genius, she would constantly listen to stories of maidens falling in love.

    When she was young, she too wanted to experience such a thing, but because her sight was too focus on her goals, she didn''t get to form any connection or bond to any men.

    When she turned twenty-one years old, she tried looking for someone who had worth to walk the path of power just like her, but to her dismay, all her suitors were pussies and cowards. They had no balls to even do anything.

    Two yearster after her cultivation suddenly stagnated as her heart became restless of having to walk a lonely path and having an end just like her master. Yan Renhuo traveled to the zing Skies Continent to rest her mind.

    It was then that she met the only person who she saw the values of a true man she had been searching for. Fearless, gant, powerful, and unfathomable.

    So, she invited him to be her daopanion without thinking much of it. With her experience of being asked to be their partner, Yan Renhuo already envisioned that that man will ept her offer.

    Yet it was a direct rejection and the youth she saw that day didn''t even have to think twice about rejecting her offer.

    Other matters happened here and there but even as they met time and time again, that youth never gave him a look other than a look of interest. But that interest stemmed at the fact that she was genius at the path of alchemy.

    She was long aware of that youth''s intention. But in her heart, she was not going to give up and will one day have that youth standing beside her. She opened her eyes and tightly held the halberd in her hand.

    She abruptly stood and swung the halberd, the air pressure from the halberd was so great that a small scale whirlwind caused havoc inside the room she was in.

    "Huu!" She exhaled and her eyes showed a fire that was stronger than what she usually shows.

    "My cultivation has been improving, my path is solidifying after learning of Wang Ling''s existence. It seems like Master''s words were correct."

    In the past, when her cultivation stagnated because of her fear of being alone, her master said that finding someone might solidify her path once again.

    At the moment, she was the at half-step dominion realm, her cultivation was continuously improving as her heart became at ease. The mere thought of Wang Ling existing was helping her cultivation be better.

    Her heart needed the assurance that there is someone worthy of her and in her mind, she also needed to be worthy enough to catch his eyes. Wang Ling was improving at a rate that even she could not imagine possible.

    Every bit of information about Wang Ling had long been gathered by her, the fact that he tore through the Roaring Thunder Board had already reached her ears a few days ago. She was feeling pressure and that pressure was making her improve faster than ever.

    She continued swinging the halberd in her hands and her rhythm was finally starting to pick up. It was at this time that a knock came from her doors. She ced the halberd by her side and asked what was going on:

    "A person named Wang Ling is currently waiting for the Sessor of mes toe out. He ims to be your acquaintance and holds a letter written by yourself."

    Word by word Yan Renhuo listened and her interest grew the more she listened. She was about to head out after hearing the thing about Wang Ling looking for her but noticing her untidy appearance, she decided to stop and first change into a set of new clothes.

    "Is he here for pill concoction or something else?" Yan Renhuo hoped for something else. But on the back her head she already knew what it is that he wanted.

    =====

    Wang Ling was seated in afortable chair. He was sipping tea and could feel the heating from inside his chest.

    The softness of Bai Xue''s fur was ratherfortable, mixed with the tea and the chair, Wang Ling was rxed.

    He had the urge to just sleep then and there, but he attacked himself with his hellish qi to keep himself awake.

    [Dear Celestials, I am slowly bing like Bai Xue. Sleep is not exactly my forte so I best not fall asleep.] sleep was a tempting offer for Wang Ling.

    Especially for someone whost tasted sleep months ago. Although Saints does not need any sleep, they should take one once in a while. The mind is still processing even as they meditate after all.

    As a matter of fact, their minds were much faster when they are meditating because it was at those kinds of moments where they search for the truth of their paths.

    Wang Ling does not even get any peace when he sleeps, his rest was something that only rarely happens. Either he gets knocked out or get knock himself out; that would be his only option to get some decent nights of sleep.

    As Wang Ling waited, he could feel that there was a crowd forming outside. He did not know what was happening, but he didn''t care enough to pay any attention to it.

    He was currently at Yan Renhuo''s mountain peak, inside the abode that was built in there. Whatever happens here must be her problem.

    A few minutes of waitingter, ady wearing blue robes came out from the inner quarters. Exuding valiance, power, and some odd feeling of grace. Yan Renhuo stood before Wang Ling.

    "What can I do for Brother Wang?" Yan Renhuo asked in an unrestrained manner.

    "I need your help in concocting a pill. I have to hunt for a beast and I am greatly in need of this pill." Wang Ling asked sincerely.

    Yan Renhuo showed a bitter smile for a moment before answering, "It depends on the pill. If it is out of my capabilities then I may not be of any help to Brother Wang."

    "Don''t worry, the thing I want to concoct might be a grade-3 pill but it is as easy as any grade-2 pill. Here, look at it." Wang Ling handed a piece of paper to Yan Renhuo which she epted gratefully.

    Reading through the recipe, Yan Renhuo''s pupils erged as she read through the ingredients and the procedure of the recipe. She had her doubts at first, but the name on the bottom of the paper confirmed all her suspicions.

    "The [Serpentine''s Bane Pill] the pill that can neutralize any venom from the ck Turtle''s variants of serpents. Unless they are stronger than dominion realm, their poison will be neutralized and prove useless.

    "A lost recipe, where did you get this? If you keep taking out these kinds of recipes, it will only be a matter of time before you are hunted down."

    She stated in a serious tone.

    "I know, that is why I aming to you. You''re the only one I trust enough to show this recipe." Wang Ling spoke in all seriousness. His words contained no hint of intentions attempting to deceive Yan Renhuo.

    Yan Renhuo smiled and sighed as she said, "Alright, I will help you. This is interesting anyway."

    She stood up and was just about to continue when themotion outside got to her and she felt irritated.

    She stormed out and shouted, "Shut up!"

    Wang Ling watched her do so and in his mind, he thought, [She''s quite fierce.]

 Chapter 164: Taking care of it

    Chapter 164: Taking care of it

    "Why the hell are you people so noisy!? Do you guys want to turn to ash!?" Yan Renhuo''s voice was reverberating in the ears of the crowd that had formed on her doorsteps.

    She was currently incensed at the growing noise. She was an alchemist and she appreciates silence rather than noise. Even with her fiery attitude, she was still at heart an alchemist.

    But even a calm dragon will show its fangs once it gets irritated, Yan Renhuo was about to burn everything down.

    Those who saw the ever-incensed Yan Renhuo flinched and unpleasant thoughts surfaced their minds. mes were already flickering about her body, it was clear that she wanted to truly burn them.

    "We are not here for you Sister Yan, we are here for the man inside your abode. We heard that he was one of the most promising geniuses in the Thundergod Academy, we only wish to test our might against him."

    An elegant-looking noble student stepped out. With a handsome face and elegant bearing, he was exuding an aura fit for a gentleman. This man was Xuan Wen, one of the few top-ranked men in the Ancient Scripture Academy.

    The Ancient Scripture Academy was dominated by women. The Ancient Scripture Academy was a ce of learning the past and the history of the realm. It was a ce that is both stuck in the past but also moving forward as they note the mistakes of the past and improve from them.

    Yan Renhuo was now one of the strongest youths of the academy. Although she does not participate in the rankings and her interest in the Ten Year Bout was in the same level of her interest with her suitors, Yan Renhuo was still considered as one of the strongest students in the academy.

    Wang Ling did not know that. But he knew of Yan Renhuo''s prowess. He may not have seen it first hand, but he sure could feel the pressure that wasing out of Yan Renhuo.

    [An immature monster.] That was his thoughts on Yan Renhuo.

    Yan Renhuo listened to the yaps of the students who had gathered in front of her abode and found it extremely displeasing. Her brows twitched after hearing the reasoning of the students.

    Her anger was rising and her blood was boiling, "Such nonsense, you people are insufferable. Xuan Wen, if I make you impotent here and now do you think I''m to get into trouble?"

    Xuan Wen''s mouth twitched as the smile on his face wavered. Yan Renhuo''s words were serious and she was truly considering destroying his manhood.

    Wang Ling promptly came out of the abode. He could hear themotion outside and had already found it annoying that the problem aroused because of him entering the academy.

    As soon as he came out, he tapped Yan Renhuo''s shoulders and said, "They are looking for me, I''ll take care of it. It would be for the best if you finish concocting the pill."

    Wang Ling was in a rush. He had different agendas to meet, first, he needed the pill and then search for the Serpent Turquoise wille next. After killing the serpent, he will be needing to leave for the Tranquil Empire where he will meet his family.

    Hopefully, Wang Hong quickly finishes with his business in the Tranquil Empire so they won''t have to stay for so long.

    Yan Renhuo turned her head to Wang Ling and then thought about it, "This is the Ancient Scripture Academy, not the Thundergod Academy. If you fight here, you can''t cripple or kill them. What I''m trying to say here is keep the injuries to a minimum, they are weaklings after all."

    Yan Renhuo then got ready to enter the abode, but Wang Ling stopped her and handed over a storage ring.

    "This is the ingredients, please make two pills."

    Yan Renhuo epted the ingredients and then leisurely entered the abode and into the room where she concocts the pills.

    Wang Ling was left outside with the tens of students eyeing and sneering at him. They were looking at him with contempt and irritation. Wang Ling was calm and the smile on his face was the same as a kid looking at the animals in a showcase.

    That smile was directed at Xuan Wen. His elegance was showing and the arrogance he had was something he liked to keep hidden.

    He stared at Wang Ling with a smile of his own, and spoke condescendingly, "So you''re the rat from the Thundergod Academy? What augh, for someone like you to have any interest in the Goddess that is Yan Renhuo is truly worthy of beingughed at.

    "Take a look at yourself first before trying to get ahead of us!"

    Wang Ling giggled at his words.

    "What''s so funny?" Xuan Wen felt irritated and annoyed at Wang Ling''s actions.

    Sighing Wang Ling could not stop his words anymore, "A trash such as yourself is actually sizing himself to Renhuo? Also, I thought you people are here to test me? If you wish to fight thene at me, I''ll make all of you regret trying to challenge me."

    Xuan Wen''s veins were popping out of his temples. His anger was rising, for being called trash by the person he does not put in his eyes was infuriating.

    Xuan Wen stepped out with a sword in hand. He was ready to take on Wang Ling but Wang Ling then shouted:

    "Stop!"

    Xuan Wen stopped and sneered at Wang Ling, "What, are you scared? Hah, for someone with such arrogance like yourself to get frightened the moment your opponents step out"

    Wang Ling didn''t let him finish his words and he began counting, "One, two, three, four, five seventy-three people are present. This is going to take a while if you people step forward one by one, why don''t you juste at me altogether? I''m a busy man after all."

    Xuan Wen found his words infuriating and he finally had enough, so, he kicked the ground and dashed forth with his sword.

    He had his body lowered and had positioned his sword in front of his chest. He wanted to stab Wang Ling.

    But then, Wang Ling''s figure blurred and then appeared right in front of the moving Xuan Wen. Xuan Wen was surprised to see Wang Ling, but he managed to react quick enough to alter the direction of his sword.

    "DIE!!" Xuan Wen shouted. His swording from below rose and like a dragon swimming in the ocean, his sword seemed unstoppable.

    But in Wang Ling''s view, it was moving to a crawl. He moved to the side easily dodging the sword. His right hand then moved, and from above he grabbed Xuan We''s face and bashed it on the ground.

    Boom!

    Web-like cracks appeared on the ce where Xuan Wen''s face was buried. But as he let out a pained groan, Wang Ling had a thought.

    [I should do Renhuo a favor and clean these people out of her life.] Wang Ling then once again smashed Xuan Wen''s face on the ground. This time, he became unconscious and was bleeding all over.

    But Wang Ling made sure that he was alive and he was only unconscious. He didn''t want an issue that is toorge.

    [I really didn''t want to start anything but trouble keeps popping up. What a waste of time this is. Better than doing nothing I suppose.] Wang Ling mused inside his head.

    He turned to look at the other students who had intentions on Yan Renhuo and showed them a taunting smile, "It seems like Renhuo was right. You people really have no balls."

    It was then that Wang Ling moved, he appeared before the students who had been eyeing him all this time and then stood in front of them without moving and said, "Are you just going to stand there or are you going to prove you''re a man?"

    "AHHHH!" a shrill cry rang out as a gush of water suddenly spurt out of nowhere and rushed towards Wang Ling.

    The gush of water was moving at high speeds and was like a slithering snake up to catch Wang Ling.

    With that appearance of the water snake, other attacks appeared and Wang Ling was suddenly bombarded by numerous techniques.

    Closing his eyes and opening them once again only to see the attacks moving much slower than it should be, Wang Ling smiled as white mes bursts out of his body.

    He positioned himself to be steady and then took out a sword from his storage ring. It was a mere ordinary sword, but as he filled it with sword qi it became unparalleled and was sharp enough to create a path for him.

    Boom!

    The ground caved in as bombardment of different techniques descended.

    Wang Ling rushed to the skies and flew up with mes gathering in his palms.

    By the time he managed to escape the bombardment, Wang Ling''s mes were already forming a ball of me.

    Pouring half of his qi into the ball, a white sun was formed and was over half a meterrge.

    Wang Ling smiled at them and mumbled to himself, "[Heavenly me 1st variation: White Sun]."

    He threw the White Sun at them and as it neared the ground, he clenched his fist and mumbled to himself, "Explode."

    Boom!

    The bomb that is the White Sun rocked the mountain peak and destroyed most of his opponents.

 Chapter 165: Pill Concoction and Gender Equality

    Chapter 165: Pill Concoction and Gender Equality

    Wang Ling crouched on the ground and waited for Xuan Wen to regain his consciousness. Wang Ling went out of his way to make his consciousness return and he was not going to let that effort go to waste.

    Smacking Xuan Wen''s head a couple of times, Wang Ling woke him up.

    With a groan, Xuan Wen tried to take out his head from being buried on the ground. He had a hard time doing so but someone pulled his hair up dragging his face off the intimate space he shared with the ground.

    "That hurt, do it a little more gently you bastard wait!"

    Bang!

    His head was once again banged into the ground. This time, he did not lose his consciousness and as he was once again lifted, the pain he experienced was put to the side.

    Wang Ling stared at Xuan Wen''s pitiful outlook and showed a disinterested expression, "Do you want some more? I can make hurt you more ways than you could imagine, if you wish to cause trouble, I will make sure to entertain you."

    Wang Ling''s nonchnt tone rang inside Xuan Wen''s ears. His heartbeat at a fast pace, "I surrender, please, don''t hurt me any longer."

    Wang Ling shrugged his shoulders and had Xuan Wen drop to the ground. Entering Yan Renhuo''s abode, he announced, "To those who wish toe after because of mere jealousy pass this message:

    ""Wang Ling of the Wang Family shall take you on, but beware of the consequences". Xuan Wen, make sure you announce that to those skirt chasers else I will create a lot of trouble from you. Remember, the Shadow Pavilion is not a force any household can take."

    Wang Ling threatened Xuan Wen. From Xuan Wen''s expression, Wang Ling already knew he had managed to imprint fear in the depths of Xuan Wen''s soul. There''s a high chance that he would be his [Heart Demon] which will haunt him forever.

    Wang Ling did not care how Xuan Wen will turn out. People like him will amount to nothing in the future, he had no time to worry about insignificant characters.

    Entering the abode, Wang Ling was given freshly brewed tea. Thanking the people who had served him, Wang Ling waited for the next idiots toe.

    [Their ''geniuses'' had been beaten to such a state. The so-called ''protectors of pride and face'' shoulde in a few minutes. Sigh, this whole thing is going to be a pain, but I did manage to test out White Sun, I need to control its output. At the moment, it is still weak, but once I amplify its strength, it is going to be trouble trying to control it.]

    Wang Ling got ready to strike his opponents with more White Sun. The Ancient Scripture Academy has be his training grounds.

    =====

    Rumble!

    "He''s raising hell out there. Brother Wang is going to destroy my mountain peak if he continuously attacks those cowards." Yan Renhuo felt helpless but at the same time gratified.

    "I should finish this before the sunes down. This will be an easy task anyway." Yan Renhuo mused as she began reciting the recipe inside her head.

    Taking the storage ring in her hand and then taking out the ingredients for the Serpentine''s Bane Pill.

    "[Phantom mes]." Yan Renhuo''s hands burst with a purple me. She manipted the mes seamlessly and then nodded her head after confirming she had no problems with her control.

    Taking out the golden cauldron, Yan Renhuo used her mes to raise the cauldron into the air. Her mes danced and she threw the ingredients inside the cauldron once by one to be refined.

    Yan Renhuo''s concentration reached its peak and began manipting her qi and mes at the same time. Her mes danced and carried the ingredients that was surrounding her and ced it in the cauldron.

    Rumble!

    The peak once again rumbled, but her concentration was not broken and it became even stronger. She denied any form of distraction. She was too focused on the pill concoction that her sight cannot be taken away from the process.

    Her mes were dancing and purifying the impurities of the ingredients. She extracted the essence of the said ingredients and soon gathered them in the middle of the cauldron.

    The mountain peak once again rumbled, but Yan Renhuo was not shaken. Her mind was taken away by the mysteries of alchemy.

    It took her five hours to finally reach thest part of alchemy and without wasting time, Yan Renhuobined the ingredients and started forming the pill.

    The pill she wanted to concoct was a grade-3 pill. It was a pill that was a level higher than she could use. But her concentration, talent, dedication, and mes moved quick enough to force the pill into formation.

    Her qi surged and Yan Renhuo formed the pill and the pill started producing mist. Serpentine''s Bane Pill had reached perfection.

    Yan Renhuo''s pill gave out an intoxicating aroma. She took a whiff of the pill before having it contained in a jade bottle.

    "This should be the pill of Brother Wang. Now, it is time to concoct the other pill it should be for that partner of his correct?" Yan Renhuo asked herself before continuing to concoct the pill.

    Five hours of pill concoction process and Yan Renhuo finally formed the other pill. Her qi was drained yet she managed to concoct thest pill to perfection.

    At this moment, she managed to concoct a grade-3 pill that was meant for the consumption of a dominion realm cultivator.

    Yan Renhuo can now already be considered as a grade-3 alchemist if she learns to concoct another thee grade-3 pills. She ate some Cardinal Qi Pill and recovered most of the qi she had used.

    Yan Renhuo went out of the pill concoction room and then went to find Wang Ling as soon as she managed to recover some of her strength.

    After stepping out of the pill concoction room, the mountain peak once again rumbled and Yan Renhuo became interested as to what was happening outside.

    She stepped out to find the sun had long set and Wang Ling was currently standing in the middle of beaten up students. She smiled at the sight of this. There were even some women who had noteworthy identities lying on the ground cursing at Wang Ling.

    "You bastard, how can you hit a woman!? You are in the Ancient Scriptures Academy, do you think you do anything as you please here!? You will be punished and will surely be in."

    Wang Ling stood before a woman Yan Renhuo recalled to be Su Guiying:

    [Isn''t she one of the refuted rankers? What is she doing here? Wait a minute, that''s Gao Lei and that''s Horliss, as for the other people, I don''t know any of them.]

    Yan Renhuo recognized most of the people lying on the ground unconscious. She did not know what just happened here while she was concocting those pills for five hours, but she was sure that something major just happened and she did not know what it was.

    As she stared at her fellow students, Yan Renhuo heard Wang Ling''s answer to Su Guiying''s words.

    "I am not a man who discriminates between man and women. I am an advocate of equality between both genders and dishes out fair beatings to anyone who challenges me. If you wish to be treated like a fraildy please don''t step up for that poor excuse of a man you call your lover who managed to not only to fail as help but also managed to humiliate himself."

    He then looked around and noticed people were already getting up from the ground, Wang Ling turned to them and shouted:

    "To those who wish to challenge me for being jealous skirt chasers then feel free to do so. But try to do so and I shall throw a White Sun at you without mercy. Remember, the injuries you received here are caused by your own stupid pride and jealousy!"

    Wang Ling''s final words were just to rub it in and remind them what kind of humiliation it would be if they were to call upon the elders after this whole fiasco happened.

    After this night, Wang Ling will get another moniker from the students of the Ancient Scriptures Academy and even if she was close when this happened, Yan Renhuo had no clue what had just transpired while she was inside.

 Chapter 166: Wang Wudi

    Chapter 166: Wang Wudi

    "What happened here?"

    Yan Renhuo appeared from behind Wang Ling and tapped him by the shoulders.

    Wang Ling turned around and saw Yan Renhuo holding two jade bottles, each of the jade bottles contained a single pill.

    Looking at the chaos surrounding him, Wang Ling answered with a shrug of a shoulder, "They came running here after I beat up the first bunch." He then pointed to Su Guiying, "This one over here was trouble and was too loud after I beat up her man who failed as a backup for one of those bastards."

    Yan Renhuo looked at the carnage and felt her heart beat faster. The instant her sight found its way back to Wang Ling, her heart was beating wildly and she could not properly hold her breath.

    "Tthis, this is amazing. For you to beat so many people so quickly and efficiently. Brother Wang, you''re a monster." Yan Renhuo''s words reached Wang Ling''s ears and the one she called monster smiled.

    "I have my specialties. Also, your alchemy skills are increasing further, I''m surprised that you actually managed to concoct two grade-3 pills so quickly."

    Wang Ling pointed out her merits and Yan Renhuo was quite happy that he did. Wang Ling had Yan Renhuo follow him away from the pile of ''trash'' that he had umted outside her abode.

    He flew up the skies and Yan Renhuo followed shortly after.

    She then saw Wang Ling take two books out from his storage ring and passed it Yan Renhuo.

    Yan Renhuo epted the books and read the words at the covers, "True Chaos mes? Where did you find this? ording to the records, this book was lost after it was destroyed by the [Unequaled Monarch]! Where did you find this?"

    Wang Ling furrowed his brows after hearing Yan Renhuo''s words.

    [Who''s that bastard? Unequaled Monarch?]

    Yan Renhuo did not catch Wang Ling''s expression. She proceeded with the other book. Sheid her eyes upon the book and her hands trembled. Hurriedly checking the contents of the book, her mind took a blow after realizing its contents.

    "Lolost recipes? These are all lost recipes from the previous era. Where and how did you get this?" She turned to Wang Ling in disbelief, "Yyou, just how much mystery are you hiding? These two books are valuable enough that once it gets out, even the Wang Family will turn to rubbles if thebined forces of the realm attack you."

    "Ha! That will not happen. Like I said before, I trust you enough to let you see the lost recipes I have in hand. For the record, the recipes I have given you so far have all been the fruits of mybor in toiling away as I recreate the recipes."

    Yan Renhuo directed him a suspiciously stare as she stated, "Research you say, then do you mean to say that every recipe in this book legitimate?"

    "Yes! I do!" Wang Ling answered without hesitation.

    Yan Renhuo nodded her head and deep inside, she decided to trust his words. Wang Ling was a genius, he was iprehensible and despite being a genius herself, she knew that Wang Ling was far above hers in terms of different aspects.

    While they floated in the air, Wang Ling suddenly brought up a topic Yan Renhuo was not expecting, "Who''s this [Unequaled Monarch] you spoke of?"

    Yan Renhuo turned to him and gave him a look that clearly states, are you an idiot? Wang Ling raised his hand in resignation as he urged her to speak what she knew of the one they call Unequaled Monarch.

    "I thought everyone in the realm knew of his tales, but who knew that you wouldn''t even know who he was. Listen, the Unequaled Monarch was the one who opened the current era and brought the realm to a harsh but also limitless potentials of the cultivation world.

    "The Unequaled Monarch opened the heavens and purified the qi of the world. As the world was purified, the resources became bountiful and cultivation easier, the world prospered, and although his actions sparked the advent of the Great War that separated the realm, many looks up to him as the one who challenged the heavens.

    "Before he died, he was undefeated and no one can im his equal. His prowess was unmatched and his legend till this day still lives on as the one who is unequaled hence the name Unequaled Monarch. But his name had long been lost. No one knew how it got lost but some theorized that his name rtes to his tittle so his other name is Wang Wudi."

    Wang Ling had no words, the tale of his past ended up so glorified that even he did not know how to respond to it. He could onlyugh at the sheer ridiculousness of the tale they call Wang Wudi.

    He showed a mncholic smile and various thoughts circled in his mind. This time, Yan Renhuo saw his expression, "What is wrong, Brother Wang?"

    Yan Renhuo asked Wang Ling but he only shook his head as he answered, "It is nothing. I was just surprised to learn of such an individual. Also, the True Chaos mes came from one of my expeditions, the cultivation method was carved in a stone in the depths of the mountain range called the White Dragon Valley."

    Wang Ling made a story and Yan Renhuo who did not want to pry any further spoke no longer. Time passed and Wang Ling asked, "The Ancient Scriptures Academy has the Ancient Records Library correct? By any chance, may I browse through it? I only need to browse about the life of Wang Wudi and the significant events of the realm."

    Yan Renhuo thought it through and nodded her head, "I have my master''s emblem and unless the secret records is the things you want I can help you with anything else."

    Wang Ling gave Yan Renhuo a deep and meaningful bow. Yan Renhuo upon Wang Ling''s request went to the Ancient Record''s Library with him.

    They entered easily as they showed the emblem of a grand elder to the guards, Yan Renhuo brought Wang Ling in as her guest.

    There were three different levels in the Ancient Records Library, the information he wanted was at the first level of the library.

    There were three floors in the library and because he only needed to see first-level information, Wang Ling only went to the first floor.

    In there, he found every book he could found about the history of Wang Wudi and how the era strived in the past 200,000 or so years.

    Wang Ling read through Wang Wudi''s records and found there were significant events that had been aplete lie.

    [These things happened so long ago that they are trying to recount events with spection. This is funny in its own way.]

    Wang Ling was amused by how different the events that had actually transpired in the past was lost in the passing of the era.

    It was understandable, with the destruction of the previous era, many died and the records were also destroyed. But in one book, Wang Ling read something that made him raise a brow.

    "[The Sword of the Monarch]." Wang Ling read the content and found that the book was not something written with countless spections of the past, but something of the current era.

    "The Blood Seeker sword of the Unequalled Monarch broke as the fight went on. It experienced two drastic damage beforepletely falling into five different pieces. The first damaged caused the sword to break in half, while the second one caused it to break into four different pieces.

    "The Five different pieces were collected by one man but was then killed by five ns and split it for themselves, the four little pieces ended in the hands of the ns that is now famously known as the [Four Sword ns] and created one sword for each piece of it.

    "Thest andrgest piece is in the hands of the strongest n that have the strongest swordsman of thend, the one who holds the divine de of the Unequaled Monarch, the [Jian n]."

    Wang Ling''s heart thrummed as he learned of something truly interesting. What''s more is that something else caught his eyes, two of the strongest sword-bearing n was something he was all too familiar with, the [Xiao n] and the [Xie n].

    Wang Ling smiled and thenughed. Yan Renhuo was surprised to hear Wang Ling act like so.

    She thought, [Brother Wang is getting influenced by Wang Wudi.]

 Chapter 167: Blood Seeker

    Chapter 167: Blood Seeker

    With fire burning under his eyes, Wang Ling turned to look at Yan Renhuo and asked, "Is this book real? Is my Is Wang Wudi''s sword still exist in this world? At least its fragments?"

    Yan Renhuo saw a brand new Wang Ling who was neither calm nor indifferent from what other people see. Wang Ling was at this moment yearning for something, those eyes of his speaks of his desires.

    [He wants them.] Yan Renhuo knew why Wang Ling was confirming if the swords were true or not. Yan Renhuo was no fool, she was a genius, it was normal for her to know such things if the emotions she was shown was so tant. She was worried.

    Nodding her head, Yan Renhuo warned Wang Ling, "The swords are real and it is indeed made from the fragments of Wang Wudi''s sword fragments. It had already been proven as the sword that was created would hum at the touch of blood.

    "Wang Wudi also had another name, it was the Blood Seeking Celestial. They say that he was so enthralled with the idea of killing that those who managed to piss him off will die without any time to talk the matter down."

    Yan Renhuo gave a proper background about Wang Wudi to Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling wasughing inside his head, what Yan Renhuo had just said were true facts and he did indeed killed everyone who crossed his path. But the only w with her knowledge was that he wasn''t the one who started the fight, it was those sects.

    [Also, the sword hummed because of its materials and my intent remains intact in those fragments. That means my path still remains and I finally reunite with my old weapon.

    But it''s broken I''ll just reforge it to my liking, the current path I take and the previous path and treaded will meet.]

    Wang Ling showed a smile. But as the idea of reuniting with the Blood Seeker popped inside his head, a looming figure inside his heart appeared. His old self was showing itself and soon enough, he will be able to return to his former glory and reach new heights.

    Calming himself down, Wang Ling once again read through the books. He learned more and more and understood the concept of the Great War.

    Before long, he didn''t have any more questions. He felt satisfied, but in between the tales, Wang Ling found something interesting.

    "30,000 years after the previous era was destroyed and the world slowly rose to chaos and prosperity, two beings from different realms descended onto the celestial spirit realm. The Phoenix from Hell and the Dragon from Heaven fought one another and the divine dragon won. The divine dragon stated that he will once again return. But the dragon never returned."

    Wang Ling read through the books and found it odd. Dragons were being to hold grudges. The dragon was the white dragon that Bai Xue spoke of and the unfinished business should be her as well.

    But that dragon had yet to descend. Is it making light of Bai Xue? Well, she is trapped and her cultivation was a wreck. But if a dragon was dedicated enough to make a vow, why would it not descend for another time?

    What is happening in the Heaven Realm that is obstructing it to go back down? Is it dead already?

    Wang Ling could not make any concrete conclusion so he decided to just throw the ideas on the back of his head.

    [The dragon wille if it''s not dead. But if that timees, it will be trouble. That dragon had cultivated for more than 170,000 years. I''ll die together with Xue if we try to fend it off.]

    After 170,000 years, that dragon should have cultivated and grown in terms of the cultivation stage. Wang Ling did not know what kind of realm is in the Heaven Realm, but he was sure that something bad will happen once that dragon descends from above.

    With his mind in shambles, Wang Ling decided to stop thinking about anything altogether. He stood up and turned to Yan Renhuo and thanked her for the time and effort she had to spend when she was with him.

    After some words of appreciation, they went to keep the records to their rightful ces and went out of the Ancient Records Library. After heading out, Wang Ling turned to the distance and saw the sun rising.

    Wang Ling decided that it was time for him to leave. Yan Renhuo was rather hesitant but in the end, she had no say on what Wang Ling could do. So, she had ended up showing the way to the gates of the Ancient Scriptures Academy.

    Standing in front of the Ancient Scriptures Academy''s gates, Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo stared at each other. Wang Ling smiled at her as he found her sudden increase in cultivation truly magnificent.

    The thought of marriage once again entered his mind. But as his mind was still muddled, it is not the time to marry someone. He sighed as he thought.

    [Rtionships is hard. Familial rtionship is easier.] Wang Ling thought, his thoughts were so because he had never seen any unbearable family member. But if Wang Hong turned out to be someone who ended up as an enemy rather than an ally, he was sure that having a family would be as fun and fulfilling.

    Wang Ling put on a smile as he found it amusing that he was now considering such thoughts. In the past, such an idea would not even cross his mind much less consider it.

    [Marriage I still can''t indulge in anything other than gaining strength. Only personal strength can ensure that I''ll be able to live without that constant fear I can''t have them leave my side anymore.]

    Wang Ling sighed as he patted Yan Renhuo''s shoulders and said, "I will see youter, I wish we will meet without me asking any favors."

    "You need not worry about these matters, I am well aware that Brother Wang is someone who is busy. Ease your mind, such matters do not amount to much." Yan Renhuo answered.

    Wang Ling bowed to her as he said, "The Ten Year Bout, I will be there, let us meet there if we get the chance."

    Wang Ling jumped up and flew away, he turned back to look at Yan Renhuo but quickly sped away after doing so.

    Yan Renhuo watched as Wang Ling''s speeding figure disappeared from her sight. She smiled wryly as she thought, "The Ten Year Bout, huh. I guess I''ll try and enter thatpetition. Fighting with Brother Wang seems interesting. I want to see him again soon."

    She sighed and realized that at the moment she did not only admire his strength but also longed for his affection and presence.

    Yan Renhuo turned back and returned to the academy. By the time she returned to her mountain peak, everything was already cleared and the students who got beaten up by Wang Ling were all gone.

    She entered her abode and was ready to take a rest, cultivating willeter, she needed to recover some of her qi. The two books she had received from Wang Ling might be interesting but that it could wait.

    She entered her abode and was surprised to see someone sitting on the sofa in her living room.

    Yan Renhuo was surprised. She bowed and then spoke, "Master, what are you doing here? I thought you were preparing to reach Celestial God Stage?"

    The me Mistress smiled at Yan Renhuo as she boldly announced, "Pack your things, you''re following me to Tranquil Empire. The Emperor of that ce asked me to save his daughter."

    Yan Renhuo was now headed to the Tranquil Empire.

    =====

    Wang Ling was flying on the skies and as the skies brightened, Bai Xue ruffled inside his clothes and jumped out. She promptly transformed into a blue Dragon, but that dragon was different.

    The Dragon had the wings of the Phoenix and on its ws were the clouds of the Phantom Tiger. Wang Ling did not need any words to get on Bai Xue''s back.

    The two quickly disappeared as Bai Xue''s speed suddenly surge and it became the speed of someone that had long surpass saints.

    While Bai Xue was flying, she noticed Wang Ling''s current expression.

    Wang Ling seemed to be out of it and remembered the earlier events. Piecing together Wang Ling''s past and the earlier events, Bai Xue had a realization and spoke.

    "You do not want to remember your pas yet you wish to collect the sword that connects you to it, why is that?" Bai Xue asked a preemptive question.

    Wang Ling was rather surprised to hear Bai Xue''s question, "That''s rare, are you perhaps worried about me?"

    Bai Xue did not pay any heed to his teasing as she continued, "You''re not stable, Wang Ling. Your whole being is reeking of killing intent even when your opponent is something that does not have any qualifications to be killed.

    "You have always been ruthless, I have seen you act, but since you woke with your body drenched in cold sweat, you have been killing as if you wish to bury your worries with the blood of your enemies. What is it that you want to bury, Wang Ling?"

    This time, Wang Ling was silent, he did not expect for such a topic to appear out of nowhere. For Bai Xue to suddenly speak of this matter, he was caught off guard.

    He sighed as he knew what Bai Xue had said was correct. He mulled over it and before long, he decided to speak, "I do indeed have problems of my own. But, you need not worry about them, once I reach Celestial Phase, these nightmares and problems will disappear."

    Bai Xue looked at Wang Ling, her eyes carried many emotions.

    "Just tell me the story when you want to, if you wish to carry out revenge I will help you if you wish to destroy the realm I will help you. Our agreement had already bounded me to you, just tell me when you want to, after all, it seems like I will not be leaving your side now or ever. After all, the two of us will stand at the apex of the universe."

    Bai Xue spoke with dignity. But as she recounted every word she had said, her face reddened and she roared before increasing her pace.

    Wang Ling, on the other hand, was looking at Bai Xue, his face carried a soft smile in his heart he said, [Thank you.]

    Those words carried more weight than Bai Xue could ever imagine and at this moment, Wang Ling closed his eyes and after doing so he fell asleep.

 Chapter 168: Dreams

    Chapter 168: Dreams

    Dreams signify the subconscious thoughts that are buried deep within one''s hearts. That is at least for the cultivators of the realm.

    The screams of dying enemies, the torturous events one has seen unfold, that time when they are humiliated. There are many things a cultivator can dream about.

    It was, after the reflection of their true experience or deep seethed fear.

    Inside Wang Ling''s dreams, there would always be a crimson moon and the skies would always seem as if it was bleeding. Corpses wouldy on the ground, mutted and mangled.

    Entrails were all over the ce and a mountain peak was dyed red as from afar. In the middle of this mess was a young man who stares at the skies, tears of blood streaks down from his face as a headless corpse knelt down before him.

    On the background of it, all was a burning temple. The corpses of children who had widened eyes. Fright was still present even in their death.

    The youth in his usual dreams would stare at the headless corpse and then into the bleeding skies. After that was fully etched in Wang Ling''s minds the youth in the middle of the carnage would stare directly in his eyes, showing him those pair of eyes that was filled with hatred and loathing directed at a target he can never ever forgive.

    The youth will stare at him until his body, mind, and soul will tremble. His eyes would instinctively water, his face would contort, his emotions would run wild and his breathing would be ragged.

    He would be so shaken that his very being is shaken.

    The youth would then turn to him and scream and yell at him words that would resonate with him, "You are weak, you are soft, you are unworthy, you are worthless, you are at fault!" words such as this would kind that would be yelled at him.

    Every time he would try to close his eyes and rest. That dream would haunt him and unless he eliminates every enemy that could hurt him or gain enough strength to challenge the heavens, Wang Ling will never be able to stop dreaming of that scene.

    But as he closed his eyes, Wang Ling did not see that oh-so-familiar bleeding skies.

    Instead, he dreamt of being inside his mindscape, meditating and in front of him was a man with long brown hair. The man in front of him had a peaceful smile but Wang Ling could not see his eyes.

    Although he had no eyes, Wang Ling could feel his stares. He seated properly and had his back straighten. He feared he will be reprimanded if he didn''t keep his back straight.

    The sounds of kids frolicking by in the nearby river echoed in his ears. Wang Ling was at peace.

    Wang Ling stared at the man with longing and sadness.

    "You have grown up splendidly, I have nothing left to teach you. Spread your wings and live the way you want to. Your past is behind you and you should turn to them in order to live, go and look forward that is where the future is being kept.

    "If you keep looking back to before and keep dragging it on your back, you will never be able to take a step forward ever again. Once you get chained by the past, you will never be able to move forward even if you improve."

    Wang Ling listened to the man and then shook his head.

    "I cannot forget, I cannot let go, and I cannot be forgiven. Living a normal life is nothing but wishful thinking for me." Wang Ling said resolutely.

    The brown-haired man then showed him a bright smile that could wash his fatigue away, "That is just your thoughts."

    The brown-haired man then stood up and turned to look at the skies, "Your way of thinking is as narrow as before. You may have grown up physically, but you''re still a kid inside. You may be able to orchestrate convoluted ns but you''re still weak in figuring out your own self."

    Bending backward, the man had his face in front of Wang Ling and with a smile, he said, "It is time to wake up my dear disciple." With those words, the man flicked Wang Ling''s forehead and Wang Ling woke up from the dream.

    After waking up, his mind was clear and despite having too many things running inside his mind, Wang Ling was calm.

    He had managed to sleep and he had a dream that gave him peace. For a change, Wang Ling managed to rest.

    Bai Xue who was still flying in the air noticed that he had awoken from his deep sleep. In her dragon form, she smirked as she greeted him, "It seems like you managed to sleep peacefully."

    "It was good, it had been years since I managed to sleep normally." Wang Ling had a smile on his face as he then stood up from Bai Xue''s back.

    He scanned the surroundings and after a few short minutes, he spotted an avian-type spirit beast that had a cultivation strength of half-step true saint stage.

    Wang Ling took off as he spread his wings widely. He soared without halt and moved unhindered, his movements were smoother than ever before and as he took out his sword and separated the neck of the spirit beast for its body, it flowed smoothly and no w could be seen.

    Wang Ling improved his cultivation of sword skills.

    Wang Ling brought back the catch with him and quickly skinned the bird as easily as breathing. With the skinning done, Wang Ling had his white mes cook the bird.

    After three or five hours, the four-meterrge roasted meat waspleted and Wang Ling ate the whole thing with Bai Xue. Because Bai Xue was flying, he had to feed her meaning he had to sit on top of her head and give her the food.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue was satisfied with the current situations. But as time flowed, then reached the territory of the Serpentine Turquoise.

    It was now time to fight and just like what he had thought in his dreams, he will kill to keep his mind at peace. y every enemy that wille his way.

 Chapter 169: Serpentine Turquoise

    Chapter 169: Serpentine Turquoise

    Woosh!

    The sounds of the waves crashing on the shoreline was heard. The sky was not bright. Clouds were gathering and the wind was picking up.

    Wang Ling could see that a storm was brewing and as they stood on the edge of a cliff surveying the waters. Wang Ling''s Devil''s Pupils were put to the test as he observed the depths of the water.

    He surveyed the area and after a while of searching, he finally found what he was looking for. An underwater cave was spotted beneath the waters.

    "I found it, it is 300 meters below and around 500 meters away from where we stand. Xue, we''ll enter right now!" Wang Ling said to Bai Xue who nodded her head in agreement.

    Before diving into the water, they first ingested the Serpentine''s Bane Pill and then wrapped their body with qi.

    Cultivators wield power that is above theirs. They can turn rocks to dust and not eat for years. Another one of their abilities is to breathe with the help of qi.

    Qi was in itself a kind of life force the world had, it was air and it was water, qi was everything and everything was qi. It might have different forms, but that only meant it could be reshaped to suit the needs of the cultivators.

    Though it has limitations. Cultivators can easily apply qi into their bodies and internal organs to supplement what they lose until they run out of qi in their system.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue jumped in the cold waters of the ocean and quickly went into the seafloor to approach the underwater cave.

    They entered the cave and scanned its inside, as soon as their spirit senses touched the being that dwells inside the underwater cave, Wang Ling and Bai Xue could eel the ominous aura looming around the area.

    They became highly strung.

    They entered the cave and swam around looking for the Serpentine Turquoise. As they entered, Wang Ling found that his senses had somewhat shrunk as he was not used to moving around in the water.

    Wang Ling activated the Ocean''s Lull and head deeper inside. The two went deeper and as they did, Wang Ling noticed the flow of water starting to change.

    It was flowing quicker and more vigorous than before. Swimming deeper inside. Wang Ling and Bai Xue found another cave. They entered the said cave and as soon as they did, they found themselves standing onnd behind them was a wall of water stopped by some invisible force. The cave they entered was also strangely lit and bright. Looking around, they found it to be caused by the moss that was growing around the cave.

    "A basic formation is holding the water from entering and the cave is well lit. The Serpentine Turquoise is smarter than usual" Wang Ling said, but as he spoke, his senses spiked as he noticed something was wrong, "Shit, Xue, we need to get out this ce!"

    It was then that he heard Bai Xue shout, "Wang Ling, lookout."

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue hurriedly jumped to the side as a turquoise figure brush pass them. Bai Xue jumped in the opposite direction of Wang Ling, they were now separated by a wall of turquoise-colored scales.

    The body of what seemed to belong to a snake stopped moving and Wang Ling found his height the same height as the wall in front of him. He looked towards his right and saw the body of the serpent to be longer than the path they were walking on.

    The snake was bigger and faster than he had expected. It even covered the water wall making them incapable of escaping.

    [This is just the start of the problem. We need to finish this off else this is going to be troublesome, I don''t want to deal with it.]

    Wang Ling turned his head over and saw a wide eye as big he was looking directly at him.

    The Serpentine Turquoise had already begun its assault.

    "Did you really think I will not be able to sense the presence of trash finding their way inside their of my great self? Even a rat is nowhere to be found, what more is a bunch of trash human and a beast?"

    The Serpentine Turquoise slithered around and Wang Ling who saw this smirked and brought out his sword. He shed out and attacked the body of the serpent.

    sh!

    Wang Ling''s sword shed out but the only thing his sword did was scratch the serpent''s scales.

    "Foolish human, do you think such measly metals can damage my wonderful scale? Die by being crushed by my body." The serpent moved to the side and attempted to crush Wang Ling.

    But as he did, Wang Ling smirked once again and then circted his qi and sword qi at the same time. Both his bloodlines were activated and his qi started circting in harmony. His sword now carried immense might.

    Wang Ling turned to the serpent''s oing body and stood his grounds. He held the sword above his head and with a loud shout he had his sword descend diagonally and then

    "Judgment!"

    SLASH!

    Wang Ling''s sword shed the body of the snake and separated it from its other half. The serpent roared in pain.

    But a burning white figure suddenly jumped up from the other side of the snake''s body. me and lightning was now covering Bai Xue''s body, she directed her qi into her ws and clouds started to emerge.

    "Phantom ws!" Bai Xue yelled and her ws sliced through the head of the serpent. Her qi circted to its limits and she began shing away at the head of the Serpentine Turquoise.

    The Serpentine Turquoise was turned to minced flesh and Bai Xue did not waste any time and hurriedly started extracting the blood essence and the soul of the Serpentine Turquoise.

    Bai Xue and Wang Ling was already prepared to leave, after all, they had gotten what they wanted. But as they were just about to jump into the wall of water that was behind the Serpentine Turquoise''s now minced head.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue jumped, yet as they were about to touch the water. The array that was holding the water at bay suddenly broke and Wang Ling together with Bai Xue was dragged away by the raging waters.

    They attempted to counter the flow of the raging waters but found themselves incapable of doing anything other than wrap themselves in qi.

    Unwilling to be dragged by the raging water, Wang Ling tried to fight it but ultimately failed.

    Dragged by the water current inside what used to be a cave. The pair could tell that they were going further down the oceans. They were descending at an incredibly fast rate.

    Furrowing his brows, Wang Ling readied himself as he and Bai Xue found themselves exiting the cave they were just in and as they entered the third cave for today.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue found themselves in a room that was still lit up but was extremely wide and spacious. The cave they were in was submerged in water and as they float in the middle of the spacious cave area that could have a diameter of over 500 meters wide, they stared at the Serpentine Turquoise that was coiled over at rock that was as tall as 50 metersrge.

    The Snake was perfectly coiled around the huge rock. It was an exaggeratinglyrge Serpentine Turquoise, its head was already multiple times bigger than Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling rolled his eyes as he thought, [This is the trouble I didn''t want to deal with.]

 Chapter 170: Lair of the Serpentine Turquiose King

    Chapter 170: Lair of the Serpentine Turquiose King

    The cave they wandered in was air. Looking closely around the spacious cave, Wang Ling could see dozens of holes with different aurasing from inside.

    Dozens of true saints were surrounding them and the one in front of them was no ordinary Serpentine Turquoise.

    [Its bloodline is about to mutate. Shit, its control over water is strong, I can''t deal with this thing.]

    ck Turtle is the King of all bodies of water. Whether it be ake, a river, or an ocean. The ck Turtle is its ruler and could control it with ease.

    Legend has it that even the three Beast Deities will be swallowed by the ocean if they ever fought the ck Turtle there.

    The beast in front of them was merely a variant of the ck Tortoise line. But it still possesses the ability of a ck Turtle to some degree.

    [Its territory should be the only ce it could control.] Wang Ling mused as he stared intently to the big Serpentine Turquoise

    As Wang Ling nned on how to deal with the whole ordeal he got himself into. Therge Serpentine Turquoise moved its body and hiss at Wang Ling who stood in front of him proudly.

    "Human, you are standing before the King of this ce, should you not be begging for your lives after you killed one of my people?"

    "You will kill us either way, why bother with begging you? Are you a Serpentine Turquoise King or are you still a worm that is trying to transcend your blood?" Wang Ling answered by using his qi to have his voice travel towards the ears of the Serpentine Turquoise.

    The Serpentine Turquoise hissed as it could feel the sharp intent that was beneath Wang Ling''s eyes. It was unpleasant and deadly, his words had also managed to anger the King.

    "I am a proud Serpentine Turquoise King, I am the ruler of my Kingdom do you think your insolent way of insulting the King of a Kingdom will go unpunished? Kill them!" The Serpentine Turquoise King gave the order and turquoise light emerged from holes that was scattered around their.

    Three Serpentine Turquoise came from above slithering towards their direction. Its maw was widely opened, a green streak escaped from their nds as the infamous quickly venom filled their.

    Another three came from all three sides, a total of twelve serpents appeared. Their bodies wererge and was little over 20 meters each, they swan around Wang Ling and Bai Xue with their venoms atrge.

    Surrounding Wang Ling and Bai Xue with green venom, a venomous ball was created. It would only be a matter of time before Wang Ling and Bai Xue would die.

    The Serpentine Turquoise sneered, but soon enough, it caught sight of two figures emerging from the ball of venoms.

    A Blue Dragon and a human emerged. The Blue Dragon roared and shook their. It swam around the waters, it moved like it truly belongs in there.

    Bai Xue had transformed into a ferocious beast, and as shebined her frost qi and the lightning qi she had been harboring inside,

    The serpents were surprised to see that someone managed toe out of the venom alive. But that shock did notst long as their instincts warned them that something wasing.

    With a body that stretches over 20 meters, her size was on par with the serpents. She opened her maw and bit into one of the serpents.

    With a pained hiss, Bai Xue did not hold back and injected the two qi into the veins of her victims. With her frost qi she froze their veins and meridians and using her lightning she destroyed their now frail veins thereby killing them inside out.

    Blood flowed out of the bodies of her victims. Bai Xue did not hesitate and moved towards another target. One serpent that was enraged upon seeing her retaliation seed pounced at Bai Xue.

    The serpent was fast, it swam faster than Bai Xue and managed to wrap its body around her Dragon form. The Serpent got ready to bite into Bai Xue''s long neck, but all of a sudden the dragon began to shrink.

    A ck Tiger with a size of little over 2 meters jumped out of the space created by the sudden transformation. Bai Xue kicked the water and clouds appeared on all four paws.

    "Phantom ws!" She roared as she raged over at the serpent that tried to restrict her movements.

    Blood escaped the body of the serpent and died shortly after. Bai Xue returned to her Dragon form and without holding back gathered qi in her mouth, "Frost Breath!" she sts through a serpent.

    Bai Xue''s spectacle caught the sight of many opponents, they wanted to go towards her direction but behind their backs was a feeling of overbearing killing intent.

    A dense and horrific killing intenting from a human spread to all corners of their. A momentary pause urred as Wang Ling''s killing intent almost froze their blood through fear alone.

    With two swords in hand, Wang Ling kicked the waters.

    "Ocean''s Lull!" Wang Ling''s senses extended and then had his sword qi, angelic qi, and hellish qie as he brought out two swords of varying lengths.

    Golden halos appeared behind his head. Choosing not to bring out his wings as it would only slow him down underwater, Wang Ling chose to circte his True Devil General into his veins.

    Devils possess a strong body and as a being who had long step into the path of a true devil, Wang Ling''s physical strength was enough to terrify anyone.

    With a kick, Wang Ling was like a torpedo. His eyes gleamed his killing intent devoured the hearts of his opponents, Wang Ling brandished his sword and sh forth. With his sword as sharp as it could get.

    Frantically circting his qi, he shed out, "Judgment!"

    Shiiiiiih!

    Water was not a goodpanion of swordsmanship, it gets in the way and slows the sword almost to a crawl. It dulls one''s de and slows one''s reaction.

    However, with the strength to rival and even surpass that of a dragon, swords illuminated by ck and white forced their way into the path that leads to the necks of the serpents.

    A head had been separated and blood now dyed the waters. The visibility dropped, but with Wang Ling''s eyes, he managed to see through everything.

    Frantically looking around, Wang Ling sensed four serpents were quicklying his way. With quick movements and ferocity to rival that of a rabid animal, the serpents wanted nothing but to tear Wang Ling to pieces.

    Four opponents wereing at him from three different angles. Two in front and one each on both sides.

    Wang Ling was unperturbed, his swords shone with great brilliance his smile widened and the Extreme Yin Yang Art circted.

    "Vanquishing de!"

    Wang Ling shed forward even though the two serpents were meters away from his. The serpents sneered at his stupidity but their sneers disappeared as a wave of sword qi shed out from Wang Ling''s sword.

    The wave of sword qi was apanied by three other qi and as it traveled the waters, Wang Ling gravely injured two serpents.

    He turned to the serpent that was on his right and found out that it was already a mere two meters away from his. The serpent had its maws wide open.

    Wang Ling sh out, the sharpness of his sword had not dulled and as he shed forward, Wang Ling managed to split the serpent in two.

    Another serpent wasing his way from the back, Wang Ling could feel it heading for him.

    Yet he was not worried. Because as the serpent neared, Bai Xue rushes from above and bit into the serpent''s body. She dragged it away from Wang Ling and Wang Ling who stood on top of the serpent he just killed kicked it down and quickly made his way towards the Serpentine Turquoise King.

    Wang Ling got ready and as if the qi of the world gathered on his back, he bursts with a force so great that both his swords shone brilliantly.

    The Serpentine Turquoise King roared at him and used the water to control Wang Ling. But with Wang Ling''s qi protecting him, Wang Ling powered through and with two swords in and killing intent running wild, his very being resembled that of a reaper.

    The Serpentine Turquoise King saw this and was just about to ignite its bloodline, but Wang Ling was faster to move. Getting closer to the Serpentine Turquoise King, Wang Ling''s bloodlines was ignited his body surged with great strength and what seemed to be a giant behind him.

    A golden figure with two swords appeared, it had no eyes but a single slit was on its forehead.

    The Yin-Yang Symbol on its chest shone brightly. Wang Ling roared and his sword qi rose in purity and sharpness.

    He shed out, the golden Saint Soul on his back did the same.

    A sword sh was made and their became silent.

    Wang Ling had his eyes widened, the Serpentine Turquoise King managed to protect itself as it bombarded Wang Ling with wave after wave of water.

    It slowed down Wang Ling''s sword and managed to keep it frompletely separating its head from its body.

    Wang Ling''s sword managed to travel a quarter of the way. The Serpentine Turquoise smiled at Wang Ling''s failure.

    But Wang Ling reciprocated that smile as his qi switched into lightning qi.

    Boom!

    Wang Ling''s lightning flowed through the veins of the Serpentine Turquoise King. It caused the Serpentine Turquoise King to roar out in pain.

    Wang Ling''s lightning qi was not as potent as Bai Xue''s, but it was enough to paralyze the Serpentine Turquoise King for a moment.

    Wang Ling smiled, he kept his swords away and at that moment, Wang Ling turned back and saw Bai Xue holding the Serpents at bay.

    He turned around as the serpent king was incapacitated.

    Wang Ling dashed forth and swan quickly for the exit. He dragged Bai Xue with him who promptly turned back to a white fox the moment Wang Ling passed. She collected the blood essence as they left.

    Wang Ling saw a serpent was blocking the exit. With his bloodline ignition still in effect, Wang Ling shed out, the golden figure once again appeared. It shed out together with him and Wang Ling easily slew another serpent.

    He exited and the serpents who wanted to kill him followed suit. Hurrying to get out of that ce. Wang Ling pushes his body to the limit and secondster.

    Ssh!

    Wang Ling was finally out of the water, the serpents were still on his tail and as he was out of the water, he circted his mes and a ball of mes was formed.

    "White Sun!" he threw the ball of mes and as it was about to reach the water, he clenched his fist, "Detonate!"

    Boom!

    He killed three or so serpents before running out of gas.

    Wang Ling copsed, and with a ball of blood and a human in tow, Bai Xue left in form of a dragon with phoenix wings and clouds surrounding her.

    At this time, Wang Ling and Bai Xue had yet to know what his actions caused, but the entire Eastern Seas will know his name.

    After all, an hour after he left, the Eastern Seas of the Water Domain had turned bloody red from the killing he and Bai Xue had created.

 Chapter 171: Heading for the Tranquil Empire

    Chapter 171: Heading for the Tranquil Empire

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue traveled from the Eastern Seas to the Tranquil Empire. The entire journey took a month even with Bai Xue''s speed.

    On the way, Wang Ling regained his strength a week after he copsed. He changed position with Bai Xue and let her assimte the blood of the Serpentine Turquoise.

    Only a day took for Bai Xue to assimte the bloodline of the Serpentine Turquoise. After she assimted it, she had a short recollection of the past.

    It was the time when she hatched from an egg, it was weird, and it was a memory she did not want to remember. Her motivation to survive the forest she awoke on was one of the driving forces that kept her going for all those years.

    She held no happiness when she was still weak and frail. She had to use her wits to get around, she needed to use it else she would die at the hands of the beast that littered the ce.

    In a realm where even what seemed to be an ordinary worm might have the ability to cultivate was terrifying for her.

    [So much had changed since I lost my ce cultivation.] she was currently inside Wang Ling''s clothes and as she stared at him, she smiled and got out of his robes.

    "Did you finish assimting with it?" Wang Ling asked.

    Bai Xue stretched and nodded her head, she jumped and erged her body. She did not transform into a dragon or a phoenix, just her regr butrger form.

    Bai Xue was at her base form and she elerated at a rate that Wang Ling didn''t know she could reach. Bai Xue''s speed had increased from assimting the Serpentine Turquoise that was known for its speed.

    While they flew in the air, Bai Xue''s mind was in the clouds. She was thinking of different things that she would rarely think of.

    [How long is my stay in this realm willst? Will I be able to stay with Wang Ling for a long time? Or at some point will I have to be alone in the darkness, fearing for my life again?]

    Right now, she was probably over hundreds of years old, but when she descended from Heaven Realm, she was merely a couple of hundred years old.

    In the Heaven Realm, Bai Xue was considered as one of the weakest being mostly because her cultivation speed was slow. In the Heaven Realm, for a being to reach Celestial Phase only after 50 years meant that she or he was mediocre.

    She was a hundred years old when she reached Celestial Phase. Her cultivation speed was slow because of her harsh circumstances.

    She lived a life that had a direction that will lead to death. Her living for a hundred years old was something she was not expecting. For someone as weak as she managing to crawl her way to the top was something she achieved through efforts alone.

    But in those times, she had deceived a lot of people and being and spent her time shunned by almost everyone else. But for someone who only had the mind to live, it was not that harsh.

    But after being trapped for hundreds of thousands of years inside a ball of blood. Only her hate for that Dragon kept her going.

    Her original goal as soon as she heads out was to journey thends and steal anything she could get her hands on. Train and survive then ascend to Heaven Realm and take her revenge.

    But who would have thought she would be a part of Wang Ling''s journey?

    Thinking this through, Bai Xue smirked and a thought appeared in her head. She shook her head at the thought of the strange idea

    [That will never happen.] She then elerated to the Tranquil Empire. Her expression was less desirable as a saddened expression appeared.

    =====

    The human and fox pair found their way into the Tranquil Empire. As they entered the city, Wang Ling did not face much attention, his face was unknown to them after all.

    They were in the capital city of the empire and in the middle of this city was the pce. He didn''t wait for anything and head deep into the city.

    Wang Ling reached the gates that led to the pce and as he was about to enter, he was stopped by a guard.

    "None shall enter the pce."

    Wang Ling sighed and took out an emblem. He showed it to the guard and exined it.

    "My name is Wang Ling, my brother Wang Ling is inside, I was told to go here."

    The guard was startled to know his name.

    "So it was the First Young Master of the Wang Family. I ought to let you in, but as the times in the pce is precarious, I would have to ask you to please wait as I go and call upon your younger brother."

    Wang Ling waved his hand as if to tell him do what he must.

    As the guard left, Wang Ling noticed that there were many who were eyeing him, they were murmuring to themselves but he could hear them clearly.

    "Is that really the [Bloody Maelstrom]? He looks better than imagined,"

    "He should be, the guard confirmed his identity."

    Wang Ling turned to the crowd and they avoided his gaze. Wang Ling found them weird, but took note of their words.

    The guard didn''t take long and came back with Wang Hong behind. Wang Hong turned to Wang Ling and then to the crowd. He grabbed Wang Ling and brought him inside the pce.

    Wang Ling could still feel there were people eyeing him. He looked around, there were maids confirming something as they stared at him.

    Wang Ling turned to Wang Hong, "What is going on? Is there something wrong with my face? Howe everyone is reacting like so to my presence? What is it with the Bloody Maelstrom thing?"

    Wang Hong turned to him as he sighed, "Older brother, do you not even know what you just did?"

    Wang Ling shook his head, "I just went out to hunt for some beasts."

    Wang Hong could not believe him and then for a second time sighed as he said, "You are amazing older brother, follow me, I''ll tell you the whole thing along the way."

    And so, Wang Hong told the story of the one who created an ocean of blood.

    A divine golden light that shot up from above. A beautiful young man with golden halos that was as resplendent as the sun carried a ball of mes that destroyed the vile beasts that appeared from the depths of the ocean.

    Forming a bloody ocean from the blood of his enemies and escaping on the back of a divine beast that could not be seen by the eyes of mortals. The divine being that was shrouded by the golden light of heavens, he was Wang Family''s [Bloody Maelstrom].

    Wang Ling should have been able to escape without anyone noticing him moving around the Eastern Seas, but because of the storm that was previously brewing overhead. The sun was blotted out which caused the skies to darken.

    With both halos out and his bloodline ignited, the golden light that shrouded Wang Ling''s light was extremely noticeable. The two distinct haloes that produced golden light was extremely easy to catch.

    Wang Ling''s show of strength was witnessed by a lucky fisherman who was out to take care of his boat. He did not clearly see Wang Ling''s face but the golden halos was enough to assume that it was a divine being.

    He told the tale of the divine being that he saw. This tale proliferated and some didn''t believe it, but the part how this thing was connected to Wang Ling happened because one faithfulss by the name of Wang Yue was eating in some restaurant of the capital city of Tranquil Kingdom.

    She heard the tale of a man bearing golden halos and connected it to her older brother. She told the tales of Wang Ling and announced his moniker as the Prince of Divine Light.

    Many would have ignored her words, but on that faithful day, she was apanied by Yan Renhuo to eat. With Yan Renhuo speaking up for Wang Yue and confirming that Wang Ling indeed has halos on his back, Wang Ling''s name was connected to the halo bearing figure of the Eastern Seas.

    As for how the moniker came to be, it was formed because of the bloody ocean in the midst of a storm hence the Bloody Maelstrom.

 Chapter 172: Sword

    Chapter 172: Sword

    Wang Ling pped himself on the forehead and made a deep sigh. He didn''t expect his action to reach so far and wide.

    [But isn''t this good? My name is spreading, though my moniker seems a little malicious it should eventually be overwritten once the moniker Prince of the Divine Light aligns itself with it.

    This is rather troublesome. Tsk, my name will eventually spread if I make my move anyway, once I get out of here, the time should have ripened.]

    Wang Ling was in distress, but he soon calmed down. He stood straight and turned to Wang Hong, he remembered something and asked, "You said Sister Yan is here?"

    Wang Hong nodded his head, "He''s currently helping her master in the concoction of the [Phoenix Tail Pill], she will soone out and give it to Xun Jia."

    "Is that so? Is this Xun Jia ady that you fancy, Wang Hong?" Wang Ling asked.

    Wang Hong''s face brightened as he scratched the back of his head, "It isn''t like that older brother. She''s a friend I met in one of my travels is all."

    Wang Ling raised a brow, "Is that so."

    Clearing his throat, Wang Hong proposed that they should go and meet the princess of the Tranquil Empire, "Mother is currently in there with Yue''er. Um, older brother, can you help me in something when we get there?"

    "I will do what I can."

    "Can you please distract mother? She''s too talkative and for two days now she had been revealing some um, how do I say this?"

    "Embarrassing stories?" Wang Ling butted in.

    Wang Hong hit his palms with his fist and smiled, "That''s it!" he then realized his actions was unbing so he acted a little embarrassed.

    Grinning, Wang Ling spoke, "Hmmm, embarrassing stories ey? That''s rather interesting, should I listen to some tales before I interject? I''m rather interested in your past, Hong''er."

    "Please spare me, older brother."

    Hearing Wang Ling''s teasing words, Wang Hong pleaded. Wang Lingughed, "Alright, lead the way, just introduce me to your woman first and I''ll have a talk with mother. I have some important things I want to ask her."

    Wang Hong''s face beamed and was about to lead the way, but he turned around as he made it clear, "She''s not my woman yet."

    =====

    Wang Hong seemed to be rather well adept in going around the pce. Not mentioning how the maids and guards looked at him with familiarity, they also looked at him with warmth and ease.

    [How long had he been frequenting this ce?] Wang Ling asked himself. But such thoughts didn''tst long because Wang Ling noticed Wang Hong''s cultivation stage.

    At the early age of twenty, Wang Hong had already reached half-step dominion realm, Wang Ling was amazed. He had seen talents, but Wang Hong was the most talented of them all.

    He focused on his eyes and could see the intent or a different form of qi. It was the qi of the spear, Wang Ling was surprised by his achievements in the path of the spear.

    Wang Ling nodded inwardly at his brother. Given enough time and Wang Hong will be able to reach heights that might rival that of Wang Ling''s.

    It didn''t take long for Wang Hong to lead Wang Ling to a room. From beyond the wooden doors, Wang Ling could hear theughter of women.

    Wang Hong opened the door and Wang Ling entered a room that was adorned by flowers. The aroma of sweet-scented flowers also entered his nose. It was calming. Behind that wonderful aroma was the scent of the medicines.

    Upon their entry, Wang Yue who wasughing wildly was the first to notice their entrance. Her expressioned beamed at the sight of Wang Ling''s appearance.

    "Older brother, you have arrived." She jumped off the chair she was seated upon and hurried along to Wang Ling''s side, he pulled him by the hand as she urged him to follow her, "Listen to this older brother, older brother Wang Hong used to lose to a boar, mother was just telling us the story about it."

    "I was young and inexperienced then."

    Wang Hong who was standing by Wang Ling''s side then stepped forward to defend himself.

    Wang Ling turned to his mother who was sitting beside a bed.

    On one side of the room was ady with beautiful facial features and almost wless skin. It was almost wless as there seemed to have dark burnt marks seen on her arms. Although Wang Ling could not see it, those burnt marks should extend to her shoulders and then back.

    [Thisdy should be Xun Jia, correct? She''s inflicted with something nasty. She will be given Phoenix Tail Pill correct? That''s rather a good way to counteract this ailment if it''s really [Dark Yin Tattoo], but if it''s [Slithering Yin Tattoo] then they will only waste such good medicine.]

    Wang Ling''s stares were piercing, and thedy hid her hands from Wang Ling.

    "I''m sorry for showing you something unsightly." Xun Jia acted shyly.

    Wang Ling noticed his mistake and apologized, "Please, I should be the one apologizing for my rude acts."

    Bowing his head ever so slightly, Wang Ling introduced himself, "I apologize for thete introduction. I am Wang Ling, Hong''er and Yue''er''s older brother."

    Xun Jia was surprised to know of his identity, "So you are the one they call the Bloody Maelstrom? I thought that you would be bigger. It is a pleasure to meet you, Sir Wang Ling."

    "The pleasure is mine, Princess Xun Jia." Wang Ling sized Xun Jia up and noticed her cultivation was already at grand saint realm.

    He had heard that there was also a monstrous genius in the Tranquil Empire, but who would''ve thought that it would be thedy Wang Hong fancied?

    In the end, Wang Ling turned to his mother and said his hello. His mother smiled and was just about to resume the story of Wang Hong''s childhood, but Wang Ling interjected.

    "Mother, can I please have a moment of your time? I need to speak with you about something important." Wang Ling sounded serious.

    Xiao Fei''er saw the seriousness in Wang Ling''s eyes and already knew that he was serious. She was not some woman who did not respect the intentions of his child so without any hesitation, she stood up and prepared to head out with Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling opened the door and left with Xiao Fei''er. He gave Wang Hong a look and saw Wang Hong give him saying thank you. Wang Ling just waved his hands and excused himself.

    Xiao Fei''er was a guest of honor in the Tranquil Empire. With her level of cultivation, she was someone who could decimate the entire Empire if she wanted to. The two households she belonged to was also hegemons of their own right.

    Xiao Fei''er was a force that could destroy an empire in more ways than one. She can do it alone or order her people to do it for her. As for what the Emperor had to say for her presence, he was delighted and was full smiles. A connection with the Wang Family was something the emperor would happily jump on.

    So, she was treated with great care by the maids of the pce.

    Having someone prepare a room for the mother and son pair. Wang Ling and Xiao Fei''er was now staring at one another while seeping tea.

    "So, what do you wish to talk about, Ling''er?" Xiao Fei''er asked.

    Wang Ling drank tea before answering, "About the sword fragment of Wang Wudi, is it true that mother''s n had made it into a sword?"

    Xiao Fei''er was not surprised that he knew of this information. After all, it was no secret to anyone so she answered honestly, "Yes it is. It is in my Father''s armory and is hailed as one of the family''s [Three Great Swords]. Why? Do you wish to see it when we head over there? Were you embarrassed to ask this kind of thing in front of your siblings? My Ling''er is truly matured."

    Xiao Fei''er teased.

    But Wang Ling only smiled as he said, "I want that sword, do you think mother can help me take it?"

    Xiao Fei''er''s smile disappeared, Wang Ling''s seriousness finally sunk into her mind. The intent of her son was not to look at the sword but to possess it. This was indeed an issue that needed to be considered with all seriousness.

    "No, you cannot, that sword is the heirloom of the family, I cannot just take it as I please. Not even for you, my son. It is, after all, one of my father''s own personal weapons."

    Wang Ling paused, he continued after thinking for a minute, "Can I duel grandfather for the possession of the sword? I will duel him with the best of my ability, I will ask him if he can face with sword skills alone, if I win, I shall im the sword for myself. "

    Xiao Fei''er was speechless, she could see it, something was looming behind Wang Ling, it was figure, it was person, she did not know who it was, but it was intimidating.

    Xiao Fei''er thought of something and suddenly wrapped Wang Ling with her qi, but in the end, found nothing wrong with his soul or body.

    [He''s not being controlled nor is anyone influencing him. Then that aura came from my son?] Xiao Fei''er was became worried for Wang Ling.

    She sighed, "Father had been alive for 3,000 years and although he''s so old, his cultivation had reached stages that far surpasses my own. Ling''er, do you think someone who trained for 3,000 years would be easy to deal with?

    "Do you even know what level of mastery in the sword father had reached, it had reached that beyond what used to be allowed in this world, he''s already at level-5 swordmaster, your grandfather, the one you want to challenge is already a divine swordsman. Do you think you can beat him?"

    Xiao Fei''er wanted to scare off Wang Ling and have him give up the idea, but as Wang Ling sat there. Xiao Fei''er saw a fire burning under his eyes.

    Wang Ling looked at his mother, he clenched his fist and answered, "I can and will beat him."

    The word divine swordsman had ignited something deep within Wang Ling.

 Chapter 173: Let others take the credit

    Chapter 173: Let others take the credit

    "Although I do not want to have you challenging him, it seems like I will be able to stop no matter what I say. Try not to feel like you''re being bullied, else he''s going to enjoy tormenting you."

    Xiao Fei''er shivered at the thought of her father before standing up, "Alright, with that out of the way, I''m going to return to Xun Jia''s side. I feel like she''s going to be your sister-inw soon enough."

    Wang Ling raised a brow, "Is she a good person?"

    "Yes she is, it seems like she''s a good friend of your Hong''er and they had been traveling together since two years ago. Though they had to stop after the burnt marks appeared on her arms."

    "How old was she when this happened?"

    "I supposed she was twenty years old by then." Xiao Fei''er answered his question. She then saw Wang Ling shook his head as asked onest thing.

    "Is her mother still alive? Or was she afflicted with the same disease."

    "Yes, she was. It is unfortunate but she died early with the same cause. But do not worry, the pill the me Mistress is going to give her will heal her entirely." Xiao Fei''er sounded confident.

    Wang Ling shook his head and asked, "Where is Sister Renhuo again? I have to speak to her."

    "They are currently concocting a pill, it would be best if you don''t disturb them."

    "Alright, but can mother do me a favor? This is to ensure Sister Xun Jia''s recovery is ensured."

    Wang Ling took out a piece of paper and started to write. It took him three minutes but after he was done, Wang Ling passed it to his mother, "Please tell them the thing Xun Jia is inflicted with is an innate poison that is passed down through generations.

    "It is called a Slithering Yin Poison, I once read it in a book. That paper I handed you mother is the correct way to ensure the recovery of Sister Xun Jia. I can do it myself but contact with the bare skin must be made so I do not want to do that. Even so, it is a rather easy process so please take care of it."

    Xiao Fei''er read through the paper and indeed it was a viable instruction for treating someone and because Xiao Fei''er had already examined Xun Jia, she knew various paths the dark burns had taken root in.

    Looking at the detailed exnation and instructions, Xiao Fei''er looked at her son, "How did you learn this?"

    "I once read through a book of ancient ways of healing someone. Though that book was destroyed in one of the scuffles I have been through.

    "After the whole thing is over, please keep this a secret to everyone. I do not like rowdy environments."

    =====

    Five days passed and Wang Ling had chosen to hole himself up in one of the rooms of the pce. He dide out of the room one day. Though he did congratte Xun Jia for recovering. Wang Ling didn''t really care.

    He attended the banquet for the princess''s recovery and stayed in the Tranquil Empire till the present day.

    Though in the past few days, he had gained enlightenment in a lot of things. His dao path had been slowly solidifying and a little more time and he should be able to reach dominion realm.

    Though he is still a middle-grand saint stage cultivator, Wang Ling was already preparing for the future.

    He was not hasty, he was merely looking into the future.

    There were other good things that had happened in the past few days. First would be his bloodline, more specifically the Greater Holy Lord bloodline.

    He had already passed through the 18 bells of heavens, now he was already preparing for the 27 bells. In the past few days, he had already reached 21 bells.

    His improvement was present in the Holy Lord Bloodline. But he should also focus on his True Devil Bloodline. He was still at the second level of the True Devil Bloodline, he had been in it for years.

    It was about time for him to start training on it. But he had not time to personally gather the blood so he went ahead and request it on Butler Sun. He had asked for at least fifty vials of blood essence of spirit beasts that had already reached dominion realm.

    Wang Ling could use the blood essence of spirit beasts on Saint Phase, but he would need 500 of them so he went for a more practical and efficient approach.

    Opening his eyes, Wang Ling got up. He woke up Bai Xue who was still inside his clothes and had here up. She woke up and rode Wang Ling''s shoulders.

    It was then he heard knocksing from outside, "Young Noble, your mother is calling for you."

    Wang Ling got out of the room and saw a maid looking at him respectfully.

    Although Xiao Fei''er intended to keep the news of her following the instruction of Wang Ling, the me Mistress who administered the medicine managed to see through it and had made a big deal out of it.

    And because of Wang Ling''s request not to connect it to him, the merit was given to Xiao Fei''er who was actually feeling aggrieved to ept the thanks and praises of the people around her.

    Right now, the standing of the Wang Family in the heart of the people of the Tranquil Empire was that of a benefactor.

    Wang Ling had already foreseen this would happen. That was exactly why he asked Xiao Fei''er to do such a thing. He could''ve done it himself, but there are variables such as him making direct contact with the skin of royalty, it might create sow some sort of problem in more ways than one.

    Wang Ling was aware of these problems and chose not to tackle the thing himself.

    Overall, Wang Ling did something good for his family and avoided controversy. He kept a low profile and while still holding the dignity of his family.

    Having the maid show him the direction, Wang Ling found himself on the back garden of the pce. The back garden seemed nice. It had spirit nts and the like. But he preferred the garden Wang Yue took care of. It was an honest opinion.

    Wang Ling reached the back garden and there he saw his family and other people he was familiar with talking to someone who wearing luxurious clothing. With strength Wang Ling could not measure, the man should be at celestial phase.

    It was the Emperor of the Tranquil Empire.

    "Good day, your majesty."

    Xun Tao, the Emperor of the Tranquil Empire saw Wang Ling and then patted him by the shoulders with a bigugh, "What did I tell you, just call me Uncle Xun, or Uncle Tao. Our Families are friends, I am deeply indebted to you and your mother."

    Xun Tao''s words sparked interest in his head. He turned to his mother and sure enough she was giving him a look that said it all.

    [Xun Tao knows.] he sighed, but it didn''t have any major effects on him so it wasn''t much of a problem.

    Wang Ling smiled and thanked Xun Tao for his oh-so-generous words, "Thank you, Uncle Xun."

    After some words were exchanged, Wang Ling and his family left for the Xiao Family they had been meaning to go to.

    Wang Hong and Wang Yue said their goodbyes to Xun Jia who was also there. Wang Ling said his farewells to Yan Renhuo.

    "It wasn''t long but I must say my farewells. Good luck in your endeavors in the path of cultivating the True Chaos mes." Wang Ling was about leave, but Yan Renhuo stopped him.

    "Brother Wang no, Brother Ling, the end of the day on the first month of the uing year will be the Ten Year Bout, if I can win that bout, will you hear a favor of mine?"

    Wang Ling began to think. He had bitter smile for he knew what she wanted to ask him. Her wish of winning the whole thing would be somewhat impossible. After all, winning that bout will be a part of his future ns to spread his name.

    But as he had already formed a connection with Yan Renhuo, he was willing to be lenient, "If you can reach the best 4, I will hear your favor any time. If it is well within my capabilities, I will be happy enough to do that favor of yours."

    "Then, I would take those words to heart and show my worth." Yan Renhuo was joyous at his words.

    Wang Ling on the hand was rather bitter inside, after all, he was taking advantage of her affection.

    After saying their goodbyes, the Wang Family left. Their next destination, Xiao n of the Air Domain.

    Wang Ling''s next target, the Fleeting Cloud Sword Master.

 Chapter 174: Xiao Jianfa

    Chapter 174: Xiao Jianfa

    The Air Domain was located just below the Water Domain. Xiao Fei''er traveled flew her children to the Air Domain without any troubles.

    No beasts or stupid bastard managed to interrupt their journey and Xiao Fei''er was rather talkative as they traveled. She was trying to catch up with her children.

    Wang Ling joined in their conversations some times, but he mostly chose to listen and quietly evaluate his family.

    It didn''t take long for them to reach the Air Domain, it took a mere two days before Wang Ling caught sight of a mountain range in the horizon.

    "This is the Fleeting Sword Mountains. That peak beyond the clouds is where the Xiao n stands." Xiao Fei''er turned to her children and focused her sight to Wang Ling, "Ling''er, keep your challenge to yourself until we finish the introductions and have dinner."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and calmed his mind.

    The mountain range was long and the mountain peak Xiao Fei''er had pointed at was tall. Even with his eyes Wang Ling could not see past the clouds that hid the peak from the world.

    Xiao Fei''er brought her children higher and higher from the ground. Soon, they entered and escaped the clouds. As Wang Ling floated above the clouds, he saw three peaks that was previously hidden.

    Two of the peaks were training grounds. Wang Ling was sure they were training grounds as it had arge open area to it and there was lingering sword qi filling the air. Even from afar Wang Ling could feel the sword qi.

    In between these two peaks was the highest mountain peak of the Fleeting Sword Mountains was a pagoda consisting of nineyers. From afar, the pagoda resembled that of a temple where a god might reside in.

    Wang Ling could some sort of strength that he had not felt before. No, he had felt it before, but it had been so long that he had long forgotten what it was.

    Trepidation, his heart was beating too fast and the feeling of being oppressed appeared. It became harder to breathe.

    As expected, Xiao Fei''er brought the three into the middle pagoda and as they floated just above the front garden of the pagoda, the figure of an old man walked out of the wide doors of the pagoda.

    The old man was wearing a ck robe and ash white hair that was embroidered with blue clouds. With a frown on his face and a pair of sharp eyes, the old man was intimidating.

    Although Wang Ling categorized the man as ''old'', he looked rather young and seemed to be in his early fifties. The so-called old man didn''t even have wrinkles on his face, and his skin was just like flowing milk.

    But his demeanor belonged to that of an old master.

    [He''s an expert.]

    Wang Ling had seen experts before, but none of them couldpare to this old man before him. Just his presence was enough to make Wang Ling feel tad smaller than him.

    Xiao Fei''er saw this old man and her face beamed, "Father, for you toe here yourself. What happened to be stoic and indifferent? You also grew a beard and made it grow white wh"

    Xiao Fei''er''s father stopped her from speaking, he did not wish to hear any words that might possibly embarrass him to the three children.

    Xiao Jianfa had a strict face but as he stared at his daughter with an indifferent look on his face, the thoughts that run inside his head was, [Dear daughter of mine, don''t embarrass your father like this in front of his grandchildren.]

    The Cleaver of Mountains, the Butcher of Dragons, Fleeting Cloud Sword Master, and even the name Evesting Bloody Sword had been associated in the name of the man named Xiao Jianfa.

    But in all truthfulness, he was an entric who happened to have an intimidating expression and have an ardent love for sword fights and the path of the sword itself.

    Xiao Jianfa was just like his daughter, free-willed, the only difference was that he was intimidating and his daughter was a goddess amongst women. She was his treasure.

    Aside from the few disciples who he deemed worthy to enter the sect he had opened, the only person Xiao Jianfa dislikes who are close to him would be the man he wants to crush the most but can''t, someone named, Wang Shu Qing.

    Oh, he dreaded Wang Shu Qing, at some point in time he even tried separating his ''second head'' from his body because of the act they had done with his daughter. It was a sight, but that was irrelevant at the moment.

    Xiao Jianfa had Xiao Fei''er to act dignified and stop her actions, he spoke with her with his eyes. Xiao Fei''er decided to follow his orders.

    [He wants to throw his weight around. This father of mine, he''s truly adorable for someone with a moniker of the Butcher of Dragons.]

    Xiao Jianfa scanned the three youths that was below the ten steps of the pagoda, his eyes was fierce and it felt like it could swallow the world. Wang Hong and Wang Yue were intimidated.

    Xiao Jianfa had already seen Wang Hong on several asions, after all, he hade here to train when he was young. He could see that he was improving befitting of his name as a genius.

    As for Wang Yue, Xiao Jianfa was also impressed. He had heard Wang Yue had no ability to cultivate but it seems like she had got over that hurdle. Also, she was pretty and cute, he reckoned there would be a lot of men wanting to court her in the future.

    On one side was Wang Ling who was sighing inside, he was not impressed. Although he was indeed pressured at Xiao Jianfa''s first appearance, after what his mother had just announced, all the tension that had built up disappeared.

    His muscles loosened as he stared at the old man, who apparently changed his facial features in order to show a dignified face. Though that dignity was destroyed by his daughter seconds after their arrival.

    [So this is the man that pressured me? For me to fall for such an obvious trick, I am beginning to see why I am unable to show my full intent.

    [I need to gather myself, else I''ll end up getting scared of Yue in the near future.] Wang Ling cursed himself.

    While Wang Ling was belittling himself, Xiao Jianfa''s gaze reached Wang Ling who was standing in the middle of the two youths.

    Xiao Jianfa''s eyes squinted, he could not get a good read of Wang Ling''s character. He could feel sharpness from Wang Ling.

    As if it was a de that was sheathed, yet underneath the sheath was a sword so sharp that it could not be covered by mere craftsmanship of mortals.

    The man who had once faced a dragon and butchered it with a mere knife exchanged gazes with his own grandson. He could not get his eyes away from those crimson eyes of his. The halo that ovepped his pupils was simply mystifying.

    It was a face-off between two experts. Both parties did not want to take their gaze off one another.

    "Father, Ling''er, what are you two doing? It had been minutes since you paused, please stop it."

    Xiao Fei''er''s voice was heard, Xiao Jianfa and Wang Ling was broken from their daze. Xiao Jianfa gave Xiao Fei''er a snort before scanning his grandchildren once again.

    He nodded a couple of times beforementing, "Hmm, such good seeds, just what you would expect from my line. Even the littless over here is good because of Fei''er''s guidance."

    "Thank you, Grandfather, Wang Ling (Wang Hong, Wang Yue) appreciate yourpliments." The three youths lowered their heads and thanked Xiao Jianfa for hispliment.

    Xiao Jianfa was already aware of Wang Yu''s background so he chose his words very carefully. Although she was not blood-rted, Wang Yue was the treasured daughter of Xiao Fei''er his daughter.

    It would be on his and Xiao Fei''er''s best interest to not fight.

    Wang Ling was aware of his choice of words. Wang Ling was satisfied with Xiao Jianfa''s consideration. He could see that although he was a show-off and was radiating with the intent to fight, he was a good person.

    Also, for the head of the house to greet them himself, Xiao Jianfa knows humility and his arrogance and air of the position he possesses was not over his head.

    Wang Ling was now clearly sure that although this person in front of him was rather entric and free-willed. He was a true master of the art he majors in.

    As for the question, if he will be able to beat him or not, Wang Ling did not know.

    Xiao Jianfa then turned around and beckoned Wang Ling and rest to follow him inside the pagoda. Xiao Jianfa moved like he was floating and passed Xiao Fei''er, she shook his head at the antics of her father.

    Wang Ling followed suit and took a step forward and as soon as his feetnded on top of the stairs, the hair all over Wang Ling''s body stood up.

    He had goosebumps all over his body and as he did, his body shivered, his eyes showed an unnoticeable gleam, his heart began to beat faster and faster, memories flooded his mind as he mumbled with a smiled.

    "It''s here."

 Chapter 175: The Xiao Clan

    Chapter 175: The Xiao n

    Wang Ling''s smile went unnoticed. He managed to mask it with his usual calmness the cold sweat that appeared on his back still spread.

    Unpleasant yet important memories flooded his mind, that night where blood dyed the world appeared. Inside his body was his Saint Soul, trembling, it was being affected by his emotions.

    He wanted to let loose, but before his emotions managed to take control of him, a pleasant coolness entered his meridians and calmed him down. From inside his clothing appeared a fox that jumped on top of his head.

    Xiao Jianfa turned around to look at the just appearing white fox, he raised a brow and the white fox introduced herself: "I apologize for myte introduction, my cultivation had been running amok since yesterday and I only managed to calm it down just now. Either way, Bai Xue is my name, I am the partner andpanion of the Wang Family''s Wang Ling in his journey throughout the martial world."

    Xiao Jianfa wanted to snort at her, but he thought that would be too overly rude. He nodded his head to her, "Seeing that you are here, you must my grandson''s trusted partner,e, join us in to have a meal."

    He didn''t wait for an answer and turned his back from them.

    Bai Xue sighed deeply as she conversed secretly with Wang Ling, "I told you, your bloodlust and killing intent is running wild. Control yourself, your mind is running wild right now, correct? Circte your angelic qi and calm yourself, I know how calm you can get so circte it."

    Wang Ling listened to Bai Xue and began circting his qi inside his veins. Making sure that his heart had calmed down and the unpleasant memories repressed to the point it was buried deep within himself.

    "Thank you, Xue. That was unbing of me." Wang Ling had calmed down and thankfully, Bai Xue was with him, and else the bloodlust would have seeped out of his body.

    The Blood Seeker might have been his former sword. But it was a sword that contained the depths of his seethed anger, hate, and most of all bloodlust.

    The Blood Seeker was no ordinary natal weapon that was sharp and liked blood. It was the reflection of Wang Ling, his other half if you will.

    He used the Blood Seeker to reflect his deep desires. His past was not so pretty that it was filled with flowers and frolicking children, it was a past of carnage, a path of muttion where one can die the moment they ced their foot in the wrong ce.

    Rather than a proper road, Wang Ling treads a path that is closed to that of a string. A step that is a millimeter away from its intended position will lead to his demise and the fall of his mind.

    While Wang Ling collected himself, Wang Yue touched his hands as she asked him if something was wrong.

    Wang Ling gently ced his hand on her head, "I am alright, thank you for worrying."

    Wang Ling showed them a smile, it was a reassuring one. But Wang Hong and Wang Yue was still a little bit worried over Wang Ling.

    But before they can say anything to him, Wang Ling had already entered the pagoda. By the time he entered the pagoda, he had already gotten used to the wave of bloodlust and killing intent.

    He turned to his siblings and noticed they were unaffected. It was only he who managed to sense the Blood Seeker as its connection with him run deeper than with anyone else.

    Xiao Jianfa led them to a garden on the back of the garden, there, sat a woman who was dressed neatly and elegantly. Unlike Xiao Jianfa, she was youthful and was filled with life, her hair was jet ck just like Xiao Fei''er''s.

    And unlike Xiao Jianfa she had a soft expression on her face. Her demeanor was floating like a cloud, she was carefree and someone who infects others with her own carefree attitude.

    In front of her was a wide table of different delicacies. These delicacies were made from the most top-notched ingredients. Wang Ling could see it, they truly were top-notched for the ingredients thaty in front of him were all at the level of Celestial God.

    "Yu''er, is the preparation of the food alreadyplete?" Xiao Jianfa asked he meant to ask it in a much colder manner, but his voice was deliberately making it sound softer.

    Xiao Yu, nodded her head elegantly as she answered him with a soft smile, "It is already done, dear. The ingredients you have procured for today had already been prepared, sigh, Fei''er, can you please"

    "Ehem! That is enough, Yu''er." Xiao Jianfa interjected in order to stop her words froming out, "Let us first have food, it must have taken you a long time before to get here."

    The family sat down, they began to eat, and Xiao Jianfa suddenly realized something the atmosphere was pretty unsettling.

    He started looking around and turned to his grandchildren who was moving with elegance and dignity. He turned to his daughter and she was smiling at the sight of him and her children having food together.

    He turned to Xiao Yu, and she only shed him a smile, her expression was as light as ever, but behind it he could pick up some of the words she wanted to say, "You dug your own grave, climb up from it yourself."

    Xiao Jianfa sighed, hemunicated to Xiao Yu with his eyes and pleaded him for help. Xiao Yu sighed at the sight of her husband acting like so. She decided to help him, though it would be best if he can forget acting in this manner so, she ''helped'' him.

    "Dear, stop acting like the head of the Tang n, you know you can''t act like a stoic and cold warrior. Well you could, but that is already in the past, can you please just act normal? You''re only going to embarrass yourself."

    Xiao Jianfa ced his chopsticks down and turned to his wife who was eating the meat of a [Shadow Panther King] with elegance and savory. He could not believe she would say such a thing.

    He turned to his daughter and then to his grandchildren, they were all keeping themselves fromughing. Xiao Fei''er''s face was already red from trying too hard. Even the white f

    [I did not expect to be pped in the face by my own wife.] Xiao Jianfa felt it, his face was burning.

    He sighed deeply, "You''re right, I can''t keep this thing up. It is quite tiring after all."

    He said those words and the color of her hair and even beard that extend over to his chest began changing color. From the ashen white color it previously had, it reverted to its original ck and the somewhat awkward form of the old man he had disappeared.

    Now, he looked youthful and vigorous. Xiao Jianfa rubbed his beard and felt disappointed that he had to let it go.

    But Xiao Yu''s words reminded him what he needed to do, "Have that beard disappear or else I''ll have it disappear for you."

    Xiao Jianfa did not hesitate any longer. The beard was shed and what was presented was a youth who looked like he was no older than thirty. It was a strange sight.

    He cleared his throat, and spoke, "I apologize for my previous actions. Ehem, I was just unprepared about the sudden appearance of my grandchildren and because of that, I acted in an unbing manner."

    But then, Wang Hong had a sudden realization, "Ah! So it was grandfather? I have thought who it was before but who would have thought that it would be grandfather."

    Xiao Fei''er got interested at what Wang Hong had just said and asked what this is about.

    "Oh, it is about that incident when I was left in the forest to hunt. That one time when I lost to that boar, when nightes you leave my side correct? But when those nights came, someone visits me and offers me pointers of what I did wrong. I am pretty it was grandfather who gave me those pointers. Though I never really connected those dots to grandfather because he looked so young back then."

    Xiao Fei''er gave Xiao Jianfa a judging stare, "Oh, I thought you were in seclusion at that time?"

    Xiao Jianfa did not answer.

    But Xiao Yu did, "I never told of you that before? That was such a good time, I even wrote it to some book because I found it quite interesting. In all of your father''s antics, this one is one of my favorites.

    "Wait here, I''ll retrieve that book in the treasury."

    "Dear, wait, what do you mean retrieve?"

    "I just wish to let our daughter see for herself what you were doing. Yue dear, you also want to get to know your grandfather correct?"

    Wang Yue was surprised to hear that but her face suddenly beamed as she announced, "Yes, I do!"

    "Then, wait for me here."

    Wang Ling who was by the side had his mouth agape, he turned to look at Bai Xue and she too was at a loss for word.

    [The Fleeting Cloud Sword Master is quite helpless in front of the two women in his family. He''s quite pitiful.]

 Chapter 176: I want it

    Chapter 176: I want it

    The Xiao n was a n of a valiant and passionate swordsman, although Xiao Fei''er was known as someone who came from an alchemist family, the Xiao n was in no way a practitioner of alchemy.

    The Xiao n was a proud n of a swordsman who not only stood as one of the cultivators who stood at the peak of the realm but also train others in the way of the sword.

    The Fleeting Sword Sect was the sect the Xiao n had established 2,000 years ago when Xiao Jianfa had taken over the position of the head of the n.

    Back then, he was a renowned youth known for his vigor and passion for the sword. He would fight till his opponent was either dead or on the brink of death. But after he got married, the results could already be seen without much exnation.

    Wang Ling watched by the side as Xiao Jianfa conversed with Wang Hong with a smile of interest seen on his face. Although he was carefree, this man in front of him was someone who stands above him in both present and past lives.

    In the group, Wang Ling could see Bai Xue was with Wang Yue, Xiao Fei''er, and Xiao Yu. The fourdies were conversing about something. Wang Yue and Bai Xue would asionally turn to his way and give him a thumbs up to show that whatever were they talking about it was something good for him.

    Wang Ling would wave his hand in order to let them know that he was appreciating what they were doing. But the real reason why he would do such a thing was that he was apologizing to Bai Xue who was putting up with all these.

    Sitting on the sidelines sipping tea, Wang Ling observed the gardens. Although it was adorned with spirit nts that provide nothing for the advancement of cultivation, Wang Ling was still amazed.

    The nts in the garden were spirit nts that had already reached Celestial Phase. nts may not be able to speak, but he could from the vibrant color of the nts that it was taken care of with great care.

    As Wang Ling was observing the spirit nts, Wang Hong and Xiao Jianfa noticed what he was doing. Wang Hong was just about to call out to his older brother when Xiao Jianfa stopped him and first asked him something.

    "How long has Ling''er been cultivating? From what I heard, he was supposed to be bedridden and incapable of cultivation and thinking, correct?" Asked Xiao Jianfa.

    "It should be nearing four years now, he started cultivating when he was neen and at the moment, older brother is twenty-three and is nearing twenty-four. His cultivation is fast, isn''t it, grandfather?"

    "Four years? And he''s already at middle-grand saint stage? Just how did the Wang Family teach such a monster? Who is his master? For someone like him to have such meteoric rise, just who was the one who nurtured such a person?" Xiao Jianfa was interested in who this master was.

    Wang Hong, one of the most talented youths he had met has a master of his own. His master was the Headmaster of the Sacred Beast Academy. A master of the spear that man.

    Xiao Jianfa was already expecting to hear some big names, but as Wang Hong turned to look at Wang Ling, he showed a bitter smile and shook his head, "Older brother has no master to speak of, and everything he had achieved so far is gained through his own hard work and innate talent."

    Xiao Jianfa was stupefied, he did not know what to say. It took him a minute to collect himself, "Are you sure about that? How do you even see your older brother?"

    Wang Hong nodded his head, "I have asked him multiple times and he had answered me the same way. But please don''t older brother is lucky or anything like that, I do not know why he is acting like it, but he chooses to travel the world in order to not be a burden and in doing so, he is a solitary man which is truly sad."

    Xiao Jianfa listened intently, Wang Hong sighed andmented Wang Ling''s behavior, "He acts as an older brother should and carries a lot of burdens. Although he does not show it upfront too much, he cares about our interests and the situation of the family. He is a solitary genius who has no one to confide with other than Big Sis Xue, but he is also kinder than any so-called brother in my entire time in the martial world."

    Wang Hong seemed to be ignorant and a muscle head. But he was observant of his surroundings, not just his personal interest cultivation matters to him. Just like Wang Ling, he cares deeply for his family and he was well aware of what is happening.

    Although he was notpletely aware of what Wang Ling was doing, he was aware of his kindness. He had seen that kindness when he helped Xun Jia cure her ailment. Xiao Fei''er told him that it was Wang Ling who gave her the method to help cure the princess she cares for.

    "He''s someone trustworthy, but I can feel that he mostly trusts himself." Wang Hong sounded saddened. His usual bright and cheeriness became slightly lowered, "I find older brother Wang Ling to be near, yet so distant."

    Xiao Jianfa listened to Wang Hong''s words and in the end, did not manage to draw any conclusion as to what kind of person Wang Ling was.

    "He''s truly mysterious for even his own brother to not understand him, huh." Xiao Jianfamented. Wang Hong nodded his head in agreement.

    After the deep talk Wang Hong and Xiao Jianfa just had, the grandfather and grandson pair approached Wang Ling who silently observing the garden.

    Wang Hong reverted to his old self and called out, "Older brother, what are you doing?"

    Wang Ling raised his head and turned to look at Wang Hong and Xiao Jianfa who wasing his way, "Observing the spirit nts, it is quite interesting to see such a huge number of them in one ce."

    "Is that so, your grandmother will be pleased to hear such words. She had been taking care of these flowers for a thousand years." Xiao Jianfa exined.

    Wang Ling nodded his head, and small talks ensued.

    In between their talks came the name of Wang Wudi. Wang Ling had brought his name up without much problem and then smoothly followed it with the situation of Wang Wudi''s sword fragments.

    "Wang Wudi''s sword fragments was said to have been created in a sword, correct? Can I, by any chance see that sword, grandfather?" Wang Ling was upfront and didn''t try to hide his intentions of seeing the sword.

    Xiao Jianfa had no reason to reject Wang Ling''s request so he nodded his head, "The sword is indeed in the possession of the family if you wish to see it, I do not have a reason to reject your request. Follow me, I will lead you to it."

    Xiao Jianfa was delighted to see Wang Ling taking interest in the path of the sword.

    Xiao Jianfa left with the two youths in two. Not wanting to disturb the conversation of the women, they left silently. Wang Ling preferred that.

    They entered the pagoda and then started going up through the stairs. As they went up, Xiao Jianfa wrapped Wang Ling and Wang Hong with his qi and then opened theplicated path of formation that had beenid in the pagoda.

    There were only two people who live in the nineyered pagoda as of this moment. Those people would be Xiao Jianfa and Xiao Yu, it was like so because that way they will be able to createyers uponyers of formation that could protect the treasures of the family thaty within the pagoda.

    Eachyer of the pagoda consists of treasures, eachyer was much pressure than the previousyer and on the ninthyer of the pagoda was the three greatest treasures of the Xiao n.

    [The Three Swords of Cloud]!

    Wang Ling and Wang Hong followed Xiao Jianfa to the ninthyer and there they entered the room that hold the sword with the fragment of Blood Seeker. Wang Ling''s heart began to beat.

    He took in deep breaths to ensure that his mind was calm as he entered.

    The room was wide and in the middle of that room were three swords.

    Three beautiful swords radiating with beautiful light. From right to left, the swords were colored as such, White, Red, and then ck.

    Xia Jianfa picked up the red sword and turned to Wang Ling.

    "This sword was forged from the sword fragments of Wang Wudi''s broken de. Although it was forged from a single fragment, its sharpness and its lust for blood was not something tough at."

    Xiao Jianfa moved and shed to the side. The sword moved effortlessly and the air was torn in half. The red sword vibrated and Wang Ling''s heart beat faster/

    "This sword was forged from Wang Wudi''s Blood Seeker, to honor his name, this sword''s name is [Bleeding Cloud]."

    Wang Ling stared at the Bleeding Cloud and then to Xiao Jianfa.

    "Grandfather, I wish to ask you a favor?"

    Xiao Jianfa turned his head to Wang Ling and asked, "What is it, Ling''er?"

    "I wish to have that sword, please, bestow it upon me."

    Xiao Jianfa shook his head and rejected his request, "That I cannot do."

    Such a thing just cannot be passed down on a whim.

    Wang Ling knew such a request cannot be epted, but Wang Ling cannot just back down because he said no.

    So, he took a deep breath and then took out a sword, he stared at his grandfather with sharp eyes.

    Xiao Jianfa saw Wang Ling''s sharp gaze and felt something change, "Why are you taking out your sword, Ling''er?"

    Xiao Jianfa stared at Wang Ling, he was unsettled at what he was doing. He was displeased, but on the back of his head, he was hoping for something.

    "Grandfather, no, Xiao Jianfa of the Xiao n, I Wang Ling of the Wang Family challenge you to a duel with the Bleeding Cloud on the line. I wish to challenge your sword skills!"

    Xiao Jianfa''s palms itched, but he showed a strong demeanor, "Stop the nonsense Ling''er, I cannot very well duel you, first of all, this sword has no equal and second of all someone of your age cannot hope to..."

    Huu!

    Wang Ling''s sword qi came rushing out of his body like a dragon escaping to the seas. His Sword Heart that had long reached the limits of its growth showed itself to Xiao Jianfa.

    Sharp sword qi escaped his body and sword marks started appearing underneath Wang Ling''s foot.

    Xiao Jianfa was bbergasted and was at a loss for word, "Yyou, justhow did."

    Wang Ling did not answer him but instead said, "My cultivation may be weak, but my sword had been tempered to this state already. No one from my peer can match my sword and now I want to seek something new and reach heights I thought didn''t exist. As for the thing, I will gamble I will not gamble anything."

    "Why do I need to stake something? Why? Does grandfather think he will lose to someone of my level?"

    Wang Lingughed.

    Xiao Jianfa stared at his oh-so-lovable grandson and thenughed.

    "You brat know you way around words. But honor and such matters not for the current head of the Xiao n, what from you is better, Wang Ling of the Wang Family, I shall ept your challenge in the condition if you lose, you shall ept be my disciple and ept the tutge of the Xiao n." Xiao Jianfa had a wide grin on his face for some odd reason.

    Gritting his teeth, Wang Ling nodded his head heavily as he yelled in response.

    "I ept your conditions."

    Wang Ling and Xiao Jiangfa had both epted the condition.

    [I cannot lose this one.] Wanjg Ling thought.

    [This is going to be interesting.] Xiao Jianfa smiled.

 Chapter 177: Testing the waters

    Chapter 177: Testing the waters

    "Oolder brother? I don''t think fighting with grandfather is a good thing." Wang Hong who was near Wang Ling said those words as an oppressive atmosphere slowly took steps backward.

    Wang Ling nced at him saying, "Move to the side, Wang Hong. I have to get that sword no matter what."

    Xiao Jianfaughed, "That''s right, Hong''er. Listen to your older brother."

    Wang Hong saw that no one bothered to listen to his point so he chose to step to the side.

    Xiao Jianfa looked around and kept the Bleeding Cloud in his storage ring. He waved his hands and the wooden floor shone a resplendent light, "We can''t fight here."

    With those words, Wang Ling, Wang Hong, and Xiao Jianfa disappeared from the ninth floor and they reappeared in some unknown area of the mountain. Wang Ling looked around, the only thing he can see was trees.

    "Alright, this is a fight of sword skill. If I were to use my cultivation advantage against you, the only thing this will end up in would be one-sided bullying. So, I will have to propose this, if I were to use my cultivation beyond middle-grand saint stage you win, but if you were to lose unconsciousness, you will be the one considered as the loser. How about that."

    "Fair enough, then should we start?" Wang Ling asked. His tone of voice was cold, it was a far cry from its usual softness.

    Xiao Jianfa smirked and took out a grade-2 sword from within his storage ring, "Let us begin."

    Silence permeated the air, no one dared move. A single leaf fell from above them and drifted with the wind. It passed Wang Ling''s ears and slowly touched the ground, Fuu!"

    A gust of wind and Xiao Jianfa disappeared. Reappearing above Wang Ling, he brandished his sword shone with a bright light, sword qi permeated the air and an image of the air being rendered was seen.

    "Don''t disappoint me Ling''er!"

    Wang Ling had a single sword in hand. But the instant Xiao Jianfa appeared in front of him, another sword that is much shorter than the one on his right hand found its way onto his grasps.

    Dang!

    Boom!

    Wang Ling blocked the sword and then redirected the impact he had received on the ground! The ground cracked and Wang Ling could feel the heaviness and sharpness of Xiao Jianfa''s sword.

    "Good job on blocking that one." Xiao Jianfamented.

    But as Wang Ling redirected the force and the sword qi, he did not dally and moved forward. Slipping in between Xiao Jianfa''s sword, Wang Ling unleased a vertical sh with his right sword.

    Xiao Jianfa blocked it with his own sword but a sound of the wind being rendered was heard. Wang Ling''s left hand was moving in the air, it was slicing apart anything that got on its way.

    sh!

    A horizontal slice wasing on Xiao Jianfa''s way. But with his sword upied, it seemed like it was already over.

    But Xiao Jianfa was a master of the sword. His body was not just any mortal body, it was something that had been tempered for thousands of years and with his mastery of the sword, his fingers became a sword itself and went to confront Wang Ling''s short sword.

    "[Rising Cloud]!" Xiao Jianfa executed a technique and blew Wang Ling''s left hand away.

    Xiao Jianfa gathered his sword qi on his left foot and kicked at Wang Ling. He expected Wang Ling to be blown away, but Wang Ling gathered his sword qi on his right knee and blocked the hit.

    Dang!

    Sparks exploded out of the confrontation of the two body parts. Sword qi shot of their bodies and the trees that stood tall in the mountains for generations was cut into many pieces as Wang Ling and Xiao Jianfa unleased strikes that could cut down a mountain in half.

    Xiao Jianfa did not expect Wang Ling to indeed manage to confront him head-on.

    "Ling''er, you''re strong, but can youst take this!? [Heavenly Storm]!" Xiao Jianfa jumped high in the air and gathered the wind with his qi and sword qi. A ck wind that was almost indistinguishable by ordinary eyes congregated.

    "Do not disappoint me!" A burst of maniacalughter appeared on Xiao Jianfa''s face and he shed out on thin air, and as he did, the ck winds that gathered around him was unleased towards Wang Ling, its intent was not to incapacitate Wang Ling but to take him out.

    Wang Ling did not flinch nor did he panic, his eyes could follow the flow of the wind, his mind can process the actions he needed to take and his qi reservoir can supplement anything he wanted to do.

    With that in mind, Wang Ling''s sword shone brightly and his sword qi and supreme spirit qi began to gather in his two swords.

    "Vanquishing de!" Wang Ling shed out with his right sword, a wave of blue light shot forth. But that only managed to take out the tens of wind that was blotting the skies, so Wang Ling shed out with his left hand. Another one was shot down.

    Shu! Shu! Shu!

    He repeated the process and Wang Ling''s rate of fire started to increase. Using the momentum he had created, Wang Ling exchanged shots per shot with Xiao Jianfa.

    Wang Ling was not stopping and he was only getting faster, his every strike was getting sharper and every time it did, it began pushing back Xiao Jianfa''s Heavenly Storm.

    "This kid is a monster!" Xiao Jianfa could have thought Wang Ling will be taken out in the first few exchanges, but who would have thought that Wang Ling will manage tost this long?

    Now, he was no longer looking at Wang Ling like he was some sort of overconfident piece of youth. But as someone who truly has the skills to face the people of the apex.

    He now could see why Wang Ling would im that no one could match him in his peers.

    His blood boiled as his passion to take on Wang Ling increased. He stopped his Heavenly Storm and instead gathered his qi and shot it out in one mass, "[Splitting the Northern Clouds]!"

    A mass of sword qi and dark wind appeared and was sent against Wang Ling. The middle-grand saint stage qi of Xiao Jianfa was pushed to its limits and he unleashed something that could easily crush a saint stage cultivator.

    Adding the limitations of the qi to his already strong and refined body, Xiao Jianfa''s sword strike was simply devastating.

    It was strong and ridiculously fast. Wang Hong who was watching nearby could barely follow it.

    But that was fair, after all, even Wang Ling who can see it clearly knew he could not dodge it as it was too fast. Without using his bloodline, he was not able to move away fast enough.

    So, Wang Ling stood his grounds. He used his swords and used his sword qi, with a roar to shake the heaves, Wang Ling shed out and with a gushed of wind his eyes gleamed as he shed out with all his might.

    "Judgment!" a golden glow escaped his swords and his two swords crossed.

    Wang Ling met the dark winds and he roared with all his might, "SPLIT!"

    sh!

    The dark winds was split in two and Wang Ling was spared from being cut in two halves. But the dark wind was not so feeble to disappear the instant it got separated into two pieces.

    Instead, it continued to move and plowed the trees and the ground of the mountain. The sword qi cut the trees and with the help of the sharp winds, the trees were rendered into dust.

    The damage continued for hundreds of meters, a treeless spot was created and deep gorges were created with that single attack from Xiao Jianfa.

    In most cases, such attacks from any middle-grand saint stage cultivators would end up in them losing all their reserved qi. But Xiao Jianfa was different, he could continue unleashing such attacks forever if he so wishes.

    And as he witnesses Wang Ling split his attacks in two, Xiao Jianfa was now feeling up to the fight. He shook his hands and as he did, his intent to fight was unleashed to its peak.

    He looked down on Wang Ling, ready to fight without a. But for a split second, he hesitated, because at the moment, down below was Wang Ling radiating with dangerous vibes.

    Xiao Jianfa had experience danger before and as he looks down on Wang Ling from above, Xiao Jianfa could feel his instincts telling him to not take the man in front of him lightly.

    "This is new." Xiao Jianfa watched as Wang Ling''s body was engulfed in white mes. The mes of heavens that could purify the world wrapped around Wang Ling''s body.

    The heat he radiated was burning, but the mes around his body was not meant for destruction, rather, it was for recovery. It was as if he was wearing a shroud from the heavens.

    "Heavenly mes, Second Form: [Shroud of Sanctified ze]!"

 Chapter 178: Cunning!

    Chapter 178: Cunning!

    In the martial world, the goal in life was to get rid of the enemy in one''s way as soon as possible.

    Split the mountains and crush your adversaries. Power was the key, and the more power you possess the more you can live at peace.

    Only doctors, alchemists, and physicians ever train in the way of the medicine to help others or themselves. But in the longest time that Wang Ling had stayed in the martial world, other than the elves and some spirit beasts, he had not seen a cultivator with a technique that could heal.

    Why heal when you can take care of your opponents in one hit? Wang Ling had the same way of thinking all those years ago. But after unlocking the Holy Lord bloodline, Wang Ling received the ability to regenerate faster.

    That alone was good enough. But after ying with his mes and his bloodline, Wang Ling managed to for the second form of the Heavenly mes.

    A technique that provides both defense and regeneration to the user, a technique that was both tiring to use but also a refreshing thing.

    Wang Ling had cuts all over him from that previous assault but with his body being wrapped in white mes from head to toe. His qi was being burned at a fast rate. What''s more, is that the mes was uncontrobly flickering around resulting in the surrounding trees to catch fire.

    Not wanting the mes to run amok, Wang Ling had no choice but to activate his bloodline and increase his control on the mes.

    Consequently, activating his bloodline did not cause any harm for Wang Ling as it increases the effects of his angelic qi, elemental maniption, regeneration, and overall mental capabilities.

    He could feel his control towards the Heavenly mes to strengthen and its rate of regeneration also significantly increased, "Once this is over, I''ll start with the second ignition of the Heavenly mes and the Hell mes."

    Wang Ling looked up at Xiao Jianfa and took in deep breathes. Xiao Jianfa''s attacks were sharp and were hard to follow. If he wanted to fight without worry, he needs the Shroud of Sanctifying ze to release from the cage of being pressured.

    With that said, Wang Ling circted his hellish qi together with his angelic qi and masked its presence from Xiao Jianfa. With that hellish qi running through his meridians and energizing his muscles, Wang Ling felt power.

    His muscles bulged out and his ocr capabilities began to increase multiple folds.

    He crouched downwards and with both hands resting on the side, the ground cracked and an explosion that rocked the mountains boomed and Wang Ling''s figure reappeared in front of Xiao Jianfa as if he was a beast pouncing at his prey.

    Xiao Jianfa did not miss Wang Linging for him and as he saw Wang Ling moving like a missile out to get him, he bursts outughing, "Good! Come at me with all your might!"

    The earlier feeling of danger that haunted Xiao Jianfa disappeared, it was reced by the powerful intent to fight the swordsman in front of him.

    Xiao Jianfa shed down at Wang Ling with his sword. A gust of wind followed the descend of Xiao Jianfa''s sword. Wang Ling chose to dodge Xiao Jianfa''s sword as he twisted his body.

    Wang Ling poised himself to stab Xiao Jianfa in the neck. Xiao Jianfa used his left hand and punched Wang Ling''s left hand upwards deflecting the blow but not entirely as the short sword managed to graze him near the eye.

    Wang Ling felt his left hand numbed, but with the Shroud of Sanctifying ze, Wang Ling managed to quickly shake off the numbness.

    With the numbness out of Wang Ling''s hands. He quickly moved both hands towards Xiao Jianfa''s nape. Holding him on the back of his head, Wang Ling gathered his sword qi into his knee and shot forth towards Xiao Jianfa.

    Bang!

    Wang Ling tried to connect, but Xiao Jianfa reacted quickly enough to return the gesture of being kneed with a headbutt that used a forehead coated with sword qi and spirit qi.

    The two strikes canceled each other out and both his arms were then held by Xiao Jianfa. Ignoring the heat of Wang Ling''s mes, Xiao Jianfa threw Wang Ling away and then bombarded him with multiple wind strikes.

    Wang Ling was in no proper position to even retaliate, but as he rode in the momentum of being thrown, Wang Ling shed out and canceled out Xiao Jianfa''s wind shes.

    By ignoring the ones that would not hit any vitals, Wang Ling released Vanquishing de and Retribution without hesitation whatsoever.

    His body was being cut, but he cared not for it will heal. By the time Wang Ling finally managed to steady himself, Wang Ling was about fifty meters away from Xiao Jianfa.

    Wang Ling cleared away Xiao Jianfa''s wind strike and gathered qi into his palms, "White Sun!"

    Wang Ling threw a ball of me, towards Xiao Jianfa. It was promptly shed into two parts but as a path was created and the two sides of the White Sun went pass Xiao Jianfa, Wang Ling closed his hands and detonated the ball of mes.

    A smokescreen was made block Xiao Jianfa''s vision. Xiao Jianfa onlyughed at this kind of tactic and with a swing of his sword, the smokescreen was blown away.

    Behind the smokescreen though were two White Sun waiting for Xiao Jianfa.

    Boom!

    An explosion happened and it rocked the mountains. A bigger smokescreen was created and when Xiao Jianfa was ready to blow the smokescreen away, a dreadful feeling emerged from beyond the smokescreens.

    Boundless killing intent and bloodlust appeared, and Xiao Jianfa who was a battle-hardened cultivator felt his blood grow cold. His expression changed and for an instant, his reaction dulled.

    His face became serious as the smirked on his face disappeared. That boundless killing intent was rocking him to his core. His mind became unstable and while in this state.

    Xiao Jianfa sensed something wasing for him from behind. That thick and boundless killing intent appeared from behind and without a moment''s of hesitation, he turned around and his qi shot up from middle-grand saint stage to level-3 dominion realm.

    That abrupt rise came to a grinding halt when Xiao Jianfa saw Wang Linging for him. Although his cultivation had stopped at level-3 domination realm, the strike he had mage was still going on in its intended path.

    "Shit!"

    Xiao Jianfa cursed, he knew that if he continued any longer his sword would gravely injure Wang Ling so he forcefully redirects his sword to the side.

    As if Wang Ling knew such a thing would happen, he twisted his body and in one swift motion, he turned his des to Xiao Jianfa''s neck. With his right hand holding a sword on Xiao Jianfa''s neck and his left hand with the short sword about to pointed at the chest, Wang Ling looked at Xiao Jianfa and announced with a cheeky smirk.

    "You lose, grandfather."

 Chapter 179: A talk I

    Chapter 179: A talk I

    Xiao Jianfa was at a loss for words, everything that just happened was too fast even for someone like him.

    The instantaneous killing intent making the world seems bleak, the bloodlust that could dye the word red in a moment''s notice. Those variables appeared too fast for him to make a proper reaction.

    And from what he could tell, all of these chilling intents and bloodlust came from his grandson who was holding a sword on his neck to ensure he will not escape.

    Xiao Jianfa spread his spirit sense in a thousand-kilometer radius to check if something was amiss. He hoped that the bloodlust and killing intent did note from Wang Ling.

    But even after a minute of searching, he came up empty-handed.

    Xiao Jianfa raised his hands and admitted his defeat, "It is my lost, now, get those swords of yours away from my neck and heart. "

    Wang Ling kept his swords away. He heaved a sigh of relief and shortly began reeling in his bloodlines and qi. The Shroud of Sanctifying ze went out and Wang Ling was then assailed with exhaustion.

    Although the Shroud of Sanctifying ze heals his physical body, the continuous usage of qi still takes a toll on him overtime. Wang Ling was feeling tired but his mind was rather clear so he wouldn''t be losing unconsciousness any time soon.

    He stood tall in front of Xiao Jianfa who had a confused and worried look on his face. Wang Ling knew what Xiao Jianfa was worried about.

    The killing intent and bloodlust that escaped him was at first something he did not want to show to any of his family members. Such thick killing intent and bloodlust was not something a mere youth with 4 years'' worth of experience should possess.

    But Wang Ling had no choice but to make that decision else he would have lost sooner orter. After all, Xia Jianfa did not even use anything that is beyond the capabilities of a Sword Heart level swordsman.

    If what Xiao Fei''er said about Xiao Jianfa was real, then Wang Ling would have lost to him in mere seconds.

    [He''s strong, but if I didn''t use such tactics to surprise him and make him act instinctively against someone possessing such density of killing intent and bloodlust.

    It was rather a cowardly way to win this match, but he was too sure of himself and added that rule. Heh, in the end, pride and arrogance is your downfall.]

    Wang Ling was not looking down upon his grandfather as hemented about his decision to add that rule of him not going above the limitations of a middle-grand saint he just found his actionsughable.

    While Wang Ling was thinking of this matter, Wang Hong flew from below and came to Wang Ling''s and Xiao Jianfa''s side. Even after the fight was concluded, he was still at a lost for words.

    He moved beside Wang Ling and asked him with a serious voice, "How did you train to reach such heights, older brother? Even I will be hard press to evenst for ten breathes against grandfather, but you actually won against him."

    Wang Ling turned to Wang Hong after waking up from his daze, he smiled at him and answered, "I train in a way that only works for myself and my bloodline if I tell you how I train, you might copy it which may end resulting badly rather than good."

    Wang Hong shook his head, "I will not copy older brother, I just wish to know how you train."

    Wang Ling sighed as he answered, "I simply make use of the regenerative capabilities of my bloodline and then force my body to repeat the movements I make over and over again. Sometimes I''ll continue doing it for days, sometimes it willst for months with me ending up getting enlightened. But to ensure that my senses are sharp, I go hunt for spirit beasts that have higher cultivation than mine. That way, I will be able to incorporate what I learn in my training in actualbat."

    Wang Hong nodded his head as he listened to Wang Ling pull some bullshits out of his ass. But his words do ring true with bits of his previous training springing up here and there.

    In the end, he said something serious to Wang Hong, "You are a genius Wang Hong, and the Spear of War that I gave you will help you elevate your skills to the next level. If you are to train on it properly, you will reach the level-4 mastery of the spear before you reach Celestial Phase. Just train hard and keep looking at the top, grab every opportunity that may arise."

    Wang Hong nodded his head as he kept Wang Ling''s words to heart. Though he might not be able to use his way of training, the words that had been given by Wang Ling will be carried by him till the end.

    Xiao Jianfa on the side sighed as he finally came in terms with what exactly just happened. He connected the bloodlust and killing intent to Wang Ling, he brought out the Bleeding Clouds and showed it to Wang Ling.

    "This is the sword that you wanted and ording to the agreement that we had, I have to hand it over to you." Xiao Jianfa looked hesitant to give it to Wang Ling, but he had to honor his words and in the end, handed it over to Wang Ling who epted the sword with a wide smile on his face.

    Xiao Jianfa saw Wang Ling ept the Bleeding Cloud and for a split second, he saw the Bleeding Cloud hum in delight. But he decided to disregard that sight, he had too many things going on in his head regarding Wang Ling.

    "Ling''er, why do you even want that sword? Aside from reaching new heights, there must be some other reason why you want that sword correct?"

    Wang Ling rubbed the sword with his hands, he had yet to form the proper connection with the Bleeding Cloud so at the moment his mind was still unaffected.

    He looked at Xiao Jianfa and answered with a mysterious smile. "I want to collect the fragmented sword of Wang Wudi and reforge them into a single sword."

    Xiao Jianfa listened to Wang Ling''s words and knew that such a thing was impossible. But he could not help but feel that with Wang Ling, it was a possibility.

    Xiao Jianfa chortled as he asked half-jokingly, "The sword fragments are in the possession of renown swordsman of the realm, their cultivation is the same as mine and their achievement in the sword is about the same as mine do you think you will be able to take those swords away?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head confidently, "Yes."

    "But what if they refuse to duel you? What would you do? Give up?"

    Wang Ling did not answer but in his mind, he was smiling.

    [If they don''t agree then I will destroy them and take my sword back. They will have the pleasure to watch their ns get destroyed because of their stubbornness.]

 Chapter 180: Emotions

    Chapter 180: Emotions

    From above the cloud, Xiao Yu and Xiao Fei''er was watching the three men below. Their attention was focused on Wang Ling, they too had sensed the killing intent and bloodlust.

    "Fei''er, what is my grandson even doing to possess such dense bloodlust and killing intent. If not for my act of closing the two sect grounds, those annoying bastards would surely havee down to disturb the peace." Xiao Yue was in disbelief although her expression stayed the same as always.

    "I appreciate you did mother, Ling''er would have not wanted too much attention and with the level of swordsmanship he just showed, those uncles of the sect would surely have gone to bombard Ling''er to join us." Xiao Fei''er rested her head on her palms.

    Sighing, Xiao Fei''er stared at Wang Ling from behind the clouds, "I am his mother but I do not know him that well. Even if I want to get to know him, he is barely by my side as he tends to wander the realm in pursuit of improvement. I am a failure as a mother for this son of mine."

    Xiao Fei''er knew of her mistakes. She was not denying it and she was willing to ept them all. But thinking about them was making her feel bad.

    "Fei''er, although you have your faults and you have done something wrong in the past you can do nothing in reversing those mistakes. The only thing you can do now is be by his side, support him when you think what he wishes to do is on the right path and reprimand him when he strays." Xiao Yu consoled her daughter.

    Xiao Fei''er nodded her head heavily.

    Xiao Yu sighed as she asked something unrted to the current subject, "So, who do you think will marry first? Hong''er or Ling''er?"

    =====

    Xiao Jianfa brought back his grandchildren to the garden. And as they came back to the back garden, they saw Xiao Yu and Xiao Fei''er were talking happily while Wang Yue and Bai Xue were frolicking by the side.

    Xiao Jianfa heaved a sigh of relief for some odd reason.

    The meal had already finished and with Wang Ling feeling exhausted, he asked for a room where he could rest. Led by Xiao Jianfa, Wang Ling went to rest in a courtyard nobody use but was kept oddly neat and clean.

    Before Wang Ling entered the house and thanked Xiao Jianfa.

    Bai Xue returned with him. As she knew that the duel had already finished, Bai Xue was worried about Wang Ling. She had also felt that bloodlust and killing intent, after all.

    But seeing that Wang Ling was well, she chose afortable ce to rest in which happened to be the space between Wang Ling''s legs as he sat in a cross-legged manner. She slept, but her monitor on Wang Ling never disappeared.

    Wang Ling caressed Bai Xue''s fur and showed a smile. He found her presence oddly soothing. It gave him some peace of mind and assurance that someone was with him even after knowing who he was.

    [This is odd.] He thought.

    Wang Ling stopped his hands from touching Bai Xue''s soft and cuddly fur. He then brought out the Bleeding Cloud from his storage ring.

    Caressing the de, Wang Ling slowly had the barrier he put in his mind crumble to pieces. A jolt ran through his mind and body as the Bleeding Cloud emit blinding red light.

    Cries emerged from the sword, it hummed as it rejoiced to be held by its creator. They say a sword contains own story and its soul only its wielders could unravel and see.

    However, unlike other des, only Wang Ling can unravel the story and the soul of the Blood Seeker.

    The Blood Seeker contains Wang Ling''s etched emotion. His pain, regrets, anger, hatred and many other emotions had all joined in the Blood Seeker and bits of these emotions still remain in the sword fragments. He could tell with a look.

    Wang Ling could feel it, the emotions that were both a gue and joy. As a fragment of Blood Seeker and Wang Ling was rejoined, his mind began to swirl as a certain memory appeared in his mind.

    Sadness, hatred, pain, regret and all of the emotions that had been kept in the sword run through Wang Ling''s heart and mind. No sword was as alive as the Blood Seeker. After all, it held Wang Ling''s other half and those words were not mere sentiments.

    The Blood Seeker did indeed have a piece of Wang Ling and he forged it to be like so. Etching the emotions he had felt when something significant happens so he would not be able to forget and he could carry them throughout his life.

    His master had once said that the past was the past and he needed to forget his regrets and look into the future before moving forth without hesitation.

    That was the only teaching he received from his master he chose not to ept. The raw emotions he had etched in his sword was a reminder for himself for who he truly was.

    It was a reminder that speaks more clearly to him than any words from anyone.

    In a life where the path you tread is dyed red in the blood of your loved ones and enemy to the point, you cannot distinguish them any longer.

    The emotions he had felt in certain times in certain situations was a reminder for him that no matter what he does and no matter what he achieves in life, he would always be someone who held such a wide variety of emotions.

    He needed a reminder that no matter what he achieves, no matter whose life that he saves, and no matter how much he torments those who perpetuated that massacre of the ce he once called home.

    He, the one they call Blood Seeking Celestial and the man who once stood at the apex was someone who was powerless to stop those bastards from making others leave his side.

    It was bitter, it was harsh, and it was painful.

    And just like how it always went in the head of the Blood Seeking Celestial all those years ago. Once the Blood Seeker drinks the blood of its target and began to hum, that would be the only time the Blood Seeking Celestial will find a peace of mind.

    For he who seeks redemption can only find sce in the same ce that started his blood-filled path. He can only find himself in an ocean of blood.

    Bai Xue who was monitoring Wang Ling could feel his body trembling.

    She did not know what kind of emotions were boiling inside his mind and heart but she could feel the fear and loneliness he was radiating.

    She was beside her but could not say anything to him.

    But she wanted to show that she would be there by his side.

    So, Bai Xue slowly erged her body and positioning herself to surround Wang Ling''s whole body with her own.

    Wrapping her tail and head on Wang Ling, she ever so gently whispered, "I am here."

    Wang Ling''s body calmed down a little,

 Chapter 181: Turbulence

    Chapter 181: Turbulence

    The Wang Family Main House, Butler Sun received Wang Ling''s letter a week after it had been sent.

    Butler Sun was inside his own room, having a headache together with his fifth disciple Qimi. They were currently processing the many news and information that had been collected by the Information Division.

    But at the moment, Butler sun was currently reading through the message of Wang Ling and he did not hesitate tomand Qimi to order some of the Shadow Pavilion disciples to go and hunt for the beasts Wang Ling needed.

    Butler Sun was well aware of Wang Ling''s needs. Wang Ling could not ask anyone other than him for the devil bloods. His knowledge of Wang Ling''s bloodline was pivotal for identifying Wang Ling''s needs.

    Qimi left with themands and Butler Sun sighed deeply. He took three of the letters he had received from the Information Division and rubbed his be.

    He read the first one and immediately wanted to kill someone in order to calm his irritation.

    "The Xie n is already moving and is currently beginning to swallow the Dark Domain. Their Second Master should already be regaining his strength. Qigang reported that the Second Master had inherited an ancient devil legacy, and that might have been the reason how he managed to rise in strength in such a short time."

    Butler Sun was having a headache and the reason for them was the current rise of the Xie n. Although the Xie n was situated in the Southern area of the central area of the realm, they were the Wang Family''s greatest rivals.

    If the Xie Family was growing in power, their aim would surely be the Wang Family at some point. The Wang Family was currently in a vulnerable situation. If the Xie n manages to take over the Dark Domain and then join hands with the devil cultivators of the Devil Domain, dark times will surely fall to the realm.

    "Why is chaos happening so much? With the current calm from the abyss, the Xie n is taking their role as the ones who provide trouble. Shit! I really only can rely on the First Young Master to make sure this situation does not get any worse."

    Butler Sun then turned to look at the second letter. This time it was about the Beast Legion Sect and the Deste n.

    "The Beast Legion Sect of the Earth Domain is also beginning its move. But they should not be a problem at the moment. It will take three years before they make a move after that disaster of having their Beast Sessor die from qi deviation. Heh, they deserved it, well, Second Young Master did have a connection with his death so their anger should be reaching its peak. I better keep them under surveince.

    "As for the Deste n these guys are much more dangerous than Beast Legion Sect so they are in surveince more than them. If the Deste n joins hands with the Mu n who is surely feeling the pressure of the Wang Family, the conflict would eventually start."

    Butler Sun was aware of therge scale events happening in the whole central region. The precarious and fragile position of the Wang Family was being controlled by non-other than himself.

    He was currently the head of the entire family what he says is the rules that should be followed by everyone. Butler Sun does not find such responsibility to be too exhausting, but the current turn of events had just been too tiring.

    Shaking his head, Butler Sun turned to the third letter and began to read. He was expecting it to be another headache so he prepared himself, but after reading through the first sentence, Butler Sun smiled.

    "Finally, it had arrived."

    On his hands was the formal invitation for the selection of the Son of Heaven is being held and Wang Ling was asked to join the selection.

    Despite Wang Ling being a student from the Thundergod Academy, Heaven''s Will Academy was still trying to reel in Wang Ling to their side.

    The presence of someone from the heaven''s currently residing in the Wang Family had been the talk of the Heaven''s Will Academy for a couple of years now.

    Wang Ling''s show of his bloodline and brilliance were all for the sake of showing off his bloodline and his connection to the higher realms. Not only was he showing his so-called kindness to the popce of the realm, but mostly to those ''righteous'' sects and forces.

    Those who cultivate any holy techniques would knock on the doors of the Wang Family to create a connection with them. And such a thing had indeed happened a lot of times in the past months since Wang Ling showed his worth to the world and moniker of [Prince of the Divine Light] spread in the central region.

    Butler Sun hurriedly got ready to send a letter to Wang Ling depicting the current events and the things about the invitation. Wang Ling needed to be informed else his movements might be hindered by some unknown information opting for Wang Ling to create missteps.

    Butler Sun finished writing and he immediately sent the bird away to the Air Domain, where Xiao n resided. Wang Ling had told him that they were already headed for the Xiao n when he wrote to But Sun.

    Although Butler Sun did not know what had transpired over the past week Wang Ling had sent the letter. But Butler Sun was sure that he should be on the Xiao n waiting for information.

    He also wrote about the material Wang Ling had been searching for and its current situation.

    Butler Sun sent the letter using a Golden Emperor Sparrow as a courier. It was a Celestial Phase beast.

    "That should arrive in two weeks'' time. Then, I should get ready with the uing battles in the central regions."

    =====

    In a quiet courtyard was a young man sitting on a chair silently with a sword on his hap. Reading the letter that had been sent to him, the young manugh as he said.

    "The selection is still on the 11th month. The Deste n should be dealt with earlier, but I can''t cripple them unless I am at Celestial God Stage. This needs to wait. But as for the Beast Legion Sect and the Heaven''s Will Academy? They would be easy to deal with."

    Wang Ling smiled as he read one more thing on the letter.

    "So, the Devil''s Curse had already been found it''s in the Devil Domain and is in an auction well, that settles it, I''ll attend this auction before going out to conquer some sects and academy for my family. I should be able to achieve all this before the end of the year."

 Chapter 182: Out of a cage

    Chapter 182: Out of a cage

    A month after Wang Ling and Xiao Jianfa had their duel. It was currently in the middle of the 8th month of the year.

    Sword shes were heard in the courtyard of the Xiao n. Wang Ling was exchanging shes with Xiao Jianfa. Xiao Jianfa was full of smiles as he fought with Wang Ling.

    His current cultivation is capped tote-grand saint stage cultivation as Wang Ling had advanced prior to getting the Bleeding Cloud and getting pushed to the brink by Xiao Jianfa.

    It was an easy breakthrough, after all, Wang Ling was already at the brink of breaking through the next stage before his fight with Xiao Jianfa. And with the help of Bleeding Cloud, Wang Ling managed to get break the barrier of the next stage.

    Wang Ling''s advancement managed to shock Xiao Jianfa even more. In his mind, Wang Ling was already an enigma that was hated by the heavens. He thought that way because Wang Ling had that weird condition when he was a child.

    Such thoughts was exactly the same as Wang Hong''s likest time.

    Xiao Jianfa and Wang Ling''s exchanged was being watched by Xiao Yu, Xiao Fei''er, Bai Xue, and Wang Yue. Wang Hong was determined to go into seclusion after seeing Wang Ling''s prowess.

    The pressure he felt from Wang Ling managed to invoke something within Wang Hong and Wang Ling advised him go and enter seclusion to see if he could push through the next stage.

    Xiao Jianfa was smiling ever so widely as he fought Wang Ling once again. The sharpness of Wang Ling''s swordsmanship had increased tremendously after he got Bleeding Cloud.

    The two stopped moments when the sun reached its peak. It was time.

    "Wang Ling my boy, your sword skill had already reached such heights at such a young age. It seems like the Xiao n''s bloodline truly runs in your veins." Xiao Jianfaughed as he kept the sword away.

    "Thank you for thepliments, grandfather."

    Wang Ling stretched his back and then saw Wang Yue running towards him. On Wang Yue''s head was Bai Xue jumped on top of Wang Ling''s shoulders the moment she got the chance.

    Xiao Fei''er walked also approached Wang Ling, Xiao Yu did the same.

    Xiao Fei''er hugged Wang Ling and said, "Take care of yourself out there, my son. Do not get into too much trouble."

    Wang Ling''s departure had already been talked about weeks ago after the talk Wang Ling and Xiao Jianfa had. That talk was kept between Wang Ling and Xiao Jianfa, no one but other than the two of them know of its contents.

    Xiao Fei''er did not have anything to say to Wang Ling other than take care. But still, Xiao Fei''er was worried about Wang Ling.

    Xiao Fei''er looked at Wang Ling and then nodded her head. Turning to Xiao Jianfa, she said, "Father, can put your will on Ling''er instead of mine? I will much assures if it is your [Will] that will be seen when he is in danger."

    Xiao Jianfa shrugged his shoulders and was about to take a step forward. But Xiao Yu stopped him while saying with a smile, "I will ce my will on him. Dear, please step back."

    Xiao Fei''er and Xiao Jianfa looked at once another with a surprised look on their faces. They did not expect Xiao Yu to actually ce her will on Wang Ling. Now, Xiao Fei''er was truly assured that no matter what happens, Wang Ling will have ast resort. Though she was indeed kind of feeling a little worried about the repercussion of this happen if Wang Ling truly did experience something bad.

    [With meing out the realm is going to be in chaos anyway. It will only be for a few anyway, it will all be good, yeah yeah, those bastards won''t like so early anyway.]

    Xiao Yu walked pass Xiao Fei''er and ced her palms on Wang Ling''s chest. She closed her eyes and then opened them again.

    Wang Ling did not know what just happened, and he did not feel any different. But Wang Ling saw Xiao Fei''er suddenly feeling assured so something must have changed.

    Xiao Fei''er hugged him onest time and then Wang Yue did the same. The mother and daughter also gave Bai Xue a little hug and asked her to take care of Wang Ling and herself.

    Bai Xue assured them that nothing was going to happen, "Please do not worry, I will take care of him" she said.

    Wang Ling then crouched down to face Wang Yue, he took a storage ring out and then handed it over to Wang Yue, "In here contains the refined blood essence of a Greater Holy Lord, this will help you in your cultivation, Yue. And hopefully, this triggers a connection between you and the realm above."

    Wang Yue epted the ring from her older brother, "I will try my best to improve, older brother."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and merely smiled as he encouraged with a few words of, "You can do it."

    With that, goodbyes were over and nothing was left to be said anymore. Wang Ling turned around and then flew away. The next time he would be seeing his family would be monthster when the Ten Year Bout stars. Given that he was still alive by then.

    After all, the area he would be going through was littered with his enemies.

    His goal was the Devil Domain to join in the auction for the Devil''s Curse andplete the main materials he would need for his Natal Weapon.

    But in order to get there, Wang Ling would need to cross two domains littered with the enemies of his families. First domain he would pass through would be the Dark Domain where the Xie n resides.

    Then, he would need to pass the Earth Domain where the Beast Legion Sect is situated. Both Domains filled with his enemies, a ce where he could die at any moment if he takes a misstep at this moment manages to keep a smile on Wang Ling''s face.

    Taking a devil mask from his storage ring, Wang Ling got ready to wreak some havoc. Thest time he put this mask on, the Frost Domain knew the name of the Northern Devil.

    With the brilliance of the Wang Family''s First Young Master shining ever so brightly, now would be the perfect time to let the devil out of the cage and let his devil persona see the light of day.

 Chapter 183: Tricking the realm

    Chapter 183: Tricking the realm

    Seated on a pile of dead bodies was a masked youth with two pair of feathery ck wings. With mangled corpses strewn all over the ce, a ck Phoenix collecting blood, and a sea of ck mes the winged-masked youth held a man wearing ck robes on the neck.

    The man in ck robes had cuts all over his body and all four of his limbs were cut off. One of his eye was missing and half of teeth had been knocked out of his mouth.

    He profusely bleeding through his wounds, excruciating pain was making him wish for death, and as he cried blood he was still alive and his mind was refresh enough to feel the pain.

    With an altered voice, and eerily crimson eyes, the youth stared at the man and asked, "Is your words true?"

    The man in ck robes, looked at the masked youth in fear and nodded his head in response and weakly uttered, "Pplease kill.. me free me from this misery. "

    The masked man tilted his head and stated, "You are a man of great sin, you kidnapped you women and yed with them until they died. They surely numbered at thousands, and hundreds if not all of them surely begged you to stop and kill them instead. So, do you think you are worthy of the release of death?"

    Taking off the mask, a handsome young face was presented to the man in ck robes. A wide grin was made, "You will die, slowly, until that Phoenix over there devours every blood in this ce and that includes the blood in your body. And while we wait, I will surely make sure to not make you feel bored and let you feel the pain of those sweet children all at the same time!"

    There''s only one youth who has feathery ck wings and dark mes from Hell. Wang Ling was currently experiencing a lot of fun tormenting those who deserve them.

    Not that he was a sadist who enjoyed such a thing, but for the past couple of weeks, the only thing he really ever do was kill every dark sects and forces that is rumored to have join the banner of Xie n.

    It had been three weeks since he entered the Dark Domain and currently he was already about to leave. And for the past few weeks he had been getting chased by a number of Xie n members wanting to take his head.

    The number of the sect he had raided and destroyed was already in the double digits. And for the past three weeks, everything he destroys and kills ends up having their souls and blood devoured by him and Bai Xue respectively.

    Their cultivation was improving at a terrifying rate and the both of the two of them were having their names spread as quickly as the wind blows when there''s a storm.

    "The Northern Devil is on the Dark Domain, he is hunting for devil and dark sects!" Such words were spreading as quickly as wildfire and Wang Ling''s moniker of Northern Devil changed and on the Dark Domain he was known as the [Bloodbath Devil]!

    A winged-devil apanied by a Phoenix who came from the Hell Realm. His aura was different from other devil cultivators as his killing intent and bloodlust managed to make an entire sect silent and intimidated.

    The thick and overwhelming hellish qi he possesses was different from the devilish qi other devil cultivator had. In the mind of the Dark Domain people, he was no Devil Cultivator. Wang Ling was a True Devil who came from the higher realms.

    He was terrifying and his Beast Companion was as terrifying as he was. Possessing vermillion colored mes, radiating with devilish qi, and killing anything that tries to get away, the phoenix who was with the Bloodbath Devil was something else entirely and even the beasts at a two-kilometer radius tremble when the cries of the Phoenix was heard.

    Life, Souls, Blood, and your entire belonging will be reaped by the Pair of devils before burning your corpses and what remains. The term sect crushing was redefined after their arrival at the Dark Domain.

    Wang Ling was a terrifying figure but also someone who was hailed as a borderline hero of some sort. Only killing those who deserved to be killed then sparing those who do not.

    Although the name Bloodbath Devil is terrifying, the image that had been built by the Bloodbath Devil was considered good. So much so that even Xie n who hated him could not move so publicly as they try to hunt him down else their image will go down the drain even more.

    Their connection to the True Devil Academy they are trying to form that connection with would be endangered once their image falls to that of a viin.

    The True Devil Academy was an academy meant to show that cultivating devil arts was not something to consider as bad. The academy wanted to that cultivating the devil arts was something that can be learned without any bacsh of losing one''s mind if trained correctly.

    This is the reason why the True Devil Academy can do recruitment so openly. Though they act overbearingly, their action still leans to that of a righteous sect making their image good. The True Devil Academy even once imed they did not want to get associated with any of the dark sects.

    With this reasoning, Wang Ling manages to run rampant without worrying too much about the Xie n taking care of him. Besides, when he and Bai Xue moves, they move on their base forms.

    Wang Ling projects his good image as someone who cultivates the Holy Arts. Wang Ling''s aura that he shows to people is way different, not only different, but opposite. So, naturally, if Wang Ling walks around without regard to his identity. Nothing will happen.

    And as he left the Dark Domain without doing anything like the First Young Master of the Wang Family. His persona of Bloodbath Devil was carried over to the Earth Domain without a problem.

    He got what he wanted from the Dark Domain and was ready to leave after destroying thirty-five sects (he destroyed multiple sects in a day to supplement his cultivation), and collected enough information regarding the Xie n.

    Wang Ling entered the Earth Domain with the same intention of doing what he had been doing best since he left the Dark Domain. He destroyed some sects and collected resources for him and Bai Xue.

    Their resources namelyprise of spirit nts, pills, souls, and blood. Also, he managed to amass a great number of weapons and techniques. The ster stones in his possession after the carnage he had caused was already at the hundred million range, he was rich to the point he could establish his own forces multiple times over after ransacking different sects.

    On the Earth Domain, Wang Ling only destroyed ten different forces. They mainlyprised of gangs and rouges terrorizing the masses. He did not find much trouble in the Earth Domain as he managed to do what he wanted.

    Collect information and get resources.

    The havoc he created not only spread throughout the Earth and Dark Domain but also at the neighboring Domains. When the 10th month rolled around, his persona of a True Devil had already circted and his moniker of Bloodbath Devil stuck around.

    Two major things happened after the Bloodbath Devil moniker was spread.

    First, the True Devil Academy made their move and actively began looking for him.

    Second, the Heaven''s Will Academy was even more adamant at trying to invite Wang Ling over to be their Son of Heaven.

    He learned these from a rumor and confirmed it through an information broker.

    All in all, the hottest talk of the youngest generation were two youths with a cultivation method opposite of one another. And these two magnificently talented youths was a single person.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue was effectively deceiving the realms.

 Chapter 184: Escalation

    Chapter 184: Esction

    "Master! The Mu n announced their wish to join hands with the Deste n. The Frost Peak Sect is also showing signs of joining with them. At the moment, the forces of the Mu n is slowly congregating at their Main House." Qimi did the report to Butler Sun who was quietly reading the reports of the Bloodbath Devil''s current situation.

    [Young Master should have received the bottles of blood right?] Butler Sun was in no rush to taking care of the Mu n. After all, the Mu n will not engage in an all-out war against them.

    Right now, he was worried about his third disciple. He is thinking if that disciple of his had made it to Wang Ling''s side already.

    [Qifu is going to be a great help on the Young Master. But still, for him to request backup, he must be nning something.] Butler Sun thought and as Qimi nagged him about the Mu n situation on the side, Butler Sun finally had it and said.

    "Don''t worry about the Mu n or any of those guys. The Mistress had already heard of the situation and is already out there making a ruckus. The Mistress said she will make the first move and incapacitate the Mu n, we might be on the risk, but it should be good to demonstrate her prowess to the realm." Butler Sun sighed.

    Qimi listened and understood his words. With their Mistress making the lives of the Mu n a living hell, Qimi was pretty assured about the future. The Mu n will indeed not make any moves unless they want to anger the Yan n and Wang Family. Once the Wang Territory points their sword against them after these, the Mu n will quickly find themselves in a perilous situation.

    [I almost feel bad for them.] Qimi thought.

    Xiao Fei''er''s method of tormenting her targets is something undesirable enough to make even Qimi feel sorry for their enemies. After all, Xiao Fei''er was an archer and she was no ordinary archer, she was Lunar Goddess or the Lunar Celestial.

    "Qimi, what is the Yan n''s respond to our invitation to joining hands with one another?"

    "They epted, the deal of letting them control the Alchemist Force of the Frost Domain in the future was something that made them agree without dy. It seems like they are already expecting us to take over the business of the whole domain."

    "That is good, what of the Young Miss''s advancement in her bloodline? Her advancement had been too terrifying as ofte, after all."

    "I do not know about her bloodline, but it seems like she''s already at half-step energy pce stage. She''s really giving it her all and the First Young Master''s blood seemed to have drawn out something from her potentials. Herprehension in the qi of the world is astounding and it seems like she showing signs of having the ability to control Ice."

    "Is that so, then that is good. Send the Young Miss the Extreme Frost Art, as for the Second Young Master, once hees out of his seclusion ask him toe back here as I have something to ask him."

    "Yes, Master." Qimi bowed and left toplete the task she was given.

    Butler Sun sighed and then returned to reading the reports of the Dark Domain and the Earth Domain. The extensive damage report of Wang Ling''s rampage made Butler Sun think that Wang Ling will eventually solve the problems he started.

    "First Young Master, please do not do anything stupid."

    =====

    Wang Ling was in the Devil Domain''srgest city [Red Devil City]. This city was littered with Devil cultivators and spirit beasts who was attuned to the path of a devil.

    Wang Ling had to force himself to calm down as he looked at the people around him as wonderful prey waiting to be opened and devoured by him. With his True Devil Bloodline wanting the blood of these people, Wang Ling felt like he was a beast with moving meat surrounding him.

    But it was not only him who was containing himself as Bai Xue was also doing the same. The beast cores and blood that was swimming in front of her managed to draw out the drool from her mouth. She and Wang Ling was tempted to just kill them all.

    Of course, they did not do such a thing yes, they felt really bad about not being able to kill them. Currently, Wang Ling and Bai Xue was eating on the highest floor of a restaurant called [Dining Devils].

    It was an establishment where he and Bai Xue was enjoying themselves in the luxury of eating gourmet delicacies. They ordered every known dish in the many of the restaurants, they had the funds that equal to several dozens of sects they were loaded and at the moment was being heralded as a king by the manager.

    As Wang Ling ate, a waiter walked up to him and informed him someone wasing.

    "A disciple of Sun Wu you say. Let him in, he is a member of the Wang Family." Wang Ling acted in a grandiose manner. He and Bai Xue were the only ones staying on the fifth floor of the Dining Devils. Acting in such a manner did not really have much effect on his identity.

    The waiter followed hismands and led the man who imed to be a disciple of Butler Sun to meet with him. Wang Ling watched as a man who seemed to be in histe twenties walked towards him and greeted him with a deep bow.

    "Qifu greets First Young Master Wang Ling."

    "Rise and take a seat. Such overblown greetings are not necessary for greetings."

    Wang Ling offered him a seat and despite Qifu trying to reject the offer, Wang Ling insisted and now he and Wang Ling were looking at one another.

    "I believed Butler Sun asked you to bring me something?"

    "Yes, here it is." He brought out a storage ring and passed it over to Wang Ling who epted them with delight. Wang Ling nodded his head.

    He smiled as he began nning. And with the pattern built from his previous ns, Wang Ling''s deviousness was about to show.

 Chapter 185: The Auction Begins

    Chapter 185: The Auction Begins

    Wang Ling stayed in a luxurious inn. He found staying in therefortable.

    As he sat on top of the bed, Wang Ling held a crimson vial containing refined blood of devils.

    "Fifty-five blood of devils refined to fit inside such a tiny vial. I can feel it even when I am standing here. Why don''t you increase the purity of your bloodline? With that amount I doubt won''t be enough to elevate it." Bai Xuemented as she sat by the window.

    Turning to her, Wang Ling shook his head, "I can''t do that just yet. My fun will be ruined if I do that, and I can tell that I need to first elevate my Holy Lord bloodline another rank else it would get devoured."

    "So, thinning the wall between the two was not such a good idea after all. But let me ask you this, is your blood essences still intact? Or have it gotten devoured by the two bloodlines already?"

    Wang Ling knew what Bai Xue was asking him. His original human bloodline that was in between two of what possibly the most potent and strongest bloodlines he could know.

    Even with the adaptability of a Human bloodline, Bai Xue was aware that it would get devoured by one of the two bloodlines sooner orter. And with Wang Ling fully embracing the two paths, not everything was going to be so good.

    He must make some sacrifices and in this case, Wang Ling was sacrificing his humanity for the sake of power.

    Wang Ling looked over at Bai Xue and shrugged his shoulder as if losing his connection to being a human was nothing but a trifling matter.

    "It is not still there acting as the wall of the two bloodlines. But I have to say, this blood essence of mine is rather resilient for not getting devoured. But it should get devoured once I create my third halo and grow another pair of wings."

    Wang Ling answered nonchntly. It was at this time that a knock came from the door.

    "First Young Master, it is time. The auction at the Red Devil Action House is about tomence." Qifu''s voice was heard outside the room and this opted Wang Lint to stand up and get ready.

    Wearing an ordinary-looking yet morous white robe, he circted his angelic qi andced it with hellish qi in order to appeal to the people of the Devil Domain while still keeping his image as a divine being.

    Getting out, Bai Xue hopped on Wang Ling''s head before taking out a beast core that was given to her by Wang Ling. The beast core came from high-leveled dominion realm beasts.

    It was something of an add-on when he received the bloodlines.

    He got out and smiled at Qifu who looked almost unresponsive. Wang Ling then beckoned him to lead the way while he and Bai Xue ate nutritious pills filled with qi.

    Qifu led Wang Ling to the streets and then walked for about ten minutes before arriving in front of arge building consisting of multiple floors.

    The building was huge and the front sign that it had was eye attracting to the point that it was somewhat hypnotic. The front of the building had a red carpetid for the VIPs who were about toe.

    Wang Ling was one of the VIPs who managed to secure a seat on the second third VIP room of the auction house. Of course this reservation was prepared for him by Butler Sun who had already made the reservation even before the letter informing Wang Ling about the auction reached him.

    Wang Ling saw different faces and all of these people were foreign to him. Meaning, they were nameless lowlifes who does not need any immediate attention.

    The red carpet gave Wang Ling a beautiful path to tread on. He was at the center of attention for not only his handsomeness and suave attitude but also the humility and he was showing to the crowd.

    Coming to an auction as a VIP barefooted was almost something unheard of. After all, most VIPs have their own pride that is deeply rooted to their ns. Though some famous rogue cultivator who does not give a crap about his or her image would do the same as he.

    While Wang Ling was led by Qifu, he caught sight of the many people shouting and yelling at him to get his attention. He could also hear the voices of those people who is speaking of the information regarding his achievements when he first appeared.

    Wang Ling did not care much about these talks and he merely waved at thedies swooning over at the sight of his mysterious and overbearing gaze. The sound of a carriage being pulled was heard and a loud roared made Wang Ling feel irritated.

    He turned around and saw a White Lion pulling a carriage that looked absolutely grand and pleasing to the eyes. When he turned around, he stared at the eyes of the Lion to make it shut up. At the sight of an angered Wang Ling, the Lion stopped.

    The doors of the carriage opened and a handsome youth came out. Pale but smooth looking skin and a mischievous gaze, the youth was an eye-opener for many. Wang Ling and Bai Xue merely sneered at this youth.

    The deep feeling of a devilish aura escaped from the carriage doors. A young man wearing all ck stepped out and looked around. Though his strength was only at True Saint stage, Wang Ling could see that there were people feeling pressured.

    The devilish qi was affecting the surroundings. Wang Ling felt irritated that another presence had arrived and tried to dampen the mood with such horrid and washed out diluted qi from hell. It was am embarrassment really.

    So, Wang Ling circted his angelic qi and a soothing aura escaped his body. Wang Ling''s qi counteracted the youth''s qi and canceled the majestic presence hemanded. It was instead reced by Wang Ling''s soothing aura.

    The youth had obviously taken offense to Wang Ling''s actions and turned to him with anger on his eyes. But soon after seeing Wang Ling''s face, the youth instead smiled and said.

    "So the cowardly Wang''s who can only do is snipe from afar sent brain dead their First Young Master. Good to see you Young Master Wang Ling."

    Hearing the name of the Wang Family receiving a badmouthing from the youth, Wang Ling''s smile became brighter as he answered.

    "It is also good to know that the Xie n had sent a worm to represent their image. Good to see you, Firs Young Master Xie Hai, the wriggling worm of the Xie n."

    This was the first time Wang Ling and Xie Hai had a ''proper'' conversation and this conversation would be the crux of what is toe.

 Chapter 186: The Auction begins

    Chapter 186: The Auction begins

    "A worm you say? For someone who was practically mentally crippled for neen years, you sure have a sharp tongue, First Young Master Wang Ling." Xie Hai smiled at Wang Ling tauntingly before continuing his little speech, "To be helped by that little disgrace you call sister must have been pretty disgraceful, was it not?"

    At some point in Xie Hai''s speech, everything seemed to grow cold. It was but an instant, but many had their hairs stand to an end. They felt their hearts beat so fast they thought it would burst.

    But that was merely a split-second moment, as Wang Ling controlled his killing intent and smiled at Xie Hai brightly.

    "For someone who had lived normally and given the privilege to train in the most favorable environment for twenty-nine years, you seem to as weak as a worm Xie Hai."

    Xie Hai''s brows twitched as he heard Wang Ling''s words, "What did you just say!?" He was angered.

    Wang Ling did not give a single care about his anger as he smiled mockingly, "You are a genius and you could not understand my words? Dear Lords, it seems like cultivating too much without any progression can have an effect of the brain of a ''genius''. What a pity, it is, truly, what a pity it is." Wang Ling did not continue his words.

    Xie Hai could feel the never-ending contemptuous gaze of Wang Ling, anger boiled in his heart and he was just about to speak but a uniqueugh echoed out, "Shi shi shi, what a joke!"

    Not needing to spend a lot of time to find the person whoughed at him, Xie Hai had already seen the cheeky smile of Bai Xue who wasughing to the point of derision. She was standing on top of Wang Ling which made the scene ratherical, but Wang Ling''s identity managed to shut the people.

    "A mere pet dareugh at me?"

    Bai Xue continued tough at Xie Hai and as a single tear escaped her eyes fromughing too much, Bai Xue spoke, "Little imp, do not speak any longer, my ears will get itchy when it hears wordsing from trash-like human like yourself. Run along now little imp, you will only get devoured if you say anymore regarding the Little Lass of the Wang Family."

    Xie Hai sneered and asked, "Who would dare devour me? The Wang Family? Do you think they have the balls to truly start a war for a little disgrace that is not actually rted to them? Huh? Do you" words stopped as Bai Xue''s eyes turned fierce.

    Although she had a smile on her face just like Wang Ling, the irritation behind them was too deep to be measured, "Speak little imp, speak up, utter another word, and you will know if my words rang true. Speak little imp, I dare you to do so hmph, you''re too cowardly, you do not even deserve the title of imp, you will now henceforth be known as worm like Ling over here had said. Or you can be called eunuch for you have no balls to speak of."

    This time, it was Wang Ling''s turn tough out loud, even Qifu who had been keeping silent by the side chortled at Bai Xue chiming in and protecting the Young Miss of the family.

    "Xue, that is enough. We all know that we are messing around but if you go too far, Young Master Xie Hai here might truly take your words as true. It is true he cannot speak, but that is merely because you scared the fucker ehem, the gentleman here to speechlessness that he cannot speak anymore.

    "Let us move on and let him be, as for if he truly has balls or not, that is not for us to decide right, Young Master Eunuch? I mean Young Master Xie Hai, dear me, I keep embarrassing myself by fumbling in such a ridiculous manner. Qifu, let us proceed inside, we are holding up the road."

    Qifu nodded his head and bowed at Xie Hai to show his ''respect'' for the opposition before following Wang Ling inside. The gesture would have been appreciated if not for the face that Qifu''s face was too stiff to as he had been trying to keep theughter from bursting.

    Themon people watching the whole scene to y out had the same expression as Qifu, but they dare notugh out loud for they did not want to incur the wrath of Xie Hai.

    But Xie Hai was not stupid. After regaining himself, he noticed the reaction of the people and entered the auction house with his face alternating color from red to purple.

    Inside the auction house, Wang Ling was directed by some staff into the third VIP room of the upper floors. The VIP room he was in was truly luxurious and it even had different kinds of ores built onto the walls to regte the temperature into the most optimal state.

    Wang Ling satfortably on a chair with the whole auction house in full view. He was inside one of the three most luxurious rooms of the auction house, the third VIP room was situated on the floors with the stage right in front of the room.

    He had a full view of the whole event. This room was one of the most expensive rooms a cultivator could ask for. An ordinary cultivator might even be able to afford such a room as a stay inside it costs 10,000,000 ster stones.

    Such a price tag was enough to make anyone dizzy. But Wang Ling was notcking in ster stones, he had too much of them in fact. With him not needing to absorb the qi of the ster stones for he had an insane amount of spirit nts and pills after all those raids he had done, Wang Ling was filthy rich is what I am trying to say.

    "First Young Master, do you wish to order something to eat? The auction house provides such service for free to those who seat on one of the three VIP rooms." Qifu asked.

    Wang Ling said nothing but Bai Xue asked for everything they could deliver.

    Having no interest to dine, Wang Ling asked about the situation of the auction house. Qifu listed the names of the many big fish that hade to the auction house but the things that made him smile the most was the fact the information regarding the people residing in the second and third VIP room.

    "The Young Master of the Feng n is in the second VIP room and one of the Grand Elders from the True Devil Academy is at the first VIP room. Now, that is pretty convenient is it not?"

    The Feng Family was one of the five sword ns he would need to visit in order to retrieve a fragment of Blood Seeker. It was a mega powerhouse that might be the enemy of the Wang Family if approached incorrectly.

    As for the True Devil Academy, Wang Ling was just happy to know that they were here. He was not worried about them being here. After all, they would be one of his men in the future so why worry?

    With his mind wandering about and Bai Xue munching on a b of meat while seating on hisp, the auction began.

    The auction was hosted by a beautiful and alluring woman who had the right curves on the right parts. With a voluptuous breast and supple behind, her mere presence managed to invoke the phenomenon of transforming the wriggly worms of men to might soldiers that is ready to for intense battle, or so the men hoped.

    "She''s using a seduction technique to appeal to the men in the room." Wang Lingmented.

    The woman with the voluptuous body stood in front of the stage and introduced herself to the crowd:

    " My name is Xiaorong, and I will be the host of today''s auction. The Red Devil Auction House had managed to gather a great number of rare resources that could only be found in the most dangerous parts of the realm. From weapons and Martial Techniques to Natural Treasures birthed by the world, the auction this day would have them all and so, without further ado, let us start the auction!"

 Chapter 187: Gift

    Chapter 187: Gift

    "This is a Saint-rank martial technique found in the tomb of an ancient cultivator. It is a technique attuned to the cultivation of wind and storm. The technique describes its highest level of attainment as having the ability to control the wind and clouds. The bid will start at 300,000 ster stones!"

    "350,000!"

    "400,000!"

    Wang Ling yawned as he watched the auction right below. The technique below was something subpar and he already knew of the book''s content so he found the auction to be boring and uninteresting.

    The attraction of the items to his was basically the same attraction he got when dealing with an arrogant young master of some backwater kingdom flexing his family''s status onto him. It was tiring.

    He had more interest in dealing with the papers he received from Qifu. The papers he had received were reports from Butler Sun about the situation of the family. Splitting his attention towards the auction and into reading the hundreds of files all at the same time was more entertaining than this shit.

    Wang Ling yawn after processing the papers. Storing them into a storage ring, Wang Ling destroyed that ring together with its content. The storage ring was old and was easy to destroy.

    But if it was a storage ring that could store mountains upon mountains of items and resources that would have been hard. Also, its contents did not have qi in them making its destruction easy.

    The storage ring and its content were destroyed and Wang Ling returned his attention to the auction. The information of the realm had beenpiled inside his head for him to n his next move was already happening as he watched.

    Two hours passed and the auction was proceeding nicely, Wang Ling was seated on the VIP room yawning. But as the two hours mark passed, the atmosphere began to change and the host Xiaorong smiled proudly as seven carts covered with ck curtains was brought up to the stage by seven beautiful girls.

    With Xiaorong standing in front of the carts, she smiled, "Ladies and gentlemen, as the auction heats up, I am proud to present the second half of the auction. Dear guest of the VIP rooms who had yet to vote for anything, I truly hope the first seven items of the auction will catch your attention!"

    With a voice filled with pride, Xiaorong looked at VIP rooms and then had thedy standing before the cart that is on the farthest most area of her left side take the ck curtains off the cart.

    A red Long Bow that is etched with me markings appeared. A powerful aura of a Phoenix burst forth. Those who had low mental resistance heard the cries of a Phoenix and found it hard to breathe.

    Those who had mental fortitude found the cry of the Phoenix truly fascinating as the cries was not the only thing they saw. An ethereal image floated above the red longbow and this garnered the attention of almost everyone on the VIP rooms. Faint gasps could be heard.

    "This is [Sky Sovereign Bow], crafted using the [Red Skies Wood] from the depths of the Beast Valley where the strongest of spirit beasts dwell. The Red Skies Tree is a mere two-meter tall tree and it can only grow on a particr soil where the blood of a Phoenix had been shed. Having both premier quality of flexibility and hardness, it is a bow that could withstand a blow from a Celestial King.

    "This bow like any other bow has no bowstring. It uses the qi of its user to form the bowstring and the arrow. And because it was made in Red Skies Wood, it has the faint characteristics of a Phoenix''s sharp and piercing cry and effect that could through almost anything.

    "But that is not what makes this bow special. Aside from being crafted with Red Skies Wood, the soul of a true [Red Sovereign Phoenix] had been infused in this bow together with its blood and core. Its red markings are runes that grant its user domination over mes that is below the quality of the me the Red Sovereign Phoenix Commands. Every shot it has will also bathe in the mes of the Red Sovereign Phoenix turning any of your targets into ash."

    Xiaorong had a long introduction on the bow and this had the guests of the VIP rooms mouthwatering at such a godly weapon. A weapon such as this was something archers would want to hold in their hands.

    Being an experienced auctioneer, Xiaorong was smiling widely at the reaction of the guests who stayed in the VIP rooms. She waited for a couple of seconds to catch her breath and also have those people on the VIP room start itching to start bidding.

    "The Sky Sovereign Bow is a grade-4 artifact and its bidding price would start at 50,000,000 ster stones!" It did not take long for those at the VIP rooms to start taking the bait that Xiaorong had given them and began bidding for the bow.

    "51,000,000! Haha, that bow is sure to be mine."

    "Shut up Xu Lin, hearing your bragging after bidding such low numbers makes me want to deny our connection, let me show you how to bid for such an artifact. 55,000,000!"

    "You dare speak of how to bid? Let me show you how it is done instead, 70,000,000!"

    The bidding for the Sky Sovereign Bow began and the numbers started rising at a dizzying rate. Those on the lower seats was beginning to tumble down as the bid was raised to 150,000,000 ster stones.

    The bidding they were fighting earlier was nothing but cheap change in front of this bid, and this was merely the first item. They were sure that the main attraction of the auction, thest three items would be many times more expensive. By then, their cheap changes would transform into useless pennies.

    Xiaorong was celebrating when she hears the bidding price when it reached 150,000,000 ster stones.

    [I can already see my pay.]

    "300,000,000 ster stones!" Someone at the seventh VIP room shouted out loud and the other people of the VIP room quieted down. Such a huge number had just been drop, they could not even react properly.

    "Old friend, are you not throwing too much money at the early stages of the auction? Are you sure you want to bid so much? What if you suddenly find something that interestster on?" Someone at the ninth VIP room shouted a question.

    The old friend of the seventh VIP roomughed as he answered, "There is no such thing as regret if I can get this bow. I am ready to spend as much needed in order to get this bow. I can feel a connection with it."

    It seems like the old man of the seventh VIP room was dead set on getting the bow.

    But as he spoke and awed the crowd with his dedication, a call made the crowd freeze in their seats.

    "350,000,000 ster stones." It came from the third VIP room, the ce where the First Young Master of the Wang Family was seated.

    It was silence and the man on the seventh VIP room found it astounding and surprising that someone else wanted to the bow as much as he was. But as he had already announced, he was dead set on getting the bow. And that will not easily change.

    Even if the opposition was the Wang Family. And so, a bidding war began.

    "400,000,000 ster stones!" that was from the seventh VIP room.

    "450,000,000 ster stones!" that was from Wang Ling and that call came out without a pause or the need to think.

    The man on the seventh VIP room frowned as he announced, "500,000,000 ster stones."

    "550,000,000!"

    The old manughed but secretly gritted his teeth as he said, "You have a deep pocket, young one but I cannot give up this bow. It might be shameless of me but I believe that you have no use for a bow correct? So why don''t you just let this old man get it instead of you spending the Wang Family''s funds for things you do not need.

    "I should stop mouthing off now, but take my words as an advice from a man who had lived for centuries. I shall bid now, 600,000,000!"

    It was shameless but the old man of the seventh VIP room to say such words. But indeed, what he said was true, at least for the ears of other people. It was shameless of him, but he knew that such a reminder would wake up the spendthrift First Young Master.

    Xiaorong was about to make the call, but Wang Ling''s voice was heard, "700,000,000!"

    This time, the increase was doubled and that sudden increase came with a short statement, "The way I spend this money is not something you should concern yourself, dear elder.

    "Besides, these few changes is nothing but the allowance I have earned, please do not worry about me making trouble for my family."

    The old man of the Seventh VIP room grew silent at Wang Ling''s words. Even those below and other guests on the VIP rooms were silent at Wang Ling''s statement.

    The only thing that rang in the awkward silence was Xiaorong''s voice that announced Wang Ling acquiring the Sky Sovereign Bow and the tight p that ran across the Old Man''s face of the Seventh VIP room.

    Everyone taught the old man of the seventh VIP room would keep silent now, but he had to ask something, "Young one, do you even know how to use the bow? Why do you even want to have that bow?"

    The old man asked.

    Wang Ling smiled from inside the third VIP room as he answered, "It will be a gift."

    "Oh, a gift for the Lunar Goddess? I heard she hade out. It seems like losing the bow to such a filial son such as you wasn''t so bad after all." He was trying to salvage the face he had lost by acting magnanimously.

    But then, Wang Ling''s statement was heard, "Dear Elder, please do not draw your own conclusion. My mother has her own bow that might even be better than the Sky Sovereign Bow. I will not dare give my mother something that is below her."

    Those words alone managed to strike a chord in the heart of the old man but Wang Ling''s delighted words just had to give the final blow, "This little bow will be a gift to my dear little sister. She is about to reach Energy Pce stage and I want to gift her something nice."

 Chapter 188: Rich

    Chapter 188: Rich

    "700,000,000! Going once! Going twice! Sold to the person of the third VIP room!" Xiaorong announced.

    Silence struck the auction hall.

    No one spoke, and the sound of a needle will be heard if it ever hits the ground. Wang Ling was enjoying the silence as heughed silently not letting anyone hear him.

    Bai Xue continued eating while watching the awkward silence of the room, she was enjoying it.

    It took a while for the elder on the seventh VIP room to regain his senses and shouted out loud, "You brat, you are going to waste such treasure in someone who has yet to step on energy pce stage? You dare steal such a treasure away and humiliate me like this?"

    Wang Ling merely smirked from inside the room as he answered with great elegance and humility, "Please do not say such words, I mean not to offend elder as I merely wish to be honest. Yue''er is a talented child in the way of the bow, she is a genius, a prodigy even. Such treasure being gifted to her. Her archery is stuck at lthe second level of mastery for a while because shecks the time to train in archery.

    "She is overly excited for having gained the ability to cultivate that she spent two years straight cultivating. Isn''t that quite cu moving on, what I mean to say from all this is that my giving her a gift such as this might struck a chord inside her and start focusing on archery again while bncing her time in cultivation.

    "If my words have offended Elder, please, ept the apologies of this ignorant youth. I was merely trying to get what is best for my dear sister. "

    The elder was silent and said nothing more after that.

    From the sudden exchange, there were two things they learned about the First Young Master of the Wang Family. He was kind and caring for his family. With kindness, talent, a handsome face, and strength that could contend to the best of the best.

    In a manner of seconds, Wang Ling gained the approval of many young maidens who were also attending the auction hall. He became a hot item in the eyes of many maiden.

    Just like men, women also have desires for top-quality ''meat''. In their eyes, Wang Ling was someone who was prime meat with everything one could ask. And with nobles knowing of his moniker Bloody Maelstrom, it was clear that he was a great warrior of great prowess.

    Strong and kind, honest and pure, these words were the words used to describe First Young Master of the Wang Family. He had gained the approval of many maidens.

    Xiaorong who was supposed to smite the entire room also found Wang Ling as kind of interesting and borderline attractive. Also, he was stacked with money and he had good backgrounds.

    Also, the Young Miss was apparently a prodigy who had reached great heights on the path of archery at such a young age.

    Getting off tracked, Xiaorong had the Sky Sovereign Bow was taken away and be carefully put the item somewhere else before continuing with the auction. The seven items were sold for pretty good prices, but the price for the Sky Sovereign could not be top.

    The Wang Family''s wealth was something else, they all thought to themselves.

    Wang Ling who was on the third VIP room once again went back to passively sitting to watch the bidding happen. Aside from asionally messing with Xie Hai who was at the fourth VIP room by suddenly increasing the bid by a little, Wang Ling never truly did anything noteworthy.

    Aside from bidding for another grade-4 artifact that happened to be a spear he would gift to Wang Hong, Wang Ling found all of the items boring and uninteresting.

    The celestial-grade cultivation techniques were also useless to him and his n for all of these techniques was already imprinted in his mind. Though he did find some of the techniques truly interesting to actually making it into the current era.

    He found it interesting that they were lucky enough to be found. Other than that, the auction once again became stale for him. But that does not mean it was the same for the other guests as they were having fiercepetitions for the items they wish to obtain.

    Even the True Devil Academy bought a saber that came from the previous era. It was the saber of the [ck Devil Celestial] who was considered amongst the dark forces in the olden times.

    The second half of the auction was finished and Wang Ling was yawning as he waited for the main even toe out.

    "Now that our guests have warmed up. We will now move to the main event of the auction. As per tradition, we will present three items for tonight. I will not bore you with my talks, now please observe the three main attraction of this night."

    Three girls walked in with three carts covered in ck curtains. Just like before, Wang Ling stared at them with no interest whatsoever. Xiaorong walked over to one of the carts and opened it herself.

    A b of jet ck stone that was merely a few dozen inches big appeared.

    "The first item would be the Devil''s Curse, an item that was said to havee from Hell Realm itself. An item of unknown properties and potentials. It might be shrouded in a thick fog of mystery, but even in this form, its value already surpasses that of most pills.

    "The dense devilish qi and even some hellish qi dwells in the core of the Devil''s Curse. It helps anyone who cultivates in the path of devils! The bidding will start at 500,000,000 ster stones, the increment must be at least 10,000,000 for it to be valid! Let the bidding, begin!"

    "1,000,000,000!" A sudden shout!

    Xiaorong and became quiet. The shout came from the second VIP room.

    Xiaorong snapped out of her daze and looked around and question, "Is there anyone who will bid for the Devil''s Curse?"

    "1,200,000,000!" It came from the first VIP room.

    "1,300,000,000!" It was from the fourth VIP room.

    "1,400,000,000!" It came from the second VIP room.

    "1,450,000,000!" the first VIP room retaliated.

    "1,500,000,000!" the fourth VIP room.

    With staggering numbers, the bidding continued and as it reached 2,000,000,000 from the True Devil Academy''s side. Everything seemed to be calming down. Even Xioarong believed that it was over and she prepared to say her lines.

    "2,000,000,000! Going once! Going twice! Going thric!"

    It was then that was familiar voice shouted, "2,500,000,000!"

    It was from the third VIP room where Wang Ling resides.

    Xiaorong was jolted and everyone had been stupefied once again. They all thought, not you again.

 Chapter 189: Devil and Holy

    Chapter 189: Devil and Holy

    "2,500,000,000! Going once! Going twice! And sold to the First Young Master of the Wang Family." Xiaorong was full of smiles as she stared at the third VIP room.

    For a youth to throw 2.5 billion ster stones was insane and the part she would receive from this would be extremely high. She was happy, and this was merely the first major auction of the night.

    Wang Ling getting the Devil''s Curse at the price of 2.6 billion was simply unexpected. He did not even let the other guests contend with him for the Devil''s Curse. If he wanted it, he would get it.

    The auction continued without anyone saying anything towards Wang Ling''s action of shutting the three VIP rooms. There were others who found his actions preposterous, but there are those who enjoyed them.

    Wang Ling did not care about them in the least and he just yawned as he watched the second item to be presented to the world. This time around, the item that was shown to them was a book.

    It was a book, a martial technique that focuses on swordsmanship to be exact. It was no cultivation manual or body refinement technique. It was a martial technique.

    "This is book was unearthed from the deepest parts of the Devil''s Catbs. In the deepest parts of the catbs, it was enshrined and seemed to have been revered by many devil cultivators of the past.

    "The book holds secrets that are deeper than anyone could wish to uncover. However, it may be a book, but the words and letters were written inside it are written in words we could not understand andprehend. It wasplicated to the point we could not understood its title."

    "But the denseness of the mixed hellish and devilish qi makes the book very valuable to any cultivators of the devil path. Even if it cannot provide with any proper martial technique, the dense aura of pure devilish and hellish qi will help improve your cultivation through leaps and bounds. This book may also stimte you and let you gain enlightenment."

    "The starting bid would be 1,600,000,000!"

    No one said anything, none seem to have any care about the books that had found itself as a piece of the main attraction. It was weird, that it made the atmosphere of the room a little bit weird.

    But a minuteter, an offer came from the third VIP room, "1,600,000,000! If no one wishes to bid for this, I will dly take this out of your hands so we could move on."

    Xiaorong heard Wang Ling and no one came to follow up, she nodded her head as she announced, "The book of the devil will belong to the third VIP room!"

    It was a surprise to everyone that Wang Ling would bought something like that.

    Not that they had anything against him buying the book. It is just that Wang Ling''s position in the world of cultivation stood at the opposite river of devil cultivators. He buying such an item for such a ridiculous amount of stones made others look at him unpleasantly.

    They thought he was making fun of them devil cultivators. Someone from the opposite river gets buys the item of your people you could not afford in your face not that it was something bad, but was so much as inappropriate.

    There were two mainly known sides in the world of cultivation. The light and dark, or the devils and holies. Choose one side and remain there unless you will it to be treated as a rogue.

    But Wang Ling cared not for these thoughts. He simply did not give a fuck about the thoughts of others about his purchase to the book.

    But Xie Hai who was in the room beside him suddenly shouted out loud, "Are you mocking devil cultivators? Do you think you can act like so and not think of the consequences? One of the so-called greatest rising geniuses in the cultivation world who sides with the holy ones actually dare purchase a book of devil martial technique, do you not even see what you are doing is merely you offending everyone with you wanting to unt your money?"

    A bang was heard from inside Xie Hai''s room and he shouted, "You arrogant bastard of that self-righteous side, do not look down upon us devil cultivators else I will put you in your ce."

    Xie Hai''s words garnered much attention and that was his intention. His words sparked others to chime in and bashed Wang Ling and imed what he was doing is something inappropriate.

    Dozens of cultivators Saints to Celestials chimed as they cursed at Wang Ling for reason that was ever so vague. Their envy seemed to beginning to appear through this act of cursing.

    The only side that did not said anything about the situation was the Feng n of the second VIP room and the True Devil Academy of the first VIP room. Other than them, almost every male were hating on Wang Ling. The women were pitying and sympathizing with what he was going through.

    But then, a burst ofughter came out of the third VIP room which made even more people madder at Wang Ling. Even the neutral ones were feeling rather offended.

    "You people are one of the most hypocrite bunch I have seen in a good while and I have been meeting a lot of Young Masters from other families so you should reflect on that. My actions were not to displease you hypocrites because if you were displeased by someone of my position purchasing such a book, then purchase it yourselves. Put it into action now, to those who jeered at me,e and pay up 1,600,000,000 and it will be yours!"

    No one answered back. Everyone was silent as no one tried to purchase it from him.

    Wang Ling turned to the fourth VIP room and said, "Eunuch, stop your bbing else we will not be fighting with words. Also, who imed that it would be inappropriate for someone like myself to purchase such a book?

    "I am considered as someone from the Heaven Realm, correct as a skill of mine directly corrtes with the qi of Heaven Realm. But what difference does that make? Devils and Holy Beings are both essentially the same other than the way they cultivate. But the two is practically two sides of the same coin.

    "A war between the two sides may have urred in the past, but that does not have anything to do with me. I am but a mere cultivator trying to unravel the mysteries of the cultivation world, and if I need to delve in the world of devil cultivators, I would dly do so as devil cultivators do not differ from everyone else. After all, both sides seek to be divine beings who have the power to shape and control their destinies."

    The following words of Wang Ling made these people shut their mouths as they listened to his mocking and condescending tone.

    A p emerged from the awkward atmosphere, it came from the first VIP room, "Well put, youngd. To those who have a narrow mind, everyone think that devil cultivators are overbearing, but it seems like someone from the opposite river understands the path of devil cultivators tread even more so than hypocrites who thinks otherwise."

    These words came from the elder of the True Devil Academy, it shut the mouth of many, including Xie Hai.

    The tense atmosphere did not revert to normal and as the final item was presented and bought by the first VIP room, the auction ended.

    Wang Ling left with Qifu and Bai Xue. Many stared at him with different looks.

    He did not care about the repercussions of his actions and how many people he had offended just now. Returning to the inn, he wrote a letter and drop a bit of blood essence on the paper.

    He gave the paper to Qifu and two vials of refined blood essence from his Great Holy Lord bloodline.

    "Take care of the people who will try to follow me as I leave this city. Kill those who try anything against me, and then, after a week of confirming you havepleted these, you have to bring that letter to the True Devil Academy and the vials of blood to Yue''er."

    Qifu nodded his head.

    A dayter, Wang Ling left and Qifu stopped anyone who tried to follow Wang Ling and a weekter, he sent the things he was asked to deliver.

    The letter to the True Devil Academy and he was on his way to Wang Yue.

    In the True Devil Academy, for two seconds, a dense hellish qi and minutester, orders to find the Bloodbath Devil was issued to the students and teachers of True Devil Academy.

 Chapter 190: Harmony

    Chapter 190: Harmony

    A sword is an extension of the limb. A weapon that''s sole purpose is to reap the lives of the enemy who tries to take something away from you.

    A sword is the embodiment of the soul, it was the reflection of one''s dao and the truth behind every swing a PR actioner strives to perfect.

    A sword must have the ability to epass theprehension of its user, never being ahead nor falling back in terms of its ability to draw out every bit of essence in a single sword swing.

    These philosophies are the embodiments of the Natal Sword. The sole weapon any Martial Practitioner needs. It was their partner, their limb, and even life.

    It could be forged in any way the cultivator willed it to be forged. It could be forged in any material, but the presence of intense heat must be present in order to melt and create the weapon you wish to forge.

    In some random mountain range, where a pile of mangled flesh and severed heads were gathered to make a small mountain a burst of ck and white mes surged up and created a tower of mes.

    A youth wearing white had two stones in front of him. One was the Devil''s Curse and the other was the Everchanging Holy Stone. Two opposite ores were present, two opposite mes were there, and a unifying presence of a hybrid was there to control all of these variables.

    He hade in this nameless mountain two days ago, he and Bai Xue had cleaned up the area and Wang Ling was already starting to forge his Natal Weapon.

    Wang Ling had his mes lift the two ores up in the air. Using the Heavenly mes for the Devil''s Curse and the Hell mes for the Everchanging Holy Stone.

    Wang Ling used his mes and engulfed the two ores, the conflicting attribute of the mes created a chaotic reaction from the two opposite forces, Wang Ling activated his two bloodlines and have them strengthen him and his mes.

    Sweat began to form as he began perspiring. Four wings and two halos, Wang Ling was beginning to go all out at the very beginning of the forge.

    The process of melting the two ores will be truly tough, and with the opposing forces acting upon the melting process anyone will find it hard, impossible even to smelt these ores into bing weapons.

    But with the activation of his bloodlines, Wang Ling''s mes raged and the intensity heightened. As he was closed to trees, a spark of his mes made these trees catch fire. ck and white mes erupted and spread.

    Soon enough, from trees catching fire, the mes spread and the whole mountain started burning. And with ck and White mes burning the entire mountain, Wang Ling made use of the increasing temperature to further increase the intensity of his mes.

    The entire had been set aze and acted as a furnace for Wang Ling''s forge. The temperature continued to increase, but Wang Ling remained unfazed as he concentrated into melting the ores down.

    Three hours passed and the temperature around him soared at a terrifying rate, the skies started turning red and Wang Ling''s body was continuously absorbing qi that could endanger the lives of other cultivators by having their meridians suddenly burn.

    But Wang Ling''s meridians were sturdy and such little amount of mes were not enough to take his life. He was perspiring, but every time sweat appeared, it would turn to steam and quickly disappear.

    Wang Ling''s torturous method of forging the swords continued. He was doing all this work because his cultivation strength was not suitable for this particr endeavor. He could have found a volcano, but the earthen element present would cause the ores to be tainted with other elements and he did not like that.

    The two ores must be forged in two distinct mes and must be bathed in their opposite element. Yin must exist in Yang and Yang must exist in Yin. Only in such a way will he be able to truly use the full strength of his current state of being.

    Wang Ling continued this process and as the two ores began to turn soft and malleable he immediately made use of his supreme spirit qi to wrap and protect them from the mes.

    "It is time!" He said and brought out hundreds of thousands of swords he had collected from different sects and different people. He had not counted them, but they roughly numbered at 300,000.

    The sharp sounds of sword qi permeated the air but as they came out and formed a mountain, Wang Ling initiated a bloodline ignition towards his Holy Lord bloodline and heightened his use of the element.

    Exquisitely controlling the mesing out of his body and the ones surrounding him, Wang Ling used the Heavenly mes to engulf all the swords he had taken out.

    The swords created arge ball pool of mes and inside this pool of white mes, Wang Ling started purifying and refining each and every sword to plush every impurity all of them had.

    This continued for another minute or so, and as the night was about toe, Wang Ling made use of his Hell mes and dyed the ball of ck mes that was barely controble even for him.

    But he had ck mes dye the white ball of mes and as he did, the sun set and night descended. The ck mes blended into the night but as it did, the mes that surrounding the burning mountain began to gather.

    The mes around the mountain gather and created an amalgamation of mes, Wang Ling was feeling tired and as the Hell mes were too strong for him to properly control, he ignited his True Devil bloodline.

    He roared aloud and as a minute passed, Wang Ling made the mes instantly disperse and disappear into nothingness. Only a ball of liquid the size of a small hill that was slowlying down from above remained of the swords.

    Wang Ling who had been keeping the melted Everchanging Holy Stone and Devil''s Curse suddenly made his move and threw the two important ores into the pool of melted swords.

    The pool of melted swords hummed as sword qi emerged from it, but as Wang Ling threw the two things inside the pool, the ball-shaped pool began to tremble.

    Spreading his arms wide open, Wang Ling beganpressing the pool. And as itpressed to be as small as a three-meter radius ball, Wang Ling brought out two swords one long, one short.

    He threw the swords inside and then had them be the mold the swords must take as they form. With the best of his abilities, Wang Ling began merging the hundreds of thousands of swords he had melted into two separate weapons and as he slowly did so, the Everchanging Holy Stone began manifesting one of its two strong capabilities.

    The size of the pool of sword began changing forms and it slowly started bing smaller and smaller.

    Separating the function of his mind, he split the two balls into two different parts. Two perfect halves were now present both having two distinct qualities.

    With a burst of qi, Wang Ling started finalizing the form of the swords. And with a loud shout, Wang Ling forcibly formed two swords. One short, one long, as it appeared, Wang Ling touched the burning handles of the sword. His skin began to burn, but as he touched these two swords and burned his hands, his blood slowly began to seep in them.

    Soon, the sword was encased with his blood, and as it was encased, Wang Ling fell to his knees.

    His bloodline ignition disappeared and as it did, he began feeling weaker by the minute, but he did not lose consciousness as he waited for the swords to e to life''. And as minutes passed and cracks began to form in the casing of blood.

    Two distinct howls were heard from the swords he was holding. And with a burst of ck and white light, two swords were birthed.

    Underneath the lighting of a blue moon, A sword that had light within its darkness and a short sword with the darkness within its light was born.

 Chapter 191: Separation

    Chapter 191: Separation

    A pair of swords were created, containing the attribute of the two higher realms and the two forces that dictate different paths.

    Wang Ling observed the swords in his hands, he was feeling weak, but he chose to stand up. He motioned a swing with the ordinary length sword, and with a swing, the air being torn apart was heard.

    Wang Ling infused his qi to the sword on the sword and began altering its length, and weight. Wang Ling tried extending the sword and noticed it does not have much difference. He tried widening it and then its thickness.

    With the thickness and width altered, the sword was no longer a sword but a block of steel. He reverted the sword to its original form and then tried altering its weight.

    Increasing the weight of the sword several hundred times, the sword now weighed as much as five hundred swords. The hundreds of thousands of swords he had used to create this piece should number at 200,000 thousand.

    With a single sword weighing at approximately 5 kilograms, Wang Ling was now holding a 2.5 tons of weight. Wang Ling smiled as he saw this. But because the sword was too heavy for him, he dropped it on the ground and a little crater was created with the sheer weight of the sword.

    "I split the Everchanging Holy Stone more prominently on this one so the alteration is quite fast and efficient. The length and shape are alterable which is good and the amplification of the angelic qi increases its sharpness to a terrifying degree.

    "This one turned out better than I thought, I will name it [Heaven''s Will]."

    With that, he turned his attention to the short sword on his left hand, the sword on his left hand was looked sharper than the other one. This sword was created with at least 100,000 thousand swords, yet it was as thin as a cicada''s wings.

    Wang Ling used the Devil''s Curse on this one more than the Everchanging Holy Stone so its sharpness and prowess to corrode whoever it injures is stronger than Heaven''s Will.

    Wang Ling tried altering its weight and size, but he merely managed to increase its length, but not its weight. The short sword was as light as a cloud, and the hellish aura it had was oppressive to the point that Wang Ling smiled instinctively at the sight of it.

    Using his left hand to execute a multitude of shes, Wang Ling found it easier to move. With every sh, the sword qi he injects the sword would amplify it multiple times and it would draw out the sharp killing intent Wang Ling had in his body.

    "The sharpness is good, it is much sharper than Blood Seeker and Heaven''s Will. It is good and I can use it efficiently, this sword might be able to cut through the skin of a celestial if I pour my best into killing one. That also means I can kill anyone below Celestial Phase if I ever willed it so and is ready to do ''that'' and put my life on the line.

    "Though I doubt me seeding is going to be slim."

    Wang Lingughed and looked at the mostly ck short sword in his hand and smile.

    "With its sharpness and its swiftness capable of destroying and cutting apart any opponent I willed it to cut, the name [Reaper] is much suitable for the sword that will soon reap the lives of my opponents."

    Wang Ling kept the swords away and he swayed as his exhausted body stumbled. But Wang Ling stood his ground and did not fall. He circted his angelic qi and began his recuperation.

    "My body is strong enough to hold on, though I won''t be able to activate my bloodline for a day, the angelic would be enough to help me recuperate."

    Wang Ling had been strengthening his body ever since he first awoke from his slumber. And in the five years'' time, he had done so, he had finally managed to remain awake from igniting his bloodline.

    He is still far off from fully conquering the bacsh he experiences every time he ignites his bloodlines. Though from the looks of it, he is about to conquer them.

    However, the idea of conquering the higher level bloodlines is still up for debate. After all, the True Devil General Bloodline and the Greater Holy Lord Bloodline is still something that is below of what is toe.

    The [True Devil King] and the [Noble Holy Lord] is something that will even be stronger than the bloodline he currently possesses. By the time he conquers this exhaustion, a new challenge will undoubtedly arise.

    Wang Ling slowly recuperated and then Bai Xue descended from the sky.

    "That little campfire you did was something else. Even I didn''t want to go near it, and I have the bloodline of the Phoenixes."

    Wang Ling merely smiled as he stretches his body. Smiling wryly, Wang Ling turned to Bai Xue and asked, "Are you going to go after this?"

    Bai Xue nodded her head, "We already agreed to it. The Beast Legion Sect is in the same situation as the Heaven''s Will Academy, they need a sessor that will lead them, and I am going to go there and take over. Shishi, do not worry, I will conquer it in a few months or so. It should be time to spread my name in all corners of this realm."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and agreed with her words, "I agree, but keep your fox form to yourself, you''re already known as a member of my family. If they were to learn that, you might be captured and chaos will descend faster."

    "I know how to take care of myself. I will be leaving now. After I get the seat of the sessor, I will send you a letter."

    "Yeah, good luck, I will be heading to the Heaven''s Will Academy and then roam the realm for some time. Send the letters to Butler Sun or the Xiao n, I will personally ask them to take care of it."

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue said their goodbyes in ackluster manner. They knew that separation was going to happen, if they want to face the chaos that is about to fall, Wang Ling has to ensure that every little bit of variables is aligned to his ns.

    The subjugation of the Beast Legion Sect was taken by Bai Xue before he could say anything back. As to how it would turn out, Wang Ling could only wait for the results and pray that everything will go well as n.

    Bai Xue nodded her head and flew away after transforming into a ck Tiger. Wang Ling watched and then head for the peak of the mountain. Looking at the horizon, Wang Ling sighed and then brought out dozens of souls he kept inside a vial.

    The vial could only contain six to ten souls, but hepressed dozens of souls and had them fit inside a single vial. Wang Ling devoured the souls and began recuperating.

    He was mncholic for a time and after two weeks, he regained his strength and headed out. His cultivation had broken through thete-grand saint stage.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue had been together for years now. They knew some of the secrets each held within their hearts. But as the two of them separated, Wang Ling realized his words, ''a member of my family'', he knew that he had gotten attached to her more than he was willing to admit.

    He left for the Heaven''s Will Academy after such thoughts.

 Chapter 192: Chaos

    Chapter 192: Chaos

    Wang Ling traveled at breakneck speed with his identity of the Wang Family''s First Young Master. Also, because he was pressed for time, Wang Ling had to travel without rest and reach the Holy Domain.

    Entering the Holy Domain, Wang Ling could already feel the dense heavenly qi that pervaded the air. But as he headed deeper, Wang Ling''s perception of his surroundings began to deepen as he noticed the minute and severe incline of the denseness of qi.

    In the Dark Domain, the qi undoubtedly leaned on devilish qi, one of the reasons why he was able to run amok in the Dark Domain without many stops. It was because his connection to Hell made him feel like a fish swimming in the water while he stayed in the Dark Domain.Though he had to admit, the Devil Domain contained purer devilish qi

    With that said, Wang Ling immediately made use of his Greater Holy Lord bloodline and made his way quicker to the northernmost part of the Holy Domain where the Heaven''s Will Academy was located.

    =====

    In the Wang Family Main House, there were a couple of surprising things happening. First, the news from Qifu who said the True Devil Academy was looking for Wang Ling and the other was from Bai Xue who imed to have already be a disciple of an Elder in the Beast Legion Sect.

    Also, there was some news about Wang Yue showing signs of having fast regeneration. Butler Sun was no idiot and quickly knew what was happening.

    Wang Yue should be awakening as someone like the First Young Master, she was beginning to show signs of bing something more than what others expect her to be.

    But not everything was so good though, because, at the moment, the Frost Peak Sect had joined hands with the Mu n and is showing signs of making moves against the Wang Family.

    The Yan n supports the Wang Family but Butler Sun knows that fighting so early, it would only cause unwanted damage. Sun Wu has to find a way to make the descend of chaose slower, at least, they have to hold on until the Master (Wang Shu Qing)es out of seclusion.

    Wang Ling''s n may seem seamless, but as how the current flow of events goes, not everything was flowing as smoothly as possible. And with Bai Xue entering the Beast Legion Sect, he now truly have to draw things out in order for everything to fall into ce.

    But on the 23rd day of the 11th month, two days before the selection of the Child of Heaven happens, something made Sun Wu explode. And a part of the Wang Family Main House took severe damages because of his irritation.

    Holding a letter, Sun Wu looked at it intently and was mumbling to himself. Beside him was Qimi who was quietly watching him vent out his anger.

    "Qimi, how long do you think can we dy the Mu n''s attempt to start a war?"

    Qimi was surprised to be asked such a question. Sheputed everything and began to speak after a while, "The Mu n had long wanted to conquer the Frost Domain, but because of there is the Yan n, Frost Peak Sect, and what they used to call the Bad Lands which happens to be the current Wang Family Territory, the Mu n failed to make a move.

    "The Mu n''s appetite is still as big as before and had been trying to coax the Frost Peak Sect to join them and sweep the Frost Domain. But because the Frost Peak Sect declined to join hands. But after the Deste n joined hands with the Mu n and the threat the Yan n joining hands with our Wang Family to monopolize most of the Pill business by bing partners.

    "This wouldn''t have been a problem if not for the fact that the Yan n and our Wang Family is continuously ''recreating'' lost pill recipes the First Young Master and the Young Miss of the Yan n thereby slowly devouring the business of the central regions. The Frost Peak Sect fears that we will also devour them and the Mu n is making use of that fear in order to get him to his side."

    Qimi proceeded to exin what is happening and then took in a deep breath before saying its conclusion, "And with all that said, I think we can indeed dy enough time for a year. The Mistress had crippled most of their forces anyways."

    Butler Sun sighed and then looked at the letter in his hands, "Then, do you think I can kill the bastard of a brat the Mu n has for sending this?" Sun Wu sounded truly angered and Qimi was well aware that something was wrong.

    She received the letter from Sun and read through it, after reading the entire thing she scowled and then anger rose to her heart.

    "He says he is willing to take the Young Miss as his Wife? Is this bastard even sane? Reparations for the damages? He will give the Wang Family a strong child? This bastard, who does he think he is? That''s it, I will kill this motherfucking piece of human waste that knows !@# # ER@!#@!~# @#!@$!@SD #@!$!~!!!."

    A rain of curses rained inside the Wang Family Main House, as for the idea of going to war. It was put on hold, but one thing was for sure, the bastard who sent the letter was going to be killing sooner orter. And it might just be in hands of Sun Wu, the Shadow of the War God.

    =====

    The letter was also sent to the Xiao n. Xiao Jianfa almost went to decimate the entirety of the Mu n''s territory after reading the letter

    He didn''t do it, because he was too busy calming Xiao Fei''er and Xiao Yu from actually heading there the mother and daughter pair of the Xiao n will surely not only destroy the Mu n but also those who support them.

    Xiao Jianfa can''t risk war just yet. But if they go too far, he will make his move himself and will not care about his role in this realm. Screw the whole realm, if his granddaughter gets disrespect, might as well let everything go to shit.

    Wang Ling thankfully did not receive the letter because if he did, hehe retaliation will be a swift and disgustingly gore-filled festival of death.

 Chapter 193: Why?

    Chapter 193: Why?

    24th day of the 11th month of the year.

    Wang Ling entered the Holy Domain and into the [Lord''s City] which was inside the territory of Heaven''s Will Academy''s.

    The Lord''s City was a city of holy cultivators whobels themselves as righteous, which was disgusting. Wang Ling strode around the city and he could see people walking around with proud smiles on their faces.

    They were condescendingly walking around showing proud smiles all over the ce. That was Wang Ling''s first thought. But after entering a restaurant and listening to the people who dined inside.

    The people who he saw acting like they were all ''that'' were the people who got invited to be a candidate for the Son of Heaven. He sighed at the poor insight of the Heaven''s Will Academy, for them to invite such a number of useless people, they were truly shortsighted.

    He ate in a restaurant and then went out to walk around the Lord''s City. In the za of the city, he saw many couples and families walking around, he found such a scene entertaining. It was not something enjoyable, merely entertaining.

    He looked around and then wandered into a bazaar where there were a lot of people gawking at items that was either useless or unneeded. He had good eyes for good items.

    Speaking of good items, it seems like it was about time that Wang Ling found a good ce to stay for the night. Heading for a ce where many inns where built, he first went into some alley and whispered.

    "Shadows,e out." two people dress in all ck knelt before him.

    "Reporting to First Young Master."

    Wang Ling stared at the two and smiled at them with interest. The Shadow Pavilion was one of, if not the greatest organization that operated in the shadows. They mainly deal with assassination and in order for an assassination organization to flourish, the need for information was vital.

    So, information was the key for any assassination organization to be sessful and with the Shadow Pavilion of Butler Sun being considered as the best, their organization should also be top-notched.

    They had people all over the whole central realms and even the three continents. The information division it had was second to none, which was how it could operate at a rate where it could almost deliver any information it wants to give to Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling could, of course, fly under the radar of the Shadow Pavilion if he moves around in incognito. But as he was not trying to hide his presence while he remains in the Lord''s City, Wang Ling was found rather easily.

    After entering the Lord''s City, Wang Ling already knew there were two people watching him from afar. He could tell they were there because his senses towards such a thing had been heightened by a lot in the previous era.

    If a rogue cultivator like him wanted to survive back then, he needed the kind of senses that could instantly sense most of the potential dangers that lurk in the shadows and the open. He managed to develop such a reaction through his insane ability to process information that flows into his head. The credits roots all the way back to his master.

    Looking at the two gatherers of information, Wang Ling nodded his head and ordered them not to observe him but should focus on his surroundings and let him know of any cheap ces that would totally be okay if it gets wreak.

    The two grunts looked at one another and then informed him of an inn that might fill the bill. Wang Ling thanked them and head out to find this said inn. He entered an inn that seemed borderline dpidated and operational.

    He entered the inn and registered as he entered he stuck out like a sore thumb to too many people. With his looks and attire many thought he was going to stay in some big and luxurious inns, but who would have thought he would be broke?

    Well, some thought he was just being humble, which, for some reason made him likable to other people. While some thought he was merely trying to garner the attention of the Heaven''s Will Academy by doing such an act. Many already judged him with one simple act of finding a cheap inn.

    He entered the inn and went to find the designated room for him. He brought out a couple of ster stones and set up a mini array. Wang Ling was no expert in setting up an array, but he had enough knowledge to set up one.

    After doing all that, he went to sit cross-legged in the middle of the room and bring out the book he had bought in the auction.

    The book in question was said to be unreadable as the texts used to write the book was otherworldly. Anyone would not want such a thing, but Wang Ling had the Devil''s Pupils and as he observed the gibberish words, Wang Ling could feel a faint sense of kinship towards it. He did not know where this book came from, but it should be connected to the True Devil bloodline or the Hell Realm as a whole.

    He also remembered the words of the auctioneer saying that it was found in the Devil''s Catbs. The Devil''s Catbs existed in the previous era and the era before that.

    The Devil Catbs were one of the three most ancient ruins in the whole realm.

    Also, he was the one who unearthed the Devil''s Catbs. No one knows he did such a thing. In the previous era, no matter what he finds, he would keep it to himself if he could.

    Those bastards of the previous era would try and take what is rightfully yours when they have the chance to do so.

    Moving on, the Devil''s Catbs was one of the oldest ruins in the whole realm and in that very same catbs was the ce where I managed to find the Hell Dominator Body Refinement technique that allowed him to wield the bloodline of the True Devils.

    Wang Ling found the technique, enshrined in one of the deepest areas of the Devil''s Catbs. If this one was also enshrined, then the book in his hand was as important as the Hell Dominator Body Refinement Technique.

    "The Hell Dominator Body is already a mysterious piece of art that had appeared in the realm as something that transcendsmon beliefs. That refinement technique transcends Celestial Gods, it is a divine technique that is above even my level."

    Wang Ling finds the Devil''s Catbs as weird and mysterious. For such a thing to exist and contain such valuable items, just how did ite to be?

    Also, now that he thinks about it, the Overturning Nine Heaven Art is a technique that defies the heavens. Does that also have a connection with the existence of the Hell Dominator Body?

    If so, what happened in the past that many variables spurted to create the present events? Wang Ling had too many questions, what are techniques that exceeded the limitations of the realm doing there, and why was the Heavens sealed in the first ce?

    Did all of that had a reason?

 Chapter 194: Strange!

    Chapter 194: Strange!

    The book was interesting as it was mystifying, but after a while of staring and observing the books, he found it tiring and needed to put it away.

    But he didn''t put it away before tears of blood flowed out of his eyes. It was an acute pain but Wang Ling did not even react to it. Tears of blood did not matter for it could be wiped, pain could be ignored for it can be withstood, the curiosity of a schr could not be satiated if something like a mere book could elicit such a reaction to someone like him.

    The book was a mere item simr to the Body Refinement technique of the past, but right now, Wang Ling could see that its contents was something more.

    He tried scanning the whole thing using his spirit sense but the only he got was the first three pages of the thirty-page book.

    Wang Ling felt his head hurt as he scanned the book. He merely stopped when his head felt like it would explode. Wang Ling became serious and kept the book away.

    He wiped the blood away that continued to flow out of his eyes before calming his thrumming head. He closed his eyes and began to meditate all the while having the mystifying words of the first three pages circle in his head.

    As he meditated the pain he felt increased. But his concentration on what he was doing oddly heightened. He entered his mindscape and there, he found a wall that was as tall as ten meters.

    The words had formed a wall inside the white mindscape and its form was radiating hellish might. ck colored ink with red linings on its edge was the wall of words that had appeared inside his head.

    Its presence was odd as the mindscape was created through his connection to the Heaven Realm. Its very being was the opposite of the mindscape, for the mindscape to suddenly show this to him was something that caught his attention even more.

    But as he chose to ignore the wall, for the time being, a looming figure appeared from behind Wang Ling. The figure was silent and had a ragged ck and white cloak draping over his body.

    With a face that was covered with a rag of ck and white cloak only a pair of silvery eyes that wasced with a crimson hue could be seen.

    It appeared right behind Wang Ling and as Wang Ling felt its presence, he turned around with a sword sh. But as he was turning around his hands stopped midway and the sword merely reeked of sword qi.

    Wang Ling was made to stare at the being who managed to invade his mindscape. The being of ck and white walked closer to him and soon enough, he stood before Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling saw those eyes and immediately felt an oppressive feeling. He could not understand where that feeling came from. It was foreign.

    He tried opening his mouth but Wang Ling could not do so as something was stopping him. The figure was a head taller than him so it was looking down at him without even trying.

    Wang Ling looked at the figure and the figure looked at him, slowly, the figure raised its hands and touched the middle of Wang Ling''s be. It touched his forehead shook its head before disappearing.

    Every restriction that was originally there vanished in the wind like how the figure vanished.

    "What was that?" as soon as he found out that his body lost the restrictions Wang Ling floated up in the air and looked in the air. The sword he had manifested in the mindscape disappeared as he began looking around.

    But to his dismay, the figure disappeared without a trace. The only thing that might have a connection to that ck and white figure was the wall of words that had appeared in his mindscape. He was at a loss as to what exactly was happening.

    "This whole thing is beginning to make less and less sense for me. But, I feel like the whole thing regarding this bloodlines and connection runs deeper than I imagine. After the whole thing settles, I should visit the Devil''s Catbs and the Heavenly Gardens."

    Wang Ling decided without much hesitation. As he remained inside his mindscape, Wang Ling chose to sit cross-legged and then two mes bursts out of his hands.

    At the moment, his mind was a little disoriented so the mes flickered wildly, but soon enough, Wang Ling regained his focus and the mes calmed down.

    "The time for the second ignition is about to start. It is not that badpared to the first ignition and the third as it is a little tamed." Wang Ling began talking to himself as he slowly began to trying to shape the mes.

    As the mes were one and the same as it came from a single core, Wang Ling has to make sure that he was manipting the whole thing without carelessness.

    The second ignition of the True Hell mes and the True Heavenly mes was something called the [Avatar Creation], it was the manifestation of a form the me should take. For a me to retain its shape its intensity and the control its user has to be taken into consideration. After all, if a single one of the variables is missing the whole thing would explode.

    Wang Ling''s White Sun was already a simple step towards this, but that was merely amassing a ball of mes and throwing it to an opponent. The Shroud of Sanctifying ze was much moreplicated but it is not the true manifestation of Wang Ling''s will.

    Wang Ling could easily manipte the True Heavenly mes, but the True Hell mes was on a whole level altogether. The True Hell mes was a kind of me that could not be controlled easily.

    The two forms he had created using this me was a reflection of that. Wang Ling describes this mes as a strong me but it could also be self-destructive especially in the second form of the Hell me forms.

    Wang Ling continued his attempts to reel in the Hell mes and forming an avatar but nothing changed and the sun rose before he knew it.

    Sounds of mors was heard as forewords were fired early in the morning. The festive mood of the Lord''s City could be felt. It was time for the selection tomence.

 Chapter 195: Cheers from the crowd!

    Chapter 195: Cheers from the crowd!

    The Holy Light''s Selection is one of the most important events that happens every ten years. It was an event that selects the next Son of Heaven through the most rigorous and strict selection method.

    Ever since ten years ago when the Son of Heaven broke through the Celestial Phase and graduated and chose to lead one of the realm''s armies in the heart of the central regions. The seat of the Son of Heaven had been left empty for far too long.

    Many vied for the position of the Son of Heaven, people who wish to be the sessor of the Heaven''s Will Academy and receive the chance to decipher the Heavenly Tomes was something every holy cultivator dreamed of.

    In the wide and tall gates of the Heaven''s Will Academy, Wang Ling was walking leisurely without a care for the world. The gates of the Heaven''s Will Academy was situated on a mountain peak, so Wang Ling was ascending every step of the way.

    A great number of people was lining up to enter the academy, yet he walked confidently as he passed them by. Many looked at him with mixed emotions.

    Some were looking at him surprise while most irritated.

    "Hey! Whoever you are, no one is to cut in line. The right to witness the selection is something many of us wishes to see, do you think the righteous Heaven''s Will Academy will let someone as disrespectful as you in!?" It was a long long yell.

    Wang Ling heard it but chose to ignore it. This action of his caused many of the bystanders to be even more irritated.

    "Arrogant bastard! Do you think you are some kind of hotshot!?" someone cried out.

    But Wang Ling still didn''t turn his head and continue going up. Themotion he was causing turned into an uproar that was so huge that it opted the students who were ordered to control the popce.

    A saint flew from above and hovered overhead. Wang Ling did not raise his head nor did he stop walking. Such act prompted anger from the students.

    "Halt! Do you not know how to show respect? Halt your steps, to witness the selection everyone must face the same challenges, for you to walk past the line means you are showing disrespect to the [Holy Light]. You are in need to be punished."

    Wang Ling stopped his steps, this caused the student who was mouthing off to smirk. But seeing Wang Ling not raising his head, the student frowned once more.

    "You! Go and raise your head, do you not" He was cut off as Wang Ling suddenly raised a golden letter from his storage ring. The letter was shining brilliantly and caused the students who came there toe down and kneel before Wang Ling.

    They trembled as they stared at the dirt, their breathing uneven as they began to profusely sweat. They knocked their heads on the ground as they all proimed:

    "We have disrespected a Heaven''s Candidate by not showing him proper respect, we deserve a thousandshes yet it will not suffice for the vile acts that we have showed a candidate."

    In front of them was a candidate, no matter who it was, a candidate were on the same level an Elder. To shout at an Elder-level existence means they are challenging the authority of the Academy and the Holy Light. They could be killed by Wang Ling and no one would dare say anything about it.

    They trembled for their lives. Many were cursing the hot-blooded youth who was throwing his weight around. As they all trembled in fear, a gentle and valiant voice was heard.

    "Raise your heads, students." They all raised their heads and saw Wang Ling showing them a smile, they found it odd. Candidates were mostly haughty people who was prideful of their position, to see someone like this was new to them.

    "I need not punish you for you were merely doing your job, you shout at me to get me back in line so the order could be kept. I know the hardships you will face if you do a sloppy job, so I forgive you for such an act" Wang Ling paused and had the students stand up.

    Pah!

    The students were sighing in relief, but Wang Ling was not done speaking as he then suddenly p the man who was shouting at him. The p itself was weak, but the crisp sound it made was something that rocked the hearts of many.

    The student looked at Wang Ling with a weird and confused expression. He thought he was off the mark yet why did he get pped? He touched his right cheek.

    "Like you said you deserve punishment, but this p is not for you doing your job but for the excessive pride you possess. You willed it for me to raise my head so you can look down upon me did you not?" Wang Ling asked a question and this caused the student to turn red in embarrassment.

    He nodded his head as the piercing inquisitive gaze of Wang Ling made him quiver.

    Wang Ling continued his words, "Pride is a wonderful thing, but arrogance is not. You are a student of the Heaven''s Will Academy, not the Heaven''s Will Academy itself. Your identity as a student does not give you the privilege to throw your weight around."

    Wang Ling looked around and then saw many people hiding in the crowds. He already knew they were the ones shouting and yelling at him, he smiled inwardly but showed a nave expression outside.

    "I had been keeping my head forward and not saw the face of those who talked badly of me. I cannot punish you all in the hopes of venting misced frustration, so, I shall head inside."

    Wang Ling treads the mountains with a calm and collected look on his face. Those who were previously yelling at him now stared at his back in awe at his magnanimity.

    Then, they heard the student who got pped utter something in realization.

    "A son of heavens acts with kindness and valiance, a mighty warrior who punishes the evil while keeping the heart of a hero. To walk with the people of heavens he is showing humility and to walk for the gate of the academy, he is showing respect for the Holy Light."

    If the bystanders were previously looking at Wang Ling''s back with awe, now it had the mix.

    Staring at his back as he entered the gates of Heaven''s Will Academy many were watching him in reverie as if he was no ordinary man. This was a true candidate they all thought.

    Beyond the gate, Wang Ling showed the letter once again and the guards scrambled as they led him to a carriage. Wang Ling was asked to rode the carriage so he can reach his destination on time.

    The carriage was pulled by a Celestial God Stage beast, the beast was a Starlight Pegasus, so the flight was quick.

    Around noon, Wang Ling passed through the entirety of the Heaven''s Will Academy and reached a colosseum. The colosseum was called the [Holy Light Colosseum].

    It was arge ce where hundreds of thousands of people could sit side by side to witness the candidates challenge the trials they will be presented with.

    Wang Ling got out of the carriage and was greeted by an old looking fellow. He was led inside a lighted pathway and then was made to enter a room.

    From outside, he could hear cheers, but he chose to ignore them. In the room, he was the only one there. He snacked on the peanuts that was in the room and started thinking ofplicated matters regarding his cultivation.

    Time passed and Wang Ling was asked to step outside of the room. He came out of the room and once again, he was led to a path. This time, he was not led into a room, but was respectfully asked to stay still before he gets called.

    He arrivedst minute so Wang Ling was not aware of what actually was happening. But as he stood in that dimly lit path and the white light that is reminiscent of the light one sees a tunnel exit.

    He waited and as the voice and the cheersing from that light began to grow louder and louder, Wang Ling knew it was about to begin.

    "The Sessor of the Green Holy Peak, [Blessed Green Light], Li Yourong."

    A roaring crowd was heard.

    "The Sessor of the Secluded Peak, [Steel Fist], Qin Lim."

    Another roaring crowd was heard.

    "The Sessor of the Radiant Peak, [Radiant Spear], Xiang Ning."

    It was the same as before.

    "The Sessor of the Light''s Will Peak, [Heavenly Sword], Zhuan Jie."

    There was a chant and then silence.

    Wang Ling found this weird, but then again, the call was heard.

    "The First Young Master of the Wang Family, the [Magnanimous Young Master of the Monarchs (Wangs)], the [Guardian of the Weak], the [Bloody Maelstrom of the West], and the Prince of Divine Light, Wang Ling of the Wang Family."

    Wang Ling stepped out under a roar of cheers and from the crowds, he could hear the cheers of ass and a young man, "Kick their assess Big Brother!"

 Chapter 196: The Stairs that appears in every story

    Chapter 196: The Stairs that appears in every story

    Thest time Wang Ling got someone cheering from him in a crowd as he was about topete in something. He could remember his master cheering for him from the spectators'' seats, it was a good time.

    Turning his head over to the direction of that voice, Wang Ling saw the familiar ck hair and that cute and adorable face of his little sister.

    Wang Hong and Xiao Fei''er was also there cheering for him. And as Wang Ling receives their encouragement and cheers, Wang Ling nodded at them with a warm and soft smile.

    [Seems like Wang Hong and Yue hade out of their little seclusions. Looking at Wang Hong, he should have already broken through the Dominion Realm, he won''t be one of my opponents in the Ten Year Bout then.]

    Wang Ling''s mind was not in the current event as he was looking into his future ns. Having Wang Hong at Dominion Realm, Wang Ling was happy that he will not be fighting his brother in that ce. That would be unpleasant.

    He saw Wang Yue wave her hands from the rooms that was built just right above spectators'' seats. In that ce, many chairs were lined up and a number of people were present, both old and young were there.

    The weakest person in that ce got to be Wang Yue. There were a good number of people present, and Wang Ling does not know most of them.

    But as his eyes wandered, Wang Ling noticed someone familiar. It was his red-haired Alchemist, Yan Renhuo seating beside his mother, talking to one another as they spoke andugh.

    His eyes and Yan Renhuo met at one point and Yan Renhuo politely bowed at him with a bright and elegant smile. He returned the gesture ever so slightly.

    But this resulted in people staring at Yan Renhuo. Wang Ling was in the middle of a colosseum with four other monstrous geniuses. And as he got the longest and most powerful introduction of the bunch, Wang Ling was at the center of attention.

    Where he looks was the ce where other people would curiously turn to. Smiles blossomed at such a ce without Wang Ling realizing what his actions would cause. Or did he truly act in such a manner without knowing what it would cause? No one knows other than himself.

    Wang Ling turned to the other candidates and just as he thought, they were looking at him with contempt and disdain.

    These four talents came from Heaven''s Will Academy''s four Heavenly Peaks. They were the Direct Disciples of the Grand Elders that resides in the Heavenly Peaks and had been raised for the sake of gaining the right to be the Son of Heaven.

    All of them were half-step Dominion Realm cultivators. But as they were all monstrous genius, they were considered as top tier geniuses of the current generation. And in their eyes, Wang Ling was nothing but ate-grand saint stage cultivator who received a little bit of smile from the heavens.

    They were all looking down on Wang Ling, they not only think they are higher than him, but they know that they are higher and he is below them.

    Wang Ling knew of their emotions and arrogance, yes, he wanted to smack them on the face and then take a limb from them in order to ingrain the fear in their bones. But Wang Ling can''t do that.

    After all, he was a righteous person with a valiant attitude, unless that certain dayes, he cannot go on a rampage for being disrespectful. Even if that certain day even came, Wang Ling knew he couldn''t really act like he was some sort of killer who abides by no rules.

    Such is the life of a schemer. As his head had all these thoughts enter and thene out, a loud voice suddenly came in the middle of the upper rooms his family was in and as Wang Ling turned his head over, he saw a middle-aged man looking down upon everyone with a gentle smile on his face.

    Raising both hands with his palms turned to the sky, the middle-aged man spoke loudly, "All the candidates have gathered, they now stand in the presence of the current Radiant Headmaster of the Academy, Geng Wuying. Headmaster Geng, if you would please say a few words to properly start the selection."

    The middle-aged man turned and then an old man who had a long white beard and a shaken, shiny, bald head rose into the air from where he sat. Overlooking everyone, Geng Wuying coughed and then said a few words.

    "For a hundred thousand years the tradition of selecting the new Son of Heaven remains unchanged. Four trials will be presented that will challenge the three core of a Son of Heaven must have; Heart, Comprehension, Combat Prowess, and their Connection. With my piece uttered, I shall not hold this grand ceremony back no longer.

    "As the 157th Headmaster of the Heaven''s Will Academy, I hereby decree that the [Holy Light Selection] begin!"

    A roaring crowd boomed, the cheers rocked the colosseum and a grand light came down from the heavens. As the cheers roared and the light descended, a golden flight of stairs began to rise from the center of the colosseum.

    The old man who was still on the air spoke once more, "The Heart Rendering Stairs, a trial that had been done so many times, that stories about it had been passed down through different tales of legendary figures that we all know how it goes. One step upwards leads to heaven and each steps up will increase the pressure that will drag you to hell.

    "The muddier your heart, the stronger the pressure, but the stronger your will the faster you will go up! To the one who climbs up faster than the rest in three hours, he shall be the one that will be dered as the winner of this round. Time shall start now and the one who will start this challenge would be Zhuan Jie of the Light''s Will Peak!"

    Geng Wuying floated down and then settled on his seat and Zhuan Jie stepped forth upon the instant he was called.

    "I shall now attempt to tread this path."

    Zhuan Jie bowed at the direction of Geng Wuying and then took his first step on the Heart Rendering Stairs. As soon as he got to step up, the other three disciples of the academy stepped up and followed him.

    They tried to move as fast as they could, their hearts were steeled and for two hours, they climbed the stairs with grit and determination. Their hearts rendered to not be shaken in any way.

    The candidates were dedicated to face the challenges that is except for one. Wang Ling watches the four youths climbed the stairs for the past two hours and saw their bodies wobble and tumble along with the 50th steps.

    The four monstrous genius was on the 73rd step and Wang Ling reckoned that his heart was already as calm as it could.

    So, he took a step forth. He ced one foot on the first step and then on the second step. He was flying and in mere minutes he passed the fortieth steps.

    Ten minutes into his climb, Wang Ling passed Qin Lim who was at the 68th step and then Xiang Ning who was at the 70th step and then Li Yourong and Zhuan Jie at the 73rd step.

    He came in by surprise, as he climbed so fast that those who were watching didn''t see him act at all.

    Everyone was shouting cheers and Wang Yue wasughing as she shouted for her big brother''s sess. The four candidates looked at Wang Ling aghast, not because they were surprised about the speed of his climb.

    No, they were surprised at the heaviness of his steps. One step of his felt like Wang Ling was carrying a mountain, and as he passed Liyourong and Zhuan Jie saying "Excuse me." Wang Ling''s steps seemed to have increased in weight.

    The stairs reflect the heart and the weight it carries, the four candidates could only wonder what kind of weight his heart carries.

    But little did they know, as Wang Ling climb the stairs, a carefree smile was on his face as he thought to himself, [Will Hong''er and Yue''er like the gift I got them?]

 Chapter 197: A tablet that has Martial Techniques

    Chapter 197: A tablet that has Martial Techniques

    A gust of wind blew and carried the dust of the colosseum to go around the whole ce. Four youths were struggling to climb the Heart Rendering Stairs, these four youths were the greatest geniuses of the Heaven''s Will Academy.

    They were of the youths who stood at the top of the talents in the realm, yet at the day where they were supposed to shine the brightest, they were currently being outshined by someone from outside the academy.

    As they struggle tond a single step on the 80th step of the stairs, Wang Ling had already climbed the 100th step and was casually looking over them like some sort of senior.

    The geniuses were left speechless at this sight. A youth that seemed to be as young, if not younger than they are were looking down upon them.

    It was not a good feeling to have. The four youths stared at Wang Ling with mixed emotions and Wang Ling could not care to bother about them as his thoughts were wandering.

    The three hours mark came and Wang Ling, together with the four geniuses of Heaven''s Will Academy descended from the stairs. The four geniuses found it hard to descend, but Wang Ling merely walked with leisure.

    Standing side by side with the other four geniuses who were sweating bullets, Wang Ling looked at them with a smile yet said no word. The other four took that as some sort of challenge when in fact Wang Ling merely wishes to let them know that they tried.

    [These kids are good, if not for the fact that their wills are not tempered enough, they would have also managed to climb up till the 100th step.]

    Wang Ling mused. As Wang Ling stood there with the other geniuses, the spectators cheered loudly. He once again looked around, Yan Renhuo and Wang Yue were both cheering wildly, Wang Hong was motioning with his thumb and Xiao Fei''er was merely nodding her head.

    Wang Ling saw her turn her head to the side and then exchange gazes with an old man he does not know. Xiao Fei''er looked at her and after a pause, she showed a smug look on her face as if saying, "that''s my son over there.''

    Wang Ling was flustered, proud and d all at the same time. Having an active family seems good and all, but he had to wonder howe his mother doesn''t do anything other than going around the realm? Does she not have any responsibilities to take care of?

    And howe that Yan Renhuo was with them? Not that Wang Ling had any problem with her presence as he actually founds her presence pleasant to have. Seeing her having a pleasant time with Wang Yue also made Wang Ling smile.

    Wang Ling moved his eyes more and focused on the other spectators, he moved his eyes around and in one of the seats that was located west of him, Wang Ling saw a masked individual seated on her seat watching the selection y out.

    [So, she is also here. Hmm, I can feel that she had grown considerably well. I am not expecting her to grow this much. I reckon once she appears before me, she must have been sharpened enough.]

    Wang Ling mused and then turned his attention to Geng Wuying who was floating overhead. Wang Ling stared at his blinding bald head and smiled as he listened.

    "The first trial had been conquered by Wang Ling in a dominating manner. But that doesn''t dictate the results of thepetition, the first might be the heart, now, the second one would be theprehension of the will of heavens."

    Geng Wuying waved his hands and then five ck tablets that had golden marks engraved on its surface appeared from above andnded before Wang Ling and the other candidates.

    At this point in time, the Heart Rendering Stairs was beginning to be devoured by thend. Wang Ling and the others were too focused on the tablets to even notice the stairs going down.

    But as far as the stairs go, Wang Ling was simply too attracted to the beauty of the tablets in front of him that didn''t care about anything else. The golden lines that was etched on its ck surface caught his attention and his bloodlines.

    His Greater Holy Lord bloodline that was usually quite tame began to circte inside his veins in full swing. It was excited about something, now, Wang Ling knew that something was up with these ck tablets.

    "These are the [ck Gold Star Pir]. Found in the [Heavenly Mausoleum] in the heart of the realm. Each pir contains numerous Martial Techniques that is connected to the Heaven Realm. Each of the candidates will have five hours in order toprehend a technique from the ck tablet. To the one who canprehend the most Martial Technique from the ck tablet will granted the title of winner."

    Geng Wuying flew back to his seat and then the candidates sat cross-legged and began meditating in front of a tablet. Five ck tablets each having a candidate seated in front became the sight of the event.

    Spreading their spirit sense to the ck tablet, they wanted to see every nook and cranny of the tablet. And soon enough, a golden light that indicates a Martial Technique had beenprehended lit up from the ck tablet.

    Li Yourong was the first toprehend a technique followed by Qin Lim then Xiang Ning before Zhuan Jie.

    They began toprehend the techniques that is in front of them. In the span of five hours, the ck tablets lit up time after time when theyprehended something.

    Li Yourongprehended a total of 78 Martial Techniques, Xiang Ningprehended 59 Martial Techniques and so and so forth.

    The five hours mark passed yet one of the candidates remained seated for a long while. Many looked at his direction and noticed his weird actions.

    They thought he was unwilling to stand up because all this while, he had never made the ck tablet lit up.

    "Stop wasting time." Xian Ning called to Wang Ling.

    Yet Wang Ling didn''t move, a minuteter, his hands began to tremble. He opened his eyes and then stretched his body and as he did so, the four candidates marveled at the sight of the five tablets lighting up all at the same time.

    "That took a while." Wang Ling said as he then began to carefreely make his eyes wander.

 Chapter 198: Truth

    Chapter 198: Truth

    In the light of the ck tablets releasing a brilliant shine, everyone other than Wang Ling was in the dark as to what is happening.

    The ck tablets contain numerous martial techniques that numbers at 200 each. A light, albeit a weak one will sh once a martial technique isprehended from the ck tablet.

    None had seen something of this level, a zing golden light piercing the eyes of the bunch, it was a brilliant and wondrous scene. And in the middle of this, all was a carefree First Young Master who watched the golden light with a mere smile.

    From behind Wang Ling, Zhuan Jie stepped forth and grabbed him by the shoulder.

    "What did you do!?" Zhuan Jie asked in a frantic manner.

    Wang Ling felt pressure so he moved ordingly and turned around, but not before swatting the hand away.

    Wang Ling did not like being taken from behind. The pressure on Zhuan Jie''s hands was unwanted, he looked at Zhuan Jie with a passive, yet somehow oppressive gaze.

    Zhuan Jie felt a jolt in his heart. Such eyes did not belong to someone of Wang Ling''s identity. The depth of that darkness was somethingparable to the abyss. It was suffocating.

    Wang Ling noticed his reaction and reverted to his usual carefree and soft attitude. Zhuan Jie felt the pressure disappear and with the disappearance of the pressure, he took in a deep breath and asked.

    "What did you do, Wang Ling? The ck tablets are not designed to produce such a light, and what''s more, is that all five tablets shone with great brilliance all at the same time. This is not normal!" Zhuan Jie asked.

    The other three candidates were listening and they too nodded their heads as they agreed with Zhuan Jie''s sentiments.

    Wang Ling just looked at him and in all truthfulness wanted to keep silent as exining was troublesome. But with a sigh, he began exining, "I merely connected the five tablets'' markings and aligned them to get the single essence it possesses."

    Zhuan Jie was confused. He did not understand Wang Ling''s words.

    Wang Ling saw this and once again sigh at his stupidity, "I took the five ck tablets and extracted a single martial technique."

    "Impossible! Do you say that the five ck tablets are a single martial technique? Stop spouting nonsense and speak of the truth. The five ck tablets are tablets from Heaven, it is not something someone like you can hope toprehend."

    Zhuan Jie was incensed, he tried to grab Wang Ling''s clothes but Wang Ling held onto his wrist and spoke naturally.

    "You say that I cannotprehend it yet look at the result. Your words im that you know the truth behind the tablets when in truth you do not know anything of its contents. I simply spoke of the truth I have experienced. A single technique in the 1,000 variations the five ck tablets possess."

    "Enough! Zhuan Jie, step back! Showing such unsightly attitude is unbefitting of the Heaven''s Will creed."

    Geng Wuying shouted as he found the sight below unbing of someone from Heaven''s Will Academy. Wang Ling turned his attention to Geng Wuying who was above and then smiled willfully without anyone noticing.

    Wang Ling did not say anything to anyone and waited for Geng Wuying to continue speaking. At this time, Geng Wuying turned his attention to Wang Ling, and asked him "Is the words you have spoken true?"

    "I uttered no lie, Headmaster Geng." Wang Ling answered

    Geng Wuying observed Wang Ling''s expression. He was doubtful but he can''t see anything wrong with his expressions alone. Geng Wuying was quiet for a good while, but as he was just about to ask another question, someone spoke up.

    "Geng Wuying, why do you dawdle so? My son already spoke that he was not lying and you can see that he is not. What merit is there to keep this up? The sun is about to set, get on with it already."

    Xiao Fei''er abruptly spoke up. Her irritated words was heard by everyone, but those who heard her was on her side as they too think that nothing was wrong. As to why this was so, it was merely because Wang Ling''s actions wouldn''t have much effect on the results of the trials.

    After all, Wang Ling had lit up the ck tablets moments after the time had been spent. And it from his mouth, Wang Ling said that he only managed toprehend a single martial technique.

    So, Geng Wuying sigh and then announced the winner of the second trial which was Li Yourong.

    "The third trial is the trial of strength, it will be a test to see if yourbat prowess is high enough to protect the will of Heaven from getting desecrated. So, to see who is the strongest, we will hold a minipetition. A fight between the candidates will be held to see who will be strongest of them all, first, let us begin with the previous winners of the first and second trial, Wang Ling and Li Yourong both of you step forward."

    Wang Ling and Li Yourong stepped forward and then the ck tablets disappeared and a white circr tform appeared beneath Wang Ling''s and Li Younrong''s feet.

    Geng Wuying was just about to start the little fight when Wang Ling raised his hand and propose something.

    "Can we not speed this up? If it is possible, might I propose something?"

    It was a preposterous statement that made the four candidates crease their brows. But Geng Wuying was interested in this proposal of his.

    "Speak, what is it that you wish to propose?''

    Wang Ling bowed and then spoke, "A full-on battle with the five candidates, thest one standing will be the one who will be recognized as the winner."

    "Your words are interesting, but do the other candidates agree with your proposal?"

    "We agree!" Before anything else was said, Zhuan Jie and the others were already going up the stage and was burning with desires to fight.

    Geng Wuying shook his head. After seeing the five candidates get up on the stage, Geng Wuying raised his hands and then announced.

    "Begin!"

 Chapter 199: Splitting the Skies

    Chapter 199: Splitting the Skies

    In this world, there are three ancient ces that connect to ancient times that are beyond the eras.

    They say that these three ces were the resting ces of the Gods that sought after power or something else entirely. These ces were referred to as the [Three Last Resting ces of the Gods] it was a majestic ce that held countless treasures and secrets.

    In one of these resting ces, is a single scripture thatmands the shackles that bind the realm. It is a scripture that acts as the key to the world that will lead to a greater but chaotic future.

    The Overturning Nine Heaven Scriptures is this said scriptures, there once was a man who seeks its powers in order to break free of his endless pursuit of strength. But in his pursuit of freedom, the only thing he got was another path to tread on.

    Connected to Heaven and Hell, he now faces four of the greatest geniuses in this era. But standing before the four, he was calm and collected, just like the true peak cultivator that he is.

    With both hands held behind his back, Wang Ling smirked and said, "Please, I know you four are itching to fight me. But I do not have the time to dally, please,e at me with your best capabilities to the point I can consider you people as opponents." Wang Ling''s voice was full of sincerity.

    But that sincerity was the single factor that made the other four hate him. With a re, Xiang Ning brought out a spear and kicked the ground as he circted his qi around his meridians.

    With a boom, the stage began to shake and he shot forth towards Wang Ling. A bright golden light appeared from his spear and a sharp intent came out of it soon after, "[Rising Light of the Heavens]!" Xiang Ning yelled out.

    Wang Ling raised a brow as he poured his qi on his body, "So, he is already at the peak of the level-2 master in spearmanship. Not bad but not good enough." With that said, he moved to the side and as if he was ghost managed to slip past Xiang Ning''s attack.

    Xiang Ning did not manage to react properly as a kick abruptly halted most of his breathing and his body sent to the skies at breakneck speed. He groaned in pain and his eyes caught sight of Wang Ling looking at him from below.

    [This bastard!] he was screaming on the inside but he could not say anything as his voice could not escape his mouth. His qi also began to scatter throughout his body making it hard to control.

    While Xiang Ning was kicked above, the other two, Li Yourong and Qin Lim moved quickly in order to get the upper hand on Wang Ling who just made a move.

    Li Yourong held a saber while Qin Lim had his fist clenched tightly. Li Yourong went to target his back while Qin Lim his front.

    "[Jade Mountain Cleaver]!"

    "[Heavenly Fire Fist]!"

    Both unleashed techniques that could very well be the strongest of the current generation. The qi of the world began to bend and Wang Ling began to feel the pressure, the twos coordination was not half bad, he was entrapped and can no longer dodge.

    [Good, that''s the way! Use the openings that I show!] He thought and with a wave of his right hand and a twist of his torso, Wang Ling''s Heaven''s Will found its way to blocking Li Yourong''s saber. But as he blocked Li Yourong;s saber, the fist of Qin Lim was left unhindered and hit his side.

    Boom!

    Wang Ling was blown away, and the pain he received was directly felt in his ribs. He groaned in pain and as he was blown away, the sword that was keeping Li Yourong at bay lost most of its strength.

    Li Yourong kicked Wang Ling up where Zhuang Jie was already located.

    Boom!

    Wang Ling felt someone hit him in the back and the sky began to seem closer. As he flew hundreds of meters above. Wang Ling opened his eyes and there, he saw Zhuan Jie radiating a radiant light whilst holding a sword.

    "Your arrogance is your downfall!" Zhuan Jie uttered as he collected enough heavenly qi to slice Wang Ling.

    Those watching was anticipating something, Xiang Fei''er, Wang Yue, and Yan Renhuo was at the edge of their seats as they watched Wang Ling''s predicament. But Wang Hong stood still with his mind clear and sight unmoving.

    [Older brother is not something a mere Zhuan Jie can take. Zhuan Jie was oftentimespared to me and they think that only a mere fifteen people stand at the very peak in the younger generation in terms ofbat prowess but the truth is only one truly stands there with his head already looking up at the only people who could be his opponents that man is my Older Brother!]

    "[Heavenly Execution]!"

    Wang Ling smirked at the sight of Zhuan Jie''s little movement. With a move of his hands and will, Wang Ling''s sword became heavier as 10,000 swords. With a 50,000 kilogram sword in hand, Wang Ling waved his sword to meet Zhuang Jie''s.

    "You''re pretty good, but your swordcks substance, itcks weight and sharpness." With that said, Wang Ling''s sword danced like it was alive.

    His angelic qi gathered and its sharpness increased, he shrouded the bits of hellish qi that lingers in his sword with pure angelic qi, with a smile, Wang Ling''s sword qi exploded.

    Zhuan Jie''s eyes dted at the sight of a monster unfolding before him.

    "Sword Heart??" Zhuan Jie mumbled.

    "[Heaven Vanquisher Fourth Form: Sky Splitter]!" Wang Ling did not shout but instead mumbled. He moved his sword and with a single sh, Zhuan Jie''s sword was cracked and in a span of a few moments, the clouds parted as the setting sun dyed the world orange.

 Chapter 200: Worth

    Chapter 200: Worth

    [Woah, I already know Older Brother was strong, but I think even with my newfound powers I don''t think I would be worthy enough to stand by his side.] Wang Yue was staring at the brilliant performance Wang Ling is showing and had her mouth agape.

    At 16 years of age, she is already an energy pce stage cultivator. A young genius with the Wang Family and Xiao n behind her. She was hardworking and her efforts show at her prodigious ways of archery.

    She had thought that she had taken a step forward at the ce where Wang Ling and Wang Hong stood, but the current sight was simply too outstanding for her that she immediately realized that Wang Ling was still hundreds of steps ahead of her.

    Wang Hong was someone, who, just like her sees Wang Ling as his goal. Although he was a monstrous genius who had been considered as one of the best and had long stood at the pinnacle of the younger generations in the Wang Family.

    Wang Hong understands that he was inferior when he is pitted against Wang Ling. Even with his years of head start against Wang Ling was useless for his greatness was simply too great. His light was dazzling just like his monikers.

    Wang Hong should feel jealousy and envy towards the one who stole his light. But he knows that everything Wang Ling achieves is not something his mere training her refers to as hard work could amount to.

    With an unrelenting spirit and will that strive for greatness, that is Wang Ling. He stands at the peak not only because he is talented and is ''loved'' by the heavens. No, he stands at the peak despite being hated by the heavens and because of his perseverance.

    Wang Hong knows of Wang Ling''s hardships for he is not blind. He has eyes and he could see that every step that Wang Ling takes forward, the number of hits and sacrifices he has to make is numerous.

    The only thing he could do at this point as a proud warrior and a brother is staring at Wang Ling''s back and run after it as fast as possible without stopping. Wang Ling is a role model for the Wang Family youths, and as he split the very skies in half, it reflects truly reflects his capable swords and might.

    Wang Yue and Wang Hong unconsciously turned to one another and nodded. They need not utter a single word for they knew each other''s intents and goals.

    [We must one day be capable of splitting the skies just like older brother!] They both thought as they stared at the skies and paid attention to the unfinished third trial.

    Wang Ling had split the skies with his sword. As night reces day, Wang Lingnded on the ground like a light feather. Before Zhuan Jie could fall and crash to the ground, Wang Ling made his move against Li Yourong and Xiang Ning.

    Kicking the ground, Wang Ling took off and held his sword horizontally. Circting his qi and sword qi together seamlessly, Wang Ling found his way in front of Li Yourong and with a smirk shing from his face he shes forth without any hint of hesitation.

    Li Yourong saw this and panicked. She had seen Wang Ling''s sword, its capabilities and the danger that it holds. Li Yourong saw Wang Ling''s swording for her so she guarded with her saber.

    But Wang Ling merely murmured, "50,000 swords." His sword became 250,000 kilograms heavy and with a swing a massive wind was carried over but the speed of his de did not decrease one bit.

    Wang Ling''s sword carried a terrifying momentum and as it shed with Li Yourong''s saber a grand ng* was heard as the saber cracked and Li Yourong was sent flying to hit the walls of the colosseum.

    She hit the walls and dust blew all over the ce. Web-like cracks formed and she coughed up blood.

    Wang Ling was smiling but then a figure abruptly appeared behind him without making a sound. But as Wang Ling kept his sword away and clenched his fist tightly, Wang Ling twisted his body and the sounds of lightning crackling was heard.

    "Thunder Fist!" with a smile Wang Ling shed fist with Qin Lim. He circted the qi that had the hint of lightning qi in it and an all-new Thunder Fist that is a mere fundamental technique was born.

    Lightning crackled and as he shed with Qin Lim''s fist, the lightning he had drawn out exploded out in a magnificent view that rendered Qin Lim unable to move. He was paralyzed for a brief second and this granted Wang Ling a brief moment to unleash a kick on the abdomen.

    Boom!

    Qin Lim was sent flying towards the other end of the colosseum before crashing into the walls just like Li Yourong. He aplished all this by the time Zhuan Jie and Xiang Ning fell from above.

    "So, are you all finished? This whole fighting should be judged as your loss correct?" Wang Ling asked with due respect.

    However, Zhuan Jie struggled to get up from the ground as he utters, "I refuse to ept defeat. If you are to win the third trial, the likeliness of you bing the Son of Heaven increases, an unworthy person like you cannot hope to imagine inheriting the seat for the Son of Heaven."

    Wang Ling raised a brow as he asked curiously, "You are battered and hurting yet you wish to say that I am unworthy to get the seat of the Son of Heaven? In most cases, I do not trust the words of a beaten-up man such as yourself but for the benefit of the doubt, I will ask. On what basis do you dare say that I am unworthy?"

    It was not Zhuan Jie who answered but Xiang Ning who was also getting up from the ground, "You are arrogant and disrespectful, your heart is the muddiest of the candidates so do you think our worry is unwarranted?"

    "Your faade as a divine being is merely something you most likely fabricated. You "ascended" in a Mini World of the Devils, we have read your reports so you need not doubt of this information. I doubt that you truly have the bloodline from Heaven Realm or if it is fabricated by you and your family''s Shadow Pavilion. "Li Yourong who somehow found her way back to the stadium cut in.

    Wang Ling looked behind him if Qin Lim who had actually stood up just like the other three would say something but he stayed quiet. But Wang Ling reckoned that he too share the same sentiment.

    Wang Ling sighed as he slowly circted his angelic qi. He looked at the determined four candidates and said, "Your determination is admirable and your worries truly do make one think. But let me first remind you, this is not something you can win with determination alone, your hopes of triumphing over me is slim and as for your concerns you are merely speaking out of your asses."

    With that said, Wang Ling suddenly exploded in a glorious white ze. With his body shrouded with the True Heavenly mes, Wang Ling slowly rose into the air.

    Emanating incredible heat and awe-inspiring might, there was also that hint of qi that is far beyond heavenly qi the people of Heaven''s Will Academy was aware of. All of the Holy Cultivators were bbergasted at this form of qi, only his family especially Wang Yue was not surprised by that form of qi.

    Wang Ling looked down upon the four candidates and said, "I have been respectful to you lot all this while and you merely took that as offensive is because you fail to see my meaning behind your feelings of pride. My respect turned to arrogance the moment you tried to justify your incapability of beating me.

    "My heart is muddied for I bear a grave question and worry in my heart, my path is unclear yet my will is strong and that will is going to enable me to rise from where I stand. And as for ascension in the Devil''s Mini World, I dare say that all those mindless prattles is nitpicking for what right do you say that Devils is not righteous? The term Heroes amidst the Devils exists since before because Devil Cultivators does not merely exist to create evil as they too are other beings just like any other.

    "Evil cultivators exists and it is the job of the righteous sects and forces to weed them out. It is not our job to destroy those people who have merely ended up cultivating a Devil Cultivation Technique because of their circumstances. Not all Devils are Evil and not all Holy Cultivators are righteous, the [Devil Emperor] and the [Light Tyrant] embodies these words. And as for those who doubt me, I ept that you point fingers at me but don''t you dare point them at my family." At this moment a golden light erupted from behind Wang Ling''s head.

    Two golden halos with blinding light appeared and as they revolved behind Wang Ling''s head, the angelic qi drowned everyone''s words and all became still.

    As Wang Ling hovered overhead the four candidates and the spectators everyone knew that Wang Ling was the winner of this selection. For the reaction of the students of the Heaven''s Will Academy was to kneel before the Greater Holy Lord before them without them even noticing their actions.

 Chapter 201: Xie Ro comes out

    Chapter 201: Xie Roes out

    The Dark Domain is mostly ruled over by the Xie n whose existence stems from the very start of the new era. A prominent sword n that holds one of the fragments of the Invincible Monarch Wang Wudi.

    They were one of the strongest factions in the whole central regions, but all of that is all in the past. Now, they are mere second-ss power that could barely hold a domain.

    Of the Five Sword Families, only the Xie n had lost its brilliance and fame. Even though it had produced geniuses after geniuses, the once prominent n found it hard to stand at the peak once most of their Immortals died in battle.

    Right now, they only have a single immortal who is the current head of the n. But in a secluded that is located deep within the valleys of Xie n, a cave that is radiating with devilish might and burning heat was also having someone breakthrough celestial phase.

    A gust of burning wind swept the faces of seven youths who had their knees on the ground and face wipe of any emotion, they waited for something toe out of the cave.

    Another big gust of hot wind blew past his face. The seven youths abruptly moved and then kowtowed to the ground as they announced, "We greet the True Devil King of mes, our Master, Xie Ro!"

    It was a loud shout, but it was devoid of emotions. Those who could hear could tell that the people who speak of the words were dolls who had no emotions to speak of.

    "So, how long has it been since I entered seclusion?" A voice rang and a man with a well-toned body and walked out of the cave with his body avable for the world to see.

    Of the seven youths, the one who was kneeling on the left-most area spoke, "Reporting to Master, it had been 4 years since Master entered seclusion."

    "3 Years huh. That''s rather longer than I would have thought. The devil promised me that I would regain my celestial grace once I absorb his legacy, and spirit. His words were true and now, it is only a matter of time before I transcend Mortality and reach True Eternity."

    "Glory to the Master!"

    Xie Ro smiled and then asked, "What of the Wang bastard? Is he still enjoying his seat at the top of the Celestials? Or have he already moved to be an Immortal?"

    "Wang Shu Qing has yet to transcend, but his wife, Xiao Fei''er had transcended Mortality and had be an Immortal. The time Master had been waiting for is near and your brother, the n Head is moving the way you like him to. But there had been hups in aplishing the domain. The talk of a devil with four wings had been appearing all over the ce. We fear that another True Devil has appeared in the Realm."

    Xie Ro who had justmanded one of his disciples to bring out a fresh set of clothes stopped as he was putting on a ck robe.

    "So, another True Devil appeared? But it only has four wings that means it''s a True Devil General, not a True Devil King. The difference between our bloodlines arerge and I canmand him if I want to, it will not be a problem. What about the joining hands of the devil sects and forces?"

    "Another problem was faced as the True Devil General attacked the lower-ranked powers that are under our control. A good number of sects and academies were destroyed, not sparing even a kid to tell the tale of what he had done. But one particr man did manage to get out alive and passed us a message. It was the Sect Master of the Regal Devil Cult, he was tortured to the point of insanity and the message was, "Advent". We do not know what the True Devil General meant, but we fear that it has something to do with the Gate."

    Xie Ro began to think and after a while, he looked at the disciple who was speaking andmanded him, "Go and tell my brother that take control of the Domain before I get out of my second seclusion. We must also take control of the Earth Domain, tell him that time is ticking, one I wake up from my seclusion, I will have transcended Mortality and we will open the Gate before we wage war against Wang Shu Qing."

    "I hear and obey, Master."

    Xie Ro turn around and was just about to enter the cave when he suddenly stopped and questioned, "What of the two things I made him look for?"

    "We have found a possible key, but it is not clear if its blood will suffice. The Blood Hell Sword is said to be in the hands of Heaven''s Will Academy. It is a shame but the Wang Family is now in possession of a sword that has the sword fragment of Wang Wudi''s sword."

    Xie Ro abruptly turned around and then asked in a perturbed tone, "What do you mean by that? If the sword is in the hands of Heaven''s Will Academy, then how can the Wang Family procure the sword? They have no connection to any of the academies other than the Thundegod and the Sacred Beasts Academy, so how can that be?"

    "Reporting to Master. The current honorary Son of Heaven of the Heaven''s Will Academy is Wang Shu Qing''s firstborn, Wang Ling, he was the one who destroyed Master''s Castle in the Mini World. Also, the Wang Family''s connection has been extending all over the realm and its connection is now not limited to those two Academies, Master."

    "borate."

    "We have been observing the actions of the Wangs for a long time and they are now all over the central regions. The Tranquil Empire and the Ancient Scripture Academy of the Water Domain has a connection to the Wangs. The Yan n that is expanding quickly through their numerous revival of pill recipes from olden times, and Heaven''s Will Academy is currently on good terms with the Wangs. Their influence is spreading at a terrifying rate, we are losing out to them. All of these connections also ties to Wang Shu Qing''s firstborn."

    Xie Ro creased his brows and after a long time he announced with a shout, "That''s it, I will be returning to the n. We will create embers ahead of time.."

 Chapter 202: Brothers

    Chapter 202: Brothers

    Xie Wu was the current n head of the Xie n. Inside the n Hall where a grand map that isid down on a table could be seen. He was contemting what the actions of the Xie n should make next.

    The Xie n is at a precarious, though it was not a peak family in the central regions, it was still a powerful family that is quickly devouring a number of forces. Big and small, he is making moves on them and trying to assimte them with the Xie n.

    On the table, a number of pieces wereid out across the different domains. The mark of the Xie n was a devil mask and the majority of the Dark Domain was already filed by devil masks.

    But there are other marks that could be seen on the map. A dark red spear was situated on the Frost Domain and had taken over half of it. The spear was the symbol of one great celestial who was said to be the greatest genius of that weapon of his generation, Wang Shu Qing, the War God of the Blood Spear.

    "The three ces the Wang Family had already nted their roots deeply is the Frost Domain, Holy Domain, and the Thunder Domain. I thought the moment the agreement was broken it would be the time to destroy them, but who would have thought they would make their moves before that bitch Xiao Fei''eres out. For them to form a connection to the Yan n is a major pain for us!"

    Bam!

    He hit the table and all of the pieces tumbled and fell, Xiao Wu was pissed. The ns he had concocted with Xie Ro was crumbling down at a slow and steady pace. As he stared at the ce where the Wang Family was situated, Xie Wu was cursing and ring at it intently.

    "Easy now, my dear brother, you''re the current n Head and as the n Head you can''t be losing your cool like this." As Xie Wu''s attention was fully given to the map, a voice was heard so he raised his head in alertness.

    Xie Wu raised his head and across the table was Xie Ro who was checking the map with a nk face.

    "Xie Ro, you''re finally out of the seclusion? Hmm, you couldn''t push through to transcend Mortality?" Xie Wu was surprised but heposes himself quickly and asked the specifics and the important details without much effort of speaking unnecessary chatters.

    Xie Ro picked up the spear piece and then turned to look at Xie Wu, "Don''t worry about my breakthrough, this is merely a little break. I receive a pretty unpleasant report about the n getting disrupted and I don''t think this little trouble is going to be little. Status report? The exact one, not the ones you fed my little children."

    Xie Wu became serious and turned to the map and pointed at the Dark Domain where there was nothing and was only an empty mountain.

    "The gate is about to open but the sacrifices are iplete and we are missing an ingredient that I can''t get my hands on. The [Red Spirit Stone] is unavable for the past ten years and as we have feared, it is still unavable to this day." Xie Wu exined with a grave expression.

    Xie Ro creased his brows and asked, "Are there any alternatives? The Spirit Stone is the thing we need to fully open the gate. Are there any alternatives that we can use?"

    Xie Wu turned his eyes to the side and said, "There is one but it is rather troublesome to get and we need to join the Ten Year Bout to get that item. Aside from that, we can''t seem to find the Devil Lotus Emperor you need. I fear we have to send my son and number 1 or 2 to the Red Land."

    "So, the [Blood Soul Stone] is the item we will be going for huh. This gate is a headache for me, but we need to move forward. The Blood Soul Stone might an alternative and might need a lot more sacrifice, but that could be supplemented easily. We will enter the Ten Year Bout, we can''t have Xie Hai do it, I''ll number 5 to 7 enter.

    "As for the Devil Lotus Emperor, I think you''re right and it would be best to send number 2 in order to retrieve it. I can''t let number 1 out of my presence right now, the nting process is still at its embryonic phase."

    Xie Wu nodded his head, "I understand, that does it then. Moving on, although the Domain is getting harder to control, we should be able to take control of it just before the Red Land opens. I told your disciples that it is hard to control the Domain as they might get killed by that pesky Bloodbath Devil, I think he''s targeting the n, did he perhaps sensed you and is somehow attacking us because of that? But he had left for the Earth Domain already we need not worry about him for now. "

    Xie Ro did not speak. The Bloodbath Devil was a True Devil General, he does not know what it wants by wreaking in his territory, but at the end of the day, it will be easy to control once he meets it so it doesn''t really matter.

    "What of the key? I thought we found one already?"

    Xie Wu smiled as he answered, "We actually have two candidates and they are from your favorite Family do you want the firstborn son or the youngss?"

    Xie Ro showed a nasty smile as he said, "Let us go with thess, but let''s hold that for now. If we touch her there will be war, but before we take her to make sure to have ample preparations first."

    "Don''t worry, the Mu brat is already moving."

    A very nasty smile appeared on their faces. Their scheming continued for two days straight.

 Chapter 203: Weak

    Chapter 203: Weak

    Wang Ling stood on the back of a White Eagle King that had a body that extends for over twenty meters. With a calm look on his face, he enters the Thunder Domain without feeling anything.

    His heart was calm and as he grasps the two swords that are the Bleeding Cloud he got from Xiao Jianfa rested on his left hands and the Blood Devil that supposedly belonged to Xie n was resting on top of his other hand.

    Wang Ling stared at the two swords, his thoughts unknowable by others. He was alone on top of the beast, his destination would be Thundergod Academy where the next fight he needs to face will happen.

    The resources of the Thundergod Academy has yet to disappear by his hands, he needed to at least decrease it by twenty-five percent in order to be satisfied if he cannot reduce it to nothingness.

    But would the Thundergod Academy ept someone like him who ventured to the Holy Domain and became the Son of Heaven of Heaven''s Will Academy? Short answer, yes! Long answer, definitely a yes!

    The Thundergod Academy was an open academy where it encourages its students to dominate the world and the other academies except for the act of indiscriminate killing. To be a part of Thundergod Academy means to be savaged and domineering, him bing someone of the Heaven''s Will Academy even bing a sessor of a sort was the kind of philosophy the students of Thundergod Academy follows.

    Well even if he was not to be epted by the Thundergod Academy, there were still many ces that would ept him if he ever left. The True Devil Academy was a viable ce for him to go and that also goes for Heaven''s Will Academy.

    If he wants to he can enter any academy and they will ept him with open arms. Wang Ling was not someone who has a bad reputation it was the opposite. He was a good and kind person that is his persona.

    A light to the weak, a guardian that kills those he deems evil and unjust, he ys beasts in order to create a path for him. A model for the youths that wish to aim high, Wang Ling was someone that is slowly creating a legend.

    He was a myth, yet he was real, he was a fantasy, yet he could materialize the dreams of those who only wish.

    [To be idolized by this many people is something else. In the past those guys merely wish for my death toe faster, themon people despised me because I bring them danger and I sacrifice many in my battles.

    Those were the days that I wish never ends. Yet those were also days that my rage and anger for myself blinded me making me unable to feel anything. Rage truly makes the mind numb of emotion, and to this day I have yet to regain much of the emotions that I lost since that day.]

    Wang Ling was mncholic and he smiled in a depreciatingly toward himself.

    [Wang Wudi, the Invincible Monarch a name that shows reverence towards my former self. The people of this era see me as a hero for opening and era yet they do not even know what vile acts I havemitted. It is sad and lonely at the apex. I could kill anyone I wanted and because I was bored and feared for my psyche to be devoured, I tried to open a path that will let me walk a path and strengthen my mind further.

    The apex that I seek is beyond the boundary of the Celestial God Stage, I could have reached that stage in a mere ten years if I secluded myself in a cave with my family''s resources. I could have ignored Wang Yue, and Wang Hong and only focus on myself. But I didn''t, my path should lead me to the new apex that will strengthen my mind, heart, and body. But the only thing I am treading is a path that leads to a family that cares and loves me.

    This is not the path that I am seeking. This is not the path of power that I have wished. This is not the path that could''ve led me to repentance. Yet this is the path that led me to all the paths that I wanted to take. Everything about me is changing, my mind, heart, and even capabilities are improving even the bloodlust is improving, in this path that was opened to me by the family that took care of the useless Wang Ling, it seemed that they have forged a path that I could tread.]

    Wang Ling slowly closed his eyes and went to sleep. For the first time in a long time, Wang Ling once again watched as the crimson skies being portrayed in front of him. With a frown, Wang Ling tread the path of the mountains, he went up and up the mountain and soon corpses began to appear.

    Familiar and unfamiliar faces were showing. His heart was beating faster, but he knows that he needed to face these demons in order for him to move forward. So, Wang Ling continued to march forth with the peak of the mountain as his destination.

    He took leisure steps, not hurrying to miss the scene and not slowing down to enjoy them. He did not want to be here, in thest 70,000 years of his previous life Wang Ling never wanted toe in this ce willingly because it brings up too many bad memories.

    For thousands of years, he had been trying to forget to cope with the sadness and guilt he had faced throughout the years. He had thought that he had long forgotten of these peoples'' faces yet there it was being shown to him with vividness.

    Wang Ling wanted to wake up and be free of that hell, but he fought that urge and continued to march forward with his feet bing heavier each step. But he never stopped and as he reached the peak of the mountain where everything was dyed red, Wang Ling once again was subjected to that dreadful feeling.

    He frowned as he sweats, but he stood his ground as he listened to the words of the youth that is standing before the headless corpse.

    "This is all your fault, your weakness led to this result! You deserve death, you deserve to suffer a million times over than what he felt!" the youth cried blood and as Wang Ling watched him cry, he finally reached the point of the nightmare that he had been unable to see for 70,000 years.

    The youth turned to the crimson skies and howled to the heavens, and as he knelt down on the ground and he wept his eyes lost its shine as his mind broke in many pieces.

    The youth opened his mouth as he said, "I have been left alone, once again. Why am I so weak that I couldn''t stop them from leaving this world?"

 Chapter 204: Taint

    Chapter 204: Taint

    Wang Ling kept silent as he relieved his past life. He watched as the youth stood up and continued to stare at the heavens. He cried and cried, he cried until no blood or tear could escape his eyes.

    He screamed as he wailed the hatred that is kept inside his heart.

    "Why? Why is it like this? He was not a man of evil, he was a righteous person! If the heavens deem anyone the need to be punished then punish me, please, punish me and take my life!"

    The youth was in grief, the only man who took him in when the snow piled up on his beaten-up body was now in front of him as a corpse without a head. He hated himself, yet he could not take his own life, the promise he had with his master was to live a life with a family to call his own.

    The hatred that remains in his heart made him unable to take his own life, he wants to fulfill the promise he had with his master. Yet as he stood there with seething anger, he made another vow and that vow was the start of it.

    "I will cut all those people down, I do not care if they are a saint! I am but a nascent soul cultivator now but soon, I will take their heads and pile them into a mountain as offering!"

    The youth called out and then brought out a sword. As the youth did so, he cut his own palms and made a blood pact with the heavens. If he was to fail to destroy the family that caused the death of his master, he too would die.

    The sword he used to cut his palms glowed and the qi that gathered around the youth attracted the blood of the mountain peak. The sword rose into the air and the essence of the youth''s soul entered the sword.

    A sword, a massive river of blood, and a blue-colored soul essence flowed into the sword and then slowly began to transform. The intention of the youth was imprinted on the sword and the hatred and despair he felt remained inside.

    Wang Ling watched as this happened and unconsciously grasp the two swords that was on the physical world. The sword absorbed the two substance and soon became one, itnded on his hand and became his nascent soul.

    The blood was sucked inside the sword and the painful memories was recorded, with his soul essence connected to the sword his nascent soul the youth knew that he will be reminded by the sword of his mistake of the past.

    The youth unexpectedly turned to Wang Ling who was watching and then opened his mouth, "For you to appear here, do you even know the weight of the sin that you havemitted? For you to watch as your master''s body rot, do you find so amusing that you relive it?"

    Wang Ling shook his head.

    "I want to be free of the curse that haunts me in my sleep. The inner devil that remains in my heart even after thousands of attempts still remains. Heart Devil, you are but a simple obstruction that is stuck in the past, why don''t you disappear already?"

    The youth made a grim smirk and directed it towards him. The tears that had stopped flowed once again and the world trembled as the mountain began to shook.

    "You dare say those words? Do you think I am but a mere ghost that haunts you? Do you think that existing as the pain of your mistakes is something that I wish to be? I exist because of the mistakes that you have made, the foolishness you have done and the weakness you possess."

    The world turned into a blood-red and changed location. From the bloodied mountains into a city that is filled with screams and cries of both young and old. A dark past had been unearthed yet Wang Ling remain unperturbed.

    "The city that you have burnt in the path of vengeance you took, the number of blood you have fed in the sword that you have created in order to drown the hate and regret that is buried deep within you. You are nothing but a sinner and a weakling that have no right to live a normal life.

    "You live in the illusion that you have thrown the past away and have moved past them yet why do I feel hate is still wing in your soul?"

    A bright light shot up Wang Ling''s chest. A miniature him appeared and quietly floated inside his chest. This was his soul, it was pure white but a tainting blood red was clinging to its aura, and in the presence of the blood-red taint a baleful mist erupted that devoured the entire city.

    The baleful blood-red mist continued to expand and soon devoured andmass that is equivalent to an entire Domain. Those inside the baleful blood-red mist began losing their breath and soon died.

    Wang Ling could oddly pick up the image of the dead and the hate that bore upon his psyche made his eyes twitch. Billions of hands popped up from blood-soaked soil and hundreds upon billions of crying souls appeared and wed on Wang Ling''s body.

    This caused Wang Ling to suddenly be alert and brought out a blood-red sword that is identical to the sword of the youth who was staring at him with mocking eyes. He waved his sword and began hacking away at the hands that attached themselves to him, Wang Ling''s mind began to cloud and soon rage a dense killing intent and baleful aura attached itself onto his heart and spread across the world.

    With a wave of his sword, the world began to tremble, but the baleful blood-red mist expanded even further.

    Wang Ling continued to hack away at his enemies and soon an unwanted image sh in his head.

    "Ling, why did you do it?" A familiar voice, Wang Ling turned around and found Bai Xue who had her front paws cut off and her white fur dyed in blood.

    Wang Ling suddenly stopped his hands. He froze as he stared at an even number of image devouring his mind.

    "Big.. Brother, help me I don''t want to die, please, don''t let them take me g" This time it was Wang Yue who had her bright light snuffed away by someone.

    Soon, people after people he cared about began to appear. Xiao Fei''er, Wang Shu Qing, Wang Hong, Butler Sun, Qigang, Qiqi, and other people he knew started to have their lives taken away.

    All of them was questioning him, asking him why! They were asking for help but he could not respond because the only thing he saw was the image of their deaths.

    Soon, Wang Ling''s mind became cornered. He became restless and it was at this time that a figure appeared in front of him

    "You are a harbinger of death. You want to live a life with those tainted hands of yours, what you deserve"

    sh!

    Wang Ling brandished his sword against the figure, but as the feeling of flesh being cut was felt, Wang Ling retracted his sword with great haste.

    In front of him was Yan Renhuo who had half of her neck shed. She stared at Wang Ling with confused and pained eyes. Blood escaped her mouth as a fountain of red exploded out of her neck. As ''Yan Renhuo'' lost her strength, she stumbled and fell on the embrace of Wang Ling, with her eyes that is filled with pain and sadness she uttered

    "You will kill those around you just like before. You will never escape that cycle, for you can never change!"

    ''Yan Renhuo''s'' lifeless body fell and Wang Ling was already trembling. Now, his mind was slowly being eaten away by hate and regret. The fear that should not exist began creeping in his heart and as he began losing sight of the world while drowning in a world of blood.

    His eyes becamepletely red as hepletely drowned in blood, inside his mind he screamed in pain and as he poured out everything in a single scream, he opened his eyes and felt his body sweating bullets and tears of blood had already escaped from his eyes.

    The waves that appeared and his breathing became rapid. He looked into the skies that had turned dark and whispered to himself, "I will protect them, you''ll see."

    Wang Ling still has no ability to make the taint in his soul disappear.

 Chapter 205: Meeting

    Chapter 205: Meeting

    As I traveled through the Thunder Domain with the mount I was provided with, my mind circted in the past. Images of both happy and sad events began shing before my eyes as if my death was about toe.

    Most of the time I reject and despise the idea of reliving past memories, but in order for me to defeat my past and kill the devil that lurks in my heart and soul, I know that I have to see through them and slowly ept the sight.

    In a sh, Wang Ling''s thoughts flowed and the sight of him struggling to live shed. It was dark and cold, snow continuously fell from above and his sight wavered as blood flowed out of the wound he had just received.

    At the moment he was a young boy, not even six years of age, with a thin body andcking needed nutrition. He was skin and bones and his cheeks sunken. Underneath his eyes were bags and all over his face was scattered bruise and wounds he had received throughout the years.

    As he held onto half of a dirtied bread Wang Ling powerlessly held on to it.

    [Being beaten to death like a dog, what a way to end this life. It seems like my dreams could not be met in this life after all.]

    He thought as he began epting the idea of death. The young Wang Ling had already lived a life that is worse than a dog''s, he was even treated worse than a dog, so he figured that dying in this way was somewhat predictable.

    As he held it like it was the most precious gem he had in his possession, a shadow cast upon him and a voice was heard.

    "Boy, what are you doing there? Are you not cold lying on an alleyway with piled up snow on your body and back?" It was an ordinary voice of a man, it held no emotion other than curiosity.

    Wang Ling could not see the man for he could not move even his head. His eyes was only focused on the dark skies that hid the stars from him. He chose not to answer the man.

    But the shadow began to move and his view was reced by a man with long brown hair and a genuine smile. The man looked at Wang Ling''s eyes and then spoke, "You should answer when someone speaks to you, boy. Did your mother not tell you manners?"

    Wang Ling closed his eyes and inside his mind, he was cursing.

    [As Iy here dying, thest person Ie across is a man with nomon sense. Heavens, you have forsaken me already, why do you wish to make me suffer by making such a man meddle with my business?]

    Wang Ling knew he was dying and he wanted to embrace death even with a hint of peace. Yet this man was beginning to meddle with his business, and it was something he found undesirable. So, he ignored the man who just appeared.

    But the man was persistent and spoke once again, "You must not have any strength to speak, those bruises of yours are quite severe. Your bodycks any life essence and your blood essence is terribly low. Your body is weak from theck of nutrition added to that your injuries, you''re going to die, aren''t you?"

    The young Wang Ling opened his eyes and then stared at the man with brown hair''s eyes which had not wavered even a little bit.

    With his remaining strength, Wang Ling opened his mouth and uttered a few words, "Fuck off, let me die in peaceif you don''t, I''ll slit your throat."

    An empty threat from a dying child who seem to weigh no more than twenty kilograms. The man with the brown hair frowned.

    "Boy, you speak of death as if you are aware of what it truly is. Tell me, have you ever killed anyone before?"

    The ''boy'' hesitated, for the first time in his life he found someone that managed to instill fear at him. He choked as he unconsciously answered honestly, "Yes."

    It was an honest reply and far from what the man with the brown hair was rendered speechless and a single tear escaped from his left eye.

    "Poor little one, for you to have blood in your hands at such a young age, what kind of hardship have you gone through to be pushed to such a degree?" The man shed tears for a boy he had not seen, for a murderer who admitted his crime, he sympathized with the sinner that is Wang Ling.

    It was the first time he had seen someone react in such a fashion to that answer. Loath, hate, disgust, and contempt was the first emotion that will be shown to him once this kind of talk was brought up.

    Such an event where a man sympathized with him was definitely a first, but this didn''t make him exhibit any form of a favorable image to the man with the brown hair, because it only triggered anger inside his heart. The strength he didn''t think he had was drawn out of his body.

    His right hand that had no strength iled and a sharp object cut through the air and aimed for the neck of the brown-haired man. The brown-haired man did not react and let Wang Ling''s little bade reach his neck, but as soon as it touched his skin, the sound of metal being hit rang through the air.

    "Skin as tough as steel, you are a cultivator?" Wang Ling could not believe his eyes. He hadid his eyes upon a cultivator and he had actually used his de to attempt and murder him?

    What foolishness, [My death really woulde, today. But not at the way I expected it to end.] Wang Ling already thought he was going to die that day, but to his surprise, he didn''t, because the next words of the brown-haired man struck a chord even to him.

    "You are pitiful, powerless, and full of brashness that is your qualities. But in your eyes can see exhaustion, grief, and perseverance. Boy, I do not know of your past nor do I have the ability to change it, but let me ask you one thing do you wish to be someone who lives beyond the clouds and not grovel at the cold alleyway? But you have no life in your eyes, and I can see that you have been tired of this whole thing so, I will ask you, boy.

    "In this alleyway where two strangers meet, do you wish to have another shot in this life? Do you want another chance to live as a human being with manners, rather than be a dog who is kicked around?"

    Wang Ling was surprised as he nodded his head. The hand that was holding the bread crushed the bread he holds so dearly.

    He was powerless, he had nothing, and was tossed away by the very people who took everything away from him. But at that moment, he heard the words, someone, his age had been wanting to hear someone say to him.

    The brown haired man then smiled at him, "So be it, but in order for you to have another chance in life, you will need to toss your previous one behind and stand forefront of your path. Boy, tell me your name."

    He opened his mouth and uttered, "Ling I have no surname, so it is just Ling."

    The brown-haired man opened his mouth as he said, "Hmm, then in the night where the night sky hides the moon and the white rain of winter fall over our heads, I shall grant you my own surname, Wang. Today, Ling you are reborn, and you will be known as Wang Ling. Wang Ling, I will take you with me as I find your life in need of a second chance. You who are but a young boy has blood on his hand when you do not even understand what life is.

    "I am but a mere passerby who saw a young child on the verge of death. Now, I will take you with me as someone who I will educate in the ways of the Saints." With mystifying ways, the brown-haired man lifted Wang Ling''s beaten up body from the ground without harming him and even began healing him with qi.

    He walked away with a dying child and as he did, he remembered something and asked Wang Ling.

    "For you to walk in this new path, let me ask you do know how to do theundry?"

    It was at this time that Wang Ling knew that he had doubted his decision to die at that alleyway.

    But as we have this tale, the story of Wang Ling never stopped at the time when the brown-haired man with the surname Wang picked him up from the ground.

    But as to what happened next, such part will have to wait as the sounds of fireworks was heard and he noticed that in front of him was the gate of the Thundergod Academy.

 Chapter 206: Meeting on the way

    Chapter 206: Meeting on the way

    Descending in front of the Thundergod Academy''s eastern gate, Wang Ling sees the mount that brought him there flew into the horizon. He had a smile on his face and unbeknownst to him, the mount was actually relieved that it was away from him.

    It may have been a beast that is many times powerful than Wang Ling, but the single fact that Wang Ling''s presence that exuded out of him was simply out of this world. He was a beast, but the pressure he could bring out could notpare to Wang Ling.

    It even doubted if Wang Ling was truly someone from the Heaven''s Will Academy. It felt like that an ancient beast was moving with it, the feeling was suffocating.

    However, Wang Ling could not know of this as he was too focused on his own thing. The memory of the past and the devil within his heart was simply too much to face head-on if his mind wandered off.

    Although his mind was wandering too much on the journey, Wang Ling''s mind was currently at a stable form. Or so he thought. Because the instant he stepped beyond the gates of the Thundergod Academy, Wang Ling heard the soothing voice of ady.

    "It seems like you have something going on inside your mind, Brother Ling."

    Wang Ling turned to the side and saw ady possessing a kind of beauty that is both captivating and unruly. A unique red hair and dangerous set of teeth, a beauty that is both dangerous and alluring, it was Yan Renhuo.

    Wang Ling looked at her and for a brief moment, a sh of hesitation shed in his mind. The image of her death appeared in his head and it made him clenched his fist tightly. Yan Renhuo was a member of his family, or at least that''s how he sees it.

    As his personal Alchemist, she is entitled to stand by his side in the future. Of course, that is still on the back of his head and was not an actual thing. But he knows that Yan Rehuo would stay by his side in the future.

    And because she is a part of the family, the image of her being cut down by him was something unpleasant even for him. After all, cutting down one''s own family was something he did not want to relive in this life. That single mistake was enough for him.

    "Are you having cold feet, Brother Ling? I heard that the entire Roaring Thunder Board is all the more wanting to fight you and prove their worth to you after your ascension as the Son of Heaven. And it would seem that the man I deem worthy to be my daopanion is feeling the pressure for the first time." Yan Renhuo who had keen eyes towards Wang Ling especially teased him and Wang Ling merely responded with a shrug of a shoulder.

    "I am but an imperfect human being. Everyone has ws, Sister Renhuo." Wang Ling responded in his natural nonchnt manner. With a slight bow, he greeted Yan Renhuo.

    "You? Brother Ling? Have ws? If the old coots of the Heaven''s Will Academy heard your statement they would be willing to hang themselves for being too much of a trash. You are the revered Son of Heaven, I heard Zhuan Jie was begging you to teach him swordsmanship, for a peer to be so outstanding it is rather difficult to see any w in you."

    Wang Ling is now a well-known and prominent figure even in the entire Martial World. His position in the Heaven''s Will Academy is equivalent to that of a Grand Elder in most ces. He was so high up that even some of the people his peer was already asking him on the path of the sword.

    They were asking him to be their teacher or something of the like. But because Wang Ling was too busy and had no interest in taking any of them in, Wang Ling merely responded with him not wanting to have another student candidate implying that he already had someone he was teaching at such a young age.

    This littlement of his made many people looks at him with even more mystery and interest.

    Wang Ling needs to be respected, but it would seem that his current position does not change in the eyes and heart of Yan Renhuo.

    This made him satisfied for some odd reason. Laughing at herment, Wang Ling merely walked away as he urged her to join him on the walk. As they walk away they were then greeted to a carriage a few hundred meters away from the gate.

    They rode on the carriage and left for the depths of the Thundergod Academy. They could have flown into the Roaring Thunder Stage on their own, but that would take hours so they had to take a carriage.

    Wang Ling looked at Yan Renhuo with interest in his eyes. His eyes observed her body thoroughly and noticed many things. Other than it being wless and jealousy-inducing towards other women, Wang Ling noticed that she was shrouded with a dark orange hue.

    "Your training in the True Chaos mes seems to be moving along smoothly. Have you ignited it already?" He asked.

    Yan Renhuo nodded her head, "I have, the time before I went to witness your ascension to the throne of the Son of Heaven in the Heaven''s Will Academy. This True Chaos me is something unique indeed, the power is possessed lives up to its legendary status. But I am rather disappointed in myself, I cannot use it for any grade-3 pill concoction at the moment as it is too violent."

    Wang Ling was surprised to hear her said those words in such a casual tone. Ignited? He was merely ying around when he asked her if she had ignited the True Chaos Spark, but in mere months she had not only ignited it as he had already used it in her pill concoction.

    [What a monster.] he thought as he showed her a smile of amazement.

    His eyes caused Yan Renhuo to blush as he stared at her intently. Their conversation got drawn out the more they spoke to one another.

    But it got to the point when Wang Ling realized something as he asked, "Now that I think about it, Sister Renhuo, what are you doing in this ce? I thought you went back, even Yue''er and the others went back to the Xiao n to train you to have a lot of free time I see."

    Yan Renhuo acted meek as she answered, "I am already at the very peak of the True Saint Stage, a little more push and I will breakthrough the Dominion Realm, so instead of meditation I wish to see the world more. And it just so happens that you are in a lot of events this year I am also here to support you, am I not wee?"

    Showing Yan Renhuo a warm smile and only said, "Your presence is always wee."

 Chapter 207: Cute and Fearless

    Chapter 207: Cute and Fearless

    In the Raging Thunder Stage, there were ten pirs overlooking the entire stage. These ten pirs were the ''spectators'' seats'' seat of the stage.

    The ten pirs surrounded the stage and the circr stage that is in the middle carries on with its job of staging the fights of the students who wishes to dominate one another and rise to the challenge.

    The Raging Thunder Stage is one of the biggest stages in the entire central region. Having a radius of 500-meters, the stage that carried a blue hue was a grand stage for grand asions, and every ten years, just before the Ten Year Boutmences, the Festival of the Thundergod is held to decide who would participate on the Ten Year Bout.

    Three spots are open and the hundreds of youths who qualify for the single spot are those whose name is currently listed in the Raging Thunder Board. Those who are on the board are contenders, but in all truthfulness, those who are Grade-B and A Rankers or the top 20 to 1 ranker are the only ones who have the right to represent the academy.

    No one from below the rank of 20 had gotten the right to represent the academy in thest 753 years. The lowest the ranking had been shaken up was when a ranked 47 student swept the Festival and imed the position with his own two hands.

    That youth wouldter be a headmaster of the academy, he was The Raging Beast of the West Lu Tao.

    After seven and a half centuries, Lu Tao had already grown ustomed to the sight of students Grade-B and up fighting for dominance to be the representative of the academy.

    But now, he is expecting something new. A kind of excitement that he had not felt since he became he fought with the Fleeting Sword of the Xiao n or meeting the War God of the newly established Wang Family.

    Standing on top of the [Red Pir] which is the tallest pir of the ten pirs, Lu Tao observed the Raging Lightning Stage with a wide grin on his face. Lu Tao''s body started producingcerating lighting.

    "Master, you are doing it again. Please don''t act like that, it is too early for you to go senile and start producing lightning without reason like this." A cold but alluring voice came from behind him.

    Behind Lu Tao was a beautiful youngdy, she was the same youngdy who had guided Wang Ling in the secret room before. Her identity was obviously the current disciple of Lu Tao, but as for how capable she is, no one truly knows.

    She is Mao Lan, the Calm Judge of the Heavens, the one who stands at the peak of the academy.

    Mao Lang was the third andst personal disciple Lu Tao had taken in under his wings. She is also the greatest talent he had managed to find and at the young age of eighteen, she was already at Saint Phase.

    In the current younger generation of the realm, she is considered as a peak personality in the [Dragons and Phoenixes] of the central region. Dragon and Phoenixes, a kind of ranking that exists in the entire central regions.

    Separating the ranking of the men and women, it is the kind of ranking that only monstrous geniuses had the right to enter. There were previously 38 Dragons and 33 Phoenixes in the whole central region.

    Mao Lan held the fourth-strongest Phoenix in the central region, aside from the moniker of Calm Judge of the Heavens, she was also known as the Phoenix of Cmity. Two monikers both possessing the extremes of different spectrums.

    Lu Tao turned to look at his oh-so-wonderful disciple and groaned, "Do you really have to speak like that, Lan''er? You are going to break this old man''s heart if you continue doing that. Please respect me some more."

    Mao Lan merely scoffed as if she held her master in contempt while saying, "I do respect you master, yes, I truly do. Isn''t that right, Senior Martial Brother Fu Peng?"

    A man named Fu Peng who was quietly standing beside Lu Tao also groaned like Lu Tao after hearing Mao Lan''s words, "Please don''t drag me to this, Junior Sister Mao. Also, please don''t push the master, Junior Sister. Having him cry while drinking is too much for me to handle, so don''t push him past that point."

    Lu Tao looked at Fu Peng with a surprised expression. With his mouth agape, he could not speak for a while. Feeling depressed, he said with grief, "Peng''er, how could you say such a thing. As the current Thunderlord how could you lie like that, where will I put, my face if a false rumor of this old man crying circtes in the circle of the Grand Elders?"

    Lu Tao promptly turned his head to the Grand Elders who was with them on top of the Red Pir and observed them with a serious expression on his eyes. They turned their eyes away from him as they tried their hardest to stifle theughter.

    Irritated, Lu Tao waved his hands and looked at Mao Lan, "Little one, you really do need to be taught a lesson. I did not want to do it, but I think I''ll ask the brat of Xiao Fei''er to teach you some manners in ce of your master. Did you not say you were interested in fighting him before?"

    Mao Lang shook her head as she announced, "I am not interested in him anymore. Someone more interesting popped up yesterday, after all."

    "Oh, who is that? For that person to grab your attention, he must be pretty strong. Who is it? Was it Wei Hu? I''m warning you, that kid is unstable so don''t try and"

    "Do not jump to conclusions old man, the one I am interested in is not Wei Hu but that one"

    Lu Tao turned his head towards the direction of Mao Lan''s fingers and saw a cute white fox that is elegantly heading up to the middle of the stage. He might be hundreds of meters above, but with his keen eyesight, he could observe the fox as if it was in front of him.

    "The white fox? What''s so special about it? Also, is that even a student on the Raging Thunder Board?"

    Mao Lan shook her head, "Just wait"

    Just as she said those words, the white fox stopped on her tracks and then looked around the crowd.

    A loud voice then echoed around the mountain where the stage was built on, "I am Bai Xue, the 100th ranker of the Raging Thunder Board, I challenge everyone who is above me in the ranking!"

    Mao Lan turned to Lu Tao as she said, "See, she is cute and fearless, isn''t she interesting?"

    ------

    Authors note important:Chapter 208 is now fixed

 Chapter 208: Bai Xues might

    Chapter 208: Bai Xue''s might

    Bai Xue had just arrived in the Thundegod Academy yesterday and she had already created a mess. After stepping inside the academy she went to find the student who held the hundredth rank and went to beat him up without any regard.

    She had juste from the Beast Legion Sect and she had just been feeling bored after ying with the elders who had too much time on their hands. The Beast Legion Sect is currently still no under her fullmand and the only reason why she was here was that it was needed.

    She needed to be a member of the representative who will step up to face the other forces in the Ten Year Bout. Her presence in the Ten Year Bout is something she wanted, the price in the Ten Year Bout was something too enticing after all.

    Bai Xue stood in the middle of the stage with her head held high, she stared at the crowd with a smile on her face. She was smug and the students who saw this became insane and irritated.

    A Grade-D suddenly stepped up and shouted, "For someone who is at the bottom of the board you sure have an irritating amount of pride in you. Little beast, do you even know the weight of your words do yo"

    His words was suddenly cut off as Bai Xue asked, "Are you are a ranker? Answer me or else I''ll rip your lounge out."

    Bai Xue was serious and her eyes had no hint of hesitation. She was at the peak of Grand Saint Stage, but the arrogance she exuded was something that no one in the surrounding could topple.

    The Grade-D ranker who stepped up to her smirked and abruptly balled up his fist and announced, "I am Cui Zedong, the 93rd ranked in the Raging Thunder Board. You beast, are you looking down upon me just because Wang Ling took my spot for a little bit? Who do you think you are, do you think you are Wang Ling!? Let me tell you who and what you are, you are nothing but garbage with too much confidence and arrogance."

    Bai Xue was currently just half a meterrge, and she was currently being looked down upon by Cui Zedong in a literal and metaphorical fashion. The anger of Cui Zedong was also present in the heart of the other rankers.

    They had been looked down upon in the fast few months after Wang Ling came and swept the entire board. Stupid students who think too highly of themselves had been appearing one another, it was extremely irritating for them. Their feelings of pride were hurt, but they can''t me Wang Ling because the only thing he did was win.

    Over the past few months, their fist had been itching to give Wang Ling a good clobbering. But it seems like their anger was suddenly directed at Bai Xue who deliberately acted like Wang Ling aggravates them and make them step forward.

    Cui Zedong raised his fist and lightning burst out. The sparks of lightningcerated the stage and made his hair stand up from one end to the other. He looked down upon Bai Xue and with a snort, he threw a punch without a warning.

    "[Heavenly Lightning Fist]!]

    Boom!

    Arge explosion ensued, those who were watching with smirks on their faces expected Bai Xue who be taught a lesson in mere moments. But as they watched Cui Zedong''s fist being stepped by a single tail, their mouth became agape as they lost the ability to speak.

    They were in disbelief, but Cui Zedong was even more shocked, "Iimpossible, yyou what the hell are you"

    His words was cut off once again as Bai Xue sighed, "Please don''t like that, those expressions and words are being said at me for far too many times. It is exhausting listening to your idiotic realizations and disbelief, Cui Zhegong was it? Yeah, that''s supposed to be right, I''ll be taking your rank now."

    Bai Xue waved her tail around and bounced Cur Zedong''s fist. Her body was then covered in dense lightning, her fluffy white fur stood up and with a kick of the ck floor, she disappeared.

    Bang!

    Before Cui Zedong or anyone else could react, the muchrge body of Cui Zedong who was looking down upon by Bai Xue has experienced a powerful blow on the chest. The wind split the air as Cui Zedong was sent flying and as if he was a kite that had its string cut, he flew off and was blown away from the stage. Hended and skidded on the ground and with a groan, he felt his ribs cracking with every desperate move he made.

    With uneven breathing, he found it hard to even remain conscious. But amidst the pain on his chest, the pain in his pride and the embarrassment he had was something that he could not take.

    [I-I cannot lose like this. Not again, I have trained for months and almost died trying to master

    Bai Xue''s voice was heard, "Stay down! Move and I will make you lose the ability to get up from your bed for years. You are weaker than me, you have no chance of winning against me in this life unless you have a Grade-4 artifact you can''t beat me! You have been beaten by this little beast you said is weak, now, live with that embarrassment for the rest of your life."

    Upon hearing those words, Cui Zedong''s pride crumbled.

    It was just the beginning, but Bai Xue had already incapacitated one of the rankers. Another incident was about to begin, and Lu Tao was already enjoying such a thing unfolding before him.

    He was surprised to see someone of Bai Xue''s caliber being obscured for such a long time. But he remembered something, he knew that he had met this little white fox before.

    He rocked his mind and after a few seconds, he remembered her. With a wry smile, he mumbled to himself, "Just how many monsters are there in the Wang Family? Good thing I am not on any bad terms with Wang Shu Qing or that woman.

 Chapter 209: Lass hand

    Chapter 209: Lass'' hand

    Monstrous geniuses were supposed to be few even in the forces that is scattered throughout the realm. But at the ce where the current Wang Family stands, they have already produced 4 of them.

    Wang Ling, Wang Hong, The Shadow, and it seems like the next one would be the little fox that is always together with Wang Ling.

    "There''s also that littless that came here before. I heard she''s already at the energy pce stage at such a young age and the fact that Wang Hong is improving even faster now is beginning to make me really feel worried about the Wang Family''s future."

    Lu Tao spoke to himself. He sighed at the current position of the Wang Family, a grand powerhouse that stands as one of the strongest powers of the Frost Domain. Alongside with the behemoths Yan n, Mu n, and Frost Peak Sect, they are the one who holds tremendous potential for growth.

    They are merely a subpar force in the Central Regions, but the position they stand upon is a ce that might endanger them. A family with four geniuses that stand at the very peak of the central regions.

    The mysterious power that backs them up and the righteous sword that protects them from the side. Quite frankly it is a power that is a thorn on the side of many powerhouses just like the Xie n who despises the Wang n.

    Lu Tao knew the Wang Family all too well and he knew that it has no intention of biting the other forces unless they show their fangs first. The Wang Family is a silent predator that still sleeps, it is a dangerous faction that must be dealt with quickly but no one wants to take the responsibility of disturbing the den of a monster in fear of receiving its wrath.

    "The Wang Family is going to rise soon and in the wake of their sess are useless opportunists who want to ride their tail. And considering the husband and couple of headaches, they will not like the view of those people should I stockpile on wine before chaos ensue?"

    Lu Tao''s words could only be heard by him and his two disciples. But as he began daydreaming about drinking wine as chaos descended in the realm, he heard the chortle of Mao Lan by his side.

    "What is so funny, Lan''er?" asked Lu Tao in curiosity.

    Mao Lan did not answer and merely pointed towards Bai Xue who was announcing some pretty good things about making a bet. Behind her was a white banner that says, "STRONGEST OF THE GRADE-D GENIUSES, STEP FORTH AND BET 10,000,000 POINTS IN ORDER TO EARN THE TITLE AND 20,000,000 POINTS!"

    The words were written in red as if they were blood. At first, he scoffed at the sight of the banner, he thought only idiots and stupid young nobles would take such a tant and obvious bait. But he sensed the odd reaction of Fu Peng who was dazedly observing the sight, he had a hunch that made him choke.

    He did not even need to ask because Mao Lan who wasughing in delight announced, "Ten people had already bit the bait. This willful fox is amazing and the students who epted the challenge are even more amazing! Why is time so slow? Howe noon arrives so slowly? I wish the Festival stars soon!"

    Lu Tao and Fu Peng stared in horror as more students bit on the bait that isid out to them. Lu Tao stared at Fu Peng and asked in disbelief, "Is this the ''geniuses of this generation? Fu Peng, what criteria have you been using in epting students? This is going to cause the academy to fall sooner orter, what did I say? The quantity of students does not matter, we need quality, QUALITY!"

    Fu Peng shrunk to the side and could only apologize. He had no excuse, and even if he had, he can''t exactly say it aloud while Lu Tao is acting like so. Lu Tao might be entric and fun to y around with, but once he is pissed or irritated, doing anything unnecessary will merely result in a tragedy.

    Lu Tao was incensed as he asked, "What are you going to do? This Festival is already starting even before noones. How long before noon?"

    "Thirty minutes! Master." Fu Peng answered.

    "That means there should be thirty or so students who will give up their points?"

    Lu Tao could do nothing but watch as his academy shows off its most outstanding students. He was depressed, but that depression shot to the skies as Bai Xue altered the betting to 15,000,000 points with the grand price of 50,000,000 points. At that point, Lu Tao was already asking for Fu Peng to take out the treasures in his collection and start selling them.

    Because soon enough this littless will have enough points to buy anything from the academy or sweep their Ster Stones.

    On the other hand, Bai Xue was enjoying herself, her thoughts were as follows

    [Now challenge me, you idiots. Taking the 20,000,000 points from him was worth it. ]

    =====

    In the Wang Family where everything was already in chaos, an abrupt visit managed to ignite the irritation of Butler Sun and Qimi.

    In the Gust Hall of the Wang Family Main House, there was an old man and a youth. The old man was wearing a blue robe and the character Mu embroidered on the left chest. The youth was also wearing simr clothing like the old man.

    But unlike the old man, the youth''s clothing was more luxurious. This young man was Mu Feng, the 27 years old young master of the Mu n.

    His countenance held a bright and confident smile and as he sat on a chair with the infamous Sun Wu right in front of him, he opened his mouth and proudly announced!

    "I Mu Feng represents the Mu n and is here to give my proposal to the Young Angel of the Wang Family in hopes of strengthening our"

    His words was cut as Sun Wu brought out a red spear and had it quietly rest by his side. A wave of bloodlust and killing intent swept over the entire room as he gave Mu Feng a stare right in the eyes.

    With a grimace tantly stered on his face, Sun Wu opened his mouth as he uttered a few lines that greatly epassed the words that was stuck deep within his heart

    "Fuck off while I am still letting you go. Utter another nonsense about taking interest in the Young Miss and I will let you enjoy my famous mes and torment you for eternity."

 Chapter 210: The Stance of the Wang

    Chapter 210: The Stance of the Wang

    Marriage in the world of cultivation is mostly done for the sake of their Family. Forsaking the emotion which they held within their hearts and reaching the top by sacrificing a member of their own n.

    The World of Cultivation is nothing short of a political power struggle, despite how straightforward it looks the bnce it has is nothing but a flimsy line. The Xie n, Deste n, Feng (Wind) n, and the Mu n are just a few examples of such a thing.

    There are countless more ns out there that practices such things, and the ones who does such acts are the startups who send their daughters to the well-establish powers of the world.

    They seek protection from stronger families and seek to find a connection that may lead them to a greater future. Such an act is not even vile as it wasmon practice, it is only vile to those who see it as so.

    The act of having many wives is supposed to be seen as an act of disrespecting and not showing one''s partner the love and respect she deserves. But others see it as something to show off their masculinity or their act of reciprocating their love towards other beings that shows them such a high level of affection.

    An act is only vile if you decide it to be, and the act of the Mu n asking for the hand in marriage of Wang Yue is nothing short of vile and disgusting. It was unwanted and not weed, it was something Butler Sun and anyone in the Wang Family is sure to agree on.

    The Mu n can fuck themselves. What is forming an alliance to make peace if the happiness of one''s own is not kept? The Young Miss is not a tool that can just be decided upon by some n.

    "Have the Mu n not see our intent? Have the arrows of the Mistress been too light for you to understand that your n is something we are ready to stand up to? The Mu n may have existed for many millennia. But our Wang Family is not afraid of you, the Immortals in your Family is nothing but an old man who is on theirst leg. And you have no one to represent in the [Origin Lands], so what is it that you think you can scare us with?"

    Butler Sun stopped speaking and stared at Mu Feng who had eked out of the way. The pressureing from Butler Sun had been too immense for him. His silhouette decreased and Mu Feng lost the ability to look Sun Wu in the eyes.

    However, as Mu Feng shrieked away, the old man beside him snickered and attracted the attention of Sun Wu. Creasing his brows, Sun Wu asked, "What is so funny?"

    The old man contained himself and spoke up as he stared down at Butler Sun''s eyes, "Do you really think our Mu n kept our silence because we fear you people? You destroyed a number of our branch families, but the one who did so was Xiao Fei''er. Let me guess, you might have thought that you were incapacitating us, but is that really the matter?"

    Butler Sun became serious as he listened to the old man''s words some more.

    "Your Immortal expert made a move against us, and if we retaliate, do you suppose anyone wouldin? No, none will see our actions in the fault. And if we are to raise our gs against your Wang Family, our allies will have the right to attack you, and if our allies attack you, with only the Yan n who have no more than two Immortals as your ally and the Xiao n as the chained sword that cannot make a move. Do you think you can fend us off?"

    The old man picked up the tea on the table that is served to him and then took a sip to introduce the refreshing tea to his system. With a long pause in progress, the old man from the Mu n once again continued.

    "The Mu n might not be able to decimate the Wang Family, but with two other behemoths, do you think we cannot wipe you out? The offer of taking in the adopted daughter of the Wang is nothing but our gesture to show that we want to make peace. But you have rejected the offer and chose to protect thess that is not even a member of the immediate family. And you have taken out the spear that also means you are endangering us in your territory. Now, let me ask you, do you think the Wang Family can handle the repercussions of denying our offer?"

    Butler Sun did not speak for a while as if he had choked up. This put a smile on the face of the Old Man, but before Mu Feng could feel confidence and regain hisposure. Butler Sun had already created a smile and stared down at the old man.

    Picking his spear and then pointing at Mu Feng. The old man became alert and then stood in front of Mu Feng who was quivering in fear. His eyes was full of alertness and he was ready to take action in order to let his Young Master escape.

    "Your words are nothing but useless babble. Your little allies, let me first confirm. Is it the Deste n, and the Frost Peak Sect? If yes then your Mu n does indeed have the ability to raise your heads and look at us in the eyes. But do you really think you those people who had already been defeated by our War God has the right to speak? If you do wish to point your swords at death then I wee you to do so, the Wang Family never regrets its decisions. The Young Miss of the Wang Family is the Young Miss of the Wang Territory, she is a member of this family and if we do not forsake her for the sake of a flimsy peace and let her suffer all her life.

    "If you think you have the courage to face the Wang Family then do so, take up arms and announce it to the world. Face us and make the world know of the chaos that is about to ensue, I am the Spear of the Bloody War God, to those who point their weapons at his family is the same as pointing at mine! And the price of doing such act is your very lives and the rest of the insolent bastards who wish to see us fall!!"

    Butler Sun raised his voice little by little and as a wave shook the house as he roared out in anger. The old man could feel that Butler Sun was not someone he can take. The arrogance he had disappeared.

    And just like Mu Feng, he too choked and was at a loss for word.

    Butler Sun stared at them and in irritation, "NOW, FUCK OFF! YOU ARE NOT WELCOME HERE AND YOU SHALL NEVER TAKE THE YOUNG MISS, YOU ARE A NUISANCE!!"

    Butler Sun exchanged gazes with Mu Feng who was behind the old man and spoke slowly with a deep and heavy tone, "You, idiotic noble, hear these words. You are not to set foot in this territory any longer. I do not care what reason is it that you need, but if you set foot in thend of the Wang Territory then one of the lovely seven Shadows will visit you."

    With that said, Butler Sun turned around and then had the servants escort the old man and Mu Feng out. Butler Sun went to his office and went to write three letters.

    One was for Xiao Fei''er who needs to know that chaos was about to fall. The other was for the leader of the Yan n letting them know that something is bound to happen. Andstly, he wrote a letter to Wang Ling

    Staring at the letter he wrote for Wang Ling, he sighed and mumbled, "Should I send this to the First Young Master...?"

 Chapter 211: Shes here

    Chapter 211: She''s here

    "What in the world is happening over there?" Yan Renhuo''s question struck a chord on Wang Ling''s heart as he felt a powerful qi in the air. The air was being rendered by something and as he was sensitive to the movement of qi, Wang Ling was feeling every change.

    Smiling, Wang Ling was beginning to expect something from this Festival. It was currently noon, and the Festival had yet to actually start as the challenges were merely beginning to pour at this point in time.

    The Festival''s first-half starts as early as the crack of dawn as a way to entertain the students and impress the numerous teachers. The already shining stars of the Roaring Thunder Board show their might and begin their show of might.

    Wang Ling nned to appear at noon in order to not catch that much attention and get bored so he took his time. But from the looks of it, he was missing out on a strong challenger.

    Yan Renhuo noticed Wang Ling''s smile and she felt slightly bitter. For some odd reason, she could tell that his attention was drawn to the stage where a rumbustious and intense fight was currently ongoing.

    His attention that was given to her previously was taken that is not something she liked. Her thoughts began to spin and different opinions sprouted.

    [Will I get more of his attention if I be stronger? Will he let me join in his journey if I prove that I can stand by his side?] Her thoughts was on such a train. It was moving forward in a direction she had created in order for her to gain more attention from the man she adores.

    It had been said that a woman will do anything for a man she loves. In the world of cultivation, such words were more embodied by the women who seek attention from the one they love. They wanted to be noticed, they wanted to have their emotions reciprocated. And those who are deep in the world of cultivation, their desires will have to be met.

    A woman''s emotion is as intense, if not even more intense as a man''s. And with such a thought, Yan Renhuo intensely stared at Wang Ling. She clenched her fist dainty hands as her resolve strengthened to another degree.

    Boom!

    A bout of lightning exploded as an interestingly strong qi of a beast emerged. This qi took Wang Ling by surprise. A smile blossomed from his lips as the urge to have a bout slowly crept into the core of his heart.

    "So, she has arrived. I wonder, just how much had she drained from that Sect in order to increase the density of her lightning to such a degree. Does she have some more of those treasures? But most importantly, is she even stronger now?" A devilish smile emerged and his thoughts began leaking from his mouth.

    As the carriagended, Yan Renhuo noticed the abrupt spike on Wang Ling''s mental state. This caught her by surprise as she had not seen such immense will Wang Ling before. He had always taken everyone as a joke or someone unworthy to face him with everything he has.

    Although Wang Ling sees his opponents with seriousness, it doesn''t really mean he faces them with all his strength. After all, killing them identally is something he does not want to do.

    While Wang Ling was in his own little world wondering if he can let it all out, Yan Renhuo''s voice sounded out beside him, "You seem happy, Brother Ling. Is there someone you are expecting to meet at the festival?"

    "Does it show that much? I have not fought her for a while so I wish to see who of us is stronger. It was a draw when we first fought one another, so I do wonder how she will fare now that I have also grown to new heights. Though I have to admit, the two of us merely separated months ago." answered Wang Ling.

    The carriagended just a few meters from the pirs. As Wang Ling went out, the lightning began to expand more and more until everything stops and then boom! Arge explosion urred that incited the crowd to cheer wildly.

    As Wang Ling walked up slowly towards the stage from in between the towering pirs, he closely listened to the excited chatter of the ordinary students who were both from the inner and outer circles of the academy.

    "Just who is that really? For her to ascend to the top 17 of the Raging Thunder Board so easily, how is she so strong? What is that little white fox made of?"

    "I know right? And that betting, holy shit! That betting poll of hers, to offer a billion points for defeating her, just how confident is she that she will not lose?"

    "Hehe, who do you think will win? The Son of Heaven or her? She destroyed all of her opponents faster than Wang Ling so do you think she has a chance? I heard Wang Ling beat up all four of the peak disciples of the Heaven''s Will Academy as easily as waving a sword. But this fox fought 87 times without rest and beat them up with a single hit, I think she has a chance."

    "Do you really think so? She is strong but I think she is still limited, also wait, someone is stepping up who is that stupid man? For him to step up when the others had been beaten. I don''t remember him being a member of the upper rankings.."

    "Wait, he seems familiar Wang Ling, that''s Wang Ling! I remember him from that day, I watched him trample everyone! Is that Fairy Yan Renhuo? Why are they together? Are the rumors true?"

    mors were heard and Wang Ling smiled throughout the entire thing. Yan Renhuo also had a smile on her face for reasons different from Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling slowly stepped up to the stage and walked up to Bai Xue who had just finished another ranker and was collecting the points she had a grin on her face she mumbled over and over again, "100,000,000 points, 100,000,000 points, these guys are rich. Soon, I''ll be able to ransack their vaults"

    As she was too preupied with her thoughts Wang Ling snuck up behind her and crouched down before whispering, "Stop that, we can only get 75 percent of the resources of vaults at best anyway."

    Bai Xue was startled so she turned and then prepared to hit Wang Ling who had unknowingly made her involuntarily circte her qi.

    She waved her tail and then aimed for the head. But as she turned around and saw Wang Ling''s face, Bai Xue realized who he was and tried to stop and alter her assault, but it was toote and there was no chance to changing it without injuring herself so

    [Aiya! He can take it anyway!] With that thought

    Boom!

    Wang Ling who had just gotten up the stage was hit and was sent flying out of the stage.

 Chapter 212: Festival Begins

    Chapter 212: Festival Begins

    "What the hell, have you actually gotten weaker? Why do I feel you were stronger before?" A nonchnt voice was heard as Wang Ling slowly rose into the air with his arms showing signs of turning red.

    A scene where Wang Ling is sent flying by a little fox was shocking enough for the students. But the fact that he managed to survive such a hit was something new altogether.

    That hit was something most students would have died from. At the very least, they would suffer an injury of some sort. But Wang Ling merely brushed it off with augh.

    Bai Xue looked at the approaching Wang Ling and then smirked, "Heh, you couldn''t even dodge that little tap? Are you losing your sharpness?" Bai Xue teased as she jumped on top of Wang Ling''s shoulder and gently rested there.

    She released a sigh as she demanded, "Raise the temperature a little. It is currently cold so don''t think of cking off." Wang Ling''s body temperature raised and she began to make sounds akin to that of a feline.

    She was satisfied at the heat and almost began dozing off. But with a flick on the forehead, Wang Ling waked her up from her daze.

    "Sleep after the Festival, sleep now and I''ll steal all your paints and use up all the resources without sharing you anything." With those few words, Bai Xue woke up, "This is no time to be sleeping, Xue. The Festival is about to start, sleep after we get a spot on the Ten Year Bout."

    Wang Ling turned to the Red Pir and bowed slightly towards Fu Peng and Lu Tao who was curiously eyeing him and Bai Xue.

    "It is good to see you again, Elder Lu. I apologize for the trouble this one''spanion has caused you but is the Festival going to start anytime soon?"

    Wang Ling''s inquiry was calm and Lu Tao raised a brown upon hearing his words. He turned to Wang Ling and smiled wryly, the pain in his heart about the number of points Bai Xue still remains, but he knew Wang Ling''s concerns need to be addressed.

    He turned to Fu Peng who also had a pained expression, "Announce it, Peng''er. Although the brats who were to challenge the top three are mostly incapacitated, we need to start the Festival soon."

    Fu Peng nodded his head with a heavy expression. He sighed and then raised his hands.

    A jade board appeared beside the Red Pir he was standing on. The jade board was as big as he was and it hovered beside the Red Pir without a problem.

    "This is the Jade Representation Board! Every ten years there is a grand bout to see who is the strongest of the geniuses of the Seven Grand Academies and the other factions who receive an invitation! Just like any of the Seven Academies, we are granted the right to have three representatives.

    "The top three rankers of the Academy will be the ones to represent us, but this Festival is an open day where anyone can challenge the three representatives to duels. If you beat them, you will take their ces as representative. But if you were to be defeated you are not eligible anymore to face the representatives!"

    Everyone watching was excited, they were feeling something new, it was not the feeling anxiousness to see battle after battle, no they were waiting for the time when a representative is stripped off his right.

    It had not been done for a very long time. But now seeing something like that happen is usible with the appearance of both Wang Ling and Bai Xue.

    Although a fight between her and Wang Ling might not happen as they seem to be acquainted with one another. The second best thing they could hope for is the act of stripping off the representative of their rights.

    That would be amazing to see, the top rankers of the Thundergod Academy was not some wuss. An Academy that focuses on empowering their students through numerousbat, it was an academy that is designed for people who wishes to achieve greater heights.

    With one of the Phoenix holding the top-ranking and two [Lower Dragons] holding the 2nd and 3rd rank, it wasn''t weird why people refer to the Thundergod Academy as a gathering of brutes. It was a ce that is blossoming with many potentials [Generals].

    Fu Peng raised his hand and then shouted, "3rd ranked, Ye Chuan step forth to the stage and present yourself/!"

    With a grand call, a wild wind appeared and a wild lightning tornado appeared right in front of Wang Ling and Bai Xue. The lightning tornado exploded and dissipated in the wind.

    The person who came out was a good looking young man with golden hair and blue eyes. Wearing a Green Robe and having a sword on his waist, Ye Chuan had shown himself and he had a confident smile on his face as he stared at Wang Ling.

    "My name is Ye Chuan, the 33rd Dragon of the Dragons and Phoenixes! So you are that Wang Ling who everyone deems to be the strongest of the current generation? For someone like yourself to appear out of nowhere and im such a title, are you not ashamed?"

    Wang Ling did not answer such a question and merely smiled. Bai Xue chose to close her eyes as she could tell everything is about to be bothersome.

    Ignoring Ye Chuan, Wang Ling heard Fu Peng once more, "2nd ranked, Wei Hu, step forth to the stage and present yourself."

    A shocking spear qi rolled over the entire stage and a single Azure Spear descended from heaven and struck the stage. The spear stood perfectly still. It was emitting lightning qi and was rendering the air that surrounded it.

    The spear was ten meters away from Ye Chuan. As the spear stood there without budging another young man descended from above andnded on the side of the spear. Picking the spear from the ground.

    This time the man had an azure hair and a fierce eyes, he had a big grin and clothes he was wearing was in tatters.

    "My name is Wei Hu, the 15th Dragon of the Dragons and Phoenixes! Brat, how much for that little pet of yours?" Wei Hu asked, which Wang Ling responded with a smile and a calmment

    "More than your life." A simple answer that immediately provoked Wei Hu.

    "I''m going to enjoy tearing you apart!" Wei Hu answered back.

    Fu Peng coughed once and finally continued his announcement, "1st ranked, Mao Lan, step forth to the stage and present yourself."

    Finally, it was time for Mao Lan to step up. And unlike the other two top rankers, she had no mboyant entrance and merely floated down from the Red Pir she was in.

    As she slowly floated down, she began announcing her identity, "Mao Lan is my name, any other information is unnecessary."

    She directed a fierce re at Bai Xue and smiled as she said, "Bai Xue, I challenge you to a duel."

    Bai Xue did not even need to raise her head as she answered, "No thanks, you''re too much of a hassle to fight against."

 Chapter 213: Shameless and lazy

    Chapter 213: Shameless andzy

    "You refuse?" Mao Lan asked in a surprised tone, "Are you a coward? Why won''t you ept my challenge? You sounded so sure you were the strongest earlier so why not prove that to me, the one who holds the 1st rank?"

    Bai Xue still refuses to open her eyes and look a Mao Lan as it was a ''hassle'', she instead yawned before answeringzily, "That is just a banner, what does it prove? Those who believe it will believe it those who don''t will not. I don''t need to take the strongest on, I merely need to fight the weakest of your three to get a spot."

    At that point, Wang Ling chortled silently as he once again flicked Bai Xue on the forehead, "What did I tell you about sleeping? Sleep after this is done, I thought you were awake already."

    Ignoring the fuming Mao Lan who had just been ignored andid to the side for those who were much weaker than her. Bai Xue woke up against her will and slowly got up from Wang Ling''s shoulders.

    She got up on Wang Ling''s head and then stared at Ye Chuan. With a yawn, she turned to him and asked nonchntly, "You are the 3rd ranked, correct? I would like to challenge you for the 3rd rank and the right to be the representative of the Academy."

    Bai Xue stared at Ye Chuan whose face was beginning to interchange the color of green and purple from being too angry. He was being looked down upon by a fox, the feeling of humiliation was beyond what he had expected.

    Wang Ling who was silent throughout the whole thing looked around. He noticed a bunch of people was eyeing the stage and the intent to battle was thicker than what it was before the three highest-ranked students went up the stage.

    He tugged on Bai Xue''s tail and warned her, "Move now and you will have more fightster. We already got enough points so fighting now is unnecessary and a waste of energy. Let''s move to the side, I have some things to talk to you about. What rank are you in currently?"

    "The 17th rank."

    "Alright then Seniors, please excuse us, we need to speak of something personal. Please carry on with the Festival, we will be stepping up when the other students have their chances."

    With an oh, Bai Xue turned her gaze to Ye Chuan once again and bowed her head as she spoke, "I apologize senior student Ye Chuan, I was arrogant and have forgotten that Ick the preparation to face you at the moment. Please, let me retract my challenge I shall take your silence as your approval thank you for your understanding."

    Here, the full capability of a sly and shameless fox and humanbo had been seen.

    Wang Ling then turned around and without any hesitation started walking away garnering a multitude of confused feedbacks from the crowd. They could not hear the conversation of the five people on the stage so the only thing they saw was Wang Ling and Bai Xue leaving after a bow had been given.

    The two was even saying something to one another as if they were in a walk. This made many even more confused.

    Ye Chuan, Wei Hu, and Mao Lan stared at their backs at a loss for word. They were too taken aback by the abrupt actions of the two that they could not speak for a short while.

    But as Wang Ling was just about to step out of the stage, Mao Lan regained herself and then called out to them, "Where are you going both of you? You are already on the stage, why not fight and let us finish this once and for all?"

    Bai Xue turned and answered with a smile, "We are not worthy of you at the moment, please let the other seniors take you on first. Ling and I are too young to take the first battle out of the hands of the other seniors, please refrain from challenging us, because unlike you we have the rights to reject these challenges."

    With that, Wang Ling jumped off the stage leaving Mao Lan who was always calm and collected at a loss for word. Lu Tao and Fu Peng who was watching this was shamelesslyughing at the misfortune of Mao Lan.

    The old Thunderlord and the current Thunderlord were disciples and masters indeed. They wereughing too hard at the ever so proud Mao Lan that they managed to incite Mao Lan''s rage and made her turn her head towards them.

    He motioned a few words with her mouth which says, "I will tell this to Mother" These words of her managed to make the shameless duo on top of the Red Pir to shut up.

    Lu Tao turned to Fu Peng as he regained his ''dignified'' bearing, "If she really tells this to her you would cover for this master of yours correct?"

    "Nope, I can''t lie to her else I will really die just take it like a man, Master." A tant reply.

    With his words, Ye Chuan below began epting the challenges of the students who were spared by Bai Xue. He was moving quickly so he can fight the damnable fox who was looking down upon him.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue walked up to Yan Renhuo''s side. Yan Renhuo stared at Bai Xue and Bai Xue stared at her. The two looked at one another without saying anything.

    After a few moments, Yan Renhuo finally broke the ice with a greeting, "Good to meet you again, Sister Xue. Where have you been all this time? I don''t think you were with Brother Ling at Heaven''s Will Academy. Yue''er was looking for you."

    Bai Xue giggled before giving a reply, "I was tempering myself away from him. I was fighting some beasts on the Deste Forest."

    Yan Renhuo nodded her head repeatedly as if to say she understood.

    Wang Ling noticed their exchange and only interjected with his own topic after affirming they were done talking.

    "Bai Xue, what do you think of Ye Chuan? Do you think you can take him?"

    Bai Xue found it quite new that Wang Ling would ask him something so obvious that it gained her attention and irritation at the same time.

    She creased her forehead as she replied with a confident Yes, "I can take him, why? Do you doubt my strength? We haven''t seen each other for a while and you''re already acting like a big shot?"

    Wang Ling shook his head, "It is not like that, but I heard Dragons or Phoenixes have the ability to jump three to four levels depending on their ranking. Wang Hong was the 2nd Dragon before he ascended to Dominion Realm, he said he could jump five levels if he gets serious. That kid is rather pessimistic when ites toparing himself to me but he''s a real warrior when ites to most cases."

    Bai Xue smiled as she answered in a way only the two of them could hear, "This makes things rather difficult then, we can''t exactly face them with everything we have, we have our situation after all. This is going to be rather difficult with that said I''ll take Ye Chuan, you can take Wei Hu you can openly use one of your bloodlines after all. Let''s get this over with quickly, I have some things to tell you about the Beast Legion Sect and the Regal Lightning Tigers."

    Bai Xue''s words tug a string on Wang Ling''s heart before jumping off his head. But before heading off, she asked onest thing, "Did you not fight some monstrous genius on Heaven''s Will Academy? Why are you worried about these guys?"

    Wang Ling shrugged his shoulder as he answered, "They were not a part of the Dragons and Phoenixes, the two students who are a part of the Dragons and Phoenixes both denied to join the selection for some reason so my opponents were just the four peaks."

    "Is that so?"

    She slowly walks towards the stage where the fight between the 4th ranked of the Raging Thunder Board had just finished.

    Boom!

    Arge explosion was heard and a figure flew past Bai Xue. Bai Xue jumped up and stretched her bodyzily, looking at Ye Chuan she announced, "Senior, let us have a good fight."

    Ye Chuan nodded his head as he added, "I''ll tear you apart."

 Chapter 214: Lethal

    Chapter 214: Lethal

    Ye Chuan was the 33rd dragon, he was a swordsman and a skilled maniptor of both wind and lightning elements. He was a monstrous genius who reached the saint phase at the tender age of neen.

    Needless to say, he is strong. Stronger than most people and even some monstrous genius. Bai Xue stood there with her head held high. She looked at Ye Chuan with a smile but he was serious and was considering performing lethal moves.

    But as Bai Xue stood there, she could not help it but ask, "If I am to beat you here, will I enter the Dragons and Phoenixes rankings?"

    "Maybe, why, are you interested in bing one? Well, you don''t have to worry about such matters. You''re not going to beat me anyway." With that said, Ye Chuan brought out a sword that had a red sheen on it and then kicked the ground.

    To start, he held the sword down and then prepared for a big swing. His sword was quick and sharp like a raging storm, "[Storm de]!" He roared as he went on to brandish it against Bai Xue who was watching him intently.

    Shu! The sword was moving quickly and it was moving towards Bai Xue without a problem. However, as it was about to reach the fox, a white fog beganing out of Bai Xue''s paws and as if she was a fleeting cloud she too kicked the ground and went for Ye Chuan''s neck.

    "Shit!" Ye Chuan cursed as he saw Bai Xue''s move. He moved to the side in order to avoid those sharp teeth of hers and used the sword as an axis to turn his body around before jumping upwards and flying to the skies.

    Bai Xue saw this and like a hunter going after his prey, Bai Xue kicked the ground once again and flew up after releasing a portion of the cloud''s strength. Fwu, the wind made a path for her and her ws began to extend.

    "Phantom ws!" Bai Xue roared as if she was a tiger and the sharp ws extended and became sharper than the sharpest sword. With glowing ws, Bai Xue moved in to tear Ye Chuan''s body apart.

    But ye Chuan was not just some useless arrogant young master who only knows how toin and is full of air. He too has his own strength and as he twisted his body, he gathered his qi towards his sword and then with a single horizontal sh, he let it all out.

    "[Lightning Maelstrom]!"

    Boom!

    A massive wind tornado came out of his sword and what followed was lightning. It was a terrifying scene where the sounds of thunder and lightning echoed throughout the stage but amidst the tremoring thunder, a courageous white fox was ready to tear it apart.

    "[Red Armored King Serpent: Partial Bloodline Ignition]!" Bai Xue whispered such words under her breath and a mysterious red light emerged from her body. Another kind of qi exploded out and ayer of red qi covered her body.

    Bai Xue dove straight into the Lightning Maelstrom of Ye Chuan. And this causes many to shake their head. An act of unfounded courage was nothing but stupidity. This thought went over the head of everyone present other than one man. Wang Ling looked at this sight and knew something was up and Bai Xue was nning something.

    From within the maelstrom, another bright light appeared. This time, it was dark red and it surrounded Bai Xue''s body like it was coating her. The dark red qi was not protecting her but expanding the Phantom ws and after a few seconds, Bai Xue mumbled once again.

    "[Raging Blood Tiger: Partial Bloodline Ignition]!" With that, her strength increased by a fold and she became stronger that she broke through the maelstrom with her ws still intact and clean.

    She was now moving even faster and as she reached Ye Chuan, Bai Xue was already feeling the bacsh of activating two different bloodlines at the same time. Although it was only partial ignition, it was still too much for her to ignite two bloodlines at the same time.

    "How can Ling stand those two bloodlines activating at the same time?" she asked herself as she was now right in front of Ye Chuan. Bai Xue raised her front paws and then without any hesitation let her ws reach out to Ye Chuan.

    Ye Chuan countered with shing out horizontally and meeting the ws head-on. Bai Xue touched the de and Ye Chuan smiled, this caused Bai Xue to feel immense bloodlust and jumped away, s, it was toote.

    "[Lightning de]!" Ye Chuan moved his sword as if it was a mere p of thunder. He moved it in such a way that Bai Xue was actually caught off guard by that attack some blood found its way towards her white fur.

    Bai Xue looked at her chest and then touched it. She saw the blood and for the first time in a long time, she was pissed. "That''s enough ying around [Fox Form Fifth Stance: Thunder God]!"

    Vuu! Boom!

    A p of thunder was heard upon Bai Xue''s sudden voice was echoed in the ears of Ye Chuan. Bai Xue disappeared while she was floating and as if she had teleported, she was already behind Ye Chuan when she reappeared.

    Vuu! Boom!

    She disappeared once again and this time, she reappeared to his right. Vuu! Boom! Disappear, then reappear to his left. Vuu! Boom! Left. Vuu! Boom! From below. Vuu! Boom! From above.

    It was a rain of hit and every time Ye Chuan was being hit, a part of his clothes and some of his blood would fly away. Ye Chuan tried to catch Bai Xue, but every time he wants to focus, a hit would from some other ce.

    Right now, it was a shower of blood that. Earlier, it was pretty bnced. But now. it was a one-sided beat down.

    And as a minute passed, Bai Xue stopped and the injury-riddled body of Ye Chuan fell from the skies.

 Chapter 215: With Force

    Chapter 215: With Force

    What is there to fear when fighting a member of the Dragon and Phoenix rankings? They are just normal monstrous geniuses with nothing special about them. That is the view of Bai Xue who had just gravely injured Ye Chuan.

    Touching the injury she had received with her paws, Bai Xue circted the Phoenix bloodline and let it heal. Her bloodline had been strengthened several folds and her healing capability had increased at an insane rate.

    Bai Xue''s wound disappeared quickly. Wang Ling stared at Bai Xue and nodded his head.

    He was amazed at her show of strength against a Dragon. But he knew that the fight was not over because the Elders had yet to announce the results of this bout.

    [Thisd should still have some kind of hidden potential or card he had yet to bring out. Speaking of cards, this little fox actually managed to absorb and ignite bloodlines partially? I have to make her teach me that.

    Having such a card is going to help me significantly. Havingplete control over that thing is interesting how about I try it now?] With that thought he sat down cross-legged and began observing his blood.

    The idea of creating a technique passed his mind and without minding the weird looks he was getting, Wang Ling sat there and continued his meditation. The fight had yet to actually finish so he had time.

    Bai Xue saw him act like so and found out that the Elders had yet to truly announce the winner. Instead of showing looks of disappointment, the Elders were looking at Ye Chuan with expectancy instead. It was weird.

    Bai Xue looked at Ye Chuan who was bleeding on the ground and called out, "Get up, else I would truly kill you. Resting is not something you can take."

    Ye Chuan said nothing, this caused Bai Xue to find the current event weird. But what caused her attention be even more heightened was the fact that the wind was gathering around Ye Chuan.

    There was no lightning, there was merely wind quickly gathering around him.

    [This is not good, something is wrong. I have to take him out fast.] Bai Xue felt that something was wrong and moved as she kicked the ground with the intent of fully incapacitating Ye Chuan.

    It was bothersome to try and keeping an opponent alive, but that was one of the few general rules of the Academy. No death must happen between two students. Bai Xue can''t risk being kicked out from the academy and getting chase by this guy''s n.

    She needs to finish this without killing or crippling him.

    Bai Xue lowered her body more and more before she was practically touching the floor with her nose. With her lower half pointed to the sky and her ws protruding as if it was ready to reap a life, Bai Xue was quickly absorbing and circting qi.

    And as she circted her qi, certain aspects and affinity began to surface. Bai Xue began emitting a kind of qi that was wild and unmatched by most people. Her rising qi was matching the pace of the raging wind around Ye Chuan.

    As Ye Chuan''s body slowly rose from the ground with the help of the wind and soon turned to Bai Xue with a face that is both calm and enraged, Bai Xue also stared at Ye Chuan with her eyes turning fiercer by the moment.

    Crackles was hearding from inside her body and another kind of element was rising from beneath her feet. Frost was beginning to gather and the entire floor she was standing on was turning to ice.

    Ye Chuan stared at Bai Xue with all seriousness and with an oddly deep voice, he questioned Bai Xue, "Is that your all? If that''s it then I will be ending you now. I will punish you for being too arrogant, just like I promised."

    Ye Chuan called the wind and made it gather around him. His opponent was a mere fox that size of an ordinary house cat, but as he stared at Bai Xue, the intent to beat her was so intense that he was not holding anything back.

    "[ck Storm: Bloodline Ignition]!" With a roar, a gust of wind appeared surrounding Ye Chuan. He brought out his sword and the wind that was quickly congregating around him gathered at a single point... at the sword, he held over his head.

    Ye Chuan was bleeding but no blood hit the floor as every drop evaporated, as it did, the wind became more intense and it began turning ck. He continuously does this and waited for his qi to reach its peak.

    Bai Xue saw this and knew that she had to quickly make her move. She had her qi circte even faster and after a few seconds, Boom!*, the air began to rumble at the rhythm of the serpent of lightning gathering around her.

    Snake-like lightning was crackling and making sounds around her. The ice underneath her feet began to grow colder by the second and soon, a st of white mist exploded out and cause for the white mist to cover the area.

    Bai Xue exchanged looks with Ye Chuan and with a smirk, she kicked the ground and threw herself at him with her ws gathering the two different qi.

    "[Fox Form, 1st Special Stance: White Rogue]!" She shouted aloud.

    Ye Chuan was not going to lose as he gathered his qi and soon made his sword as dangerous and ravaging as a true storm. A ck storm was forming around his sword and as it did, he roared, "[ck Storm Descends]!"

    The world began to whirl with the descend of a storm. It was a terrifying mass of wind and as if a tornado escaped from his sword, a massive cyclone exploded towards Bai Xue who wasing for him.

    Boom!

    A direct hit!

    He smirked, even if Bai Xue was some kind of freak, she would be too injured to continue fightingter on. But against his expectation, something unbelievable unfolded before his eyes.

    Instead of cries of pain, a cry of an enraged beast was heard and a st of white cloud mixed with white mist engulfed the entire stage. Ye Chuan became aghast and could not react all too well against the sudden event.

    As if the world came to a standstill, everything became silent inside the mist. And as he began looking around, a beast that is bigger than him by a couple of meters stood.

    A magnificently beautiful white fox with glowing ws was seen. It stared at him in irritation and he began to shake in response.

    [Is this fear!?] he questioned himself.

    He tried to act tough, but Ye Chuan could feel the killing intent that lingered in the air and it almost made his heart stop.

    The white fox lowered its head and stopped in front of Ye Chuan, it looked at him in annoyance and before speaking, "You Give Up!"

    A resounding roar that made Ye Chuan''s knees to turn soft. Bai Xue saw this and smiled. She didn''t expect she would show a portion of her size to Ye Chuan and it made her displeased, but seeing his terrified expression made her day.

    But before she turns and had the mist and cloud surrounding them vanish, Bai Xue added onestmand to Ye Chuan, "Speak none of this to anyone or else I wille for you!"

    Ye Chuan merely nodded his head in response.

 Chapter 216: With Skills and Tactics

    Chapter 216: With Skills and Tactics

    Ye Chuan gave up after the white mist and cloud dispersed. It was a shock towards the confused crowd and the other spectators both rankers and Elders alike.

    None could see through the mist and cloud that Bai Xue had used. Who could have, it was the innate technique of the ck Tiger and the Frost Dragon mixed together.

    It was a technique she created on her own. It was known as the [White Zone] a technique she had used within the ck cyclone. Using the cyclone that exploded out as a means to spread the White Zone, it had managed to disperse quickly that it managed to hide her body from everyone.

    She found Ye Chuan''s bloodline ignition as something troublesome that it made her use White Zone and reveal a portion of her strength. Although she could have taken care of Ye Chuan as easily as a snap, her techniques were devised to annihte an opponent, not for captivity.

    This 33rd Dragon was not strong enough to make Bai Xue have a hard time killing him. Even if there were five of him he would still not be a match against Bai Xue''s base form.

    [I could''ve killed him earlier but I can''t and that led me to let him make another move. I can''t neutralize an enemy without killing them, dealing with the Dragons and the Phoenixes is going to be really troublesome]

    Bai Xue knew of her mistakes and the weakness she had found truly interesting and bothersome at the same time.

    [It seems like killing is not always the answer. Tsk, Ling is going to handle this much better than expected.]

    Bai Xueined inside her head and jumped off the stage with Fu Peng announcing the result of the fight. Ye Chuan just surrendered and he was looking at Bai Xue''s tiny back with fear lingering in his eyes. As of now, Bai Xue had be a demon in his heart.

    Bai Xue had no idea of this happening and he didn''t care. She walked up to Wang Ling and with a p on the face, she woke his up from his deep concentration. Wang Ling woke up and then hit her back on the head with a flick.

    "Don''t wake me up like that while meditating. What if I was trying to ascend? Oh, you look really bad. Did you get beaten?" Wang Lingined while simultaneously teasing her from the bloodstain she had on her chest.

    Creasing her brow, Bai Xue replied in irritation, "Shut it, I won although I am quite unhappy with the method I used. Also, don''t act like you''re actually going to endanger yourself in such a ce."

    Wang Ling merelyughed as he jumped to the stage where no one was standing on. Wei Hu and Mao Lan was on the other side of the stage staring at Wang Ling.

    They were quietly waiting for his decision on who he would be fighting. With all seriousness, Wang Ling brought out a spear and then pointed it at Wei Hu who was looking at him weirdly.

    "Senior Wei Hu, Wang Ling challenges you in a fight for the right to be the representative of the Academy."

    Wei Hu looked at Mao Lan before jumping high up in the air and giving Wang Ling a shock expression. The spear Wang Ling was holding was a grade-2 artifact meant for the usage of a Saint like himself.

    "Son of Heaven, are you not a swordsman? Why are you wielding a spear? If it is to provoke me, then try something else because it is not working. Throw that away and take out your sword, let us fight to our heart''s content and see who is stronger!"

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling looked at Wei Hu silently before taking his stance with the end of the spear pointed upwards and the spear top down.

    "I am not merely a master of the sword, I have dabbled in the ways of the spear just like how I did in the way of the sword. I merely like the sword more but this spear is enough to confront you."

    Wang Ling spoke casually. Wei Hu raised a brow and instead of acting angry and fuming, he merelyughed at Wang Ling''s ''stupidity''.

    He raised the spear to his chest and gave Wang Ling a fierce look of a battle-hardened expert, "You say you dabble in the way of the spear? What nonsense you speak of! Listen hear, Son of Heaven, the spear is not just any ordinary weapon. It is a weapon of Generals that stand at the peak of this world andmands numerous cultivators to battle with the Demons.

    "It takes an eternity to master a spear and for me, I have honed my spear skill for 20 years. Since I was 5 years old when I have the ability to hold the spear, I spent my time mastering every movement I can utilize it and its limitations. Listen here, Son of Heaven, if you think your spear is on par with mine, you must have too big of heaven for your sake!"

    With that said, a loud beat was heard and sharp lightning came from the body of Wei Hu and onto his spear. A densely packed lightning entered the spear and he thrust it on Wang Ling with every bit of his spear mastery behind it.

    Level-3 spear mastery, One with the Spear enveloped the spear and enhanced the spear''s piercing quality. Wang Ling looked at this spear and knew Wei Hu''s entire strength was not behind it and was merely showing him the extent of his spearmanship.

    Wang Ling smiled at the sight of this and twisted the spear like a snake.

    Dang!

    He parried the spear upwards and redirected the lightning qi it gathered towards the sky. This sight caused Wei Hu to be in shock and had him looking at Wang Ling with a surprised expression.

    At this point, he had lost control of the spear.

    Wang Ling exchange sight with him before twisting his body with the spear.

    Deng!

    Wang Ling moved the spear and then hit Wei Hu''s right hand and broke it to the point it could no longer hold his spear. Wei Hu screamed in pain but Wang Ling cared not and kicked him on the neck just enough to halt his breathing for a little bit and send him flying.

    Wei Hu was sent flying ten meters away from where he stood and as he saw the blue skies, a figure descended and the tip of the spear that figure hold pierced the ground right beside his ears.

    Staring at Wei Hu''s eyes, Wang Ling asked, "Do you give up?"

    Wei Hu clenched his fist and gritted his teeth, but in the end, he gave up and whispered, "I give up."

    Getting off Wei Hu, Wang Ling walked away victorious in mere two moves. Wang Ling achieved such a victory with pure skills and maniption.

    He brought out a spear against a spear user and used the pride Wei Hu had against him by making him look down on him and using his great ocr skill and spear skill to parry the thrust and quickly neutralizing his enemy while he was in a daze.

    [You might have trained your spear all your life, but that only amounts to a few years while I trained and fought masters with the spear for thousands of years.]

    Don''tpare a cub to a beast, that is the essence of his thoughts.

    Moving with skills and tactics, this was how Wang Ling won. And as for the spectacle, everyone was waiting for, he showed them none for he had already achieved victory.

 Chapter 217: The Festival Ends

    Chapter 217: The Festival Ends

    Fu Peng watched as Wang Ling slowly step down from the stage and with his psyche still recovering, he exchanged looks with Lu Tao.

    "Announce it already." Lu Tao said in an irritated fashion.

    Fu Peng regained himself and cleared his throat, with a wave of his hand the name that was listed on the board changed from Wei Hu to Wang Ling as he announced, "The winner of the challenge is Wang Ling! He would be representing the Thundergod Academy to theing Ten Year Bout. To those who wish to step up and challenge any of the three representatives,e and step up!"

    Fu Peng waited for anyone to step up, but no one had no inkling of doing so. Everyone was too stiff to move or even think of challenging the current lineup of the Jade Board.

    Bai Xue, the white fox of the Wang, Wang Ling, the Son of Heaven, and Mao Lan, the Judge of Heaven. Who in their right mind to stand up against such personalities? Besides, the ones who may have the chance to so had already been beaten to a pulp by either Bai Xue or Ye Chuan.

    Fu Peng cringed at the sight and sighed as he knew no one would daree up to challenge any of the three.

    [Wang Ling beating Wei Hu in mere moments was thest nail in the coffin.] He thought as he made the Jade Board rise to the air through inexplicable means. The Jade Board began to shine and crack.

    Boom!

    The Jade Board crumbled to several pieces before reforming itself to three small pieces of pure and untainted sticks of jade with the size of a brush pen.

    The three jade brush pen sped away and made its way towards three directions. To Wang Ling, Bai Xue, and Mao Lan. The three received the sticks of hade and held it with their hands (paws).

    "Representatives, take a drop of your blood and imbue it to the Jade Sticks. Those Jade Sticks would be your identification slip that registers your blood." Fu Peng''s words were heard loud and clear.

    Wang Ling did what he been instructed to do and cut his finger. Dropping bit of his blood, the Jade turned red and then quickly turned Grey. This caused Wang Ling to look at the Jade Stick weirdly. There were bits of ck and white surfacing amongst the gray color trying to devour each other.

    He then heard Fu Peng''s words.

    "The Jade Stick you have on your hand reflects your qi and bloodline. Most of the Representatives have different colors, but some remain jade in color, however, it does not matter as the only thing that matters is one''sbat prowess. With no challengers, I now hereby conclude the Festival!"

    A roaring crowd was heard. Wang Ling and the other two basked in a moment of glory. While the ps and cheers of the crowd made the stage feel like it was shaking, Mao Lan approached Wang Ling.

    She looked at him with a weirded out gaze. It seems like even Mao Lan could not properly understand the First Young Master known as Wang Ling.

    "Junior Wang Ling, follow me, my Master, the old Thunderlord who you have met before is searching for you. Follow me, bring Junior Bai Xue with you. As for you, a student will direct you to a residence where you can rest." Mao Lan said and Wang Ling had no problems with it.

    Yan Renhuo had a problem with how she was referred to as but that didn''t really warrant her to create a scene so she nodded her head with a heavy feeling in her heart.

    [Just because I didn''t ept the title of a Phoenix, thisss is actually acting like this?] Yan Renhuomented. Because of her obsession with Alchemy, Yan Renhuo ignored everything that was given to her including the ranking to be a Phoenix.

    Years ago, an envoy from the [Origin Rankings] when her cultivation skyrocketed to True Saint Stage. But she refused to say anything that might spark something as it was a waste of time. And she wanted to enter the [Worlds of Chaos] on her own terms, not be forced in one of the sects when she ascends.

    But it seems like not epting the ranking made some of the people disregard her and even show disrespect towards her. She was free-willed but not unreasonable. Fighting for such a thing was not her thing and she would rather concoct a pill than dive into a full confrontation about something that has no value.

    In a way, she was just like Wang Ling who only cares about the things that will benefit him.

    Yan Renhuo said her temporary farewells to Wang Ling and Bai Xue and left with a student. Wang Ling was then guided by Mao Lan to the Red Pir where Lu Tao and Fu Peng was at. No one other than the two was there, the Elders had no intention of staying as they have their own agendas.

    Standing in front of Lu Tao, Wang Ling stared at the old man who carried a majestic and rough feeling to him. Bai Xue who was on Wang Ling''s head was on edge as if the lightning in her body was attracted to Lu Tao.

    Lu Tao looked at them and the pair bowed their heads to show respect.

    "Student Wang Ling (Bai Xue) meets, the old Thunderlod and the current Thunderlord!" they lowered their heads to show their respect.

    This cause Lu Tao to nod in acknowledgment, but not because he liked being bowed upon but because it was rare to have a Wang bow his or her to him. He had to say it was quite refreshing.

    "Raise your heads, such formalities is useless to me."

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue raised their heads and looked at Lu Tao directly in the eyes as they waited for his words. While they were doing so, Wang Ling and Bai Xue observed his cultivation and found out they could not see through it.

    [As expected, he''s strong, even now I can''t see through his cultivation at all.] He thought.

    At this time, Lu Tao grinned and patted his shoulders with great force. Wang Ling felt the weight it carried and groaned a little to show he was ufortable. But Lu Tao showed a wide smile and showed he cared not about his thoughts.

    "Child, you were amazing! Though I do not want to admit it, you have the blood of your father in you! Your spear skills were honed to a point that it as sharp as your Brother''s, if not sharper"

    Wang Ling rubbed the back of his head like a shy child and chose to stay silent.

    "As for your littlepanion, I was not expecting to see you in the limelight! Your skills are still rough, but your lightning was dense and overbearing like a lightning tribtion from the heavens. I have grown interested on you little one, do you wish to look at the Thundergod''s Cave?"

    "The Thundergod''s Cave? Master, you don''t mean" Fu Peng reacted with a shock expression. Mao Lan merely showed a bitter expression.

    "What''s the Thundetgod''s Cave?" Bai Xue asked.

    Lu Tao smiled once again as he nodded his head, "Hehe, little one. The Thundergod''s Cave is a ce where the first Thunderlord hid the [Thundergod''s Spark Legacy]. It is a ce where a student who I the current guardian of the cave deems worthy to enter the cave, it is a ce of danger and power, I saw you struggling earlier with Ye Chuan and quite frankly I think you''re going to be defeated early on if that is the case.

    "Ye Chuan is strong, but he is one of the bottom-ranked in the Dragons and Phoenix rankings. I don''t think you will get to enter the top eight if you go with your current strength. And so, I want to offer you a hand."

    Bai Xue did not have to think about it and just nodded her head in agreement, "I would like to do so, Old Thunderlord."

    Bai Xue jumped off Wang Ling''s head and Lu Tao looked at Wang Ling and said, "I also want to take you to the Thunderlord''s Cave, sadly, she is most suited for it and I can only take one student at a time. So, you have to separate from her, young one."

    "It is fine, Old Thunderlord."

    With that said, Wang Ling wished Bai Xue the best and watched them leave. The next they would meet should be the day before they leave for the Ten Year Bout which is happening at the 27th day of this month.

    The preparation for the Ten Year Bout draws near, and Wang Ling knew he had to prepare as well.

    "Maybe, it is time to start the second ignition of the True Heaven and Hell mes"

 Chapter 218: Preparation of the geniuses

    Chapter 218: Preparation of the geniuses

    Taking a stroll down the mountain where the Roaring Lightning Stage was built on, Wang Ling showed a calm and collected exterior to the other students. Just like the elegant disy of his prowess, Wang Ling held an elegant persona that had women wanting him to apany them.

    But as he was a man with little to no interest in romance or having a child of his own, Wang Ling did not notice nor spent the effort to notice the women around him. He merely looked straightforward and stared at the far off distance.

    If he ever notices such affections, only those who had a significant amount of that was worth noticing. But even then, Wang Ling might still choose to tread a path that leads a path up to the apex without looking left or right.

    Wang Ling asked a student for directions where the ''beautiful fire-haired beauty'' (or so they say) Yan Renhuo had gone to. He was pointed to the direction of the Cored Student''s Lodgings.

    Being directed to the area where she had been guided to. At a distance, there was a mountain range with a waterfall going down from the peak. A house stood at the peak of the mountain right beside the stream of water.

    There was an abode that is grandiose in size, but the design was simplistic. This peak was known as the [Chaotic Tranquility Peak] a contrasting peak of both tranquility and chaos.

    At the abode''s entrance was a beautiful youngdy with zing red hair. She looked elegant and the way the wind blew her way entuated her beauty further. This thought caused Wang Ling to raise a brow.

    There were only a handful of things he finds attractive of the opposite gender. The first thing would be thess known as Wang Yue who happens to be one of the cutest being in the realm and can topple an empire without anyone holding a candle to her, this was Wang Ling''s thoughts without being biased.

    The second one would be his mother because he found her entertaining and kind of beautiful. Third, would Bai Xue''s fur that givesfort he likes her tail, especially which also happens to be the reason why he lets her on his back and shoulders or head.

    As for the fourth one, any of his allies really. Unless one is annoying or undesirable Wang Ling does not see a person''s qualities through their external appearance, he observes their abilities and capabilities and judges them.

    Just like how he judges Wang Yue, her ability toprehend theplex method of archery is something that deserves praise. Her dedication she had with her gardening and her honest desire to learn more and ascend higher is something good and desirable.

    In the eyes of the Strongest Celestial, everyone has their qualities they choose to hone to be a one of a kind gem only those who put in the effort can achieve. And only a few can truly say such ''beauty''.

    And base on Wang Ling''s views, Yan Renhuo was a gem with great potential who has room to grow even though she is already shining. As to what is the extent of his potential, Wang Ling had no idea.

    Approaching Yan Renhuo with both hands on his back, Wang Ling apologized for beingte toe. "I have been held up by the old Thunderlord, I apologize for treating my guest this way. I have been told this abode is going to be my residence until I graduate, do you wish to enter?"

    Yan Renhuo shook her head, "I have to refuse Brother Ling. I was going to leave and train myself as I have found my current abilities is too weak for me to even climb thedder of the top eight in theing Ten Year Bout, so I wish to go and leave and return to the Ancient Scripture Academy to consult my master about something."

    "Is that so? I will not hold you back, let me see you to the Academy gates, Sister Renhuo." Wang Ling did not simply see her leave the abode and went with her to the academy gates where they spent their farewells.

    Talks echoed around him but he cared not about them and simply went back to his abode. In front of his abode was a vastnd with no tree or anyone in sight. So, Wang Ling brought a sword from his storage ring.

    He now uses two swords with varying sizes, but Wang Ling did not do that and chose one of his sword fragments, specifically the Bleeding Cloud. Wang Ling raised the Bleeding Cloud in front of him and went to take a stance with the tip of the sword pointed to the sky.

    With that as the start, Wang Ling began executing seven strikes that interwove to create a circr path that cut the grass and spread baleful qi around. It was exquisite and every swing of his sword, the sharpness increases.

    "This is not it this is not the form of that technique" Wang Ling cursed himself and returned to his original position. With the sword in hand pointing to the heavens, he made his sword travel to the southwest and made it ascend to the northeast and as it connected to the eight extreme directions of the world, Wang Ling finally smiled.

    "Connect the eight directions and conquer the world, dye it red and make it bleed The sword of the Bloody Monarch (Wang) is going to see the light of day once again." These words echoed in his head as if someone is saying them aloud.

    Wang Ling repeatedly did this action one by one and with every sword strike, his sword became faster. The faster it became the sharper it looked. Wang Ling was bing sharper and sharper, and soon, with a single sh of his sword, every bit of hi qi was drawn out as if a dam had been opened.

    The world seemed to slow down and with a single sh, a part of the mountain had been cut cleanly. With a thump, he dropped to the floor with his behind and sighed in contemtion.

    "I can''t execute it perfectly yet. Soon, I can rece the Heaven''s Vanquisher swordy with my own style. Soon, my sword will rise, but I wonder if I can connect the eight extremities to create a new sword style to apany my current self."

    With that thought, Wang Ling began to train. He moved and moved and drained his qi without regard to feeling weak.

    Time passed and each and everyone who will participate in the Ten Year Bout was quickly making progress to increase their strength.

    Yan Renhuo was quickly opening a new worldview for herself and she was bing stronger by the minute.

    Bai Xue wasprehending the Legacy she was presented with and her current progress was nothing short of breathtaking.

    Wang Ling was below a waterfall with his eyes shut and an incorporeal being was moving about his body. He was beginning the second ignition of the True Heaven and Hell mes.

    They were not the only one''s training as others were looking forward to the Ten Year Bout.

    And as the faithful day draws near. The Hidden Dragons and Crouching Tiger will gather at the [Invincible City]!

 Chapter 219: Second to Third Ignition

    Chapter 219: Second to Third Ignition

    With the passage of time, only five days remained before the Ten Year Bout. Wang Ling stayed underneath the waterfall with his mind free of any worries or problems.

    As he closed his eyes the water aggressive fell upon his naked body and slowly tempered it. Every time water touches his skin, its temperature would rise. The heating from his body was too intense that the stream of water was beginning to increase in temperature.

    His body and me was too hot and it was just the beginning. As white mes escaped from his body starting from his fingertips all the way to his hair, Wang Ling began to create steam and soon turned to mist.

    Mist covered his surroundings and the entirety of the river, from inside the mist was a flickering white light that exuded holiness. It was powerful and purifying, it carried a kind of s strength unique to it.

    The flickering light began to wave, the me was increasing its temperature and its incorporeal self was beginning to take shape. A long body that slithers across his toned and well-developed muscles, a white snake made of pure mes slithered and revealed a part of its tongue.

    The me had taken shape to that of a snake that was merely the size of a few inches. No longer than a forearm and no thicker than his wrist. It wrapped itself around Wang Ling''s wrist and soon a jolt attacked his mind.

    [It ising, the third ignition.] Wang Ling was only trying to start the second ignition which is to create an ''avatar'' that represents his mes. The snake was the shape it had taken shape even before he knew what was going on.

    However, he could notpletely turn the Heavenly me into a snake. Something was hindering his progress and that barrier was the third ignition.

    The True Chaos mes he used to base the True Heavenly mes had known five ignitions. The first ignition is meant to let the fire rage and show its form to the world. The second ignition was meant to exhibit the control of the cultivator with his me by forming it to a shape he or she can manipte freely.

    The True Chaos mes was a technique of his era, but its origins stretch back to the previous eras to the point it was hard to point out. Thest Grandmaster who achieved the third ignition were merely three and the power of the third ignition was something even the great Blood Seeking Celestial had to be careful of.

    If the second form was to make it take form, hence the name Avatar Creation. The third was something else that defied the naturalws of nature. The third ignition was a phase that ''breathes life'' or forms a link to the mes so he can control it which exins its name, Ascendance or Transcendence.

    The Third Ignition had many more names but the term Ascendance or Transcendence stuck around more so than any of the names that had to be.

    Normally, ascendance only happens when the mes reach its maximum temperature or had reached a kind of temperature that could burn the entire continent. The Heavenly mes had long reached such a degree.

    But he did not think the second requisite had been met without his knowledge which was deepprehension of his own mes.

    He did not know he knew more about the white mes than what he had reckoned, but he was not so surprised. After all, the Holy Lord bloodlinemands the elements and the me was no different.

    Aside from its counterpart, the Hell mes. He could control most mes to a degree. And so, with his attempt to undergo the second ignition his qi unknowingly flowed at a direction that dictates when he should undergo the third ignition.

    He had been concentrating for the past week and right now was at the perfect time toplete the process of making his True Heavenly mes be something else entirely.

    And so, he gathered his qi and mes inside his energy pce where the core of the mes was. He set the core of the Heavenly mes aze and then slowly transformed it to a snake that is the same size as his Saint Soul.

    A giant snake was beginning to form and as itpleted its form. The white snake had its head directed at the incorporeal self of Wang Ling. The me had no life and only its form was there.

    With that said, Wang Ling carefully drew out the core from his energy pce and then had it circte around his meridians where he let the white snake revolve around his meridians sixty-nine times.

    The first cirction must consist of sixty-nine revolutions toplete the sixty-nine cycles of the me''s life. From the records of the True Chaos mes, the revolution of the mes will dye his meridians with the color of the mes and let it recognize the form of the me.

    The meridians would be one of the dwelling ces of the mes in the near future, a path must be made for the snake to move into. With that said, Wang Ling recalled the white snake and had it dive into the water of the Spirit Ocean where his qi was the densest.

    The white snake became a serpent of the Spirit Ocean and began absorbing the qi of the Spirit Ocean. A grand expenditure of qi surfaced and his qi began to sap away at a terrifying rate.

    Wang Ling''s qi was dense and pure, but it was nothing in the face of the white serpent''s greed. With a motion, his bloodline was activated to supplement therge expenditure of qi.

    But it only took him a few seconds to realize that something was wrong.

    [The absorption of the serpent is too strong, I can''t keep up with it!] He was rmed, for the longest time his qi had never seen the bottom of his qi pirs.

    But right now, a single serpent was trying to empty him. Not only that, but his life was also in danger.

    [If my qi can''t keep up then this serpent will surely go for my blood essence or worst my life essence might be sucked out of my body.

    This me has yet to have a proper connection with me, so it has no idea what is doing.]

    He was in a bind, he knew that he was in trouble. Soon, the mes was bing more and more violent that his body had been tempered for years with the most ravenous mes which is the Hell mes.

    But at this moment, the increasing heat of his own mes was taking over him and was destroying him from the inside. The more he loses qi, the more he loses control of the mes.

    Once he runs out of qi, he will die from not only running dry but also turning into charcoal.

    So, without missing a beat he opened his eyes and then brought out his storage ring which contained most of his treasures that contains dense qi and threw it to theke where he spread them all out.

    From the souls of other humans to resources he raided from different sects, Wang Ling was like a tyrant who threw his possession to ake turning theke into a literal treasure in of itself.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and kicked the stone he was sitting on and dove down the water. He dove down and sank deep into the river. The river had its flow, but he made sure not to let the treasures flow away from his grasp.

    He bounded them close to him with his qi and began absorbing them without hesitation. The souls numbered at thousands and the treasures was the same?

    Different types of qi entered his body. And the qi contained from the soul he was devouring was gathering on a single point and was being imbued by the angelic qi with its own properties.

    The qi from the souls traveled to the serpent and the serpent assimted that qi. The more Wang Ling absorbed qi, from souls, the more he found that something was wrong.

    Something from inside of him was beginning to change and as if the Heavens knew something was up, a gathering of lightning formed above the river he was in.

    Lightning began to roll as nine bolts of lightning was seen hovering overhead. The students of the academy saw this and knew that something was up. A lightning tribtion had formed overhead and Wang Ling was the prime target of the tribtion.

    Rumble! Lightning was rolling about and as Wang Ling drowned at the heat of his own mes, a bolt of lightning struck down from the heavens and bathed him with its radiance.

    Boom!

    The water surrounding him evaporated the moment the lightning was brought down. The grounds of the academy shook and the nearby students began to run away from the lightning tribtion.

    An open space was carved on theke and turned most of his treasures and souls to dust. But Wang Ling could not care less about the treasures at the moment because his life was in danger.

    This was not the time for him to be facing a tribtion. He was too preupied with his inner problems and now something else was creating trouble?

    "Fuck!" He spat out a curse and looked at the heavens, "I have no time for you, tsk, I already have a problem and this thing is adding to that? This is not something I want to deal with right now"

    But he could not finish his words because another bolt of lightning fell from the dark clouds.

    Roar!

    A roar echoed from deep within Wang Ling, a beast was disturbed, a dense killing intent that resembled that of a savage beast burst out.

    "What is this? The serpent it is howling!" Wang Ling''s qi was rolling and the serpent deep within his Spirit Ocean was literally having life breathed into it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As three more bolts of lightning crashed onto his body and made the me serpent roar (hiss) in pain, Wang Ling was left to endure the full brunt of the mes and lightning.

    Boom!

    On the sixth bolt of lightning, the me serpent jolted. As if it had awoken, a bright dark light resembling that of the Hell mes appeared.

    Boom!

    At the seventh lightning, its body began to be more and more corporeal as it was beginning to turn alive.

    On the eight lightning, I howled at the pain and in response to my pained howl, the serpent rushes out of the Spirit Ocean and traveled through my meridians. And as the ninth bolt of lightning descended, it escaped from my right hand and with a body asrge as ten meters, it wrapped itself around my body and shielded me from thest bolt of lightning.

    Unwrapped itself and turned its head to Wang Ling, the white serpent lowered its head towards Wang Ling and rubbed it against his face.

    "Father." A shaky voice was heard.

 Chapter 220: The White Serpent

    Chapter 220: The White Serpent

    Living for more than a millennia has many great perks, one of these great perks was lots of experience and a wide horizon thanks to the numerous encounters one faces throughout their lives.

    If an immortal that had lived for thousands of years was to face a problem. The experience he had gotten from thest years of his life would let him pull through it all.

    But even Wang Ling, who had probably seen most of what the realm had to offer could not possibly see through the serpent that is currently calling him father.

    It was weird and he was at a loss for a word. The space that had been carved by the tribtion was slowly disappearing and the water poured around Wang Ling''s surrounding, the White Serpent''s body began turning the water into steam.

    With the White Serpent quickly making the temperature of the stream rise, steam escaped from the body of water as it flowed unceasingly. Wang Ling was underwater, but as he unconsciously protected himself and stared at the serpent, he was still at a loss for a word.

    It took him a full minute to even realize that the White Serpent was shrinking as it stayed longer underwater. Seeing the ten-meterrge White Serpent shrink by two meters, Wang Ling decided to rise above the stream and onto the cliff where his abode was.

    Wang Ling flew the air and the White Serpent seemed to have the ability to fly as it too flew by his side without any assistance. Wang Ling saw this and took note of its behavior.

    Hended just in front of his courtyard and just as he was about to conduct his own experiments and deep observations, he sensed peopleing towards his direction.

    Noticing such a thing made Wang Ling panic, he had no idea where to keep the White Serpent as he does not have any inkling how tomand the damn thing. And so, he looked at the serpent and said, "Hide yourself."

    The serpent obliged to hismands but not at the way he intended it to. The white snake rose slightly to the air and dove onto him. He tried to block the serpent with his arms, but the snake merely shrunk and slithered past his arms before entering his body through his chest.

    When the serpent entered his body, a fiery heat exploded from the inside and made him almost unable to breathe. But that only stayed for a couple of minutes before it disappeared like a puff of smoke.

    The more he experiences ande into terms with the serpent, the more it became weird for Wang Ling. he had not seen a technique like this, he was unaware of it. The White Serpent was something beyond his understanding.

    He was in distraught, but as teachers of the academy came down to check up upon what he is up to, Wang Ling regained his calm and the faade of a good student and figure.

    He began wearing the mask of a great student and person and chased them away with the excuse of needing to prepare some more so he restster on.

    Making sure no one was around his mountain on a five-kilometer radius, Wang Ling circted his qi and tried connecting with the serpent. And to his surprise, doing such a thing was easier than he had thought.

    Because the instant he tried to talk to the serpent with his mind, the serpent immediately came out of his body and slithered out of his body through the passage of his fingertips and then arm.

    "Yes, Father?" The White Serpent immediately surfaced and its body had shrunken to the size of a few inches no longer than ten inches long. Its head had shrunken considerably and its ck eyes had be mellower than when it wasrger.

    With its little cry, it lowered its head to present itself to Wang Ling while coiling around Wang Ling''s right arm.

    This sight cause Wang Ling''s interest and curiosity to surge even higher. His sight became sharper as it observed every scale it had. The scales it possessed seemed like it was carved by a divine sculpture as its lustrousness and shine was unparalleled even amongst the greatest carvings of snakes he had seen. Even if onepares it to the Rainbow Boa which was considered as the most beautiful serpent of the realm, the Rainbow Bow cannot triumph over this White Serpent.

    "You, what are you?" Wang Ling asked as he could not make any ins and outs of the situation.

    "I am your child, Father. Born of the souls you have consumed, your own essence of life, blood essences, and the angelic qi that dwells in your Spirit Ocean. That is what I am, Father." The white serpent exined in a clear and concise manner that I made Wang Ling doubt its age.

    Overthinking aside, it was truly a magnificent sight to see such a beinge to be. It was intellectual and had cognition as to what was happening. The serpent was weird and fascinating that it caught more of his attention the more he observed it.

    He began questioning the serpent without any regard to what the white serpent might think.

    "What are you made of? The Heavenly mes? How do you know all of this? Why do you dwell inside my body when you are alive and has a soul of your own? I should kill you now and purge your soul if I wish to keep myself alive do I not?"

    "I shall answer your inquiries, Father. I am indeed created from the Heavenly mes and I know of this knowledge because of information that flooded my mind. And fret not, Father. My soul is but an extension of your own. It is a leash that binds us together and binds me to you and what gives me life so you dying from having two souls is not something Father should worry about."

    Wang Ling understood its concept but there were holes he could not fill. The White Serpent was nothing short of mysterious and the way it came to life was through the mix of using techniques of both Heaven and Hell Realms.

    Using the Soul Devourer to create a soul and then his angelic qi and blood essence to give it life. And from what he could tell, what most likely brought the serpent to life was the essence of the angelic qi which was regeneration and creation.

    The massive life essence it had caused a life to be born in the world and as for what gave the serpent the jolt it needed toe alive? That would be

    [The Lightning Tribtion.

    The Lightning Tribtion must havee about when an anomaly surfaced with the creation of life. It might have wanted to destroy the White Serpent but only ignited the basic instincts it had deep within and gave it enough jolt toe alive.]

    It was a bit over the top and too much of a stretch. But such an exnation was the best he could take. Even if he asks the White Serpent about what is what, the White Serpent has limited knowledge despite its intellectual mind.

    Wang Ling was left to settle with his own little theory regarding the whole event. With that put to the side, Wang Ling was then left to see any of the White Serpent''s capabilities and time passed the moon rose as darkness rece the light.

    Wang Ling never noticed that it had grown darker as the light of the White Serpent was enough to make him think it was morning around him. As night passed and as he went over the skills and abilities of the White Serpent, Wang Ling managed to understand more.

    The more he understood, the more he began to think.

    "Answer me, do I still have themand over the Heavenly mes like before?" The White Serpent shook its head as an answer. Wang Ling seemed dissatisfied so he tried it for himself and as he ignited the Heavenly mes, it took a lot of time before he managed to form a White Sun the size of a ball.

    "So, I have lost the techniques but I gained a pet I can''t do anything about that but what of the Shroud of Sanctifying ze?" Wang Ling tried igniting the mes once more and let mes explode, but to his dismay, no more than a few flickers appeared.

    "I have also lost my regenerative skill. This is not good, this means I can''t use that skill any longer, can I?" It was then he had a sudden thought, he turned to the serpent and asked, "You are the embodiment of my mes, correct?"

    "I am, Father."

    "Good, try matching the angelic qi I will send to you and create cloak for me and intensify its heat outwards while keeping the regenerative capabilities in"

    Wang Ling instructed and did what he had nned and sent angelic qi towards the serpent. Which, with a motion cloaked him in mere moments. He brought out a sword and tried cutting his skin.

    Shhhkkk.

    He cut his wrist and blood flowed out. He was wounded but the wound did notst any longer than five seconds before healingpletely.

    "This is promising, the healing factor is not as strong as before but its standards would be met once I ignite my bloodline. This is good, serpent, now try and create a ball of mes. Concentrate in a single point and slowlypress its heat in the middle. Yes, just like that."

    After seeing the shroud being replicated by the serpent, Wang Ling quickly instructed it to form the white sun. And just like before, its strength was reduced but it was eptable.

    The two skills he had created might have been downyed a little bit but with a bright idea, Wang Ling thought of something and for a whole night, he made the white serpent follow his instructions down to thest letter and as the sun reces the moon, everything waspleted.

    "Suzhen, you can rest now, I''ll be practicing something unrted to you." The White Serpent he had aptly named as Suzhen nodded its head and retracted inside his body as it dove deep into his Spirit Ocean where it began to sleep and recuperate from the arduous training it had to go through with Wang Ling.

    The serpent may have unbending loyalty but it too had a soul and mind of its own. It was exhausted from the training it had been through with its father. Although Wang Ling was only warming up to the idea of Suzhen living inside his Spirit Ocean, Wang Ling began to understand more about it in just one night.

    "The intensity it carries is something that I can use inbat, and its size corrtes with my decision and the amount of qi I want to put into it. Also, its limit is at most an hour that is enough for now." Wang Ling thought as he entered his abode soon after.

    He entered it and went into seclusion where he entered his mindscape to find the Hell Wall and new wall opposite of the other one with golden words etched into this brand new wall. And in the brand new golden wall, there were five differentyers.

    He began meditating between the two walls and as he did, the aura of the two opposite words of wall entered his body and little by little, he began uncovering something he had been suspecting about.

    With a thought, he moved his hands and motioned to move the firstyer of the golden wall and the single wall of the red Hell Wall. Wang Ling stretched his senses towards the two walls and as he did, he found something truly interesting.

    The walls were perfectly matching and intersecting with one another.

    "I knew it," he said aloud inside his head.

    And against his knowledge, the mysterious grey figure was quietly floating behind him.

 Chapter 221: One and the same

    Chapter 221: One and the same

    Two of the most ancient spots in the Celestial Spirit Realm was the Devil''s Catbs and the Heavenly Mausoleum.

    The Book he used to erect the Red Wall was from the Devil''s Catbs and the Golden Wall was from the Heavenly Mausoleum.

    These two ces were in two separate ces that had been andmark for thousands of years. However, they are built in the same ce. It was a ce where the soil is red and the energy of chaos prevailed.

    That ce was the Red Lands where numerous kinds of beasts ranging from the weakest Brownhorn Wyvern that was at the first level of Dominion Realm to a Grand Rainbow Serpent at the peak of Celestial God Stage, the Red Lands was the ce where the strongest of the Realm resides.

    Even as the era changed, the Red Lands still remain in the realm as the hallmark of the strongest. But it also have another name for it, the Origin Gate. Wang Ling have no idea why such a name had been bestowed upon it but even after browsing through thousands of books, he failed to find a suitable work to shed any light upon the name.

    Even Butler Sun refuses to speak about the matter.

    So, Wang Ling was in the dark about this ce even though it was built on the Red Lands where he once ruled.

    The Red Lands was the ce where the strongest gathered. And the previously strongest 12 sects all gathered at that single point and contested for power. The fact that he ruled over the Red Lands uncontested for thousands of years was a part why he was known as the strongest.

    The Red Lands at this era was at the center most area of the Central Regions. On Wang Ling''s travels, even though he had went to one point of the realm to the other, he and Bai Xue had always tried to avoid that ce in fear of meeting a foe they cannot defeat.

    Even Xiao Fei''er tries not to go there as it was hassle and some other reasons he did not know of.

    The importance of the Red Lands to the two walls was the fact it was filled with chaotic energy when the Devil''s Catbs and the Heavenly Mausoleum was at the center area of thend.

    If two ces was erected at a point where chaos pervaded the atmosphere produce a technique where it harmonizes and produces a technique of a different caliber, does that mean the two ces was connected?

    "It is usible, but now that I think about it, there''s another two technique that harmonizes with one another the Overturning Nine Heaven Art and the Hell Dominator Body also harmonizes with one another in an odd way."

    Wang Ling began to think. He took in a deep breath and began think deeper as he contemted about the parallels.

    "The Overturning Nine Heaven Art gives me ess to the supreme spirit qi after cleansing my body and qi pirs. And the Hell Dominator Body can only be cultivated if the presence of supreme spirit qi."

    Wang Ling was currently on the second level of the Overturning Nine Heavens Art where he connects to the heavens and receive the legacy of the Holy Lord bloodline. And right from the start, the Hell Dominator Body gives him ess to the True Devil bloodlines.

    "These two techniques were found in the Devil''s Catbs and the Heavenly Mausoleum respectively. If the two techniques truly corrtes with one another, then does that mean that Heaven and Hell also connects and harmonize?

    "I have achievedplete harmony between Heaven and Hell through the Extreme Yin Yan Art. My Spirit Oceans revolves in the way of Yin Yan Symbol and when I circte these qi like Yin and Yang, I gain a boost in power

    "This is just a hunch, but, what if the two power is not meant to be separate but instead is meant to be one?"

    Boom!

    A massive pressure exploded inside Wang Ling''s mind as thousands of words began to enter. Words he had no knowledge of existing appeared. These gibberish words shook him to his core and an archaic echo reverberated in his ears.

    "Gu ma no rebast poload venta!" He had not heard of these words before, but they were familiar. These words resembled the words he had uttered when the bloodline of the Holy Lords flowed into his veins. It was familiar and it was drawing him in.

    As more gibberish words entered his mind. A wall of mist cleared out and he began understanding it more and more, and as time passed, there were words he managed to understand.

    But as he understood the words, he felt something touching his face from behind with bony fingers and as he shivered at the thought, he heard whoever it was speak in the way the words he had inside his head, ["Go and  seek what you are to me and be chaos!"]

    Upon hearing up this point, Wang Ling''s mind could not handle it any longer and the touch of the bony fingers became eerily tighter that it began to feel familiar. It was the hands of death weing him to go beyond.

    Realizing this, Wang Ling broke into cold sweats as he quickly turned around and drew his sword and brandished his sword to whoever it was behind him.

    sh!

    A wide sh was given and a red line was created in between him and the figure behind him jumped back. Wang Ling stared at the figure and found out that it was wearing garments that were ash grey.

    "You, who are you!?" Wang Ling roared but the figure did not answer and it merely stood there a few meters away from him with its face covered and eyes revealing an ominous glint.

    Wang Ling found the figure to be disturbing. But at the same time he felt it to be familiar. His bloodlines were running wild and his blood essences aside from his human blood essence was feverishly boiling as if it had felt something akin to that of a kin.

    Wang Ling pointed his sword to the figure and as he kicked the ground he brandished his sword against the figure once again and made the mindscape tremble.

    The figure did not dodge this strike and merely stood there unmoving and received the strike of Wang Ling''s sword.

    sh!

    The figure was split in half but it did not even eke a sound of pain. Merely two words escaped from its mouth

    "Embrace Chaos." before disappearingpletely.

 Chapter 222: The Palm and The Fist

    Chapter 222: The Palm and The Fist

    Inside the Mindscape Wang Ling was focusing on calming himself after his encounter with the grey figure. He had no idea what that figure was or if it was dead or not.

    "That''s the closest feeling with death in a long time." He breathed out a long sigh and began meditating and observing the Mindscape if anyone was there other than him.

    To his relief, there was no one else other than himself which made him feel relieved. Returning to his original ce, he exhaled before managing the knowledge he had just gotten out of nowhere.

    Rearranging his thoughts, he found the gibberish words were a kind ofnguage. But he had no idea where thatnguage originated from. He knows how to speak the words aloud but he had no need to do so because no one other than him could understand it.

    But he had a thought, "Will I be able to use this when I move up to the second level of Overturning Nine Heaven Art? I am only still at the second level and there are whole nine levels in total"

    Now that he thinks about it, he had not made any improvement in the Overturning Nine Heaven Art for the past years. He had already formed a connection to the Heavens with his soul so it was finally imperative for him to move forward.

    "It has to wait though. Maybe after the Ten Year Bout? It is after all, too dangerous." Wang Ling thought of postponing about ascending to the next level even though it would have no effect on his Overlord Soul because if he is not prepared, he will lose his life.

    Putting that aside, Wang Ling shook his head and began paying more attention to the walls. The mixture of gold and red did not create words, but the inkling he got that the two different things were a single technique was the single fact it both had simr feels to one another and as he put his attention to it a little more, he could see get a glimpse of the technique.

    As he closed his mind, he could see something that resembles that of a wastnd. In that wastnd, weapons were sticking to the ground and all of these weapons either radiated white gold aura of a dark red one.

    These two aura resembled the aura of the two walls he had created in the mindscape. It was a wastnd but with the number of craters in the surrounding and cracked bones, it resembled more of a battlefield more. If that was the case, that exins the abundance of weapons lying on the ground.

    Wang Ling was not inside the battlefield, he was only at the edge of the space where the battlefield was. The pressure of that battlefield was too rough. It would tear his mind and soul apart if he dares to step onto that space in his current level of strength.

    In the middle of this battlefield was a long man who wore a golden armorced with red lines.

    The man had a helmet that hid his countenance. Standing in the middle of the sea of swords, the man was like an unmovable mountain and just as Wang Ling was wondering what the man was doing there, the sky parted and golden light descended onto the battlefield.

    Cries and shriek of hundreds of people came from beyond the parted sky and as the cries reaches its peak, hundreds of men and women wearing white armor with eight halos appeared and a burst of angelic qi exploded.

    A grand show of different element with destructive might then descended to the man with the clear intent of killing him. Water, Fire, Earth, Wind, Air and many more elements roared towards the man but the man merely took on a horse stance and kept both hands to his waist.

    He motioned his body and extended his palms gently. Upon doing so, a grey light bursts out and then a chaotic kind of qi escaped from his palms. An ethereal force flew out and formed into a grey palm that forcefully grabbed the elements rushing towards the armored man.

    The destructive might of the elements were terrifying. It might just have the ability to destroy a world if it touches the ground, but the palm of the man was mightier.

    It flew out unhindered and as it reaches the elements, it grabbed it like it was some kind of ball. And with a motion, he twisted his wrist and destroyed the oing elements as he closed his palms.

    Such a sight had rendered Wang Ling speechless, but the man was not done. He retracted his left hand and nted his feet to the ground and stabilized his body. He grasped the world with his toes and then threw his right fist with enough force to make the moon crumble.

    The fist was thrown and the force it generated caused the world to tremble at its might and the hundred white figures to crumble. Limbs flew into the air as a festival of blood followed shortly thereafter.

    Boom!

    With a single fist, the world that was filled with golden light reverted to being a battlefield and as the armored man reverted to his stance, he stared into the distance and waited for time to pass.

    Wang Ling slowly opened his eyes and stood up from the ground. Inside his head was the image of the armored man, and as he woke up and stood in the middle of the mindscape, Wang Ling began recreating the steps of the man.

    Taking on a horse stance and then nting his feet to the ground, before slowly extending his hands forward with an open palm. He coordinated every muscle in his body and every bit of his qi to a single blow.

    Fwoo!

    A light wind passed, "I failed?" Wang Ling questioned as he found himself unable to generate the force he wanted to create.

    Instead of feeling downcast, Wang Ling just practiced the moves without saying anything.

    But inside his head, the nameless techniques had been given a name.

    There were two techniques, hence there were two names.

    "[World Grasping Palm] and [Moon Crushing Fist]." Two martial techniques born of Heaven and Hell amidst Chaos.

 Chapter 223: Enough!

    Chapter 223: Enough!

    Even though Wang Ling trained until his qi run dry he never managed to even grasp a quarter of the technique. And with time continuously flowing like a river, it was already the night before the Ten Year Bout.

    Waking up inside the abode, Wang Ling copsed. His body no longer has strength and he could barely lift a finger.

    He brought out fifty of his remaining souls and ate them all.to recuperate slightly. Sadly, souls were not enough to let him recuperate from the exhaustion. Even after devouring all the souls he had in stock, Wang Ling was left with seven more qi pirs to fill.

    "What have you been doing? Why are you so tired?" A sweet voice came from the side.

    Wang Ling brought out thousands of ster stones from his storage ring and began absorbing them as he sat down on the floor.

    "I was training, are you already done with that legacy?" he answered with a question. He turned to the side and saw Bai Xuezilyying down by the window.

    Bai Xue stepped down the window and sat beside Wang Ling. With a yawn, she rubbed her face with her front paws and acted as if she was a cat despite being a fox, "It was nice, the legacy wasn''t as good as I thought but it was sufficiently strong for a realm such as this."

    "Is that so? What''s stronger? The legacy or the Four Forms I gave you?"

    "The Four Forms I got from you was a Martial Technique and is the strongest of the Celestial Grade Technique I have. The legacy was not a Martial Technique, rather, it is a way to cultivate lightning and harness it more efficiently wait there was a body refinement technique and that one was pretty good."

    Wang Ling answered such words with an "oh" and went back to being silent as he absorbed the qi of his surroundings. It took him a while but he managed to fill it after an hour or so and turning thousands of ster stones to dust.

    Hundreds should have sufficed, but ever since turning the Heavenly mes to a Serpent. Suzhen actively absorbs his qi and regrly gains more and more strength and size as time goes on.

    Suzhen has no limitation for growth. Wang Ling doesn''t even know its limitations nor does Suzhen. Suzhen''s was an amalgamation of mes, as time goes on and she grows stronger and bigger, the devastation she will cause will surely be tremendous.

    But at the same time, Wang Ling will always have to be mindful of how he spends his qi from now on, else he loses control of Suzhen and gets devoured by his mes.

    Checking his body if anything was wrong. He found nothing out of order.

    Wang Ling then turned to Bai Xue once again and asked, "What is it that you want to talk about? You must have something to talk about if you''re not sleeping, correct?"

    Bai Xue smiled at the thought of not needing to exin much. She brought out a scroll and then spread it out. It was a list of locations and names, at the top of the names was a name of a race of some beast, the Regal Lightning Tigers. As for the location, it was the Red Lands.

    "So you found them? That''s good." Wang Ling showed a tired smile. Bai Xue could not tell if he was tired of his training or the fact about his past.

    Bai Xue sighed as she asked him, "I have read about them in the records of the Beast Legion Sect. They have people stronger than Celestial God and as they have existed even in the previous era, their grasps extend all over the realm. In the world of beasts, their strength is matched only by other beast ns and other Grand ns."

    "Grand ns? What''s that? Are they the current ruler of the realm?" Asked Wang Ling while staring at the different names on the paper.

    As he memorized them, Bai Xue answered all of his questions, "The Grand ns, Grand Sects, Grand Factions, or some other names are basically the rulers of this realm. The Xiao n, Feng n, and other five sword ns other than Xie n are a good example of Grand ns. I heard old Xiao is supposed to be at the Red Lands, but he moved here and is messing around with the sect he creates by fun. Oh, that sect is one of the strongest sects outside the Red Lands."

    "Is that so." He nodded his head.

    Bai Xue saw his expressions and felt that it was weird and he could not help but as the question, she had been wanting to ask for years, "Ling, you are the strongest person in this realm. You are the king, but when ites to matters about your master, you look like you are always mourning. You me yourself for his death, but is that all true?" Bai Xue had to ask such a question as she fears Wang Ling will sooner orter break apart if nothing was done.

    He was a friend, her partner. It was normal for her to worry about him the way he worries about her.

    Wang Ling turned to her and merely smiled wryly. He sighed deeply and was in conflict inside. It took him a while to open his mouth and answer her questions.

    "I don''t think you will understand, but that person was the one who picks me up when I was about to die and gave me a new life. I have lived 70,000 years and killed those who caused his death but I still can''t call that avenging him."

    He shed Bai Xue a smile, but the only thing Bai Xue pick up from that smile was sadness and loneliness.

    She gritted her teeth as she rebukes his words, "You are stupid alright. The only thing you are doing is wallowing in your mistakes and nothing else. What do you mean living? You are nothing but a hollow vessel, you have a mind but you have no soul. You have a life but you''re already dead. Your means of living is your pursuit of strength in order to forget. But Ling, you have to understand, living is not just about forgetting, it is about epting the mistakes you have done. I may have lived in a constant flow for more than 200,000 years inside a ball of blood.

    "You have lived for 70,000 years ming yourself and trying to forget that''s a whole 70,000 years yet why does my life that is not even a quarter of yours more meaningful than the life you have spent? All those years you spent killing, have you avenge him yet? Is it not time to forget and Live?"

    Wang Ling merely showed a shallow smile at his friend who was full of concerns. But he could only shake his head as he said, "You don''t understand, Xue. Avenging him is not so easy killing those who killed him. Killing the person who killed him is easier to do than living after all, the one who killed him, the one who took his head was me."

    Not even a sad smile managed to surface on the face of Bai Xue.

 Chapter 224: Invincible City I

    Chapter 224: Invincible City I

    As the sun rose, Bai Xue who had been worried over Wang Ling''s state of mind fell to silence. Her usual rowdy-self became shut for an entire night. In an entire night filled with an eerie silence, Bai Xue sat beside Wang Ling without uttering a word.

    With Bai Xue by his side, Wang Ling also kept his silence. He did not utter a word and just embrace the mncholy surfacing from deep within. He need not say the whole story to Bai Xue because she did not need to know what truly happened.

    But as the sun rose and the darkness was felled by the light of the sun, Wang Ling stood up gracefully and extended his hands towards Bai Xue who had been silent. Bai Xue was hesitant, but Wang Ling merely smiled as he said, "It is fine, my matters will be resolved in time. But if I am to fall into the abyss that is hatred and rage, please be there and pull me back up." His words carried more weight than his swords.

    Bai Xue quietly stood up and sigh, she forced a smile as she jumped over his shoulders as she quietly utter, "Don''t worry, I still owe you for not leaving me that time. I''ll pull you out of the abyss no matter how many times you fall as payment."

    A silent nod was given as a reply, Bai Xue wrapped her tail around Wang Ling''s neck and fell asleep. She had been up for a whole night and this wasing from a person who sleeps for days to no end. So, it was no wonder she managed to fall asleep.

    Though it was also true a beast of her caliber can stay awake for months to years, Bai Xue simply loves to sleep (cultivate) so she chooses to grab every opportunity to do it. Thankfully, Wang Ling was a person who can protect her even if she were to sleep for days. He won''tin so he was the perfect bed to have.

    She peacefullyy on Wang Ling''s shoulders, but her mind had a lot of things processing.

    [He had killed him? I thought he caused his death, but it seems like the hatred he forces upon himself is more understandable than what I would have thought. If that happens to me if I had to kill either him or thess I don''t think I''ll be able to handle it.]

    Bai Xue was a loner before she ended up in the Celestial Spirit Realm. Although she was not expecting anything in this realm that had just opened up from out of nowhere, she managed to get a grasp of what a family might be like.

    She did not know what it feels to be showered by affection without the rtion of lust or fear. But to her surprise, it was actually pretty enjoyable. Having a normal life in a world without chaos would be fun, but considering time was closing in and she had to one day return to the Heaven Realm, Bai Xue was left with a feeling of loss.

    [If not for these stupid obligations I would have long abandoned the heaven but as the future Beast God, I must rise and be that symbol. Tsk, this blood of mine is nothing but useless trouble]

    Bai Xue cursed inside her head and began to enter deep sleep. At the moment she was at the peak of Grand Saint Stage, and so was Wang Ling. Their cultivation was at the peak of the Grand Saint Stage and it was nearing the time when they should break through the next realm.

    They have to win thispetition in order for them to be granted a swift passage to Dominion Realm.

    Wang Ling went out of his abode and went back to the Roaring Lightning Stage. The sun had just risen, but Mao Lan, Fu Peng, and Lu Tao was already there chatting about something. As soon as they arrived, Lu Tao greeted them with a smile on his face.

    "Good day, Little Wang Ling. Did you managed to get a good night''s sleep?" Lu Tao asked curiously.

    "I did Old Thunderlord, thank you for worrying about this little one." Wang Ling acted like some kind of good child and slightly lowered his head. He began looking around and noticed no one was there other than the five of them.

    "Are we not going to leave, Old Thunderlord? I heard the invincible City was at the border of the Red Lands, are we not going to leave just yet?" Wang Ling asked curiously.

    Fu Pengughed and tapped the stage with his right foot. The twelve pirs that surrounded the stage glowed brightly and Fu Peng brought out a talisman from within his clothes, "We are going to leave, we are already standing at the Teleportation Array after all."

    Fu Peng threw the talisman overhead and then a bright light exploded forth. It pierced the skies and parted the clouds. Wang Ling closed his eyes as visibility was lost and the space around him began to warp.

    Space was aplicated thing but as his world began to be enveloped by a sh of white light. Wang Ling could feel arge distortion in space. Therge scale teleportation array was something he had not seen before that it rendered him speechless.

    [Such an amazing craft.] Was the thought that emerged in his head. Wang Ling embraced the light and before he knew it, the qi that surrounded him had changed to a much denser type. The denseness of qi became something a qi gathering array could never match.

    Wang Ling opened his eyes after noticing such a thing and the first thing that came to his sight was a city that stretches over to the skies. A tall wall that was over hundreds of meters high. It stretches to both left and right with no end a magnificent sight for a grandly named city.

    A City that had been built to contain the inhabitants of the Red Lands and the Origin World. A City that had been built to be the first andst bastion of the realm if another Outbreak of Abyssal Demons were to once again step foot on the Celestial Spirit Realm. The Endless Walls of the Realm, it was the Invincible Walls and beyond these walls is the oldest city of the Celestial Spirit Realm. the Invincible City.

 Chapter 225: Invincible City II

    Chapter 225: Invincible City II

    Wang Ling and the rest stepped down from the stage where the spatial transportation array and flew towards the direction of the wall.

    On their way to the wall, Wang Ling realized something and asked Lu Tao, "If the current Thunderlord and you are here, who is protecting the academy? There are many people who hate the academy correct?"

    Lu Tao looked behind him and grinned while exining, "That''s right, we are hated by many and usually we don''t need any protection but the academy is different because the strongest person in the academy next to me is there acting as our spear."

    Thisment caused more confusion to Wang Ling. Wasn''t the Thunderlord supposed to be the strongest one amongst the current staff of the academy?

    Such though was picked up by Fu Peng and burst outughing as he began exining, "Kid, you are always away from the academy so I doubt you care about it that much but do you know why there''s no power struggle amongst the Elders and Grand Elders of the Academy?"

    Wang Ling shook his head.

    "Hehe, that''s because my title of Thunderlord is nothing but in name. And although I do the menial tasking and relocation of resources is handled by myself, I don''t actually rule the academy as the strongest. Rather, it is my senior sister who do so."

    Fu Peng''s words became weaker as he went on. Lu Tao who had been giddy all the while suddenly became quiet and he was at a loss for a word. Once again, Wang Ling was at a loss for words, but not at the way one would expect. He turned to Mao Lan who seemed to be the mostpetent of the three and asked.

    "What is up with them?"

    Mao Lan sighed and she slowed down to match Wang Ling''s pace before answering him, "Well, they are basically ''scared'' no, they are tired of dealing with senior sister, who is also my mother. It''s ratherplicated so please don''t mind it. The bottom line is that, they are tired of dealing with her and that exhaustion extends to your mother, the Moon Goddess Xiao Fei''er."

    "What has that got to do with Mother?" he asked to clear the clouds that are making him unable toprehend what was happening.

    "Well, the Moon Goddess is a friend of Mother. Although they rarely meet these days because of personal matters, the two basically grew together and traveled thends together with your father and my father. In one of their travels, their group went to cause a lot of trouble and one of these troubles was cleaning up the internal conflicts inside the academy. Their act of ''cleaning'' ended in them beating up almost every elder and because of the Moon Goddess'' father, Master here cannot do much other than watch oh, he and Senior Brother over there also got beaten up so badly their faces turned ck and blue. Since that day, they never dare to make Mother angry and the fact she had grown terrifyingly stronger over the years is heightening their fear towards her."

    Such an amount of information was something Wang Ling did not expect to receive. All those events had practically ground the face of Lu Tao and Fu Peng to the ground, and as Wang Ling sneaked a peek at them, the two never uttered a word to save their faces.

    The only thing they could do was keep their silence and ept the story being told. This made Wang Ling believe every word that had been uttered by Mao Lan without doubting her.

    The more Wang Ling and the rest gets near the city walls, the more people there were. Around them were hundreds of cultivators who are either at Saint Phase or Dominion Realm. There were some at Celestial Phase, but most of them were old people.

    Wang Ling flew towards the walls and as he traveled further in. The more he got recognized by different people. Nobles,moners, cultivators, rogue cultivators, sect members, different kinds of people knew of Wang Ling and as they turned to look at him, they would either gasps in surprise or scoff in indignation.

    Overall, it was a mix reaction. But even though he was free and was doing nothing to threaten anyone, no one could approach him at the simple fact that Lu Tao and Fu Peng were with him.

    Although Fu Peng and his master can''t deal with Xiao Fei''er or Mao Lan''s mother, they are still figures who deserve respect. And as their past was not entirely pretty, people were looking at them with fear apparent in their eyes.

    They got near to the city walls without a problem because of this. Upon reaching the city walls, it was even more amazing than what he had originally thought. From what he knew, the exact height of the walls was five hundred meters high.

    Although a wall might do nothing for Saints who can fly, in a war, there are those who prefer not to engage in aerialbat and those who can''t fly. Not only that, the wall provides a strategic vantage point that lets the citizens of the Celestial Spirit Realm to put more traps overhead.

    Wang Ling was not a professional on putting traps for warfare that involves a great number of people on his side because he was someone who fights an army not ''with'' an army. He reckons if there is a war, he might not be able to respond to the problem in regards to moving together with people.

    As his thoughts wandered, Lu Tao and Fu Peng took care of everything and they were granted passage to the city. They entered the city and as they did, a girl passed by them and Wang Ling was made to turn his head around as something caught his attention.

    He turned and a young maiden with peculiar green eyes, ck hair, and fair skin was looking at him with interest. Wang Ling stared at the maiden and as he did so, he showed a wide grin.

    The maiden also showed a mysterious smile before turning around to leave.

    Mao Lan noticed his strange reaction and followed his gaze. She smirked as she gave an exnation as to who that fair maiden was, "That over there is Feng Wuhan, the First Phoenix of the Dragons and Phoenix Rankings. It seems like she had just arrived, what, did she catch your fancy, Junior Ling?"

    Wang Ling caught Mao Lan by surprise by nodding his head honestly as he said, "She''s someone I have been looking for"

    [She has a fragment of my sword.]

 Chapter 226: Invincible City III

    Chapter 226: Invincible City III

    Standing before the gate, Wang Ling was quietly waiting for the swords in his possession to calm down. The two des had awoken and it was calling for the de in the possession of Feng Wuhan.

    Wang Ling turned to Mao Lan and asked, "Who is that Feng Wuhan? Do you mean to say she is the strongest of the Phoenixes? Does that mean she is stronger than you, Senior Lan?"

    Mao Lan looked at me with what seemed to be an angered look and exined, "She is not the strongest, although she does hold the first ranking. Her swordsmanship is good, but most of that is drawn out by the [Blood Wind Sword] of her n."

    "Blood Wind Sword? Is that the inheritance sword of the Feng (Wind) n? The one with the fragments of Wang Wudi''s sword?" He asked curiously.

    Mao Lan nodded her head as she responded, "That is correct. Although she looks like a frail woman, her bloodlust and killing intent is top-notched that it managed to draw out Wang Wudi''s essence out. She is hailed as the strongest bearer of the sword in the current generation."

    Upon hearing such a thing, Wang Ling merely smiled. He stared at the back of Feng Wuhan and left with Mao Lan and the others shortly after. He was satisfied to know that another piece was in the city, but it seems like it would be trouble to get that sword.

    While he worries over the sword, Mao Lan was thinking of many things regarding Wang Ling and Feng Wuhan. She was silently running simtions inside her head as they traveled in groups within the city.

    The streets they were walking on could amodaterge beasts like a dragon if they were there. Wang Ling noticed this and found itforting that even when there were hundreds of people wandering the streets, the road never seemed crowded.

    Wang Ling was happily going around the city and along the way, a particr white fox would wander away ande back with food sauce on her mouth. Bai Xue was also enjoying the food around her without trouble.

    As they went around the city, Wang Ling and the rest found their way to a grand building with seven floors. At the front of the building was the name [Immortal Jade Restaurant], Lu Tao entered the restaurant without wasting any time and beckoned the rest to follow.

    As soon as they entered, the staff seemed to know them and immediately came to their side and escorted them higher up. They entered the upper floors of the restaurant and the higher they went up, the more luxurious the designs were and the more the arrogant the people seemed.

    As they entered the seventh floor, there were only a few tables and most of them were already upied. But upon entering, those who were eating or drinking liquor stopped what they were doing and turned their heads over to Wang Ling''s group who had just arrived.

    Wang Ling looked around and found familiar faces amongst the people there. From the three groups of people having a pleasant time Wang Ling knew of the beautiful and icy young maiden seated beside another fair but mature maiden, it was QingBiao.

    Wang Ling smiled at her and QingBiao bowed her head ever so slightly to show her respect. Wang Ling was happy to see such a thing. Respect was important, especially if she was to be his future sister-inw.

    From what he knew, QingBio was the strongest student of the Sacred Beast Academy. Being the second Phoenix even without the help of her beasts was a title that merits respect from everyone.

    As for the other group that had their tables joined with the Sacred Beast Academy was another familiar face. They were his family. On the side was Wang Hong, Wang Yue, and Xiao Fei''er enjoying a meal with the Sacred Beast Academy.

    As for thes group, they were some people Wang Ling did not know of. They were silently eating by the side. They seemed to be ordinary men aside for the fact they were there with them at the most expensive floor and the fact they once shed Wang Ling a kind of surprise look before returning to normal.

    There were three youths, and all of them were wearing ck. He ignored them, but a part of his senses was warry of them. A rare urrence to have.

    While his mind was wandering, a pair of dainty hands grabbed his hands and the beautiful and grown-up face of Wang Yue was shown. With a wide and flourishing smile and a pair of eyes that seemed to be made of obsidian, she shed him a dazzling smile and greeted him.

    "Big Brother, you have arrived. Big Brother Wang Hong really was telling the truth." Wang Yue was now sixteen and she was 1.7 meters tall which was pretty tall for a woman. Such height made Wang Yue looked mature and entuated her beauty and mixed it with her innocence, and what was concocted a pure being that could make the Blood Seeking Celestial smile unconsciously and make him want to pat her head.

    And just like that, Wang Ling broke into a soft smile on the outside but was smirking on the inside saying, [I knew she would be a flower when she grows up. Sigh, it is only a matter of time before bastards start courting her.] He thought.

    He was fuming at the thought of bastardsying a hand on his sister, but he did not let such a tant emotion for irritation show as he made sure to smile and greet Wang Yue and the rest, "I did not expect you guys to be here. Mother, and Hong''er it is good to see you."

    Wang Ling approached his mother and exchanged a hug. Bai Xue had woken up from hearing the chiming voice of Bai Xue and jumped off Wang Ling''s shoulders to greet everyone.

    Pleasantries were exchanged and QingBiao also showed a weing attitude. Their group joined the group of the Sacred Beast Academy and the Wang Family.

    And like always, a feast was ordered to be consumed and everyone was in their own little worlds. Bai Xue was with Wang Yue and Wang Hong was with QingBiao and the rest were interacting with one another.

    Wang Ling was smiling and chatting while observing the three youths on the side. While Wang Ling seemed distracted, the three nced at them before leaving. They left like a uniform group and as they left, no trace of their existence could be felt.

    [Interesting.] Wang Ling thought before smiling and going back to chatting with everyone. Amidst the fun, Wang Ling managed to slip away and then found a position beside the window of the building where the view of the city could be viewed.

    Wang Ling observed the passing people with his Devil''s Pupils and as he did, he found there were different people with interesting auras. It was a unique sight. And it made him smile.

    He was not that keen on the idea of participating in this Ten Year Bout. Aside from the reason of him wanting the prize, nothing truly interest him. But now, a lot of people was gathering at the Invincible City, geniuses that had sprouted at this current generation.

    It had been a while, but finally, Wang Ling might just be able to run wild without hiding anything.

    [Well, I do have to hide my Devil Bloodline for now though.]

    And as he had such thoughts, fireworks rushed to the sky and exploded. It was then followed by the sounds of War Drums, such is the sign of the Ten Year Bout that is said to be the most important event of every ten years in the life of a youth and the entire realm itself was going to start.

 Chapter 227: Trial Elimination

    Chapter 227: Trial Elimination

    The popce began to gather at the city square where the banners that stretch across the city convene. The wide square of the city was bustling with many people and both beasts and people gathered to witness the start of the Ten Year Bout.

    In the middle of the square, there was an open space where only a select few could enter. At the moment, there were seven people inside. Most of the youths inside were people who are referred to as monstrous geniuses.

    The space they were in was a five hundred-meter space where an array set up around them that functions as a filter for the contestants and bystanders. The only people who could enter the said array were the ones who had a jade stick in their possession.

    Dun, Dun, Du-Dun, Du-Du-Du-Dunnnnnnnn!

    The banging of the war drums was getting more and more powerful as the seconds passed. And as the banging of the drums intensified by the second, many more representatives gathered at the square.

    Showered with adoration and cheers of the popce, the representatives that were flying over had different reactions from one another. Some were happy while some were cold and uncaring. Some were normal and some had no reaction.

    On the other hand, there was another reaction that was mix in the representative. A representative was walking towards the gathering of thousands of people at a leisure pace. On hand was a tea he had taken from somece and was casually seeping on tea.

    As they reached the crowd, Wang Ling casually asked for the crowd to move as if he was toozy to fly over them. But as they ignored him and continued watching, he sighed and looked at Bai Xue who was chilling on the arms of Wang Yue and said.

    "See, I told you we can''t get past them like this. Yue''er, go back to Mother''s side with Hong''er. Be careful and Hong''er, you can do whatever you want to anyone who has any intention to her." Wang Ling casually added thest instruction which Wang Hong dly nodded his head before walking over to Wang Ling''s side saying.

    "Big brother, be careful about the bout. The elimination round is rather easy if your opponents decide not to form a team. But once they start forming teams, it would be best if you leave well, considering big brother, you can take on most of the people on elimination as such people is not even worth your time. Good luck, big brother."

    Wang Hong offered his advice and Wang Ling nodded his head in an understanding fashion before carrying Bai Xue who was feeling saddened because of the separation with her favorite little human. She yawned as she climbed on Wang Ling''s head like a king.

    "Can you clear this elimination round yourself or do you need me to step up?"

    Bai Xue asked mockingly which Wang Ling responded with a smile as he slowly floated up and head for the middle space where the representatives who have the right to enter the ''True Bout".

    Wang Ling slowly floated and he with Bai Xue entered the array. They felt pressure making them take a step back, but the jade stick in their possession glowed and granted them entrance.

    Theynded on the ground and chose a ce where they would be inconspicuous. But as Wang Ling stood there doing nothing and keeping his silence. His natural charisma and good looks attracted the eyes of others.

    "Isn''t that Wang Ling? The Son of Heaven? What is he doing there with the rest of the "Trial Representatives"?" A man asked

    A woman answered his question, "Only those of the Dragons and Phoenix Rankings are to move to the True Bout or the Main Bouts. Although he is hailed as one of the strongest, the Son of Heaven is not counted as one of the Dragons and Phoenix."

    Wang Ling listened to them and merely sighed. He had learned of this toote now, but ording to Wang Hong and the others. Only those of the Dragons and Phoenix Rankings and the people who passed the Trial Eliminations can move to the Main Bout.

    There are already over 30 people in the Dragons and Phoenix Rankings, even if they do not count those who chose not to join. Those who joined already numbered at 30 or more and as the Ten Year Bout was an event in the span of 4 days from the 27th day of the first month to the 30th day, there should only be a select number ofpetitors.

    The Trial Eliminations had already been concluded years ago and it had no need to be introduced to those who watch the Ten Year Bout. Because the rules were simple, those who prevail would gain the right to join the Main Bout.

    [The rules of the Trial Elimination is simple. Once the sounds of drums disappear. That is the start of the fight. Only ten representatives will prevail and those who lose will have to go home. It seems like a good number of people are going to leave]

    Wang Ling looked around and counted the number of people inside the array.

    [There''re thirty-three people here? Holy, I thought the invitations were regted. Howe such a number of representatives appeared out of nowhere?] Wang Ling looked around and noticed more people he knew of.

    But the one person who stood out other than him was the person he always sees. Wang Ling''s young Alchemist was there meditating in the middle of the representatives without a care for the world. Unimaginable heat wasing out of her body that no one dared to move closer to her. Wang Ling did not approach her to avoid making her lose concentration.

    Other than her. There were those 2 of the 3 youths he saw at the restaurant. The other one was missing, this cause Wang Ling to be in distress for some odd reasons.

    Time passed and more representative came and now there are 50 people inside the array. And the tension in the air had clearly increased. People were eyeing one another and as the war drums continued to sound out, everyone was on edge.

    But as one more representative entered the array, the war drums was suddenly cut off and as everyone took notice of this, an awkward silence pervaded the air.

    Everyone was on edge waiting for the time when the war drums were supposed to stop. But when it actually stopped, no one managed to react as nobody moved a muscle.

    But as one female opened his eyes, the temperature inside the array spiked and then.

    Boom!

    An explosion of purple and ck mes. Yan Renhuo had made her move and this acted as the signal to start the battle.

    Inside an array where the fire burned the world like they were in an inferno. The crowd cheered as their blood boiled with the start of the Ten Year Bout.

 Chapter 228: The First Day

    Chapter 228: The First Day

    A gran ze appeared from the midst of the lot and Yan Renhuo began to move. The True Chaos mes began to rampage and began suffocating many those near her when the mes erupted.

    The heat was too strong for them which resulted in them to head up to the skies. But to their dismay, Yan Renhuo was not some non-versatiledy because as they head upwards, the mes began to dance with the sway of the halberd she had brought out.

    Every swing of hers dominated everyone present. Those who tried to escape could not make a move and in a manner of seconds, those who tried opposing her was scorched without mercy.

    As mes danced with the sway of her halberd and the dance of her hair, Yan Renhuo seemed to be a goddess of war. She was inmand of the battlefield so much so that no one dared to make any move only 10 people could move forward if you survive then you get to get going, risking it to take out a single person was not worth it.

    On the other side of the array was another group of people fighting each other. Their sword shes were heard and their bloodlust was piercing the skies. The two youths from the restaurant was there not moving unless they absolutely need to and they only move in order to take down anyone who dared to move against them.

    The two people''s performance was good enough that none dared to make any more moves against them soon after.

    While some were moving around using their heads on the side of the two youths, Wang Ling''s side seemed to have been with useless braggarts and young masters who know nothing of not disturbing a dragon.

    As he stood there with Bai Xue watching Yan Renhuo while sitting atop his head, seven youths wearing luxurious clothing approached him slowly. They were flowing with an overwhelming amount of qi and confidence. They seemed sure about their decisions about approaching Wang Ling.

    "Son of Heaven, my name is Yan Chenyu,e and face me" That man never really got to finish his words nor anyone managed to make any follows up because Wang Ling already moved in their midst before they can utter another syble.

    Wang Ling moved like the wind as he brought out two ordinary blunt swords and hit the arrogant bastards on the back of their head to put them to sleep. He controlled his strength so none should have lost their lives, even without his mes he was still deadly.

    "We are watching Renhuo''s performance, get out of the way." Hemented and returned to watching the ''show''. Not interested in cannon-fodder, Wang Ling and Bai Xue continued to watch.

    Many saw Wang Ling''s movements and they were awed. They became flustered at his efficient movements and chose of sword paths. But most importantly, they were amazed at the fact that the fox on top of his head did not even budge as Wang Ling twisted his body both left and right and up and down.

    Such a mysterious thing amazed many, Wang Yue and Wang Hong was one of these many people. Well, not taking into ount his ridiculous image with a white fox riding on top of his head, Wang Ling''s every action seemed like he was mocking everyone.

    But against their knowledge, Wang Ling was merely moving at the required pace and nothing more. He was not trying to get anyone down, he was merely doing what he usually does and he could not find anything wrong about that so he disregarded the stares of everyone.

    "He is far too arrogant. Son of Heaven my ass, he is nothing but an arrogantd who will fall in the face of the top rankers. Does he dare act like he is someone big? Does he really think everyone is beneath him?" Some man shouted suchints from the crowd.

    "Oh, fuck off! It''s not like you can do what he does anyway. Can you even take any of them? No, much less a bunch of them at the same time! If you''re going toin stop looking at stare at the other battles!" And when there are haters, there would be supporters.

    "That''s right! What gives you the right to criticize him!? Senior Wang Ling is so handsome and strong, he is kind and gentle to those who is not his opponents (ording to rumors) so what gives you the right to say he''s arrogant? He merely took care of his opponents in the most efficient way possible." If there are the supporters, die-hard fangirls follow closely behind.

    And with three people like them present, an argument erupted which Wang Ling could hear but does not care as his attention was stolen away by the graceful and forceful performance of Yan Renhuo.

    Two sides were left with no chaos and Wang Ling was left to watch Renhuo''s movement without trouble. This was his first time seeing her fight, and he had to say, it was truly a sight to see in many ways than one.

    Yan Renhuo''s halberd was like a serpent on a raging stream. It never stops and was unstoppable. Whoever attempts to block it, her halberd merely slows down for a little bit before destroying the opposition without a problem.

    Even Wang Ling could see her every movement had little to no ws. Also, what baffled Wang Ling the most was the fact how her mes responded to her every movement as if it too had a mind of its own, he came to the conclusion it had also reached the third ignition.

    She was talented indeed and from start to finish, she was the only one in the array who had been fighting nonstop but she had yet to even broke a sweat. And as the opponent around her dwindle to ten, Yan Renhuo finally stopped her halberd for a moment.

    Silence prevailed as a gust of wind blew. The mes that scattered all over began to gather around her halberd. She showed a smile to the crowd. Yan Renhuo''s eyes showed a dangerous glint.

    "[Fire Dragon''s Tail]!" Yan Renhuo shouted on top of her lungs and the mes converged on the tip of her halberd. As if her mes had manifested a true dragon''s tail, she waved her mes around and decimated the filled and once everything settled down, only destruction came to light.

    Ny-five percent of the Elimination Trial representatives had been taken out by Yan Renhuo alone and as she stood there with a halberd in one hand she had not even broken a sweat and upon seeing Wang Ling from the side, she merely waved at him saying.

    "Hello there, Brother Ling." She sounded like an innocent maiden in love. Aplete contrast to the scene of carnage she had created.

    That day was the day that Wang Ling and Bai Xue finally understood the danger and power Yan Renhuo carried behind her. And as the two wondered if Yan Renhuo were to never encounter Alchemy, just how strong would she be now?

    Will she reach the Celestial God Stage at the age of 30? Wang Ling thought it was a possibility.

    The Elimination Trial had ended and only five participants managed to survive the whole ordeal. Wang Ling, Bai Xue, Yan Renhuo, and the two mysterious youths by the side.

 Chapter 229: Without missing a beat

    Chapter 229: Without missing a beat

    "It seems like you did good, Sister Renhuo. I may have seen a new side of you after that graceful disy of that fierce halberd of yours." Wang Ling simply spoke with honesty.

    Yan Renhuo showed a sweet smile before turning it into a teasing one as she asked, "If that is so, how about you ept my proposal to be my daopanion? I am pretty strong after all."

    Raising both hands Wang Ling apologized before keeping silent. Such a reaction illicit augh from Yan Renhuo and Bai Xue who was riding on top of his head.

    With a yawn, Bai Xue spoke, "You two, let us move out, the Trial Elimination had ended and ording to Wang Hong, this is the time when the first day should end. Ling, Renhuo, let us go to Yue''er, she said she''ll give me something good."

    Wang Ling and the rest prepared to leave. The Trial Elimination had ended, and it was now the time for them to leave. A day of rest is given to those who manage to pass the first day.

    People from the Trial Representatives and came for their people and left taking them somewhere else. Seeing such a sight, Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo also left after their jade sticks glowed brightly.

    The glow of the Jade Sticks did not vanish as a loud voice was heard echoing from somewhere in the Invincible City. A loud voice echoed throughout the entire city without missing a single corner or a room. Even those enjoying themselves in a room were disturbed by the said voice that resembled that of an old man.

    "The Trial Elimination had ended and it is now time for the real event!" As the voice sounded out, the crowd that had gathered began to scatter. The Ten Year Bout''s first day was not done yet, it was what Wang Ling thought.

    The old voice was then heard once again, "The Trial Elimination had ended, but it had ended too fast and ording to the proctors of the Bout, those of the Trial Elimination had yet to feel tired and no injuries had been sustained. Thest of the Representatives have also arrived hours ago, so without missing a beat, we are to start the Second Event of the Ten Year Bout, the [Jade Hunt] is about to begin!"

    At that very moment, the Invincible City that is said to be unshakeable began to shake under the loud cheers of everyone present. The cheers of everyone shook the buildings and the representatives who were either resting or taking their time somewhere was startled at the sudden announcement.

    "Why the hell are they doing this now? To extend the first day? Bullshit! There must be some strings to this!" Someone at the Red light district howled.

    "Hays, are the people of the Grand Sects and the Generals watching this? Howe it feels like the old fogeys of the Origin World descended to make fun of this event?" Another oneined about a restaurant.

    "Haha,e and let us begin. Open the Red Land Gates and I shall collect my dues. Come, I have business with those bastards above me!" Augh echoed from an auction house armory.

    "Fuck off, I''m sleeping!" Someone cursed out from an inn.

    The Dragons and Phoenixes rankings have many geniuses both straightced and entric bastards. Meaning, there were different reactions to the sudden announcement of the old man behind the voice.

    There those who were thrilled while there were those who just wanted to mind their own business. But no matter what their reaction was, no one could deny the voice of his enjoyment as hisughter echoed around the Invincible City.

    "Hahaha, know this you little young''uns. Those Representatives who do note to the Red Lands Passage (Gate) in under an hour, you will be forfeited and your name will be cklisted on the Origin Passage for fifty years! Try and ignore my call if you dare!"

    Those who had been cussing out became frantic all of a sudden and left for the Red Passage with haste. They did not want any of those punishments so they hurried along like their lives depended on it.

    Wang Ling and his batch who had nothing better to do also listened to the instructions of the old man and left for the Red Land Passage.

    The Red Land Passage was not the gate that leads to the Red Lands. It was rather one of the many worlds of the Red Lands that the Ten Year Bout event uses to amodate the Jade Hunt event.

    It was located at a ce called Invincible Tower. This tower was the size of a two-story building and when one enters the building, they do end up in the Red Lands Passage.

    This Red Land Passage can only be opened a single time over the span of ten years, making it the perfect ce where the second even to take hold. The Second Event was a simple battle royal where you search for the Jade Stick of two representatives.

    Just outside of the Red Lands Passage Entrance (name of the building), every examinee of both genders were present. Some looked nice while some looked like they had just gotten out of some steamy business,

    With the arrival of Wang Ling''s group, the voice of the old man was heard, "Those who was at the Trial Elimination, step forth and enter the Passage! You will be the first to go in as you people will gain a five minutes advantage over your opponents as a way to show we are not bullying those who just finished their fights!"

    Wang Ling had no problem with that and stepped forth and ignored the others. He entered the passage together with the rest and as he did, he found himself all alone without anyone with him in the middle of a forest.

    He looked around and saw the blue skies. He looked around and only saw the green trees. He sighed as he thought, "This is going to be a long one."

    Thirty minutester, everyone finally got to enter!

 Chapter 230: Annoying

    Chapter 230: Annoying

    [I am alone with no one in sight. The others and I must have been separated this is convenient.] He thought.

    While he was thinking on his own, he tried surveying the area and floated up to the skies. He looked around but aside from the trees, no other living things could be seen as far as he is concern.

    There was no life. With that said, Wang Ling stretched his back and took in a deep breath. It had been a while since he found such a soothing ce. It was at this time that Suzhen (the serpent) spoke, "Father, please let me out, I also wish to move."

    Wang Ling did notin nor grumble and let her out. Suzhen came out of his body with a tiny little body. She was as big as Wang Ling''s arm. She was made of mes but her body was distinct. Her scales seemed real and it truly felt like she was truly a beast.

    Her heat was contained within her and she looked like an ordinary snake on Wang Ling''s hands. Looking around she found the area suitable and looked at Wang Ling for confirmation on what she is about to do.

    Wang Ling nodded his head, "You may burn it all down. Also, while you are at it, you can go and practice your flight so you will be more agile."

    Suzhen''s face ''brightened'' with delight and she dove to the forest nearby and started burning the trees down. From her and Wang Ling''s many training sessions, they had learned that aside from Wang Ling''s qi, Suzhen can absorb mes and this also applies to things she burns.

    It was a process they called [Amassing ze]. Suzhen was just a newborn, but Wang Ling could see her enjoying burning a whole forest without any regards to the consequences they might face.

    Minutes passed and considering none of hispanions coulde to his side. He came into the conclusion they were either too far away or they are separated from one another dimension-wise.

    Thetter does not seem feasible so he stuck to the former. But that also concludes that the size of this Mini World was farrger than normal.

    "Well then, this trial is going to be a hassle." Wang Ling said to himself and sent Suzhen to speed things up and halt the spread, "Absorb the mes, I can feel the space of the Mini World to be rippling in different ces."

    "Yes, Father." Suzhen obeyed hismand and absorbed the mes. When she returned to Wang Ling''s side, it was two inches longer. Considering it was in itspressed form, that was a significant increase.

    "So, time is already up?" He said silently and observed the surrounding space. Although Wang Ling was not the lord of the Mini World, there were dozens of ripples happening around making arge scale ripple all over the ce.

    The time allotted to them as a headstart to see if they can get a better grasps of the world was over and the rest of the representatives were entering the world. With the world beginning to have more and more ripples Wang Ling already knew what was happening.

    Because Suzehn cannot be seen by anyone else just yet, Wang Ling kept her inside his body and was just about to move. But soon, a voice echoed out.

    "Alright! Listen, this is nothing but a simple event." It was the old man''s voice again, "You have entered a world that is modeled after the Red Lands. Although its size is not even a fourth of the original it will do. The rules is simple, take the jade stick of your opponent and crush it. Once the Jade Stick is crushed, you will be pulled out of the Mini World, likewise, those who have had their Jade Stick destroyed would be pulled out as well. Death is not permissible, now, BEGIN!"

    A loud announcement and this caused many to move. Even Wang Ling who was always staying at one ce began to move at the shout of the old man. He was not sure how many people are in that ce so he did not dare take his chances.

    After all, the geniuses present were not normal. If the smoke attracts too many geniuses, they might just decide to team up and get rid of him. He had no basis as to why geniuses would do such a thing, but he cared not about the logic for the moment and simply thought of the probability.

    So, he moved faster and faster top find an opponent could take on. He wanted to find an enemy earlier as possible so he can leave. If he dys any longer, find an enemy would be much harder than what it should be so it would be best if he leaves now.

    Wang Ling flew with breakneck speed. His eyes began searching for enemies and as he hurried along, he heard the wind being split apart from the side. His instincts shot up and warned him about the oing danger.

    Having felt somethinging his way, Wang Ling hurriedly twisted his body. He brought out his fist and used a single finger coated with sword qi as a means to meet the danger.]

    "A spear!?" Wang Ling uttered in shock upon realizing just what kind of item was flying towards him.

    Without any time to prepare, Wang Ling thrust his fingers forward and sound of torrential waters being pierced was heard. It was his old technique, the Piercing Wave. A technique used to neutralize the swift strike of others, but as Wang Ling tried neutralizing the force of the oing spear! Something unexpected happen.

    [It''s not enough?] His finger sword was actually not enough to meet the sword. So, with great difficulty, Wang Ling had to twist his arms in order to redirect the flow of the spear.

    The spear flowed like a torrential wave, and as it pierced through one of his formidable defenses, Wang Ling was surprised that it resulted in him losing a finger as it broke.

    Healing would take time, an hour or so would be needed. At the moment, Wang Ling''s right index finger was turned useless.

    But as Wang Ling redirected the spear away, he heard a voice, "Wonderful, I thought I would at least have taken an arm with that sneak attack! You truly are something!"

    A mocking voice was heard and that voice grated Wang Ling''s ears.

 Chapter 231: Hao Yahui

    Chapter 231: Hao Yahui

    A woman came from right in front of him with a confident smile on her face. Thedy had a pretty face, but that arrogant smirk of hers and irritating voice made her unlikable in the eyes of Wang Ling.

    He wished thedy would not speak any more than she already had. But his wishes never trulye true the way he likes it so that verydy just had to speak up at an even louder voice.

    "Wang Ling, I heard you have beaten Wei Hu through underhanded means. I have been nning to meet him at this Ten Year Bout you know? I wanted to test if he had improved, but you robbed me off that moment, now, I''ll have to make you stand in for his position. I Hao Yahui shall take your Jade Stick and advance to the next round."

    She brought out another spear and held it in front of her. Looking straight to Wang Ling''s eyes, she smirked as her chest began to beat wildly. With a slight movement, she threw herself against the infamous Wang Ling and without holding anything back, she swung her spear against Wang Ling.

    Boom!

    Wang Ling saw the spearing towards him and immediately brought out his swords. Using his Heaven''s Will he wanted to deflect the spear, but as he brought out his sword Hao Yahui smirked wildly and twisted her wrist and as if the spear was a snake, it bent and avoided his sword.

    "Shit!" Wang Ling cursed, "She''s a Spear Soul level spearman?" Wang Ling was surprised to see someone of this caliber in the Phoenix Rankings. He had always thought that Wang Hong''s spear was the pinnacle spear of the current generation. But it would seem that he was wrong.

    Thisdy may seem annoying, but she was powerful and skillful. The spear traveled like a snake and it was aimed at his head. There was no killing intent, but he could tell that the force was enough to gravely injure him. It was a mere few inches before it would reach his left eye.

    "That''s enough ying." Wang Ling uttered and moved his left hand to create a vertical sh to deflect the oing spear.

    "Huh? I only managed to graze you? It seems like you truly are rather skilled." Hao Yahui was surprised. She had wanted at least to get an eye out of him, but his hands moved too fast that it managed to deflect her spear tip.

    Blood flowed at the side of his head and a fierce and untamed re was directed at Hao Yahui. For a moment, Hao Yahui felt like something awoke in front of her as if a beast had shown its fangs that it made her jump backward in fright.

    An instinctive smile blossomed from her face as she faced the dangerous being that is Wang Ling. However, the beastly nature suddenly disappeared as Wang Ling wiped the blood from his head.

    Instead, what reced that raw anger became pure calmness and tranquility.

    Wang Ling stared at her with clear eyes and took in a deep breath and with that said. He kicked the air and an explosion shortly followed as a sonic boom was created and flew across the sky and directly came face to face with Hao Yahui.

    "What?"

    She was alerted and immediately tried to repel him with her spear. But Wang Ling was too fast that he managed to deflect her spear away. Her arms were blown away and Wang Ling''s ck sword that was raging with hellish might appeared just around her neck/

    For a moment, she felt that Wang Ling was actually aiming for her head. This made her instincts shot up in danger, but it did not manage to make her panic. Instead, the danger managed to heighten her concentration and provided her the ability to pull every bit of her strength to her arms and core.

    "Get away from me!" She roared as her body exploded with great strength and her ck hair flowed like a red river. With her roar, her hair changed in color and the characteristic of her qi changed. Her strength increased and so did the speed of her spear.

    With a twist, her spear traveled at extraordinary speed and it bashed Wang Ling''s sword down. But she did not simply aim for Wang Ling''s Reaper but also aimed for his left hand as a whole. It was risky, but she managed to crush two of his fingers and changed the directed of his short sword from her neck to be a nted sh to the body.

    Skkkrssh!

    The sound of flesh being cut was heard. A nt injury and her blood quickly spurted out like a fountain. But that onlysted for a moment before she forced the injury to quickly close up. At this whole process, she did not even scream out and merely moaned in pain. It was an impressive feat.

    However, she had time to catch her breath as Wang Ling also did not even flinch in the wake of his fingers being crushed. Instead, his movements became even sharper than it was before and his means was merciless because the moment he finished that attack, he did not let up and chained another hit with Retribution.

    The chain was not made by his Reaper or Heaven''s Will. Instead, he moved his body ording to his will and as if his left hand that had been almost incapacitated turned into a sword and aimed for her wounds.

    Shhkkk!

    With the help of the wind, Wang Ling''s fingers burrowed through her right shoulder where the injury began. Blood flew out but such a thing merely made her moan in pain, but she kept her heart calm and boldly kept her spear in her storage ring.

    With enough space to move, a spear will only get in the way. She activated her bloodline lineage and grabbed Wang Ling''s left hand like a steel m. She had no intention of letting him go.

    She tried crushing his wrist and merely managed to create cracks. Unable to crush it, she did the best thing she thought was best to do and threw a punch on his face. Wang Ling did not dodge and took it right on the face.

    Bam!

    He received a massive blow, but at the moment that blow struck his face his bloodline also activated and it managed to give him enough strength to not get blown away. Two halos appeared behind his head.

    And as if he was lightning itself, he moved and stabbed Hao Yahui''s left hand that she used to punch him with his Heaven''s Will. The sword passed through her arms without issue and almost severed her hands entirely but she managed to throw him back and create distance between the two of them.

    It was at this time that the two of them tried catching their breaths. Wang Ling stared at Hao Yahui and asked, "What is your rank? I have not fought like this for a while, may I know what rank you are?"

    Hao Yahui answered with a smile, "I am the 5th Phoenix, Hao Yahui. The Red Beast of the Berserker Emperor Lions, a beastman."

    "So, you are one of the beastman. That is rather surprising."

    "I have answered your question, now, can you answer a question of mine?"

    "I''ll do what I can."

    "You are the Son of Heaven, but why did I feel the qi simr to that of a devil in that short sword of yours?"

    Wang Ling merely smiled. He did not spare any effort in trying to defeat her so he had used everything he had. His arsenal was already limited, he needed both natal weapons if he wanted a fighting chance.

    He smiled at her inquiry and answered willfully, "Both paths are the same. It but the origin of chaos, I do not look down upon any of the two path, I embrace them to create harmony and strength."

    Hao Yahuiughed at hisments and said, "You are quite eloquent at how you praise that. Well, I don''t have anything against that anyway, but as someone who respects you, I shall give you a warning. If you wish to have your position as the Son of Heaven taken, discard the other path and embrace the teaching of the Holy Path else the greatest threat to you will be that guy."

    Hao Yahui said no more and brought out her spear. Her sight turned to the side and she smirked, "May we meetter, Son of Heaven! If we do, I won''t hold anything back!" Hao Yahui said such words and kicked the air and disappeared.

    Two secondster she appeared five hundred meters away and had already brought down an enemy that was watching her fight with Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling did not stop her, and let her destroy that person''s jade stick without much struggle. She smiled at him before disappearing with a bright light.

    He did not stop her because he wanted to fight her again, but he chose to let her go because she was more dangerous than it may seem. If he had gone after her, he was sure that she will do whatever it takes to beat him.

    And with both his hands fucked, he can''t fight her without igniting both bloodlines. He was hesitant and decided to let her go for the moment.

    After this sh, it took him an hour to heal his wounds and ten minutes after that, an unfortunate soul was robbed of his chance to continue on the next round.

 Chapter 232: Han Xieru

    Chapter 232: Han Xieru

    Getting out of the Mini World, Wang Ling began to rest. He looked around and did not find Hao Yahui anywhere so he did not even try looking around.

    The other person he had beaten was brought to another area. He must have been transferred to a ce where he could receive medical treatment. He was roughed up by Wang Ling after all.

    Wang Ling thinks that he had been defeated inside the Mini World although it was just a thought that entered his mind. Even if his skillset does not lean towards "defeating" his enemies and more on ying them. Wang Ling found the draw to be displeasing.

    Though he had to admit, Hao Yahui was definitely skilled with the spear and even if he can execute more dangerous techniques it would have taken him a while to take her out.

    Though killing her in one was not out of the question either. Such thoughts flowed as he went under a shade. There were only a few people around him and most of them were having fun watching the ''array'' hanging overhead.

    Atop the building were numerous boards that showed different images. These images were moving about and one of these boards was focused on Bai Xue trying to find prey of her own.

    [What is that?] He asked himself. Wang Ling had seen such an array before, no such array existed in the previous era. It ignited his curiosity and asked the nearest person nearby.

    That man exined the array was the [Heavenly Eye Array], an array designed to survey the inside of a designated ce. It was an array where a lot of qi was burnt.

    It amazed him. This just showed just how much the era had improved without his knowledge. Even after reading all the books inside the library of his family he has no knowledge of the array.

    This caught his attention and curiosity, so much so that he tried seeing through how the array works. Spreading his senses, he found seven points around the ce but because he couldn''t find the core or discern what materials were used to create the array, he was kept in the dark on how it functions and its limitations.

    It took ten minutes before another representative stepped out after him. It was Yan Renhuo who was leisure at the time of her stepping out. She was smiling and saw Wang Ling on the side which made her seat beside him.

    The two sat beside one another and conversed with one another. They were calmly talking to one another until someone another person stepped out of the Mini World and attracted every attention.

    A powerful and stifling aura pervaded the air the instance that man stepped out. Although he seemed to be normal in terms of height. Somehow, he seemed muchrger than he should be. His countenance was also wonderfully crafted, he was a good looking person and no one could deny it.

    That man stepped out of the Mini World in leisure and a smile on his face. He seemed calm, but everyone seemed to be tense when that man appeared.

    That man turned his head over and caught sight of Wang Ling looking at him. His mouth that already stered a smile showed a muchrger one. He approached Wang Ling and without any warning, he abruptly threw a punch that made.

    Boom!

    An explosion shortly followed, but the explosion did note from Wang Ling being hit. But by Yan Renhuo stepping up to meet his fist. Yan Renhuo''s brows creased as she asked with killing intent present in her tone of voice.

    "What are you doing, Han Xieru?" Her voice was ice cold and she wanted nothing more than tear Han Xieru''s head. She was known as a berserker and a savage person she was indeed nning on doing what she was thinking.

    "So, you are the current Son of Heaven? A coward hide behind a woman? Also, you, woman step out of the way. This is not your problem. Who are you even?" Han Xieru turned his head to Yan Renhuo and asked nonchntly before returning his gave to Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling raised his head to Han Xieru, "So, who are you? Sister Renhuo, please do not dirty your hands, you don''t know what he touched. Bastards like this guy most likely touch his south so please don''t touch him." Wang Ling only stood up take Yan Renhuo''s hands away from Han Xieru''s fist.

    He tapped it a few times before secretly asking Suzhen to ignite him a healing me and wrapped it on Yan Renhuo''s fist in order for it to be ''purified'' from Han Xieru''s filth.

    "If you will excuse us now." Wang Ling took Yan Renhuo by the hands and then was just about to bring her away but Han Xieru grabbed his shoulders and with a surge of killing intent, he circted his qi and threw an all-out punch towards Wang Ling.

    Boom!

    Arge explosion was heard, this time, it was Wang Ling who met Han Xieru''s fist. Upon receiving Han Xieru''s fist, Wang Ling calmly asked, "Please go away, I am already feeling somewhat irritated right now, so please don''t try anything anymore. Also, please don''t threaten Sister Renhuo or any of mypanions or else." A serious warning.

    This warning of his only caused Han Xieru to smirk wildly and ask, "Or else what?"

    "I''ll put you in your ce. Junior Student Han Xieru."

    "Do not call me that. You are not worthy of the title of Son of Heaven, so don''t you dare act like you''re actually the leader of the current younger generation."

    Han Xieru was a student of Heaven''s Will Academy and he was also the Fifth Dragon.

    Wang Ling stared at Han Xieru with taunting eyes, but as he stared at the opposition, Wang Ling heard the old man''s voice.

    "Thest representatives had gotten out of the Mini World, the Second Event had ended. The list of those who will join the next round will be stered to the Revolution Tablet of the Invincible Red Tower. Also, to those who are trying to fight after this time would have to face disqualification to the right of entering the next round."

    After such words had been said, the old man''s voice disappeared and what reced that voice was silent. Wang Ling turned around and left. Bai Xue who had been one of the two people who got out of the Mini World hopped onto Wang Ling''s shoulders and got ready to left with him.

    But as they began to leave they pass by a handsome youth wearing a white robe and bowed to Wang Ling and greeted him, "Good day to you, Son of Heaven Wang Ling."

    Wang Ling returned the gesture with a slight bow. Thatst person was the one Han Xieru was backing. The strongest of all the younger generation, the First Dragon Qin An.

 Chapter 233: Yan Renhuo and Sun Yuwen

    Chapter 233: Yan Renhuo and Sun Yuwen

    Wang Ling exited the za and went somewhere else. Qin An was left to look at his disappearing back and a smirk crept up his face, such a look made people shudder.

    He too turned and left for somewhere else.

    Wang Ling went to find his family but first escorted Yan Renhuo back to the ce where she resided. Yan Renhuo was happy to be escorted by the one she fancies.

    Wang Ling stopped by and left her at the manor owned by the Yan n. He entered the manor and then was just about to leave after exchanging some words with Yan Renhuo when someone from inside the Manor opened the doors and saw the two of them standing outside.

    "Oh, Huo''er, you havee back already?" She saw Yan Renhuo and was surprised, "I have heard that you have passed the first and second events, oh my child, how outstanding, I knew you could do it." She approached Yan Renhuo and embraced her in her arms.

    Yan Renhuo did not fight thedy and just let her do what she wanted. Yan Renhuo seemed to be embarrassed to be seen being cuddled, but she did not seem displeased by the action. Rather, the smile on her showed most of her emotions.

    Thedy attracted the eyes of Wang Ling for her hair was as red as the hottest mes just like Yan Renhuo''s. She seemed young, around the age of thirty, and her allure was enticing to those looking. Thedy seemed to also have taken notice of him and smiled brightly.

    "Oh, you must be the First Young Master of the Wangs. I am Sun Yuwen, Yan Renhuo''s birth mother. I have heard of the many stories about your kindness from Huo''er." Sun Yuwen lowered her head ever so slightly to show her courtesy towards the benefactor of her daughter.

    "It is not much. Both our families are friends and I see her as a family so it is not much trouble." Wang Ling giggled upon seeing the bright smile on Sun Yuwen.

    On the side, Yan Renhuo''s face turned red at the mention of family and such a look did not escape Sun Yuwen''s attention. She chortled and spoke once again, "Hohoho, Ling''er, now that you are here, might I interest you in having tea with this olddy?"

    "Mother, Brother Ling is just about to leave. We will be troubling him." Yan Renhuo interjected.

    Sun Yuwen''s smile was wiped from her face and a saddened look reced it, "Oh, is that so?"

    Wang Ling giggled at their antics, "If it is just for a short while, then it is no problem on my side." he answered.

    "That would be great. Come and follow me inside. Huo''er please stop making such a face, it is udylike." Sun Yuwen entered the manor and had Wang Ling follow her closely behind.

    Yan Renhuo could only sigh at the sight of it all. But when she stared at her mother''s back, she was secretly happy to see her acting like so. She followed them on the way to a courtyard where an open pavilion was built in the middle of a pond.

    She offered Wang Ling to sit across her and wanted to offer him tea but then she realized that her overexcitement resulted in her not actually preparing anything.

    "Huo''er, dear, can you please fetch me the Jade Turtle''s Teapot? Also, don''t act in haste and act like a properdy while you are at it. We can''t have you acting like a silly barbarian while we have a guest here."

    Yan Renhuo was conflicted at first but in the end, she followed what her mother wanted her to do. She walked slowly and acted like a properdy without anyints.

    Upon seeing her leave, Sun Yuwen turned to Wang Ling and asked, "Is she not a good kid?"

    "She is very kind and strong at the same time." Wang Ling answered whileplimenting Yan Renhuo.

    "So, do you wish to marry my lovely daughter?" A sudden question from Sun Yuwen.

    It was so sudden that it made Wang Ling nk for a moment and could only answer with, "Pardon?"

    "Her affection for you is not a lie. Her eyes brighten when she speaks of you and aside from being with her family she never truly smiles. Ling''er, my dear, do you know of Huo''er''s moniker?"

    "Is it not the Red Savage Alchemist?"

    "That is correct. But do you know how she got that nickname?" Wang Ling shook his head and Sun Yuwen added, "It is because she was violent and unapproachable and because of her peerless talents in Alchemy she was given the name. But that is not my Huo''er. She only became like that because of her desire to help me live and her fear of losing someone dear to her again."

    "Is there anything wrong with your health, Mistress Sun?" Wang Ling asked in a concerned voice.

    "Well, I have what you call the [Hell''s Soul Flower]."

    "Hell''s Flower? That means" he became surprised and sad after hearing such a thing.

    "It seems like I need not exin any further. The Hell''s Soul Flower has already taken root on my meridians and is approaching my heart and will soon devour my soul. As to where it stands, I am going to die in twenty to thirty years. There''s quite a long time to go, but considering I am a Celestial... a single seclusion takes ten to twenty years in one sitting, my time is too short for me to see her grow." Sun Yuwen had a sad smile on her face.

    "And since Huo''er knows of my condition, she had been saying she will concoct the pill that will save my life ever since she was six years old. Even though his father, the current most brilliant alchemist of the central regions had failed, she still wants to do something for this useless mother of hers. She lives a life that is not circling around her own but to someone who''s about to die like myself. That is the reason why she buries herself in her research and raises her proficiency in alchemy. And as for the reason why she is known as the Red Savage, she simply wants the one who wants to stand with her someone who will not die and leave her side like her sister. You see"

    Su Yuwen''s stories were cut short as Yan Renhuo came back with the teapot. She looks at Wang Ling and smiled like usual and then handed her mother the teapot. After this, Yan Renhuo never left their side so the story did not get to end.

    And before Wang Ling knew it he was already about to leave with Sun Yuwen seeing him off and asking him a few things.

    "Pleasee back and have a tea with us once again and look after my daughter for me."

    Both imply heavy meanings that made Wang Ling rethink some things.

 Chapter 234: I know

    Chapter 234: I know

    "I will." With that said, Wang Ling left smiled. It had been a while since he saw someone who cares for others like that other from his family. Sun Yuwen, a mother who wishes for his daughter''s happiness even if it is at the cost of her own life.

    With that smile came sadness at her words, "I will take care of her, and in return please be strong." He added with a lonesome smile that caught Sun Yuwen''s attention. The mncholic gaze he always possesses surfaced.

    "What is wrong, child?" Sun Yuwen asked.

    "I am just remembering something. Sister Renhuo and Mistress Sun Yuwen, may I ask you toe to visit me at the Red God Manor where my family resides. I wish to reciprocate the goodwill you have shown me today."

    Wang Ling extended his hands to offer and invite which the mother and daughter pair epted wholeheartedly. They separated from each other and decided to meet at the Red God Manor once dusks settle.

    Wang Ling left for home and met his family. He was showered in congrattory words before he said that Sun Yuwen and Yan Renhuo were about toe.

    Xiao Fei''er was delighted at this and ordered the maids to prepare a feast. Wang Hong wanted to invite QingBiao, but she was currently preparing for the next round so he had to stop his hands.

    However, he did not be depressed and asked for his brother toe and speak to him for a brief moment. They separated from the rest of the family and went to a courtyard where Wang Ling''s room could be found.

    "What is it, Hong''er?"

    "Big brother, something has happened in the Frost Domain." Wang Hong said in an alerted voice.

    Wang Ling raised a brow and smiled mysteriously, "Is that so, I also have a hunch that there is trouble but let me first hear what is in your mind. What trouble is brewing that it is making you anxious?"

    "The Mu n is making their moves on the border area of our Family Territory. Their men are harassing our people. The Frost Peak Sect who had always been neutral is currently pressuring the Yan n and is driving them away from the Frost Peak Sect Territory and from their recent activities, they seem to be up to something. And the Deste n''s people are also frequenting the Mu n especially their elder. And some time ago, someone from the Mu n came to the Family and tried to extend their hands for marriage."

    Of all the things Wang Hong had spoken, one thing, in particr, attracted his attention.

    "The Mu n did what now?"

    Wang Hong just realized that Wang Ling had not been aware of it, "You might not have known of it but the Mu n came and had a chat with Butler Sun about asking the hand of Yue''er for marriage. Butler Sun chased them out and if not his self-control, he would have killed them. Mother and I both received a letter for the matter, did you not receive one, big brother?"

    Wang Ling was put into deep thought. His mind wandered but never left the idea of why Butler Sun chose not to inform him of this matter.

    [Did he fear I would go berserk and go after the Mu n? That might be it, he is not wrong in what he did but this matter cannot pass. Those guys tried to get their hands on my sister? That is uneptable. If Butler Sun almost killed them that also means they must have disrespected her in one way or the other, either way, I''ll add them to the pileter on. I still need three powers or something big that will ept the growing Wang Family.]

    It was a hard decision to make. If he moves now, Wang Ling can destroy the Mu n in three to five months with some careful nning. But he chose not to do so because of the greater picture he envisions for his family.

    [It is not yet time.] But that does not mean he will not make them bleed sooner orter, it is just that he has to take care of them when they are useful, [Once I milk them out, I''ll wring their necks myself and kill them one by one as I take their heads off.] Wang Ling was in no way going to let them go.

    He turned to Wang Hong and congratted him on getting the whole picture (well almost the whole picture), "You are finally looking around, Hong''er. But you need not worry because this chaos is going to benefit on setting up an unshakeable foundation for our Family."

    Wang Hong at the time could not understand Wang Ling''s words but as he was a smart person, piecing it together would only be a matter of time. This talk did not necessarily get the two siblings closer yet it was something that made Wang Ling pleased.

    After their talk, they shared wine and dusk finally settled. Sun Yuwen and Yan Renhuo came and had a meal with the Wang Family. Sun Yuwen and Xiao Fei''er hit it off and had a jolly time as they talk with one another.

    On the other hand, Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo sneaked away and went somewhere in the manor with fewer people to talk with one another. The two were in a pavilion with Wang Lng pouring tea for Yan Renhuo.

    "What is that you need to ask me, Brother Ling?" Yan Renhuo asked

    "About the Devil''s Flower that is currently heading for Mistress Sun''s heart..." Wang Ling spoke in a leisure tone that it made him somewhat sinister, but it mattered not because Yan Renhuo did not care.

    Her hand stops as she asked, "How did you know of it, Brother Ling? Did Mother told you about it?"

    Wang Ling did not answer her question and only said, "I know how cure it."

 Chapter 235: Does not matter

    Chapter 235: Does not matter

    "The treatment itself does not have anyplicated procedures but the danger lies in the ingredients we need"

    "It doesn''t matter!" Wang Ling did not manage to finish his words as Yan Renhuo stuck her face just a few inches away from his, "It doesn''t matter what it is, I can get anything you need the Yan n will give you everything you need!" Yan Renhuo did not care about appearances.

    Desperation could be seen in her eyes, and Wang Ling could see through that familiar desperation. It was a different kind of desperation that he had been in, but the ardent desire she had within aligned to his previous self.

    "Devil Lotus Emperor, Heart of the Grand Light Phoenix, and Heavenly Bloodroot. These three are the key ingredients we need and in the process of it all, there are sixty-nine ingredients we need and all of them more or less have the same value as the first three. Think about it, do you think you can acquire all of these"

    "Brother Ling, I told you it doesn''t matter to me. We have the Heavenly Bloodroot and just give me a list of the ingredients and I will procure them. Everything does not matter in the face of my mother''s life!"

    Wang Ling smiled and brought out a piece of white paper from his clothes. He passed it to Yan Renhuo and upon reading the whole thing Wang Ling expected Yan Renhuo to show a downcast expression because everything within that paper was something that can be called an heirloom or a grand treasure of a sect or a n.

    But at the sight of the paper, only a smile could be seen on Yan Renhuo''s face and when she raised her head, she only asked, "Will this really cure my Mother?" Her anxiousness stems from the fact that it may not heal her mother so much so that she did not care about the price and value of the ingredients listed.

    This question made Wang Ling''s smile blossom, he whispered, "It seems like I chose a good Alchemist." He took the piece of paper from her and said, "It seems like you truly love your Mother. Do not worry about it, the pill I want to concoct is called the [Heavenly Purifying Inferno Pill] it is one of the pills that had been lost in time."

    "The Heavenly Purifying Inferno Pill? Do you mean the pill that is one of the potent in the previous era? The one pill that is said to purify even the thickest of miasma by being there?" Yan Renhuo was shocked and upon reviewing the list of ingredients she had just been shown, she realized that suchbination truly is a recipe of the legendary pill.

    "Also, except for the three-ingredient I mentioned. The other ingredients can be acquired by myself. I already have enough points to purchase them at the store of the Thundergod Academy."

    He lied, it was Bai Xue who have enough points to purchase everything they need. But it did not matter because in the end, he will purchase them with her. She had also agreed to help Yan Renhuo in the context of deepening their connection to the Yan n.

    "If Mistress Sun is important to you then I will do everything in my power to save her. However, this process can only be done by a rank-4 Alchemist, the pill I need to concoct is a Celestial Grade Pill. And because only I know of the process and the mes we own is the only thing capable of refining everything so you must assist me in concocting the pill in time that means"

    "I have to be a rank-4 Alchemist as soon as possible! Do not worry, Brother Ling, I will not let you down." Yan Renhuo clenched her fist and then get off her chair and ever so gently got down on her knees and touched the floor with her forehead and said, "Thank you, Brother Ling." with tears flowing down her face.

    Finally, a light had been shown in that dark cave that is inside her heart.

    She was ready to get down on her knees and beg for it if Wang Ling was tomand her all this time. Shameless acts like this are nothing but the byproduct of her fervent desire to heal the person that had delivered her into this world and supported her throughout her life.

    Sun Yuwen, a mother who values peace more than anything else. She had showered both her daughter with love and care that she fell into despair and contracted an incurable illness after the oldest died.

    When her oldest died, Sun Yuwen grieved for three months to the point that the yin qi of the world congregated to her Spirit Ocean forming the seed of Hell''s Soul Flower. But despite grieving for months, she showed no pained expression to her youngest daughter who loved her fallen daughter like her.

    Sun Yuwen smiled in front of Yan Renhuo and be a pir she can rely on. When Yan Renhuo cries, Sun Yuwen smiles andforts her not showing a bit of the sadness that is welling up in her heart.

    She became a pir that she neglected herself, she poured everything to her remaining daughter that she did not notice her body getting weaker. And by the time she noticed it, a seed from having too much yin enter her body had already borne fruit the seed of a Hell''s Soul Flower.

    And after that, Sun Yuwen had always been haunted by the pain of Hell''s Soul Flower. Every night when the soon is at its highest and the yin qi is at its peak her soul will feel like it is being ripped apart to many pieces.

    The pain was enough to cause anyone to be insane. But because Sun Yuwen did not want to let her daughter whose mind and heart are about to crumble with the loss of her beloved sister, Sun Yuwen smiled and smiled.

    She did not utter a word to anyone, not even her own husband or parents of the pain she carried within in fear of the news getting to Yan Renhuo. For two years she carried it within without making a sound ofint and the only time it became known to the rest of her family about her condition was when everything was toote.

    The seed had already bloomed into a dark red flower that spread its roots to her meridians and veins. Many criticized her foolishness, but Sun Yuwen merely smiled at them and said a few words, "This pain is nothingpared to the pain of seeing my daughter have lifeless eyes as she stares at the portrait of her sister!"

    She copsed when Yan Renhuo became six and it was also at this time what Sun Yuwen had contracted. And at six years of age, she vowed to uncover the lost pill that was said to cure even the Hell''s Soul Flower.

    Yan Renhuo weeps when she remembers the pain her mother had gone through. She was sad when her sister died, but her mother was there tofort her when it happened. Right now, she fears of losing herself when even her mother leaves her side.

    Her kneeling in front of Wang Ling, to her, was nothing but a mere expression of the emotion she had kept in her heart.

    But a hand-assisted her from below and slowly pulled her up. Wang Ling kneeled on one knee and then locked eyes with Yan Renhuo, "Do not kneel down to me, have you not heard what I have said? You are family, and it is normal for me to do this thing for someone that is standing by my side."

    That night, Yan Renhuo let out her emotions and cried in Wang Ling''s chest. Wang Ling got affected by the emotion she projected that he too became mncholic. But at that moment of mncholy, Wang Ling felt that he was not the only one grieving and felt a kind of kinship to Yan Renhuo he could not exin.

 Chapter 236: Another Day

    Chapter 236: Another Day

    Wang Ling woke up from his meditation when arge fireworks went off near the manor he and his family was staying in. He opened his eyes and went out after waking up thezy fox.

    He opened the door and heard the next room opening its door. He turned over and saw Yan Renhuo walking out with her usual attire, "Good Morning." He greeted her and she responded with a nod and a sweet smile before going somewhere else.

    Yan Renhuo and her mother stayed overst night. They were made to stay over by Xiao Fei''er and Sun Yuwen dly epted it and drank with Xiao Fei''er.

    Xiao Fei''er brought out a wine that had an exquisite smell and taste. Although Wang Ling did not know the actual taste of the wine as Xiao Fei''er and Sun Yuwen greedily hug it all for themselves, he could tell that it was brewed using highly sophisticated means.

    "I think they drank over hundreds of wine jarsst night. Even if the Devil''s Hell Flower does not respond to alcohol, it is a bit excessive." The Devil''s Hell Flower does not react to wine badly as it was actually a means to soften the pain done by the flower.

    So, he did not stop them nor did Yan Renhuo. Wang Ling walked into the dining area to find Wang Yue feasting on meat early in the morning. Her appetite had increased several folds upon awakening as a cultivator.

    Thankfully, even if Wang Yue eats and eats her weight and body line never alters to its perfected state. It was wondrous thing and in several asions it had be a good thing for her as cultivating was exhausting for Yan Renhuo.

    Currently, her cultivation is at the third level of Energy Pce Stage and the more she grows the more she realizes her strengths. At the moment her archery is nearing Hunter''s Soul and is already at the third level mastery of archery, One with Nature.

    She also cultivates the Frost Attribute. And in her personal garden back in the Wang Family is growing really well. Butler Sun once said that its level is already a Celestial Garden and is being kept by him personally when everyone is away.

    Wang Hong was also there eating with Wang Yue. The two were speaking with one another and they were having fun. Their rtionship with one another had be deeper and Wang Yue had long forgotten of her fear towards the main family members.

    "Good morning Big brother, did you have a good rest?" Wang Hong asked as she passed some kind of soup to me.

    I epted the bowl containing the soup and answered him, "I did, but where is Mother and Mistress Sun? I do not see them anywhere?"

    "Both are resting. I had snuck in a sleeping concoction meant to knock a Celestial God Beast unconscious on her drinkst night to stop her from going on a rampage so she should still be sleeping in her room. As for Mistress Sun, she should still be resting in one of the rooms of the manor. She managed to drink on the same level as mother and that is an impressive feat."

    Wang Ling raised a brow and turned to Yan Renhuo who quickly said, "In my family, it had been said that Mother once fell for my father for his ability to concoct the best wine of the realm. She was once regarded as the Drunken Celestial, do not worry, she is going to be fine."

    Wang Ling just shrugged his shoulders at thisment. Yan Renhuo was the person who cares for her mother the most, she will not let her do something that might endanger her life. So if she says Sun Yuwen was okay then everything is fine.

    They had a meal and everyone finish before Wang Yue did. They were about to leave but Wang Yue and Wang Hong decided to tag along when they learned they were about to head out.

    They head out in a group of two men, two women, and azy fox sleeping on the shoulder of Wang Ling. All of them were beautiful and handsome so their very presence attracted the attention of everyone present.

    Wang Ling looked around the found that the people present were mostly beast and they were looking at Wang Yue with reverence. Her current form was something everyone admired, even if one was not a beast she was attractive enough to want to ask for a hug.

    But because she did not care about attention and only cared for sleeping Bai Xue did not notice their expression and was only aware of their presence.

    At the moment the fireworks were still firing and the beat of the war drums are surfacing once again. They hurried to the city square. They headed to the city square and found four stagesid out like a square.

    All four stages were circr and made of ck stones, it was sturdy and could withstand the attack of a Celestial. Its space was around five hundred meters making the whole thing really spacious where the representatives could move easily.

    They stepped up just before the stage and looked around the people. It was only Wang Ling, Yan Renhuo, and Bai Xue. The other two had stayed back to the crowd area and went to find a good building where they can get the overview of the whole thing.

    There were restaurants and inns built around the square just for this event. No one could argue that those ces must be earning millions of ster stones in one reservation. It wouild have been hard even for big families to get a space, but Wang Ling had already arranged for everything and got them the seat to the most luxurious seats in the city.

    [That should be a good ce to stay.] He looked up and saw Wang Hong and Wang Yue waving a him, [I told her to watch meter, I wish she listens to me.] Wang Ling wished and at that moment the war drums stopped beating and a middle aged man who happened to be principal of the Hundred Refinement Academy stepped up to pick the numbers.

    There were thirty-remaining representatives. There were supposed to be more, but the second round became too brutal that there were many who were injured and resulted in them not having the ability to join the next round.

    The principal of the Hundred Refinement Academy waved his hand and golden pot came out. mes appeared from his hands and he ignited the pot and it trembled. Boom! An explosion soon followed and thirty golden light ball flew out from the pot, these golden balls went to the representatives.

    Wang Ling received a golden light and a wash of information entered his mind through the jade stick that responded with the golden light. He processed the information and got, "Stage-D, Personal Number: 23, Second Match."

    Wang Ling read through it and asked the other two, "What stage are you guys in?"

    "Stage-A." Yan Renhuo answered,

    "Stage-B." Bai Xuezily said.

    Wang Ling sighed and said, "That''s good then, I shall see the two of youter."

    There were four stages meaning there were four brackets. The winner of A Stage will face the winner of B Stage and the Winner of C Stage shall fight with the winner of D Stage.

    Wang Ling realized something and muttered, "So, the two will eventually meet sooner orter." He smiled wryly

    Wang Ling watched as the principal called for the numbers and then two people will step forward. He waited for the second match, and as four battles raged on, he waited and waited, and finally, the fight on the D-Stage ended and he step up.

    He looked around and saw the many powers of the realm. They all congregate in this one single ce every ten years to witness the powers of the younger generation who will rise and decide the fate of the Realm.

    In front of Wang Ling was the 7th Dragon of the Dragons and Phoenixes. He was someone from the True Devil Academy, and as he stared at Wang Ling, he said, "Let me witness the might of the Son of Heaven! Let me savor your strength!"

    Wang Ling smirked, "I apologize, but you will not be facing the Son of Heaven." Wang Ling said this and activated his Greater Holy Lord Bloodline. He looked straight into his opponent who was utterly confused with his words and with a flip of his a single bow and a spear appeared, "Right now, I will be the Big Brother of my lovely siblings."

    His heart beat wildly for a long time in a while but he repressed it and said to himself, [It is not time.]

 Chapter 237: Fights I

    Chapter 237: Fights I

    A White Spear that is a grade-2 artifact and a ck Bow that is also grade-2 artifact. Two weapons with nothing inmon other than having both piercing attribute. Ze Kha, the seventh Dragon looked at Wang Ling with an utterly confused expression.

    It took him a while but he finally realized what was happening and became enraged. He looked into Wang Ling with eyes as red as blood, devilish might escaped his body and then roared, "Don''t you dare look down upon me! Take out you sword, do you really think you can face me with a weapon you are not unustomed in!?"

    Shaking his head, he said, "I am not looking down upon you, this two is going to be my weapons and when I say that my sword is currently useless right now I am being serious. These two is going to let me show you what it means to face me." Wang Ling sounded serious and picked up left.

    He then activated his Qi and picked up the Spear and suspended it in the air. Right now, unless he unleashes both his qi and not restrain himself, Wang Ling cannot show his whole capabilities. The bow and the spear, these two weapons is something that pull out his mastery right now.

    The proctor assigned to them looked at the situation and shook his head before announcing the start of the match.

    Ke Zha, upon feeling humiliated did not waste any time and kicked the ground to dash forward. He was someone who uses the halberd and as he twisted his body, his halberd glowed in a devilish light and with a swing a baleful aura swept the area.

    A powerful force threatened to take Wang Ling out in a single hit. This halberd of his was destructive and tyrannical, if Wang Ling was to attempt to counter it with his fingers then it would be better to just break it himself to save the trouble.

    This person was a Dragon Ranker, he was not a simple bloke who can be dealt with easily. But right at this moment, with Wang Ling''s bloodline activated and his qi running to its fullest, both eyes at its max capacity he was now about to show his brother and sister how to use their respective weapons.

    "Watch closely." Wang Ling whispered and quickly twisted his body and jumped to the side. He circted his qi to the bow and pulled a non-existent bowstring. But a golden light flowing with power appeared as he made a full draw.

    "Blood Seeker''s Bow: Talons of the Roc!" Wang Ling let out a roar and then let go of the bowstring. The sharp rendering of the air reverberated in the ears of many. The golden arrow flew out towards Ke Zha with terrifying might.

    But Ke Zha merely parried the arrow before it could reach him, "Pathetic." Ke Zha muttered and continued forth as he twists his body and created a beeline towards Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling saw this but kept his calm. He kicked the ground and activated the Soaring Devil movement technique. He moved back and gained some distance and all alone while doing this, he did not break his attention towards Ke Zha.

    Pointing his bow to the skies, Wang Ling let go of the bowstring that he had stretched taut. "Blood Seeker''s Bow: Rain from the Ninth Heaven!" Wang Ling shouted and a rain of golden arrows fell upon Ke Zha.

    A ten meterrge arrow went up the skies and exploded to many piecester on after it had reached it peak. A rain of arrows exploded out and this cause Ke Zha to be rmed. He tried calcting the distance he needed to travel and decided to face off against the rain of arrow as he would not be able to outrun it.

    "Devil''s Maneuver!" Ke Zha first struck an arrow and then he connected one arrow after the other and then began eradicating the arrows heading for him found above while advancing. He had created a dome around him that kept him safe from harm.

    But as he looked towards Wang Ling, his pupils dted at the sight of him looking at him dangerously, [This is not good.] He thought and then stopped then on his tracks. He received the arrows falling on his body and only dodged the fatal ones. He braced for something big.

    Wang Ling had fully drawn his bowstring and as he did, he poured a quarter of his qi to it and mumbled, "Blood Seeker''s Bow: Phoenix Cry!" An ear rendering screech of a phoenix escaped his bow and flew towards Ke Zha as if it wanted to rip him to shreds.

    But Ke Zha was prepared for it. He had gathered his qi anding from the south ascending to north his halberd flew up and split the heavens, "Heavenly Conqueror!" He roared and shed with Wang Ling''s assault.

    And in mere moments, his muscles bulged and became taut. And then, the next seen could not be any shocking as the arrow in half without as much as batting an eye. He grew a head taller and he resembled that of a war god. Ke Zha was already going all out.

    His defense increased and so did his speed and power, he kicked the ground and reached Wang Ling in mere moment. Wang Ling had time to pull the string but chose not to and threw it before picking up the spear.

    Ke Zha saw this and smiled. He had already thrown the idea of Wang Ling messing with him and was looking at him like a true opponent. Without holding anything back he brandished his halberd against him as he roared, "Mountain Cleaver!"

    Wang Ling saw this and thrusted his spear forward, "Spear God''s Spear: Piercing the Moon!" Wang Ling twisted his spear and met with the halberd head on.

    He did not back down nor did he make any sound of distress. He was calm and his spear that carried an almost indomitable strength did not even budge in front of Ke Zha''s herculean might.

    Wang Ling saw this and retreated back. He gained some distance away from Ke Zha and he positioned himself correctly, he looked straight to Ke Zha and said, "Spear God''s Spear: Leviathan''s Roar!"

    Wang Ling kicked the ground and the impact of his kick made the stage shook a little and he disappeared from Ke Zha''s sight. He had activated Soaring Devil when he kicked the ground and he was so fast that when he reappeared he was already right in front of Ke Zha who had also prepared something for him.

    "Heavenly Conqueror!" Wang Ling was left to meet with this devastating attack but he did not back down. The roar of a Sea Serpent was heard and it shook the heart of many.

    It met with Ke Zha''s halberd and with his explosive speed and monstrous strength, Wang Ling destroyed his halberd, "Disappear from my sight!" Wang Ling roared in the heat of the moment and blew Ke Zha away.

    He immediately tried recovering his breath and as Wang Ling raised his head, his victory had already been decided. He looked at his siblings and both were looking at him with their mouth open.

    He stepped down of the stage and went over to Ke Zha and said, "You were strong."

    Ke Zha merely responded with, "Thank you." and was assisted out of the square.

    Wang Ling had finished his fight and the other two also have. Every fight had just finished and the real thing was just beginning. Those who won would be given a one hour break to recuperate their expended energy and heal as much as possible.

    Now, there are only sixteen representatives.

    The three clearly managed to move forward. Qin Ao (Stage A), and Han Xieru (Stage A) also managed to head up the rankings, Hao Yahui also managed to head up. And Feng Wuhan was also the same.

    Time was out and Wang Ling step forth and fought his opponent. He was the first match in Stage D and his next opponent was far weaker than Ke Zha so he managed to secure a win without much trouble.

    He turned over to the A stage and saw Han Xieru and Yan Renhuo ready to fight.

 Chapter 238: Fights II

    Chapter 238: Fights II

    Yan Renhuo stared at Han Xieru. She did not like him even a little bit. His attitude, his looks, his smile, his temperament and everything else was not likable to her.

    "Red Savage, a fitting title. I heard you once bullied some noble from the north when he tried courting you. And when his family came for justice, you almost killed them with that halberd of yours. Is that true?"

    Yan Renhuo scoffed and said, "What if it is true? A lustful bastard triedying his hands on me and his family tried to frame me for it. So, I destroyed everything they own as revenge. What is wrong with that?"

    "Such savagery." Han Xieru brought out no weapon and merely held his fist forwards. He unsheathed his sword and pointed it towards Yan Renhuo. He was smug as she said, "You won''t be able to stop me this time around."

    Yan Renhuo did not say anything anymore and just brought out her halberd from her storage ring. She held it in front of her and awaited the announcement of the proctor. Time passed and the two representatives was on the edge, sword qi and halberd qi pervaded the air so much so that it caused sparks.

    If not for the array around the stage it would have attacked the crowd who were watching. Not that it would really matter as most of the spectators were either at Dominion Realm or already a Celestial.

    "BEGIN!" The proctor announced and without missing a beat, Yan Renhuo and Han Xieru kicked the floor and left after images as they move forth facing each other. Both have serious expressions but Han Xieru was currently looking down upon Yan Renhuo.

    [I will not lose to a woman.] he said as he brandished his sword with grace. His sword traveled horizontally and was aimed at Yan Renhuo''s chest. He had malicious intent even before this started.

    No matter how much he looks down upon her. Han Xieru cannot deny the absolute beauty she possesses. Her well-endowed breast and the perfectly proportioned body was indeed a perfect sight to behold that it made Han Xieru feel luste to the surface.

    He acted shamelessly and with a single move, he cut her on the chest area and bits of Yan Renhuo''s breast was seen. Although it was only the bottom area many, if not every other man in the surrounding area felt their heartstrings tugging and their lower head standing in attention.

    Han Xieru expected Yan Renhuo to immediately back away when such a thing happened. But as he raised his line of sight and met Yan Renhuo''s gaze, he finally understood why she was known as the Red Savage. Fear immediately followed after seeing her rage-filled eyes.

    He tried stepping back but it was already toote.

    "Mmfm!@#@!" Han Xieru tried reacting but Yan Renhuo grabbed him by the face and dragged him to the ground. She held his mouth so no words coulde out and even as he struggled and tried hitting her with his sword all was parried by Yan Renhuo''s other hand.

    Bang! His head was smashed to the ground without mercy. He tried to scream, but Yan Renhuo merely grabbed his face even fiercer and continued doing what she had been doing. And after ying with Han Xieru, she threw him upwards and without any hint of mercy nor consideration, she hit him in the crotch and had him flung to the air like a kite that had its strings cut.

    In the square, all men who were watching such a brutal scene felt that pain on the crotch even if it was not done to them. Their faces squirmed as they watched Han Xieru twitching on the ground unconscious.

    "Winner, Yan Renhuo!"

    It had been announced and Yan Renhuo won without a single problem. The whole ordeal may have taken a lot more time if Han Xieru did not act like a pervert but Yan Renhuo would win in the end.

    As Yan Renhuo stood there, a figure beside her and hid her exposed body with a dark cloak. Wang Ling had moved faster than anyone could notice and went to Yan Renhuo''s side. Yan Renhuo may not mind it, but her reputation would take a nosedive if her body is visible to the world and she does nothing about it.

    So, in ordance to his promise to Sun Yuwen. Wang Ling moved to safeguard her from such hassles. "Thank you." Yan Renhu thanked Wang Ling and the two of them was just about to head down when suddenly, Han Xieru''s unconscious body stood up and radiated dense killing intent towards Yan Renhuo''s and Wang Ling''s direction.

    "Where the fuck do you think you are going, BITCH!?"

    Wang Ling turned around and Han Xieru roared in anger and pain and pounced towards Yan Renhuo. He cared not about his image and used all his strength, Wang Ling snorted at this sight and said, "Youck discipline, scum." Before kicking Han Xieru squarely on the face.

    Once again, Han Xieru flew away as he took another hit. With great difficulty, he raised his moved his body and red at Wang Ling, "You bastard! I am of the Heaven''s Will Academy and you would rather protect some bitch than help me regain my pride!? Some Son of Heaven you are!"

    Wang Ling looked at him in disdain and said, "Shut your mouth and stop disgracing the Heaven''s Will Academy than you already have. You acted like some bastard and you wish for me to help you regain your pride? You are lucky I cannot kill you else I would have taken your head as a means to apologize to the Yan n and save the face of the academy!"

    He turned his back leaving these words for Han Xieru to contemte on.

    Han Xieru was brought out of the stage by some of the sympathetic Heaven''s Will Academy students. But no one truly wanted to touch Han Xieru as they too were disgusted by his actions.

    Wang Ling looked around and saw Qin Ao heading for Han Xieru. He and Qin Ao met eyes. The two of them exchanged nces before turning away.

    "Are you okay?" Qin Ao asked Han Xieru.

    Han Xieru grumbled as heined, "Please avenge my grievances, Brother Qin. That Son of Heaven is nothing but a mistake for the Elders fear your powers, please show that he is below you by taking care of his underlings."

    Qin Ao snorted as heavenly qi gathered in his palms, "Do not try to use such misleading words, I won''t punish that girl for you well, it might just be fun to do so though."

    Qin Ao smiled as he helped Han Xieru with his injuries before stepping on A Stage.

    At the same moment, Bai Xue finished her fight and defeated the man ranked in the 3rd Dragon position.

 Chapter 239: Fights III

    Chapter 239: Fights III

    On the day when Wang Ling was chosen to be a part of the Selection for the position of the Son of Heaven. It was also the day when Qin Ao was deemed unqualified to be a part of it.

    Qin Ao, the strongest youth of the Heaven''s Will Academy, he is smart and is a monstrous genius that stands on top of the realm''s younger generation. He was primarily the next candidate for the position for the Son of Heaven, but he has a w.

    He was a bastard who kills for his own pleasure andmits acts that even the proper people of the Devil Path do notmit. He was a bastard wearing the mask of someone good.

    He could have been chosen if not for him being a bastard and hisck of a pure heart and the will to actually carry the sin and guilt that had built up in his heart. Qin Ao was aware of this because he failed the First Trial of the Academy in a mere ten seconds.

    The Grand Elders who supported him and the Grand Elders who didn''t have already decided that he was not fit to participate in the Selection because he had already failed the First Trial. Even those who supported him cannot go against tradition, at first, he reluctantly epted it.

    But the presence of Wang Ling made him irritated. Someone from outside the Academy became the Son of Heaven? What a joke, was what he had thought.

    At this moment, where he went up the stage, Qin Ao was facing the second-ranked Phoenix. And as the proctor announced the start of the fight, he moved quickly and brought out a sword.

    [Why can''t I be the Son of Heaven instead of him?] He roared inside his head as he moved and grasped the flow of the battled, [I am the strongest of them all didn''t Big Brother im the position for the Son of Heaven because he was the strongest? Why can''t I do the same? Do I need to prove that he is useless? Do I need to prove that those around him are utter trash?]

    Qin Ao was smiling but as of this moment, his mind was wandering through different kinds of thoughts. He moved faster and faster and after seven moves, he stopped his de just before his opponent''s neck.

    "Winner, Qin Ao. He will move to the Finals of the Stage A. The Stage A Finalists has been confirmed!" An announcement has been made and it was still before noon.

    On Stage B there were two peoplepeting. One of them was the third Dragon of the Rankings and the other was someone known as Xie Liu (six). Xie Liu was one of the youths he had seen back in the restaurant eyeing Wang Yue.

    The fight on the B Stagested for another five minutes before the winner was decided.

    "Winner, Xie Liu. He will move on to the Finals of Stage B. The Stage B Finalists have been confirmed!" There was another loud announcement.

    On Stage C, there was still the first fight going on. The one stage was the other person with Xie Liu the other day. It was a man named Xie (Wu). And just like Xie Liu, he won but the only difference was that he managed to win with ease.

    "Winner, Xie Wu!"

    Xie Wu was much stronger than Xie Liu. This was the conclusion Wang Ling hade up with. The second match of Stage C was against Mao Lan of Thundergod Academy and Feng Wuhan of the Feng n.

    "Let us have a fair match." Mao Lan bowed towards Feng Wuhan and clenched her fist tightly. Feng Wuhan reciprocated the gesture by taking out a sword from within her storage ring.

    The sword she brought out was not a sword that contains the sword fragment of Wang Ling. The fight continued forward, Mao Lan released a thunderous roar apanied by the roar of the lightning that wrapped around her body and fist.

    She was serious and she wants to take down Feng Wuhan without making any mistakes. Mao Lan moved fast that she managed to left after images, but Feng Wuhan did not bother with her after images and directly went for the correct body.

    Mao Lan was fast, but it was clear that Feng Wuhan was faster. Her surname was not merely just for show. The Feng (Wind) n was a n who specializes in quick maneuvers that they begin training through with their eyes and then the sword before their movement techniques.

    The movement techniques, their sword skills, their ocr visions were top-notched. And with Mao Lan''s Tyrannical attacks and Terrifying speed matched against Feng Wuhan''s graceful sword movements, it was destined that their fights would be nothing short of close.

    Mao Lang moved and soared through the skies. She gathered qi to her palms and shot a palm towards Feng Wuhan, "[Palm of the Thundergod]!" She roared aloud and a giant palm escaped from her palms and it raced towards Feng Wuhan.

    Feng Wuhan saw this and nted her feet on the ground and held her sword near her waist. She twisted her body and gathered her sword qi and qi of the wind towards her sword and as her sword qi began to peak, Feng Wuhan''s qi shot up to the sky and arge sh sh from her sword that rendered the giant palm in two.

    "[Twin Sovereign sh]!" Feng Wuhan had used one of the few secret techniques of her n.

    It should have been over by now, but Mao Lan behind her palm technique had already finished preparing for it. The ps of thunder and lightning reverberated through the air and exploded in a brilliant show of might, what followed was nothing short of a spectacle.

    "[Lightning Dragon''s Descend]!" Mao Lan poured everything into this single hit.

    However, Feng Wuhan reaming unperturbed and as she stood there with a calm expression. Feng Wuhan finally moved and then made her sword be a shining start that unleashed another Sovereign sh that was far stronger than the first.

    It split the body of the Dragon in two and what followed was Mao Lan losing her consciousness and her lightning dragon vanishing in thin air.

    "Winner, Feng Wuhan! She will move on to Stage C Finals. The Stage C Finalists have been confirmed!"

    And over at Stage D, it was Hao Yahui who won the fight and moved to the next round.

    Stage A: Yan Renhuo and Qin Ao!

    Stage B: Bai Xue and Xie Liu!

    Stage C: Feng Wuhan and Xie Wu!

    Stage D: Wang Ling and Hao Yahui!

 Chapter 240: Bastard I

    Chapter 240: Bastard I

    A cauldron hanged in the air of the square. It was already noon and the representatives who were meant to participate in Finals.

    The four stages had been taken away by four experts with monstrous strengths and the four stages were reced with a stage with a one-kilometer space.

    It was a circr stage and had an ancient aura emanating from it. The stage was brought out from a single storage ring, it was an amazing sight when the stage was revealed to the world.

    The stage''s name was the Warrior''s Stage. It was the stage where warriors go up to prove their strengths. It had been around for hundreds of thousands of years, and Wang Ling knew of this stage.

    It was originally created in his era. It was a stage owned by the Warrior Battle Celestial, a celestial who loves to challenging other celestials. The Battle Warrior Celestial fell when he challenged Wang Ling.

    The principal of the Hundred Refinement Academy stepped forth with the cauldron. As of this moment, he wore a rather downcasted expression because everyone from the Hundred Refinement Academy had been ousted from thepetition.

    But the Principal swallowed his bitter emotions and went on to proudly provide the introduction of the Final Round of the Four Stage Competition.

    "To those who managed to step to the top by defeating your opponents will have the chance to fight for the glory of your factions. The four-stage fights is about to reach its conclusion and the Finals are upon us. To the people the Cauldron will upon, they would be the ones who will fight!"

    The Principal of the Hundred Refinement Academy waved his hands and two lights shot up from the mouth of the cauldron. It reached the heavens and danced with the wind and as it finally reached its peak the two lights broke apart and released bright shes that sped its way towards Bai Xue and Xie Liu!

    "The first fight shall be against Bai Xue and Xie Liu! Step forward and fight for the glory of your factions!" The Principal''s voice seemed to be filled with excitement as Bai Xue and Xie Liu jumped to the stage.

    Bai Xue was nonchnt and Xie Liu had a cold and unfeeling expression as if he was a doll. The qi belonging to Xie Liu was also calm indicating that it was unperturbed. But for those sensitive with the movement of qi could tell that under that calmness was a hidden knife.

    Wang Ling below the stage and stared intently at Xie Liu. He knows he had seen this man before but he could not quite grasp where he saw him. It was weird, but then a sh image appeared in his mind and he finally remembers.

    "The Mini World of the Devil? The disciple of Master ck!" He said under his breath and creased his brows, "He must be a Devil Cultivator and it seems like he is not so simple. That sinister qi surrounding him is unpleasant."

    He turned to look at Bai Xue with called her secretly. She turned around and he mouther the message regarding Master ck and that sinister qi. She nodded her head and chose to be extremely careful with her approach against this mysterious person.

    She nted her paws on the ground and waited for the announcement, and as she waited and waited two secondster it finally came, "BEGIN!" It was arge shout and Bai Xue disappeared.

    Boom!

    What followed was arge explosion of lightning qi that rendered the air and made the atmosphere to tremble. Her body was coated with lightning and it protected her from everything while acting as a tool that enhances her attacking capability.

    "[Thundergod''s Robes]!" It was one of the seven legacy techniques of the First Thunderlord and the only thing from the seven she knows of. Bai Xue moved and extended her front ws towards Xie Liu with the intent of gravely injuring him.

    It was a terrifying sight yet Xie Liu did not move and maintained his calm demeanor. He brought out a single dagger and threw it towards the oing Bai Xue.

    Bai Xue dodged the dagger and then branched her ws against Xie Liu. Xie Liu could not dodge and get hit on the left arm. Threerge w marks appeared and blood spurted out. But Xie Liu was still calm, too calm in fact.

    He brought out another dagger and threw it towards Bai Xue who dodged it nimbly. But one knife was not Xie Liu''s limitation. Instead, he could control hundreds up to thousands on daggers and in an instant.

    Xie Liu brought out consecutive daggers one after the other and filled the skies with hundreds of daggers. However, none of this dagger even managed to touch a fur on Bai Xue''s body.

    She was too nimble and fast for him to even hit, but as Bai Xue continued to float in the air, she noticed something odd. The daggers were not hitting the ground and were instead staying high up in the air. By the time she noticed this, the wind around her began picking up and it carried all the dagger that surrounded Bai Xue to circle around her and began entrapping her within the confines of a dome of daggers.

    "[Whirlwind of Looming Death]!" Xie Liu finally uttered something in this whole match and it was the name of the technique he had executed. The Whirlwind of Looming Death will deplete Bai Xue''s stamina and health, but it was a taxing technique as the control needed to maintain the technique and the consumption it takes was something else that can make anyone cry.

    However, Xie Liu had been trained to keep up the attack without troubles and as Bai Xue receives more and more cuts from all over the more her qi began to deplete.

    Finally, she had enough of it and with a powerful roar, cloud escaped his paws and body. It engulfed the dome she was in and destroyed most of the daggers.

    She managed to open a space that was big enough to pass through so she kicked the air and then flew headfirst towards Xie Liu. Again, Xie Liu did not try to dodge nor did he try to retaliate.

    Bai Xue saw this as arrogance and prepared to beat him unconscious but as she reached the ten-meter mark away from Xie Liu, her vision blurred and her body became limp. She crashed on the ground just a few inches away from Xie Liu''s feet.

    Xie Liu looked down upon her and showed her a grim smile and said, "The poison must have taken effect!"

 Chapter 241: Bastard II

    Chapter 241: Bastard II

    Killing one''s opponent in the Ten Year Bout is a taboo and must be avoided or else the faction thatmits the killing, unless it is considered as an ident or unforeseen will be destroyed by the Origin World.

    The people of the Central Regions view such a concept as normal. The future of the realm lies on the prospects of the numerous geniuses and in an event supervised by the Origin World, the concept of death must not be met.

    They can kill one another for personal grudges when they are outside of the borders of the Sacred Lands. But when they are in the midst of the Red Lands and is in participating in the Ten Year Bout or the Century Recruitment no one is allowed for death to ur.

    And with that in mind, the poison Xie Liu had used was something of a great shock to many. However, since no one from the proctors stepped forward to intervene, there was a public understanding that the poison of Xie Liu was non-lethal.

    However, non-lethal does not mean that no pain is being inflicted on Bai Xue''s body. Piercing and Sharp stings coursed through her veins and expanded throughout her body.

    As if a rampaging Dragon was going around her veins trying to devour her soul the beautiful white fox twitched on the ground without making a sound. She greeted her teeth and tried forcing the poison toe out of her pores.

    [Why the hell is the Dragon Bloodline not taking effect? I''ll try that one then.] While lying on the floor, her qi was changing as if was natural. Ten of hundreds of different qi exploded out of her body as it tried to counteract and suppress the poison.

    But even the Dragon Bloodline that is said to have a high resistance to poison could not defeat the painful poison running through her veins. But Bai Xue knows she can suppress it if she is given enough time.

    However, thereys her problem. This is not a simple time where she can take her time, this is apetition where her opponent will attack her once she is down and Xie Liu was not so kindhearted that he will wait for Bai Xue to take control of the poison.

    And as he stared at Bai Xue lying on the floor groaning in pain, his irritation at the sight of her shot up. His veins bulged as he kicked the ground before proceeded to kick her in the stomach and send her flying high up the air.

    Bam! A clear sound of flesh being hit was heard. It was hard and clear, a hit without any hesitation, a clean hit was made for everyone to hear and those around could almost feel the pain Bai Xue had to bear when Xie Liu''s feet hit her body.

    Bai Xue was a being that had lived for hundreds of thousands of years and over these years the pain she had felt could not even beprehended by any Saint. But even she felt bad when Xie Liu''s assault hit her in the body.

    "Ugh!" Bai Xue groaned as she hit the ground with a thump.

    Such a sight only infuriated Xie Liu even further and delivered another kick to Bai Xue''s body once again and again and again and again, however, try as he might, he could not make her make respond the way he wanted her to respond.

    "What? Why the hell are you not screaming? Scream, make me hear your screams, scream in pain, let me savor that voice of yours." His voice was subtle that only he and Bai Xue could hear what he was saying.

    His words made Bai Xue move her head and look at him with a pitying gaze. Even with her weakened body, she still managed to open her mouth and say, "You''re a pathetic bastard." She then proceeded to chuckle and giggle as if she was mocking the opponent who managed to bring her down.

    Her words managed to elicit a reaction from Xie Liu who seemed to be in his own little world, "What did you say? Who the hell of us two is pathetic here? Do you even know what poison that is coursing through your veins right now? It is the [Devil''s Punishment Poison]. The poison that could make even a Dragon howl in pain. Once afflicted, it will quickly drain one''s strength and spread throughout the body and will slowly increase the intensity of the pain at first it will feel as if your limbs as being crushed, after five minutes it will feel like you were mutted, then after a ten minutes it will feel like your body is being crushed, and finally, once you reached twenty minutes it will make you feel as if you have been dragged to hell itself as you experience a kind of pain that drove even a dragon insane. And as of this moment, you are reaching. Ten minutes."

    As his voice fell, Bai Xue felt the immense pain Xie Liu had been talking about. It felt as though her body is being mutted. However, she still did not make any sound nor did she react any different, it was only the intensity of her re that had changed. But the poison was still undoubtedly doing its job, it just couldn''t elicit any form of reaction from her.

    This caused Xie Liu to crease his brows. He had always liked hearing the helpless howls of his prey when they are afflicted with this poison because he wanted to see and justify that his reaction to taking it was only natural.

    Painful memories flowed, the time when he was picked and thought he had managed to live only to be subjected to pain every single minute of his childhood. Xie Liu could not reel in his emotions and his eyes became bigger than normal, he brought out two daggers and without any hesitation, he threw it at the direction of Bai Xue and stabbed her hind legs with a poisonced dagger.

    His movement was quick but it was still non-lethal so none of the higher-ups decided to intervene. Xie Liu looked at Bai Xue and said in a calm voice, "Scream."

    Bai Xue smiled at him and said, "Shut it."

    Stab!

    Another dagger burrowed through her other hind leg, "Scream for me and I will end this. I have increased the dosage and in ten seconds, the pain you are feeling will reach the third phase."

    "Fuck off."

    "So be it. Experience hell before the Higher Power intervenes." And just as he said those words, ten-seconds finally came and the pain immediately flowed across her body. Xie Liu expected her to scream, but the only reaction he had was a giggle.

    Bai Xue titled her head to the left and slowly tried moving her feet as if she was slowly regaining her strength, "You call this pain? Are you serious? This nothing but a tickle. Do you think this is enough pain to garner a reaction from me? Who do you think is the one before you? The pain of having your limbs torn to pieces is normal, having your body crush and your internal organs rip apart is nothing short of ordinary. Who do you think I am?"

    As she said those words. Bai Xue slowly got up. Her strength was slowly being regained. The Hell''s Punishment Poison was a potent drug indeed but its effects onlyst for as long as the third phase of the poison and once the third phasees and goes, the poison will lose its effects.

    So, Xie Liu hastening the effect of the poison was nothing but a great help to Bai Xue. But that does not mean she did not hold it against him making her remember many unpleasant things.

    "Exchange a limb for a life, exchange both limbs for ten life, and exchange your body for an army. Pain is nothing like this." Bai Xue regained control of her body and the lightning that had been brewing inside her body exploded out.

    Xie Liu was shocked but he moved and kicked the ground and assaulted Bai Xue once again. He kicked her body and tried injuring her body. His hitnded, but Bai Xue merely blinked at his assault.

    Bai Xue shook her head as she said, "You should''ve made me fall asleep when you rob me of my strength. Now, I''ll show you what true pain really is."

    With that said, her qi rampaged out of her body and she was d in lightning. Her qi was running wild, but all of it was directed at Xie Liu. Xie Liu''s skin slowly started to be rendered and his veins began to be destroyed as he screamed on top of his lungs.

    "AAAAAHHHHH!"

    Bai Xue creased her brows and was just about to increase the intensity of the lightning, but a figure appeared right beside her. It was the Principal of the Hundred Refinement Academy.

    "That is enough, he had already lost his consciousness." He said as he cut off Bai Xue''s lightning away from Xie Liu''s body.

    Bai Xue raised her head and looked at the principal and for a moment, the illustrious principal felt fear running in his body. His blood turned cold in mere moments. The eyes of Bai Xue were that of a true savage beast.

    Bai Xue regained herself after seeing the reaction of the principal, "I apologize for scaring Sir Principal."

    "No, you did not scare me the least." He responded.

    Bai Xue went down the stage and hopped Wang Ling''s shoulders to rest. Wang Ling then asked, "Are you okay?"

    "Yes I am, but I am not participating anymore."

    "Why is that?"

    "I fear that I will kill everyone when I step up to that stage."

    Such is the price of making Bai Xue remember the past she did not want to remember.

    Many want to bury painful memories while others try their best to remember. Bai Xue was the former.

 Chapter 242: Impatience

    Chapter 242: Impatience

    Xie Wu went to pick up Xie Liu from atop the stage and got down quickly. He did not even try tending to his wounds that it forced the hands of the Invincible City to heal the bastard who acted like he owned the ce.

    Xie Wu was cold towards Xie Liu. Not even turning to see if Xie Liu could hang on or not. Instead. Xie Wu focused on the stage. He waited for the next names to be announced.

    "Stage D! Wang Ling and Hao Yahui, step up to the stage and present us a dignified and honorable match." The word dignified and honorable was emphasized so that those who were about to fight would not repeat the earlier ''dishonorable'' show Bai Xue and Xie Liu presented.

    Wang Ling shook his head at this realization and asked Bai Xue to get off of him. Bai Xue reluctantly let go and when she did, she disappeared. Not even Wang Ling knows where she would go. It seems like the previous fight had taken a toll out of Bai Xue mentally.

    As she left, Wang Ling sighed and got up the stage. He could go after her but now is not the time. She needs time to organize her mind and considering he does not know anything about the matter that is causing her to act like so, Wang Ling did not want to pry too much into it.

    [She can say it to meter, she needs time.] Wang Ling stepped onto the stage with that thought. In front of him was an opponent he had failed to defeat, a new experience for the current him.

    "Are you going to use your spear or are you going to go with your sword?" asked Hao Yahui with a smirk on her face.

    Wang Ling only responded with a weird smile and did not say anything. It was clear that something was clouding his mind. He brought out the bow he was using before and then the spear.

    He did not exchange any pleasantries to Hao Yahui and did not even bother doing something doing so. He had expected that he would feel a little irritated at the fact that he will have to face an opponent he had already faced, but it seems like it was a different kind of feeling.

    He was feeling impatient. The impatience he was feeling was reaching its peak, "I need to finish this quickly." he mumbled as his mind instantly heightened and his reactions began to be more and more active. It was a state that he had been in for far too many times.

    A feeling when everything would slow down as his perception of everything bes clearer. Wang Ling begins entering his zone, but he sealed off his killing intent and bloodlust.

    Hao Yahui nheless felt dangering from Wang Ling, "He''s going to take it seriously now." Was the thought she had after feeling Wang Ling''s intentions.

    "They said that you were a master of the sword, but who would have thought that I will feel more threatened by you when you hold those two weapons. What irony is that? Tell me the truth, you main in spear arts don''t you?"

    Wang Ling shook his head, "I learned the sword and not the spear, the spear is nothing but a secondary weapon for me and as for why you are threatened it is simply because I don''t n on killing you."

    What a thing to say, Hao Yahui actually felt that every word that flowed out of his mouth was true, "Are you telling me you are ready to face me with all you have?"

    "I am saying I will defeat you. Taking you on seriously is a different matter." Hao Yahui was struck speechless by his words. However, she quickly regained herself and she formed a wide grin on her face, "That hurt my pride a little."

    At this moment, Wang Ling held the spear with the intent to defeat and not to kill. The subtle difference in thoughts but his intent waspletely different. For him to use a spear does not mean he was weaker. It only means his capability to effectively kill his opponent would be reduced.

    The proctor noticed their conversation to have ended and announced the fight to start.

    Hao Yahui was the one who first made the first move. She dashed forward and attacked with her spear. She drew an arc, but Wang Ling was calm and his body reacted to what he managed to see.

    He turned to the side and raised his spear. The spear traveled through the air and formed a distinct line. It was vertical and it was fast, too fast that even Hao Yahui only managed to barely dodge it.

    Wang Ling looked at his hands and then moved the spear a couple of times before saying, "My killing intent is leaking." He concluded that his emotions were unstable, something had caused him to fall into the unstable state of mind that it made him draw his killing intent with him realizing it.

    He circted his angelic qi to calm his mind and heart before looking at Hao Yahui after feeling better again. She was frozen, waiting for him to make a move. She became docile after thest move Wang Ling had made.

    [She is taken aback. That is good.] Wang Ling did not move from his position and took the bow hanging on the side. He drew an arc as he pulled the bowstring and fired a shot at her, "Heaven''s Wrath."

    A devastating move to start an early stage fight. But it only had a lot of power and was too linear making it easily avoidable. Hao Yahui raised her head and left after images as she moved like a feather.

    She drew two different arcs before letting an all-out hit towards Wang Ling. Her hair began turning red and her strength increased. Everything about her began to change that her aura was now different.

    Wang Ling saw this and could tell that he had to dodge the uing spear. But he chose to remain where he was standing to end this whole thing.

    Him standing still caught Hao Yahui by surprise but she still did what she had to do and had her spear go at full power. But as she was nearing, Wang Ling pulled the bowstring and shot another arrow at Hao Yahui at point-nk range.

    Three golden arrows spread out like fireworks and enclosed Hao Yahui inside. The arrows all rushed to her back with the single-intention of wanting to incapacitate her.

    "I know what you''re nning. But do you think I care? Screw you!" Hao Yahui let out a powerful shrieked and felt the three arrows pierce her left leg. It was painful, but she managed to tough it out and thrust her spear forward.

    It was a powerful thrust that could decimate a portion of a forest.

    However it only managed to graze Wang Ling. She had lost her proper footing, therefore, altering the course of the attack.

    "Do you think I didn''t n ahead?" Wang Ling clenched his fist and gathered his qi. Both angelic qi and hellish qi flowed in his meridians at the same time in harmony that it became one power.

    "This is the end." He threw a punch forward that could pulverize a hill and with arge shout, Hao Yahui''s body was sent flying.

    She flew across the stage and only after reaching the edge of the stage did she stopped. It was Wang Ling who won.

    And shortly after that, the next match was announced. It was Feng Wuhan against Xie Wu and as for its results, it left everyone''s mouth agape. After all, it was Feng Wuhan bleeding on the floor with her soul on the verge of crossing over.

 Chapter 243: Another Devil

    Chapter 243: Another Devil

    A few minutes ago.

    Xie Wu stepped up the stage and so did Feng Wuhan. Upon stepping up, Wang Ling watched Feng Wuhan intently. He knows that she would be his opponent on the next round, but for some odd reason, the presence of Xie Wu managed to make Wang Ling''s judgment to waver.

    He shook his head and in the end decided to pay attention to both.

    Wang Ling stood beside Yan Renhuo and began meditating to recuperate. He calmed his heart and became one with the world.

    On the stage stood two youths, Feng Wuhan and Xie Wu.

    Feng Wuhan wielded Blood Wind Sword and Xie Wu wielded an ordinary grade-2 artifact. Both have the aura of top experts for people their age, but it was clear that Feng Wuhan was the one who had the advantage between the two.

    Feng Wuhan raised her sword and pointed it at Xie Wu and said in an arrogant tone, "Step down, you are not a match for me." Xie Wu responded with indifference and merely waited for the proctor to call for the start of the fight.

    This caused Feng Wuhan to be displeased by Xie Wu. The indifference he held in front of someone like her had hurt her pride and so, she decided that it was time to show the world of her true capabilities and she will demonstrate it by achieving perfect victory over her opponent.

    "Begin!" The proctor announced and both stood still for a brief amount of time. None moved and the two of them became still as stone. However, the stillness was soon broken by Xie Wu who took a calm step forward.

    He raised the sword he held and walked ever so slowly towards Feng Wuhan. Feng Wuhan only watched as Xie Wu approached not doing anything to stop his advance. Her confidence could be seen in her eyes.

    Ten steps away from Feng Wuhan, Xie Wu made his move and moved his sword horizontally. It was slow and devoid of strength, a weird sight to behold.

    Feng Wuhan watched this and creased her brows! Dang! She parried the slow-moving de. It was knocked away, "Are you looking down upon me?" Feng Wuhan asked and made her sword descend on the body of Xie Wu.

    sh!

    It was unhindered and full of energy. But Xie Wu only moved his body to the side and dodged the iing attack as if it was a normal urrence before making ament, "I have seen what it is that you offer. I shall now execute appropriate measures to take you down." He said with great confidence and sureness before making his foot tap the floor and disappearing from sight.

    Bam!

    Feng Wuhan saw the world turn upside down and her body lost touch with the ground. She lost her footing and her body was sent flying backward seven steps back before falling to her back.

    Gasps could be heard, the strongest of the Phoenixes had fallen on her back by someone who managed to get to where he is by ''luck''. It was an unbelievable sight that managed to make many speechless. But the one who could not understand what was happening was Feng Wuhan.

    She stared at the sky not knowing what just happened. She was confused and unbelieving.

    [Why did I fall? What hit me?] She did not even know what happened much less what kind of weapon Xie Liu had used to make her fall. She waspletely in the dark. But then her mind returned to her and she realized that whatever she was hit with, the end result is that she is lying on the ground after a single hit.

    She jumped up and looked at Xie Liu with seriousness. Her earlier arrogance disappeared and her qi became sharper. She became ready and her qi raised to its maximum capability. Her sword began to dance but that dance can never bepleted because Xie Liu will not let her do so.

    He tapped his foot on the floor and he disappeared, his sword will reach Feng Wuhan''s and his fist will then reach a part of her body. It did not matter what Feng Wuhan did because in the face of his speed and power she was outssed to the point she is unable to show her might.

    She could barely keep up with his speed. Red-colored qi moved around Xie Liu and her veins were bulging. His eyes were red and his qi was continuously rising. A baleful feeling, it was a horrible atmosphere and Xie Liu was bing more and more devilish by the moment.

    "Yyou, you are a devil!? How vile!" She roared and she ignited her bloodline soon after. Devils are known for their extraordinary strength and although Xie Liu''s body is merely barely keeping up with his expenditure of high-tier devilish qi it was clear that his strength and capabilities overshadow Feng Wuhan.

    Upon activating her bloodline, wind gathered around her and they moved with her mind. She tried moving but Xie Liu whispered, "Threat increase, moving on to Second Layer of Pseudo Hellish Qi, True Devil Warrior Bloodline Activate."

    Xie Liu''s body convulsed and grotesque wing made of thing flesh came about. With that appearance, his baleful aura increased and with it so did his strength. He moved once again and with his extreme speed he reached Feng Wuhan without her even noticing it.

    Xie Liu grasped his sword tightly and swung it down before Feng Wuhan could react. His sword descended like a p of thunder, it was fierce and destructive. It was so strong that cut through Feng Wuhan''s flesh like it was nothing.

    Feng Wuhan coughed up blood as a sword wound was made. She fell to her knees and with a surprised expression, she looked at Xie Liu with fear. She did not even manage to wield the sword of Wang Wudi in the face of this devil.

    It was a frightening experience. With that, she copsed and her life bordered at the edge of death. People flocked to her side and went to heal her. The winner was decided so Xie Liu went back to his original form and retracted his grotesque wings.

    He took one step forward and he coughed up blood, "The qi is too strong." He mentioned and then walked away after taking a pill.

    On one side, Wang Ling had opened his eyes. His attention was no longer at Feng Wuhan because right now, it was his first meeting with someone with a bloodline like his. But he creased his brows saying, "That devil is different."

 Chapter 244: Unfovorable

    Chapter 244: Unfovorable

    The difference was clear. From its qi to its aura and even its wings were different. A kind of devil he did not know exist. It was a devil outside of his expectation and it was somewhat unsettling to see such a Devil.

    [He is a devil just like myself, but he is different. I can tell that the blood flowing in his veins is too murky and unclear, like muddy water. It is unstable and unusable, but who would have thought that the Xie n would have a Devil? Master ck should have been the only Devil they have with them. What did he do in order to achieve this?] He questioned himself.

    Devils are one of the beings of chaos. Alongside the Holy Race, it was a being that had stand above others and everything else. For it to spread its bloodline like this is not normal. Even his Hell Dominator Body must be apanied by the Overturning Nine Heaven''s Scripture in order for it to be cultivated. But even if he questions it time and time again no answer woulde.

    [But this is not good.] He raised his head and went to the direction of the True Devil Academy''s Headmaster and frowned, [He is showing interest. It seems like I need to make a move now after all!] His resolve strengthened after this thought and his bloodlines began to move.

    What could he do other than sigh? He will face him in the next round after Yan Renhuo''s fight. The next round would be rather interesting.

    While he pondered over the existence of another devil Yan Renhuo stepped forth and upon noticing this Wang Ling shouted aloud, "Good luck, Sister Remhuo." Yan Renhuo smiled at him and stepped onto the stage.

    He watched her do this slowly. But then, he felt something odd, a fluctuation of qi that is both familiar and new. Something began to flow in the air but it soon disappeared shortly after.

    "What is that?" He whispered to himself. But his thoughts were cut off as a loud voice reverberated in his ears. "My Huo''er you can do it!"

    Raising his head Wang Ling saw Sun Yuwen making a fuss together with his family. She was together with Xiao Fei''er and it would seem that they had just arrived.

    Yan Renhuo heard this and her face turned beet red. But she held her head high and stood still like a mighty general. She held the halberd she was so proud of in her hands and raised it to the air signifying her confidence in attaining victory over Qin Ao.

    Qin Ao, against Rehuo''s act, kept his silence and showed a subtle smile. He brought out a sword and slowly went over to face Yan Renhuo, "Good day, Sister Yan." Yan Renhuo gave Qin Ao a single look before nodding her head and getting into position.

    "Hoo, how fierce. I have a soft spot for women like yourself, why not we have dinner once this is over?" Qin Ao did not take Yan Renhuo seriously one bit. He stared at Yan Renhuo with a clear gaze but is just a front.

    Yan Renhuo could tell that behind that clear gaze was ascivious snake. She scoffed at him and had her qi on edge. Qin Ao giggled at the sight of this and soon, the proctor made the decision to start the fight, "BEGIN!" he shouted aloud.

    Yan Renhuo took the initiative and moved against Qin Ao with her halberd. She brandished her halberd and in the process of it ascending from below the halberd caught a dark violet me.

    Fwu! The mes shot up to the sky and the temperature increased. A sh made of mes was made and it was destructive as it was breathtaking. Qin Ao saw this and never thought that Yan Renhuo was still hiding power behind her frail-looking frame.

    "Good, good, this is getting interesting!" Qin Ao said the word good two times and then brought out his sword. He moved and made a horizontal sh rendering it to nothing but a wave of hot wind.

    But behind that cut mes was Yan Renhuo who already formed her next technique. She made her halberd dance as if it was moving like a snake and had a hammer made of mese rushing towards Qin Ao with the intent of crushing him.

    "[Violet Chaos me Hammer]!" She roared and the me hammer descended unhindered. It was strong and when it came into contact with Qin Ao''s sword handle of the handle he thought that it was going to melt.

    His clothes began to catch fire and his hair began to be scorched. But he merely roared and as if a tiger had been let out his aura and ferocity began to change. His qi became more powerful and ravenous, sh of ck gold light began toe out of his body and the qi of heaven burst forth with a wildugh.

    "For someone like you to be this good at controlling an element, it ismendable. The strength of your mes is nothing short of peerless in this generation, but let me show you when that me of yours meet with the Water of Heavens!"

    He said those words and steam began to be emitted out of his body. The steam was thick and the sound of gushing water soon followed. A grand Waterfall erupted from Qin Ao''s sword and split the Violet Chaos me Hammer into two separate pieces.

    "[Heaven River''s Free Flow: Origin Water''s Rise]!" Qin Ao roared and a gush of water went over towards Yan Renhou and doused her mes. Her mes became weak upon making contact with Qin Ao''s water.

    But that would have been good if that was all, but the force of the water''s rise was strong enough to send Yan Renhuo flying fifty-meters above. Her qi weakened as her mes disappeared.

    It should have been over, but Yan Renhuo gritted her teeth and mumbled, "Qin Ao is not supposed to be a water cultivator, what the hell is that water?" Yan Renhuo''s expression darkened!"

    Seeing her expression made Qin Ao smile as he began exining, "This is the Heavenly River''s Free Flow, I just learned this a three years ago when I went to seclusion, is it not great?" Qin Ao was satisfied with the strength of his water, "Give up Sister Yan, you are not going to win this."

 Chapter 245: Enough

    Chapter 245: Enough

    Qin Ao was full smiles but when he heard Yan Renhuo''sugh managed to grate his ears, "What is so funny?" he asked.

    "You think this little drizzle of yours is enough to make my mes go away? I shall now let you witness what true mes looks like!" She said this and her mes towered from her hands and it quickly congregated into a single ce to form a single ball of mes.

    The Violet Ball of me was trembling and as Yan Renhuo gave it the order, the ball exploded and a halberd made of mes erupted. The halberd was five meters long and its body was merely a few inches thick.

    It was arge weapon but Yan Renhuo held it with greatfort. With the appearance of that halberd of mes the already increased temperature shot up once again, "True Chaos me First Avatar Form: Halberd of the me Titan!"

    She held the zing halberd in one hand and exuded the aura of a great general aweing the thousands of people present.

    "This is the true form of my mes, you better watch yourself, else I might identally kill you." Yan Renhuo said and took in a deep breath, she inhaled and then an made her halberd split the air.

    Fwu!

    Silence followed with that wave, but that silence was devoured by the wild mes that seemed to have appeared out of thin air. A giant wave of me appeared and it rendered the air to be scorching.

    Qin Ao saw this and he had no time to make any remark as he quickly executed a sword skill that made water emerged from his sword, "[Wave of the Northern Sea]!" He shouted aloud and split the huge wave of me in two.

    But even after the me was split in two it did not dissipate and just run through the wind like it was some kind of weapon. Tworge pieces of mesnded just beside him.

    Yan Renhuo was not done though, that was just mere exercise, now is the time to let everything out. And with an ear-piercing roar she made her halberd move like mad and showered the stage with a wave of mes.

    Qin Ao''s eyes widened after seeing such a thinging for him and with a roar of his own, he moved and called upon the water of Heavens.

    "[ck Turquoise''s Dance]!" Qin Ao roared and made his sword move like mad and sent out water shes after water shes thereby making a magnificent show to behold. At one point, Qin Ao made his gather at a single point and then sh out with all his might.

    Two fire waves were cut in half and this gave him enough time to move out of the way. He made a path for his own and moved to the side of Yan Renhuo as he flew upwards.

    Yan Renhuo did not stand idling by and tried chasing after him using her halberd.

    "You''re not going anywhere." Yan Renhuo roared.

    Qin Ao dodged and then found a good ce. He quickly gathered his qi to create the strongest technique he can muster at this moment. The water around his sword gathered quickly and congregated to form the figure of a serpent.

    Qin Ao raised his word overhead and had shed down and let the serpent run free. Yan Renhuo saw this and had her qi be stronger than ever drawing out every bit of her mes from her body into her halberd.

    Before, the halberd was so hot that it ignited the air, but now, the air around Yan Renhuo was popping like it was some kind of fireworks. This was the current form of her strongest weapon, it was a masterpiece and her control over her mes was impable as well.

    She held onto her halberd tightly and had it spin around her and form a tornado made of mes. Concentrating the wind her halberd produces, she had created a violent weapon.

    Having her halberd devour that me she once again made her move and released it towards Qin Ao. A loud explosion shortly followed as the Water Serpent and tornado of mes met in the middle of the stage.

    ck Steam appeared as the collision led to undesirable results. Two figures with disheveled features came crashing down from above and Yan Renhuo together with Qin Ao fell.

    Both of them groaned and those watching had their breathing halted. It was a suffocating atmosphere but none made any sound ofint. Sun Yuwen was one of these people who could not breathe properly. Her daughter was fighting so hard, it was not something she wished to see.

    Yan Renhuo used her halberd of mes to support herself from getting up while Qin Ao used his sword to the same thing. They stumbled but none took a step down or fall down.

    Qin Ao stared at Yan Renhuo and chortled, "You are good, very good." Qin Ao said this and immediately raised his sword at Yan Renhuo, "Give up, your strength ismendable but this is as far as you would go. Any more than this and I might just kill you." He spoke with great certainty.

    Yan Renhuo also raised her halberd and chortled just like him, "We are in the same position, the both of us are weakened and we can barely move. But unlike you, I still have this." She raised her halberd, "I still have at least a few more in my tank before I fully copse, now tell me, who do you think should be the one to give up?"

    Yan Renhuo''s words did not have any hint of a lie.

    Qin Ao heard this and shook his head, "So be it then." He then threw his sword to the side before pping his hands together.

    After seeing this, someone from the side of Heaven''s Will Academy shouted out loud, "Qin Ao, that is enough! Do not use that here!"

    Qin Ao did not listen to his words and gathered qi in-between his palms. A single golden pellet was created and when this appeared he swallowed it and with a gulp, his body convulsed a few times before Qin Ao was sent backward by some mysterious force.

    Upon getting forced to be sent flying backward Qin Ao''s qi mysteriously began to rise. The rise was not stopping and this caused Yan Renhuo to decide that something bad was about toe.

    She made her halberd move and sent out a wave of me on Qin Ao who was on the ground. The mes erupted and was about to engulfed Qin Ao when a shot of Golden Light appeared from out of nowhere without any warning.

    It was surprising and it shocks Yan Renhuo. The Golden Light appeared from Qin Ao and his originally weakened and beaten up body regained its strength. However, as he slowly got up, his aura changed to be calm.

    He propped his head up and then looked around, he turned his head left and right before saying, "This is not such a bad ce. You, woman, were you the one battling with this kid?"

    "What if I am?" Yan Renhuo answered with a question which ''Qin Ao'' replied with a smile.

    "Then, you must be defeated here." Qin Ao''s body vanished and reappeared right before Yan Renhuo.

    Yan Renhuo saw Qin Ao''s posturing and then proceeded to create a cross block with both arms. But the force from the iing punch was so strong that it managed to send her flying up with a single hit.

    It was ridiculous to the point of disbelief.

    Qin Ao was not done yet, he moved and appeared just behind Yan Renhuo who was going up the sky at a very terrifying rate and proceeded to give her a kick on the back.

    BAM!

    She was sent crashing down from high above and with her body not having an ounce of strength left, she fell from high above without protection from her qi.

    "Kugh!" She cough up blood and this made Qin Ao to start brutally giving Yan Renhuo one punch after the other without mercy. Blood spewed out of Yan Renhuo''s mouth and her body experienced a beating sher had not experienced before.

    It should have long been over, but Yan Renhuo chose not to give up and because she would throw a punch from time to time the proctor cannot react to it properly.

    In Yan Renhuo''s mind, the only that was circting was, [I have to win for Mother.] She gritted her teeth and even with her meager strength, she tried to move Qin Ao''s hands and away.

    "What are you doing, woman? Do not resist!"

    BAM!

    A full swing was made and Yan Renhuo''s head was banged on the floor that was on the back of her head.

    Sun Yuwen saw this and tried to move and dive towards the stage and stop what was happening, but her inability to properly use her qi hindered her and made it impossible for her to move.

    "HUO''ER, NO!" She cried out and Xiao Fei''er who was watching this by her side was just about to step up and stop this farce when a white figure suddenly shot forward like lightning!!

    "That is Enough!"

    Boom!

    A full-powered punch with all his weight and strength behind it. Qin Ao who had mounted Yan Renhuo''s body was sent flying to the opposite side of the stage. Even without his bloodline, the strength of that punch was undeniably strong.

    The white figure quickly moves and then checked up on Yan Renhuo. Wang Ling who had appeared brought out the best pill he had inside his storage ring and fed it to Yan Renhuo.

    Yan Renhuo saw Wang Ling through her swollen eyes and said weakly, "So sorry, please, I''ll get the Devil Emperor Lotus so do not abandon my mother it is I who is weak."

    Wang Ling heard this and something tugged his heart. At the moment, Yan Renhuo''s mind was crooked and is too messed up by the damage she had received

    "She is not thinking straight. I need to heal her qui"

    "Hey, who do you think you are?"

    Qin Ao interjected and then threw a punch towards Wang Ling who appeared behind. Wang Ling guarded with a strike of his own and sent it flying like it was a hindrance. This punch sent the Qin Ao flying once again.

    Wang Ling turned to Qin Ao and with a fierce look he said, "Stop making a move, I will slit the throat of your host whoever you are."

 Chapter 246: Ill Kill You

    Chapter 246: I''ll Kill You

    "Big words, but can you even back your words, human?" Qin Ao snorted and once again pounced at Wang Ling. Along the way he picked up the sword that he had dropped on the ground and brandished it at the arrogant Wang Ling who responded by taking out a dark short sword and swinging it without any hesitation.

    "Disappear you bastard." Words cold as ice had been uttered and with a single swing of his natal weapon Wang Ling broke the sword being held onto him in two pieces.

    Qin Ao''s eyes widened in disbelief. But the next thing he did was grab his neck as a red slit was formed. Blood slowly escaped his wounds but it did not spurt out as it was not too deep.

    His advances stopped and Wang Ling looked onto the proctor of the match and said, "Sister Renhuo shall step down from this match, the winner would be him and Bai Xue would also be giving up so the next match would not happen. Also, if you wish to punish me, then you must look at Qin Ao he is no longer himself and is already someone else."

    The proctor who was hovering overhead looked down on Wang Ling and then said, "Participant Wang Ling, you have intervened in a fight therefore you ought to be disqualified. However, you are also correct, Participant Qin Ao had also used a technique that alters his mind and calls upon something different that his own thereby bing someone else. Because the two of you have done something wrong, the verdict shalle after some deliberation with the Red Council. The result of this match will also be decided by the council participant Qin Ao, stay your hand."

    Wang Ling was listening to the proctor''s words when suddenly, Qin Ao moved against Wang Ling without anyone noticing his movements. The sword in his hand was merely a couple of inches away from Wang Ling''s neck when suddenly an invisible spherical field encased him and Wang Ling.

    The spherical field made Qin Ao''s hands to stop in mid-air. But nevertheless, his eyes locked with Wang Ling''s as he clicked his tongue and said, "You are quite the deadly person, I should warn this host about you, human." He said those words as he felt the stopped short sword about to stab him by the neck.

    "You are lucky, if the proctor did not intervene then you would have lost your head. Worm, tell me, is this how your Holy Race operates?" Qin Ao was surprised and red at Wang Ling before saying, "You know of my race?"

    Wang Ling merely stared at him calmly, he did not say anything.

    Wang Ling was calm, too calm, his body was showing a kind of killing intent he had been repressing all this while, even his sword that had been moving in a way that was too efficient in killing.

    His dense killing intent had also rendered the proctor to be momentarily silent. But soon enough his anger burst out, "Participant Qin Ao, do you wish to be disqualified? You are already in the border of disqualification yet you still try and do this?"

    The [Domain] trembled and a rush of qi appeared. A dense killing intent escaped the body of the proctor to make Qin Ao tremble in fear. Qin Ao scoffed and said, "It is my wrong, I shall not do it again." He said these words without breaking eye contact with Wang Ling.

    "Participant Wang Ling, lower you de, if you kill him your family will have to ount to the sin you havemitted."

    "I understand, but if he tries it again I will take his head as a form of self-defense." Wang Ling spoke but still carried a hint of hostility towards Qin Ao who had raised his sword against him.

    The proctor thought about it and answered, "Granted, but if you were to engage in a fight with him yourself then it will be you who will be sentence to death. Understood, Participant Wang Ling?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head and broke eye-contact with Qin Ao. The Domain that contained him and Qin Ao disappeared, "Both Participants shall now be disperse, the announcement of the result will be announce at midnight."

    Qin Ao who had been acting like someone else had steame out of his body and the heavenly qi began to dissipate as well. He turned to Wang Ling and shouted, "You, human, what is your name, I wille find you one more time and I will take your head."

    Wang Ling did not bother to listen to the words of the proctor and Qin Ao. He had no time to do so as he had to check on Yan Renhuo''s condition. But before that, he need to move away from the prying eyes of the crowd.

    [I need to determine if I need to use that thing.]

    He left while carefully carrying the body of Yan Renhuo. He entered the building Wang Hong and the others were in and said, "Clear everyone out, do it quickly."

    The people inside the top room of the building was kicked out by Xiao Fei''er. There were Celestials there but they couldn''t do anything against an Immortal so none bothered trying.

    Sun Yuwen moved closer to Wang Ling and asked, "Are you an Alchemist or a Physician, Ling''er?"

    Wang Ling shook his head, "I am not, but I know of a way to heal her without any bacsh."

    He said that and proceeded with examining the body of Yan Renhuo.

    [The True Chaos mes is already burning without rest, if I don''t do anything her body will be devoured by the mes. Her Energy Pce is cracked and her veins ruptured. Most of the muscle in her body is also singed, and something in her True Chaos mes is devouring her life. In short, she''s going to be a cripple if I don''t do anything.]

    Wang Ling concluded that she need treatment quickly. But he did not call for any Alchemist or Physician. Instead, he went ahead and circted his Greater Holy Lord Blood Essence and gathered it on the tip of his finger.

    He circted his qi and then imbued it with his angelic qi. Wang Ling then activated his bloodline to make sure to draw out his connection to Heaven and heighten the regeneration capability of his blood.

    "[Dew of the Overlord''s Essence]." With eyes filled with softness, Wang Ling pricked the tip of his index finger and a golden drop of blood slowly began to form. A dazzling aureate light exploded forth that engulfed the entirety of the square from the inside building.

    This dazzling golden blood is known as the Dew of the Overlord''s Essence. It was one of the few innate techniques of the Holy Lord Bloodline. It was an extremely potent elixir that heals the wounded, but in return, it would sap away the strength of user and if his vitality is weak, then there is a chance of death.

    The radiant golden blood fell from Wang Ling''s fingertips and then into Yan Renhuo''s mouth. The golden blood entered her mouth and Wang Ling''s body instantly felt like it had went through three bloodline ignition at once.

    The golden blood entered the body of Yan Renhuo and it shrouded her body in a golden light. From inside, her body underwent a massive restricting with Wang Ling''s blood inside her.

    The process was not finished just yet. With her body healed a little, Wang Ling called out, "Suzhen, devour the mes trying to harm her life." Hemanded Suzhen to make her move and it did. A little snake appeared out of Wang Ling''s palms and entered Yan Renhuo''s mouth.

    When it entered her mouth, the True Chaos mes felt threatened and immediately went over to destroy Suzhen. But Suzhen just devoured them like it was drinking water.

    "This should be enough." Wang Ling retrieved Suzehen and with his body all banged up, he copsed and lost consciousness.

    Hisst thoughts were, "This is going to be a hassle."

    Outside the building, the people who witnessed the light exploding out were in awe. Some of the people present downright fell to their knees. But Qin Ao was left there with his brows creased.

    "It can''t be it, is he its reincarnation? There is." His words were cut off as Qin Ao''s body copsed.

    And as for Xie Wu, he also had his brows creased, "We need to kill him." he said with his calm voice.

 Chapter 247: Blood

    Chapter 247: Blood

    After Wang Ling went unconscious and his body feeling weak, a burst of white mes appeared out of nowhere and covered his entire body. This caused Xiao Fei''er and the others to be startled by this.

    "What is that? Oh no, is Ling''er experiencing a bacsh? I need to do something!" Yan Renhuo shouted aloud. Her worry could be heard from afar. She was about to do something about it when a little white snake appeared from deep within Wang Ling''s body.

    The snake was no little done a few inches but it carried a kind of feeling that is both divine and oppressed at the same time. It was Suzhen and no one else.

    "Please, my Father is currently resting and I am helping him using the mes, if you wish to help him, please give him nutritious pills that can recover blood. He had used too much of his blood essence in healing thedy." Suzhen''s words stopped but no one answered.

    Everyone was either too shocked about her existence or the fact that this little white snake had just called Wang Ling Father. Thousands of questions appeared in their heads and Wang Yue could not help it but ask, "Who is the Mother?"

    "Father was the one who birthed me." Suzhen answered with honesty but that answer was nheless confusing. Wang Yue staggered as she thought of something.

    Xiao Fei''er and Sun Yuwen were confused but their thoughts were overridden by their worry that they stopped caring about Suzhen''s existence for a minute and began checking up the body of their children.

    "Huo''er is fine, whatever Ling''er did, he managed to quickly reinvigorate her vitality and her damaged meridians and veins are quickly being restructured. Her energy pce is also being patched up. If I give her a pill now to assist her recovery, then she will recover in a few days'' time. Sister Xiao, just what is your son? That blood of his is too extraordinary Sister Xiao?''

    Sun Yuwen''s words stopped when she saw Xiao Fei''er''s heavy expression. Xiao Fei''er was checking Wang Ling''s condition when she stumbled upon something bizarre and out of this world. In his Spirit Ocean were three different kinds of qi, in his energy pce was a weird Saint Soul and two kinds of mes, in his body were three kinds of blood essence, in his qi pirs were mixed qi''s of varying types, and his physical body was tempered to perfection and on his back was a gathering of Hellish qi.

    Her son was an amalgamation of both Heaven (Holy), Hell (Devils), and Earth (Humans). It was a weird sight and finding it all on Wang Ling''s body was nothing more than shocking to her. She had no knowledge about this, she only knew that Wang Ling was a genius and he held incredible prowess. At best, the only thing she knew was the Holy Lord Bloodline that dwells in his body.

    [Did Butler Sun and Shu Qing''er knew of this? Why does he have three blood essence in his body? Did they know? Wait, I remember there was a report about the Bloodbath Devil and considering that person''s appearance to Ling''er''s time of leave on the Xiao Manor, then]

    She started piecing things together and whether she liked it or not, the puzzle pieces that is Wang Ling''s crazy run on destroying sects and sect clicked.

    [What is he doing?] She thought to herself. She did not know what is happening or if the thing that is circting in her head were true or not. But as he started thinking more and more about it the more she created different ideas.

    People are not stupid, they have a running mind that works like any other. And Yan Renhuo had always been a genius as she had reached Immortality before she turned one hundred years old and helped create the Wang Family from the ground up.

    The stories of about unknowing people who happen to have the power that could render a mountain being useless when such a thing is present in front of them are nothing but pure bullshit. Even if there are people of such caliber in terms of idiocy and stupidity, Xiao Fei''er was not one of these people.

    True people of such stature could grasp facts on one simple thread and create assumptions that are close to what is actually true.

    While her thoughts run wild, the door that window that had been left open showed the figure of a fox. Bai Xue had returned and upon seeing Wang Ling''s and Yan Renhuo''s situation, she quickly hurried to their side and asked.

    "What did Ling do? Did anyone already give them any medicine? Why is his body burning? Is this Heavenly me?" She asked

    It was Suzhen who answered, "Father have given thedy a drop of his blood essence and is currently healing. But in return, Father is at a weakened state and is in need of rest. This is indeed the Heavenly me and I am currently executing a technique Father had created before."

    Bai Xue listened and knew everything was well so she gave a sigh of relief before asking, "So, who are you and why have you been calling this guy your Father? I don''t remember having seen him get it on with any woman." She too was baffled about Suzhen''s existence.

    "I was birthed by Father"

    "Okay, that is enough he did something odd again." She said underneath her breath.

    While Bai Xue was saying she heard a voice, "Do you know of Ling''er''s bloodline?" the voice directly entered Bai Xue''s head and this caused Bai Xue to jump back in fright and put on guard.

    She looked around to try and find the one who said those words. She needs to protect Wang Ling''s identity and depending on the situation, she needs to eliminate that person at all cost.

    But she did not need to try and find that person too early because when she saw Xiao Fei''er''s expression, it was too obvious who spoke those words. And after seeing her expression, Bai Xue reluctantly nodded her head.

    [Sorry Ling, it seems like I need to tell her it is a little early but I guess I''ll just use the story you use on your father.]

    After that, their group went home. Sun Yuwen returned to the Wang''s ce rather than theirs and gave Yan Renhuo a pill that helps in regeneration of the body and gave Wang Ling something that increases the recovery of blood.

    At midnight, the announcement was heard all over the city. It was decided that Qin Ao and Wang Ling will have to step down of thepetition. And depending on the situation, it would be Bai Xue and Xie Wu who would fight on the finals to decide the winner of the Ten Year Bout.

    In the end, Bai Xue decided to participate. But at the moment she cared not about the Ten Year Bout because right now with Wang Ling''s burning body lying on the bed at their side, Bai Xue and Xiao Fei''er were both inside a room.

    "So, what is it that you know of Ling''er?"

 Chapter 248: "Truth"

    Chapter 248: "Truth"

    "I do not know much but I have once heard him speak of a simple story. He was once attacked and lost an arm and got devilish qi flowing in his blood. But from deep within his blood essenceys a kind of bloodline that made his qi and blood mutate, this bloodline would be a bloodline out of this world and realm. It is the bloodline that had be a forgotten relic known as the Holy Lord Bloodline, and the other was the presence of devilish qi flowing in his body, Wang Ling''s blood began to experience change and from the depths of chaos came the bloodline that existed in the time of the Holy Lords, that bloodline would be"

    "The True Devil Bloodline." Xiao Fei''er said with a knowing nod.

    Bai Xue nodded her head before continuing, "That is correct. With these two bloodlines existing in his body, Wang Ling needed to find a way in order to stabilize his blood essence as the bloodlines he possessed was something so old that no one can help him stabilize it. He went ahead and made his Human Blood Essence that can adapt to almost anything as the border that separates the two. And in the wake of this border, two kinds of qi entered his body as he formed a connection to the deepestyers of Heaven and Hell letting the purest form of qi descend from the higher realms. Those qis would be the qi of the Holy Lords that let them control the world by conquering themselves, the Angelic Qi. And the qi of the Devils that let them control their bodies to its limits by conquering Hell itself, the Hellish Qi.

    "In all truthfulness, he should have died long ago, but for some reason, the two qi and blood managed to create an ambiance in the presence of one another making coexistence possible. He had once said that these two bloodlines are conflicting but is actually one and the same. Right now, he is in the middle of treading a path that is leading to the unknown. That is everything I know about Wang Ling''s current conditions." Bai Xue finished her little tale and heaved a sigh of relief as Xiao Fei''er reluctantly epted her words as the truth.

    What she had just said were no lies as she had just altered it to make it look like a different story. Her words were truthful in a way but she could never say what''s the actual truth to Xiao Fei''er without Wang Ling''s permission. She can''t very well just announce that Wang Ling''s identity is the person they call Wang Wudi of the past.

    She can''t do that, [Now I only have to let Wang Ling know of the story I told Xiao Fei''er. He should be smart enough to know what I am trying to say.]

    After a while of silence, Xiao Fei''er broke her trance and then turned to Bai Xue to ask, "Xue, dear, if what you said is true then does that mean the one they call the Bloodbath Devil is also Ling''er?"

    Bai Xue froze upon this question but in the end, she reluctantly nodded her head as she confirmed it. She began to sweat, albeit slightly, but Xiao Fei''er never dug any deeper than what she had already asked.

    However, the questions are yet to stop, "Then why is my son destroying sect after sect? He has no need to do such a thing and he is creating chaos in the realm. What is he doing?"

    Bai Xue sighed and then mumbled, "Sorry Ling." Before turning to Xiao Fei''er and saying, "It is to ensure the existence of the Wang Family will never falter."

    "What do you mean?" Xiao Fei''er was obviously confused and had the right to be so. She had no idea what Bai Xue was speaking of. So, Bai Xue began to exin.

    "The Wang Family is a family built upon a foundation of different small factions banding together underneath the banner of Wang Shu Qing. But that banner is weak and is threatening the rule of the elders of the realm.

    "The existence of the Wang Family is a liability in more ways than one. It is a kind of parasite that had appeared out of nowhere and is trying to infect everything with its virus. The growth it had experienced over the years is already making it effectively terrifying to many forces. So, at the moment the Wang Family is in a precarious situation. There are two possibilities we are trying not to end up in. First would be attracting the eyes of too many envious gazes and having too much jealousy pour onto us and end trapped with enemies on all sides before ultimately being destroyed. The second one would be rather simple, and that is bing the progenitor of an all-out war and have chaos spread all over the world because the force that will be annihted would be us. And this end would arrive if the Wang Family shows weakness and let them see our potential for growth. With that in mind, the conflict will slowly arise and lead to war. What I and Wang Ling are trying to achieve is the third path."

    "The Third path? From the two things you have said, the Wang Family will end up destroyed in the form of envy and jealousy one way or the other. Then, what is the third path you and Ling''er is trying to achieve?" Xiao Fei''er asked intrigued by their ns.

    She was well aware of the Wang Family''s conditions and years before she went to seclusion she already knew of the issues of the family and where it may lead to. And surprisingly enough, Bai Xue''s words were no farfetched nor was it far from the truth.

    Bai Xue smiled as she said, "The third oath would be World Domination."

    =====

    In some ce of the Red Lands, many Spirit Beasts were beginning to disappear and in one particr mountain, a ck figure was slowly cooking the giant meat he had hunted before and in front of him. was an almond-shaped ck tear on the air.

    "It is almost time."

    =====

    Inside Wang Ling''s head, there were three figures, one was wearing, ck, was wearing white, while thest one was grey.

    Wang Ling looked at them and said, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 249: The Grey Figures Words

    Chapter 249: The Grey Figure''s Words

    He looked around to see where he was at but he could only shake his head as he did not know where he was. At the moment there were three colors flying around him, ck, Golden, and Gray.

    He does not know what this color meant but he sure knows that whatever they were, the three people in front of him know what is happening.

    So, he first asked them who they were. But none of the three speak to answer, but they showed him what he wanted to see. Three kinds of aura spiked up and three distinct qis flew into the air.

    The ck figure emanated hellish qi, the white figure emanated angelic qi, and the grey figure emanated a mysterious kind of qi that has carnage and creation mixed together.

    Three figures, appearing without his knowledge of who they truly are was something he found weird. But the kinship and connection he could feeling towards the three was also undeniable that it made him speechless.

    None of them were family nor were they someone from his past, but the connection he felt with them was real.

    "You three exist in this world and for whatever reason, I am also here. Did any of you three do this?" None answered for a long time. That is until the grey figure in the middle finally spoke.

    "These two do not have anything to speak as they are already someone you know." The ck and white figure''s body shook before turning into two balls of light. These two balls of flight flew into the air and both floated around Wang Ling.

    "These are my qi." he recognized the familiar feeling and because of that Wang Ling''s mind once more shook as these two light flew away from him and into the hands of the grey figure.

    Wang Ling saw this and found this action rather infuriating, so he red onto the grey figure and said, "Those two are mine." He is feeling infuriated.

    The grey figure stood there unmoving and then said, "Yes, these two are truly yours but these two will soon be swiped away from you if you do not make your move. You are idling for far too long."

    "What?" Wang Ling''s guard rose as he asked the obvious question on this current situation.

    The grey figure tilted its head and then started ying with the two qis, "The two Races have already got a glimpse of your existence. The False Nobles will make their moves and will begin knocking on the doors of this realm. They have located the remaining True Noble. They have found what they have been looking for, what do you think are they going to do? What do you think those bastards would do?"

    Wang Ling could not follow because he has no idea what this being is talking about. What True and False Nobles? What is it talking about? And was it referring to him when it said something about being the True Noble? But there was something he could understand, there will soon be people who wille for him.

    "I cannot understand what you are saying. But confirm this first, will these Nobles you are talking about going to harm me?" It was straightforward.

    "Not only you, but they will exterminate this realm once they get their hands on my Legacy. Do you know what that means?" The figure showed a set of white teeth despite its countenance not having any features.

    Wang Ling''s face darkened as he got the message the figure was trying to say, "Do you mean they will touch my people?"

    "That is correct. Those Nobles wille for you, soon, they wille and kill you then they will kill your family, and then the whole realm. If they can''t get their hands on you then they might start with your family member and one by one they will kill them until there''s no one else. Do you want that to happen?"

    Wang Ling''s face became darker and darker, his expression became uglier and then asked, "What do these Nobles want from me? What is it that they want so badly that they will destroy this realm for their own bidding? And when pushes to shove, can I not just give them the Legacy you speak of? Based on your words, it would seem that I have the Legacy they want, so what if I just cooperate with those people and give them the thing they want so badly and ensure my own people?"

    The figure heard his words and broke intoughter, "Give it to them? Give it then, but nothing will change. They will eradicate this realm soon after and everyone living in it. They will erase any liability and even destroy their souls in the process of doing so, and even if you want to retaliate, the weakest of those bastards are already a Celestial at birth so you might want to rethink if what I speak of is true or not."

    Hearing more and more of this thing, Wang Ling found it hard to believe. And he began to think and contemte. And at the end of his contemtion, he asked himself, [When did I start listening to him? When did I start epting his words are true?]

    He looked at the grey figure who giggled slightly, "Try and hide your words but you can''t. You listen to my words because I am directly speaking with thy soul. The soul cannot lie and when I speak of danger towards your family, I already have your attention starting then. Now listen once again, what I am about to say is important. If you want to live and keep your family safe, then kill everyone and anyone who has any connection to what is now known as the Devil and the Holy Race. Kill them before they leave for their race, this Realm is still sealed out from the two Races, kill them before they canmunicate with the others. If you don''t then everything you fight for will crumble in an instant."

    As it spoke those words, the grey figure''s body began to dim, "Oh it is about time."

    "Time for what?"

    "Your psyche is waking up and trying to connect with your soul. I''ll probably be a specter watching you once again, but before I leave I shall answer your first question of what I am."

    The figure moved its hand holding the two light andbined both light and began mixing the color until it turned grey. The grey figure looked into Wang Ling with its eyes less countenance and said, "This is who I am. Little one, quickly and raise your strength, embrace the light and darkness and be chaos."

    At that same instance, Wang Ling''s eyes open and the next thing he saw was the ceiling of a slightly familiar room. He held his head and then uttered, "I''ll kill Qin Ao first."

 Chapter 250: Wang Ling wakes up

    Chapter 250: Wang Ling wakes up

    None shall touch him or his people and even if the words of the grey figure was false, the chance of Qin Ao harming his family will be apparent. So, Wang Ling shall kill any liability that may appear.

    His mind returned to normal after hisment and noticed his body was in mes. He saw this and smiled and thought, [She can already move about without mymand. That is good.]

    For some reason, he could tell that he was calm. Too calm in fact. He could not tell why but Wang Ling was surely beginning to change once again. Knowing if that change is good or bad is something up for debate even to himself.

    He was awake, but he chose to close his eyes and enter his mindscape. After waking up he suddenly remembered a time when he saw a grey figure inside his mindscape. He wanted to see if the grey figure was there.

    But to his irritation, no one was there other than the two walls. He felt disappointed and went out of the mindscape but he still did not open his eyes and began to think, [No matter how long I have been out the Ten Year Bout should have ended now. The next thing I need to do now is clean up before moving. My ns to reveal my race has gone to shit when I drop out, but that might have been a good thing in the long run. Now, I have to move along with some differences in the ns I have charted.]

    Wang Ling''s calmness could not be shaken off and when he woke up, he did notice there were two people right beside his bed snoozing away. It was Wang Yue and Wang Hong, the two had already fallen asleep and when Wang Ling turned to the side he noticed that it was already night.

    He noticed this and whispered, "Suzhen, extinguish the mes I have already recovered." Wang Lingmanded and Suzhen readily obliged and extinguished the mes surrounding him, "You have gotten better at controlling the mes."

    "Thank you, Father." Suzhen replied.

    "How many days have been out? What is it that you know?" Wang Ling knows that Suzhen and he does notpletely share the same mind. They may have the ability to speak through their minds but that does not mean their minds are one and the same.

    Also, Suzhen''s qi is unique and from what Wang Ling knows, she already has a working order of meridians in her body making her some kind of Ghost Cultivator. A being that can cultivate without a body and only a soul.

    "You have been asleep for three days, you have been given different pills for recovery and Bai Xue has won the Ten Year Bout. The other girl known as Yan Renhuo has yet to recover her consciousness or so I have heard." Suzhen gave out a detailed exnation.

    Wang Ling nodded his head and slowly examined the situation. He did not say anything for a while. His minute movements caused ruffling on the bed and the two children sleeping with him woke up.

    "Big Brother, you are awake, how are feeling?" It was Wang Hong who woke up.

    "I am fine, thank you and I apologize for worrying you. Have you been here all this while, Hong''er?" Wang Ling asked with a soft voice as to not wake up Wang Yue.

    Wang Hong lowered his voice as he said, "How long I have been doing here does not matter, what matters is the fact that Brother has woken up. Wait here, I shall tell Mother and Sister Bai Xue you have woken up."

    With that, Wang Hong left and went to find Xiao Fei''er and Bai Xue. Momentster, the manor came alive with the awakening of Wang Ling. With him awakening, he had Xiao Fei''er asking him a lot of things with Wang Yue. Sun Yuwen was also there, she had yet toe back to the Yan Manor as Yan Renhuo was in the ce of the Wang''s and right after Wang Ling woke up, Sun Yuwen went to say thank you to Wang Ling.

    She would have gotten on her knees and kowtowed if not for the fact that Wang Ling and the rest insisting such a gesture was not needed. But nheless, her sentiments had been delivered to Wang Ling.

    It was nearing midnight when they left Wang Ling alone after considering he had just woken up. In his room, it was Xiao Fei''er who leftst said, "Ling''er, we have to talk about the thing regarding the Heaven''s Will and the True Devil Academies."

    At midnight, it was only Bai Xue and Wang Ling left in the room. The room was lit with nothing other than moonlighting from the window. Wang Ling got up to watch the moon and Bai Xue stayed on the bed saying:

    "I have said the things you ''tell'' me when she begins asking questions. Though I added my own twists on them, their essence is still the same. I have also told your mother about the n regarding the True Devil Academy and the Heaven''s Will Academy, but considering the n have been messed up with your disappearance in thepetition making the reveal at the end of the Bout official invalid, how are we going to move now?" Bai Xue asked.

    Their original n was the make Heaven''s Will Academy ept that those of the Devil Factions are not so bad by showing that he, the strongest of the youngest generation and the Son of Heaven holds the blood of a True Devil. If the n goes well and they move on further into it, they would have half the realm under their control and the extension of the Wang n''s business stretched throughout the entire realm without a problem. And in the middle of this, they would have eradicated those who oppose or is a liability to the ''peace'' and these people would be those who have be a nuisance to the Wang Family.

    But now, all of those are ruined thanks to a misstep. Right now, the Shadow Pavilion should have delivered the message to Butler Sun letting him know of his blunder.

    "The n shall be restructured and will undergo an overhaul. We will move and we will be destroying the liabilities and threats ourselves before seizing their treasures and resources. We need to improve our strength quickly, and we will have another target, Qin Ao and the rest of the Xie n, which means we have to move quickly."

    "Oh, did he infuriate you? And why are you being so hasty with the Xie n? We can take care of them if we wait long enough."

    "The Xie n is a problem and Qin Ao is someone who has the biggest level of threat to us right now. Xue, do you know of Nobles?"

    "Nobles? Do you mean those aristocrats?"

    "It seems like you don''t. Hear me out and listen to what I am about to speak of"

    Wang Ling said everything he needed to say. He recited the words of the grey figure but purposely let off the part where the hellish and angelic qi mixed to form one power as it was not important.

    Bai Xue listened to his words and let out a long sigh, "If your words ring true. Those beings should be dwelling at the highest level of Heaven Realm. Alright, we shall now begin to hunt once more."

 Chapter 251: The next day I

    Chapter 251: The next day I

    "Killing them is not as easy as you might think. If we kill them with any of your names, whether it be the First Young Master or the Northern Devil repercussions will surelye for us. We need to think this through, Ling, but I am not disagreeing with your point."

    Wang Ling nodded his head at Bai Xue''s words.

    "Don''t worry. I already have a n to deal with all this. But first, I have to do something before we can make our move. I''ll first send a letter to Butler Sun to rearrange the original n, after that, we can leave. Wait, do you have the Devil Lotus Emperor?"

    Bai Xue nodded her head and then brought out the Devil Lotus Emperor for Wang Ling to see. With the Devil Lotus Emperor, there were four more earthly treasures meant for breaking through the Dominion Realm.

    "Keep the Devil Lotus Emperor, I have promise Yan Renhuo to heal Sun Yuwen so I can''t use that so easily. But we have Dragon Rendering Pill, ck Heart Crystal, Eye of Magma, and Grand Tiger Fruit. We can use these to reach the peak of True Saint Stage in three months. Have your absorption rate increased?"

    Bai Xue nodded her head and said, "It has, but I need for months to raise it that way. My bloodlines need to be enriched so I''m going to absorb more blood than normal. What about your bloodline? Do you not need to increase them?"

    Wang Ling hesitated but after a while, his hesitation quickly disappeared and resolve sh in his eyes. He brought out a small vial from within his storage ring and grabbed it tightly in his hands. Devilish might emanated from the vial but he managed to contain it.

    "I''ll improve my bloodler, I can''t do it while I am with my family. You said you have told Mother about my bloodline?"

    Bai Xue nodded her head before proceeding to exin the whole thing she had exined to Xiao Fei''er days before. And at the end of it, Wang Ling stood up and said, "We can''t do anything about it. Forget about it and let us move forward, I shall speak about the matter to Mother tomorrow. I shall also exin the matter of conquering the realm has been halted as of now."

    Bai Xue nodded her head before lying down on the bed. She brought out a vial of blood and crushed it to many pieces and getting the blood it contained. She was just about to close her eyes to cultivate but then she said, "Ling, if what you are talking about these Nobles are true, then you should see to it that Wang Yue will be affected by it sooner orter."

    Wang Ling was silent for a while. He raised his head and stared at the moon before speaking in a deep and saddened tone, "I know that all too well. And I am doing this so that she doesn''t get mixed up in all this." He became quiet after that and returned to his bed beside Bai Xue to cultivate.

    He brought out the essentials to his cultivation and began his meditation. Wang Ling became at peace with himself as he began to contemte of the actions he must take after this fateful night.

    The night passed and Wang Ling opened his eyes when the sun shed past his face. He breathed out a turbid breath and sigh. He had been circting his qi nonstopst night and it would seem that his effort was not in vain. His cultivation has reached Half-Step True Saint Stage.

    [Soon, I''ll be able to raise my strength.] Wang Ling said to himself before getting off the bed and taking his swords. The one in his hand was Heaven''s Will and it fit perfectly in his grasps.

    He swung it multiple times before saying, "I still haven''t broken through the level of Divinity." The next level of sword mastery is still right in front of him, but no matter how much he tries poking it, the barrier cannot be broken through.

    "I had thought by having Natal Weapons I could break through the barrier, but it seems like something is still missing. Wang Ling then brought out one of his sword fragments and then wielded it together with his current Natal Weapon.

    When he wielding the weapon together he could feel that something was different, [I''ll try collecting the swords soon enough, maybe then I might just be able to break through the next level of sword mastery.]

    As his mind wandered, the doors to his room opened and a cry rang out, "Big Brother, what are you doing? Put down your sword and rest or else I shall tell Mother about this matter."

    Wang Ling smiled at his little sister and walked towards her. He ruffled her hair before walking out saying, "Let us head out, I need to speak to mother about something."

    Wang Yue pouted just a little saying, "Big Brother is treating me like a child."

    Wang Lingugh aloud as he said, "Why, you don''t like it?"

    Wang Yue panicked as she said, "I didn''t say that."

    ======

    Three weeks after the Ten Year Bout, Butler Sun received a letter from Wang Ling that says, "The n shall stop. Something came up that made me unable to move to the next phase. But fret not as I have thought of something else. You are to watch over the movement of Qin Ao and the rest of the Xie n. Their elimination is a top priority, kill those who try to stop us but make sure to hide in the shadows as you proceed to do so. Also, I havee to know of the Mu n''s actions, bring me the report about their forces and I shall be the one to take action against them. And then, reach out to the Yan n to cooperate in finding the Heavenly Bloodroot, tell Yan Long I need it to create a cure for his wife''s Devil''s Soul Flower."

    Butler Sun read the letter and sighed as did so. He then called out, "Qimi, you are to reach out your hands to the Tranquil Emperor and let him know of our expansion in Pill Distribution. Send him a letter that I shall being to him personally.

    "Also create a report regarding the situation of the Mu n, detail their strongest forces and then write a letter to the nhead of the Yan n, tell him that I have news of his Wife''s cure." Butler Sun was also making his move in ordance to Wang Ling''s words.

    As for the reason why he is following his actions so wlessly, it was because he had seen the Immortal Will of Xiao Fei''er in that letter.

    [What have the Young Master said to the Mistress in order to make her agree into this recklessness?]

 Chapter 252: The next day II

    Chapter 252: The next day II

    A few days before the letter was sent to Butler Sun, Wang Ling was with Xiao Fei''er sitting in an open pagoda. They sat there while drinking tea as the others in the manor did their thing.

    While Wang Hong trains with Wang Yue and Sun Yuwen looks after her child. In that afternoon where everyone was busy, Wang Ling asked to have a word with his mother in order to confirm everything he had done and will do.

    Xiao Fei''er brought the cup to her lips to take a sip. She took a light sip of the tea to cleanse her mouth before speaking, "So, about your bloodline, is what Bai Xue had spoken of true?"

    Wang Ling simply nodded his head in response. He need not speak of it any longer as Bai Xue had already told her about the matter. Besides, they can''t do anything about it anymore.

    "Sigh, if that is true then there is nothing that we can do. But confirm this first, did Butler Sun and your Father knew of this matter?" He avoided Xiao Fei''er''s eyes as an answer, Xiao Fei''er raised a brow and said, "That is all need as an answer."

    She was sharp so they need not go any further into the matter. But Wang Ling could tell that some misfortunes will surely befall Butler Sun and his father.

    "So, what did you want to talk about, Ling''er?" Xiao Fei''er asked calmly which Wang Ling replied calmly as he said, "I need to talk about the future of the Family as a whole."

    Xiao Fei''er ced the teacup on the table and began listening attentively to his words. Wang Ling saw this and began speaking, "The Wang Family''s position is precarious and we are a thorn in the side of the forces. We need to make a move in order to make sure that the future of the Family is ensured and will be able to flourish without the fear of being destroyed in the joint forces of our enemies. We need to talk about the"

    It was here that Xiao Fei''er interjected his words, "What is there to talk about? You already made your move correct? You killed hundreds of thousands in order to "cleanse" the threats that might spring up against our family. Your actions are nothing new, you killed numerous people in the persona of a devil and showed the Holy Race so you can separate your identity to make sure no one will doubt your identity. After that, you made sure to tie the Xie n''s hands and make them unable to make sure they won''t make a move against you by attacking the nastiest of the nastiest Sects, Cults, Factions, Unions and other forces.

    "You immobilized them, and all of it would have culminated when you step into the Ten Year Bout when your fame on both identities reaches its peak. You will let them know of your identity and pull the True Devil Academy and Heaven''s Will Academy to your side and even if there are people who wished to kill you, the two goliaths will block their swords in order to save you. And in the end of it all, the one that will benefit the most would be the Wang Family by having it rted to you therefore making it untouchable by any of the other force. This was your n, correct?"

    Wang Ling to her words and found that everything she had just said were all spot on.

    Xiao Fei''er noticed his expression and continued, "In all truthfulness, your n was wless and the only reason why you failed was because you sacrificed the chance to reveal your identity by saving Yan Renhuo. But there is one problem in all this and do you know what it is?"

    "The fact that I did not speak of it to the family and moved with Butler Sun in the shadows?"

    Xiao Fei''er shook her head in response.

    "The fact that I have thrown away the chance toplete the n? Because I killed so many in the pretext of the greater good?"

    Xiao Fei''er shook her head once again before saying, "It is not that, Ling''er. It is the fact that you have done it by yourself. Yes, I am angry at Butler Sun moving with you, yes I angered by the fact you did not speak of it to me or your father, I am saddened that you have learned to y, but that is not it, my child. The one thing I am most angered at you is that fact that you endangered your life in the thought of wanting to save the family.

    Xiao Fei''er got up from her seat and then walked beside Wang Ling. She stopped by his side and touched his cheeks and continued to speak but this time her tone was gentle and caring, "You are my son you should only worry about your advancements and nothing else.

    "But on your shoulders, you carry the weight of the n''s existence that you should not be shouldering. Ling''er, what you have done is indeed good and so is your intention, but you must stop. The Family may face endangerment but it will strive, I and your Father shall be the ones to find a way in order for the Family to survive and thrive. Ling''er, can you promise me that you would never do something so dangerous ever again?"

    Wang Ling bit his lower lip and showed a wry smile to his Mother before saying, "I cannot promise you such a thing."

    He chose to be honest and the result was Xiao Fei''er wallowing in mix emotions of anxiousness, worry, sadness and many more. She wanted to ask why but she fears that if she were to ask him, she will get an answer that she will not be able to say no to.

    But in the end, she still asked, "Why is that? In the Main House we can provide you everything you can hope for, what is there a need to head out?"

    "I need to face the tribtions thates with the blessing of having the bloodline I possess. This is something I am required to face, and in the process of doing so, I need to face dangerous things and temper myself. In the near future, I will be facing a challenge that I might not be able to ovee if I don''t head out and make preparations. Mother, I cannot speak of it to you just yet as I am not sure as to what might happen, but whatever might happen in the future is something that only I can prevent. This is not only for the future of the Family but also myself, Mother, I ask of you to help me."

    Xiao Fei''er saw Wang Ling asking for her help for the first time and a piercing pain appeared in her heart. She did not know why but she could somehow see something even heavier was weighing down upon him.

    She wanted to support him, but the only thing she could do was nod her head and say, "Ling''er, whatever it may be, as long as you do not mean to harm the innocent or sacrifice yourself the Family shall give you its support. Ling''er my child, whatever it is that you are facing, just know that Mother will be there if you are to for me."

    Xiao Fei''er embraced Wang Ling and Wang Ling reciprocated the gesture.

    His eyes were filled with emotions.

 Chapter 253: Different Starts

    Chapter 253: Different Starts

    "Do you really have to leave so quickly?" Xiao Fei''er asked as she could not bear to lee Wang Ling leave on another expedition alone once more. The danger he faces every time he heads out was something none could imagine so it was natural for a mother to worry about her child.

    "I have to leave, Mother." His words were from his heart. He did not want to leave but he needed to.

    "Big Brother, do you really have to leave so fast?" It was Wang Yue who spoke. Even though she was already sixteen years of age she was still as clingy back then. Having to see Wang Ling leave all the time was hurtful for her.

    Wang Ling ruffled her hair and then said, "You still haven''t grown up, littless. Do not worry, I will return as soon as I get the chance to. Also, do not forget my words okay?"

    Wang Yue nodded her head as she said, "I won''t forget. I will tell someone if I experience hearing words from my bloodline."

    The two had already spoken and the words Wang Ling said to his sister was fairly simple. She should inform anyone when her bloodline begins acting up. Wang Ling was sure that his and Wang Yue''s bloodline was fundamentally different.

    His was the Holy Lord bloodline while Wang Yue''s was below her. Just like how the Devil Bloodline of Xie Liu''s is lower than his, the bloodline of Wang Yue was the same.

    [Is this what it meant by False?] He was unsure but he was getting somewhere.

    Wang Ling secretly clenched his fist and vowed that he must never let Wang Yue get mix into all of this. If something happens and she somehow happens to be his enemy in the future because of her bloodline, Wang Ling doesn''t know what he will do.

    Will he once again kill someone from his own side? He does not know of the future so ensuring nothing happens by ying every liability that maye would be his top priority.

    He ruffled Wang Yue''s hair a few more times before turning to Wang Hong. He smiled at him and then said, "Hong''er, I will now leave. Once I am gone you will be the one to protect our family so you must be stronger. The thing we talk about before, I do not know what may happen, but when you get back to the Manor, speak to Butler Sun and ask him of the ''thing'' I left in there."

    Wang Hong could tell that whatever Wang Ling was talking about it was something of import. Right now, the weight of his words was something he couldn''t fathom, but the pressure he received would be enough to drive him beyond his limits.

    The pressure he receives now will make him feel like a demon is hunting him down. But this pressure can only beneficial for him.

    Wang Ling smiled at his brother and gave him a quick pat on the shoulder. He never really acknowledge how much Wang Hong had grown up as he was not able to watch over him.

    He only saw him as the genius who stands atop the current generation, but right now, he can tell that he was maturing right before his eyes. If Wang Hong can drive himself to the brink of death and climb over the hill that separates the previous era where Chaos runs rampant and death is nothing but a variable in the daily lives of people. Wang Hong will surely be a great help to him and he will be one of the sturdiest pirs that will hold the Wang Family up.

    Sun Yuwen was also there to see Wang Ling off and Wang Ling only gave her a nod when he saw her. She nodded her head and said, "Take care, Little Ling''er."

    Wang Ling thanked her and then gave his family onest smile before turning around and leaving like the wind. He did not look back and only spurred further like a lightning bolt that swept through the entire Invincible City.

    He left like the wind and in his mind, only the safety of his family was present. His mind was clear and his goal was right in front of him, and he will stop at nothing in achieving it.

    And his first target in getting stronger would be the Red Land''s firstyer. There are fouryers in the Red Lands and depending on theyers you enter the stronger the enemies you will find. The weakestyer is the firstyer where the spirit beasts range from Dominion Realm Level-1 to Dominion Realm Level-5.

    It was a vicious ce, but it was a ce appropriate for him to train in. Wang Lings stopped on his tracks and then stared at the giant wall that extends for hundreds of meters high.

    Wang Ling stepped forth and crossed the border gates and left for the firstyer of the Red Lands. He only had with him was a sleeping white fox and his ardent desire to improve.

    =====

    Two weeks after Wang Ling''s departure from the Manor. A cluster of dark clouds began to gather above the Wang n''s Manor. ps of thunder was heard and with this urrence was the sudden rise of temperature.

    A weird and unforeseen event had appeared and those inside the Manor went to find the cause. But it was not that hard to look because in Yan Renhuo''s room. A grand ze of purple mes appeared.

    The roars of the mes reverberated in the ears of many. It was like an uncaged beast that knows no limits. It was surprising to see such a thing but as the mes reached its peaked the lightning that gathered overhead descended like the cry of a great god.

    It was surprising enough to see mes like that, but it was said that at that very day. The Violet mes devoured the lightning of Heavens.

    =====

    On top of a mountain hidden behind the clouds was a man with his body bare and his chiseled muscle-burning with heat from his own body. In front of him was a Red Spear.

    In front of him were dozens of mountain peaks. The man had his eyes closed but after a few minutes as wind blew past his face. His eyes shot open and he moved.

    He picked up the Red Spear and then made a horizontal sh. Momentster the mountain peaks that was in front split and broke into many pieces before turning into dust.

    The man exhaled andmented, "I have reached [True Divinity], it is not time to leave."

 Chapter 254: Killing

    Chapter 254: Killing

    Boom!

    Lightning shot up as two beasts with a ten-meter length body shot up to the skies like an arrow. One of the beasts was a hawk that was covered in a sheet of fire while the other was another hawk with lightning covering its body.

    Such beasts was known as Twin Elementalhawks. It was a beast that cultivates with its spouse.

    These two beasts were at the level of Dominion Realm level-1. They were fierce and had terrifying strength but at this very moment, they were struggling to keep up with the Sovereign of all Avian Beasts, the Phoenix. A mere Peak True Saint at that.

    "Bastard, Die!" The Lightning Elementalhawk screeched and a streak of lightning shot out of its body and spread all over the ce. It was violent and managed to uproot many trees down below.

    However, the Phoenix was unperturbed because it too controlled lightning, a much ferocious one at that.

    "ShiShiShi, let me have a taste of that lightning of yours." The Phoenix did not hesitate and dove onto the ravaging lightning. It opened its mouth and began assimting the lightning as its own, and as it neared the Elementalhawk, it opened its sharp ws and then grabbed the Elementalhawk by the neck.

    While the me Elementalhawk hurried over to assist its partner another explosive fight continued onnd a few kilometers away from theirs.

    This time it was beast versus human and this human was a mere youth around the age of twenty-five. With dashing looks and terrifying sword skills, he was fighting a group of Flood Dragons.

    The group of Flood Dragons numbered at three and they were all ferociously hunting for the humaning after them. They roared aloud and poked their heads up the water trying to devour the human that dared point its sword at them.

    However, no matter how fierce they try and attack him, the Flood Dragons could not even touch the man''s shadow. He was simply too fast for them. Finally, one of the Flood Dragons had enough and flew into the air as it activated its ancient bloodline rted to the legendary dragons.

    Its originally brown scales emitted a lustrous reddish light. Its body became sturdier and it might increase several folds, "DIE, YOU HUMAN!" It roared out loud just like it did before but the human only looked at it with disdaining eyes and used the white sword on his hand to meet the oing beast.

    "50,000 swords." The man whispered and his word that was originally light had the weight equivalent to that of 50,000 swords. The sword in his hands weighed hundreds of thousands of kilograms but as he swung it, it seemed like it was merely a toy.

    Swoosh!

    Arge gust of wind followed when he had his sword moved from left to right. It was ferocious wind and as to where it stands, the force behind the sword was even greater than the pressure it created.

    Boom!

    Arge explosion instead of an ear-piercing screech of the de passing through scales and flesh was heard. The man''s sword carried no edge as he had taken it away, and the result was simply astonishing.

    "Die." A simple remark that is simr to the Flood Dragon had uttered. But the weight it carried was too different. Because when the man said it, death will surelye one way or the other and in this one, the death of the Flood Dragon came too quickly.

    A single sh erased the upper half of the Flood Dragon''s head. Its body remained but only as a way for the fountain of blood to escape and rain upon thend.

    The two Flood Dragons saw this and immediately activated their Domains and entrap the human. Their Domains contained the element of Water and Wind, and as the two Domains coexisted in a single ce the Domain mutated and became an advantage for the Flood Dragons.

    The Flood Dragons did not even hesitate and called upon their Saint Souls. The Saint Souls when activated can give arge boost in strength, but they are rarely brought out as it is susceptible to being destroyed. But the Flood Dragons did not even think of it as a single variable like this mighte in handy if they use it wisely against this human.

    Arge green serpent with wings appeared behind them and granted them speed. As they did so, they also activated their bloodlines and became even stronger. The man saw this and moved, a Domain is simply a ce to gain an advantage, but even with these Domains they can''t beat him and he knows that as a fact.

    He dove down and while doing so, he whispered, "200,000 swords." And with that immense weight, moving would be hard so the man let it go. It was heading for one of the Flood Dragons who saw this andughed at his stupid actions.

    The Flood Dragon tried swatting the sword away, but when he tried doing so, his ws disappeared and with a surprised expression the sword found its way on his face and the weight of the sword managed to make the head of the Flood Dragon cave in and explode into many pieces.

    The man saw this and whispered, "one sword." so as the sword passed through the body of the Flood Dragon and hit the river where the Flood Dragon''s where norge ssh happened.

    The Domain of the Flood Dragon that just died disappeared moments after its death. And with its disappearance the remaining prey became disoriented and before it can let out a pitiful roar to make its courage blood, a single short sword found its way to the man''s hand and in one swift motion, he split the body of the Flood Dragon in two.

    "Hunting such beasts does not provide any practice anymore. And I already know the limitations of my sword weight." The man then looked up to the sky and shouted, "Get it over with already!" A loud shout then answered him back, "Alright!"

    In the distance, the Phoenix did not even hesitate to fill everything with mes and lightning and suppressed the Elelementalhawks with their elements.

    She killed them by tearing their body to pieces and then collecting their blood and cores. The Phoenix flew towards the direction of the man and likewise, collected the blood of the fallen Flood Dragons.

    "Ling, I have enough."

    "Alright, we''ll break through the Dominion Realm in two months and then hunt every living being in the firstyer soon after. Xue, do you think you can reach Celestial Stage if we head over the secondyer and destroy everything over there?"

    "I don''t know, but I know that I am about to hit a milestone and my original bloodline is beginning to react. I don''t know what is about to happen but I think something is about to blossom."

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue had been staying in the First Layer of the Red Lands and killing everything theyy their eyes upon without discriminating who or what it is unless it is a human, elf, or a beastman.

    And the result of their hard work was them reaching Peak True Saint Stage without a problem. And as they finally gathered enough core and their Ster Stones numbering at around 500,000,000. They finally have enough to reach Dominion Realm.

    Their advancements are terrifyingly fast however for Wang Ling it was not enough as he must reach higher nes faster and quicker if he wants to destroy everyone he finds as a threat.

 Chapter 255: Breakthrough

    Chapter 255: Breakthrough

    Somewhere in the Red Lands, there is a nameless mountain. In this particr mountain was a cave and inside this cave was Wang Ling and Bai Xue.

    Currently, they were in meditation and is currently concentrating in absorbing qi. They had been inside the cave for two whole days and Wang Ling was currently absorbing the qi of Ster Stones around them. There were millions of ster stones around them, but the cave was not big enough to amodate all of it so many was inside their storage ring.

    His Greater Holy Lord Bloodline was activated and he has no problem with anything, He is steadily improving but as he closed his eyes and stayed inside the mindscape a battle with his soul and the bell of heaven was happening.

    With his qi at its peak state, Wang Ling was facing with the sounds of the Heavenly Bell and currently, he was at the twenty-fifth bell. The bell''s soul was ringing in his soul and body making him numb from head to toe.

    But as Wang Ling sat there inside his mindscape, Wang Ling continued with it and rang the bell once more.

    Dong!

    At the twenty-sixth bell, his body shook and his cosmic foundation remained resilient but his body and veins were different. The only thing meant to be as strong as the whole Cosmos was his foundation but not his veins.

    His muscles and internal organs had been reworked by the Hell Dominator Body, but the meridians was not as tempered. The Hell Dominator Body had always been strong, but it wascking in most parts he knows the way to strengthen it but before he can prove that idea of his, he needs to survive opening a new path for his bloodline.

    So, he was ringing the bell without any thoughts on the consequences he might face. He gritted his teeth the instant he got used to the pain and without any hesitation, he called for the twenty-seventh bell.

    Dong!

    This time, his entire being shook and it began from his soul. Wang Ling''s body was rocked from inside out and as a metallic and sweet taste started escaping his mouth, Wang Ling gritted his teeth and constantly reminded himself that everything was fine to swallow the blood back.

    He suppressed his injuries and as he did, Suzhen began making her move. She ignited Wang Ling''s internal organs in a glorious white ze and assisted him in controlling and regting the injury he had sustained.

    It would have been fine if the sound of the bell was nothing but a passing sound, but the reverberation of the twenty-seventh bell took two days to finish and in these two days, Wang Ling suffered without a halt.

    The pain was enough for any cultivator to go insane.

    But because of his will and persistence, Wang Ling managed to get through it by gritting his teeth. As the sound of the bell began to disappear, Wang Ling experienced a cool feelinging from above the mindscape.

    The mindscape was his connection to the Heaven Realm and since he broke through to be a Greater Holy Lord, Wang Ling''s connection had strengthened and had been deeper inside the Heaven Realm.

    This was proven by the fact that above the mindscape, two of his halos ovepped to form that very connection. And right now, slowly, ever so slowly a new halo was beginning to form inside his mindscape and outside the physical world.

    Behind Wang Ling''s head was another halo that is bigger than before forming slowly. And other than that, Suzhen was also beginning to transform as he began to take a step forward to something even greater.

    The qi of the world began to gather around him and like a greedy whale, Wang Ling began snatching the qi of the world and heaven for himself as if there was no tomorrow. The millions of ster stone began to dry out as its qi began to be absorbed by Wang Ling.

    The light of the ster stone began to dim. The halo was about to bepleted, but as time went on, there was another thing that is beginning to change on Wang Ling''s body. From the back of his head, a gold-azure vein was slowly marking him.

    Lines that intersect to form an interesting image was beginning to take form. And slowly, it was reaching his chest and then back. It was spreading, but as the third halo let out a grand radiance and exploded out with holy aura, the intersecting lines stopped just before his shoulders were lined.

    Wang Ling''s qi absorption spiked up at this kind of development and the effects of his innate regeneration increased. And the effects of his mes and its regeneration also increased and as for its cultivation, it jumped to half-step Dominion Stage.

    He dedicated his time to meditation and recuperation after all that and treated his internal injuries while doing so. After a few days and his qi reached its peak once again, he brought out a vial from within his storage ring and ingested it.

    The blood of several devil lineage entered his body and then began to feel like he had swallowed lead. It was viciously trying to corrode his body but with his hellish qi, he was suppressing it with all he got.

    Suppressing the blood lineage of the devil was easier than done as the ferocious innate trait of the bloodline was present even though it was just the essence remaining. But Wang Ling was patiently absorbing and assimting the blood devils and then adding it to his own.

    Purifying it to suit his taste and then making his True Devil General bloodline take it slowly. Time passed and ten days had already be memories of him cultivating.

    However, at that very day, Wang Ling finally managed to trim the bloodline down to the veryst speck of blood lineage. He assimted the final drop to his own and experienced a burning sensation all over his body.

    Starting from the tattoo from his back and then all over his body. It was as if flowingva had was flowing on his body and creating lines. The ck tattoo of four wings began to spread like a mark and as the third pair of wings began to emerge from his back, Wang Ling could feel that something was spreading towards his waits then his legs.

    It was vague but he could tell that the pain he was experiencing was no ordinary pain. That pain only subsided three dayster when the third pair of wings finally popped up behind him and caused the qi around the mountain to shudder as if a king had just been born.

    The hellish qi inside his body became denser than before and had strengthened not only his fleshy body but also his mes as well. He heaves a sigh of relief and as information flowed into his head, Wang Ling ignored them as he focused on breaking through the next stage.

    Wang Ling set aside the innate skills and information regarding the bloodline in order to concentrate on creating a Domain.

    A Domain was a simple concept. It was an area where a cultivator rules over. There are different Domains and it varies depending on the depth ofprehension of a cultivator.

    A Domain could be anything and its size can be as big as one wants. A Domain can grant a giant leap in cultivation strength, but in all truthfulness, creating a Domain is not for fighting and gaining strength, but it is only a stepping stone for further useter on.

    It is hard for normal people to create their domains and it is because most cultivator finds it hard to envision the path they want to take and theirprehension iscking. However, Wang Ling''sprehension on his current path had already been solidified a long time ago and his vision of his Domain had already been formed.

    "Chaos begets Destruction but it also begets Creation. Heaven and Hell Embody two essence yet theye from a single ce, a ce where everything is in a state of peaceful ambiance coexisting with one another andplementing one another. A sword is only a protector of life when taking others'' it is a weapon to kill and its only purpose. It can save a life and take one as well, like Chaos that forever moving forward, a sword is like Chaos that forever lives and never disappears. This is my Domain." Wang Ling whispers the words that appeared in his mind and a spherical area was created.

    Wang Ling''s domain was split in two halves one was white while the other was ck. And in the middle of the Domain was grey lining signifying chaos. Wang Ling could feel a tremendous amount of qi gathering above the mountain peak.

    "A tribtion hase." Wang Ling noticed what was happening and went out of the cave in a hurry. He moved the boulder that sealed the stone and moved as far as away as possible.

    After moving away, fifteen strikes of lightning descended upon Wang Ling''s body. But he did not panic when he faced the tribtion and embraced it instead. He used the tribtion as a means to temper his body and after the tribtion ended, Wang Ling exhaled and said, "Everything is bing easier."

 Chapter 256: Improvement

    Chapter 256: Improvement

    Wang Ling is facing the tribtion like it is nothing. His qi and body already got used to the presence of tribtion and its strength that he just absorbs them to increase his strength. For him, a tribtion is just-food.

    Nothing more, nothing less. But this is just the beginning and Wang Ling will surely reach a point where his tribtion will be as strong as the tribtion of a Celestial even though he is just a mere Dominion Realm cultivator.

    But this wille forter as Wang Ling exhaled and left the decimated area he had just been. He left and went back to the cave in order to recuperate and review the information he had just received from the two breakthroughs he had.

    A day after the tribtion, Wang Ling was already in tiptop shape. His qi was filled to the brim and was already at the peak of Dominion Realm level-1. The previous lightning tribtion had truly be food for him.

    He opened his eyes and checked the changes in his body. Just like before, his external muscles and skin had improved tremendously. His strength, speed, agility, vitality, and many more increased after one breakthrough.

    After checking such changes, Wang Ling observed the lines that appeared after his ascension from Greater Holy Lord to a [Grand Holy Lord]. The lines were like veins, but the positions of these veins were weirdly ced all over his neck and back so he disregarded any connection.

    The tattoo that spread out below his body was also there as if it is an essory. These two changes remained invisible unless his bloodline is activated. Other than that, nothing else is noteworthy in terms of physical appearance. He got his third halo and his third pair of wings.

    Inside, Wang Ling''s qi was already at least twice as strong as before and even more. He estimated he could beat a level-5 Dominion Realm Beasts if he really tries. Meaning, on the firstyer of the Red Lands, Wang Ling had be a top predator.

    Wang Ling was happy and was ready to head out and hunt for beasts, but he needed to wait as he wanted to review the information he inherited from his bloodlines. He began going through them at noon and ended near midnight as he was thoroughlybing out any information he can get from this information.

    [The information I got about the bloodline and its origin is nothing but useless bits of trivia. So, after reaching True Devil King, I canmand other Devils that are lower than me in terms of rank in their blood. But that does not include beasts that look down upon me as that is natural. The Grand Holy Lord possesses an extreme kind of healing capability that a wound can heal instantaneously if I focus on it.] Wang Ling raised a brow and wanted to try it out so he cut himself and the cut instantaneously healed.

    [The healing capability had indeed be more obvious, minor injuries are nothing but a scratch to me now if I have enough qi to support it. Also, the True Devil King bloodline gives strength that can generate the force of 1,000,000 kilograms in a strike. Meaning, he had also increased the amount of weight he can wield.

    If he pushes himself, he can very well try out 200,000 swords. Although it will be taxing, wielding such a sword is a devastating thing to behold. Wang Ling sighed at the delight he was feeling before moving on to the innate techniques he had inherited.

    First would be the Grand Holy Lord Bloodline. He received two innate abilities, first would be something known as [Divine Light]. A simple ability that opens a path from the Heavens and into this world to provide a Divine Light that heals the weak and injured.

    The Second innate ability was [Noble''s Divine Pride]. It was the first technique he got the term Noble in it. The term Noble had always been foreign and new to Wang Ling for the past few days as he has no idea what it truly is. But from what he gathered from this technique, Noble is a supreme being.

    The Noble''s Divine Pride is an innate characteristic or ability however one sees it is something of a cheat ability. The Noble''s Divine Pride is an ability that is always on, and its ability to some degree is to have the four general elements of the universe to lessen its attacking capability when its powers are directed at him.

    Meaning, the element of wind, fire, air, and earth had its strength lessened when used against Wang Ling. From the information he got, the Holy Lords of the past bestowed the universe of its elements so it was natural that their creation will not turn its sword towards them.

    It was a technique that is the bane of most sects. Wang Ling was satisfied at these two so he moved on to the True Devil King Bloodline. The Bloodline''s innate techniques he managed to inherit was also quite capable.

    The first technique would be an improved version of his Soul Devourer, [Soul King]. A simple ability that gests upgraded so that his absorption of soul increases quicker. Thest one would be the thing Wang Ling was pretty interested in.

    [The [Hell Noble''s Wrath], it is like the Noble''s Divine Pride, but unlike that one I have no idea what this one do as I have no information regarding this one. But from its name I think it has something to do with being angered or something closely rted to that. I do not know what it is but I think it is going to be really interesting.] Wang Ling stopped thinking about it and then returned to cultivating.

    But this time, he cultivated his eyes and it took him three hours to create make the second halo in his iris to assimte with the first crimson halo that entered his pupils before. The entire process of it was arduous and painful, but Wang Ling got though it and went ahead to form the third crimson halo. It was also painful than thest that it made him cry tears of ck blood. But he managed to do it and now, he can already see the flow of qi much clearer than before and if he truly focus, everything seemed to be moving in slow motion.

    Three days after this incident, Bai Xue who had been staying quiet abruptly made a move and run outside while in haste. She run away as far as possible and from afar I witnessed her tribtion. Strike at her twenty times. It was much more powerful than what Wang Ling had faced.

    He hurried over to her side, and as Wang Ling neared the area where Bai Xue faced the tribtion, a fox''s roar was heard that rock the entire firstyer and made the spirit beasts tremble in fear.

    And as Wang Ling found Bai Xue, her body had already changed. From a single-tailed fox, she now had three and in the middle of her forehead was purple gem the shame of a diamond.

 Chapter 257: Improvement

    Chapter 257: Improvement

    "This is good, good, good, my body finally managed to break the shackles of my previous one. After two hundred thousand years, my bloodline finally mutated, finally, FINALLY!!!!!!" Bai Xue let out a long roar as she celebrated her new found form.

    Her joy cannot be measured because after Two Hundred Thousand of years, after a long and arduous journey through Heaven and to here, he finally managed to make his bloodline mutate.

    She had always known that her bloodline was capable of such a thing. She had always touched that wall, but she couldn''t quite reach it. But at this moment, Bai Xue finally touched it and broke it to many pieces enabling her to be the new her.

    "You seem pretty good in that form. Did your bloodline mutate?" Wang Ling came out of the foliage and with his joyous tone and expression he managed to show how he congrattes his partner.

    Bai Xue turned to him and showed off her new looks. She showed off her three fluffy and dignified tails, her beautifully crafted gem on her forehead and the body the fur that had be more lustrous and beautiful.

    "Shishishi, I have been trying to make my bloodline mutate for two hundred thousand years to increase my potential and advancement to no avail. But who would have thought I would only need tons of blood in order to mutate it? Hahaha, Ling, starting today we are letting a single drop of blood go to waste."

    Bloodline Mutation amongst beast is nothing short of rare. It is a kind of event that only happens to lower concentrated bloodline. Lower concentration bloodline beings are those beings that have lower potentials and capability, i.e. a being who is useless.

    In the world of Spirit Beasts, the bloodline is what dictates it all. And even though Bai Xue''s bloodline had always been pure (even though she does not have anything to base that on) she knows that somewhere deep within her lies a dormant power she needs to tap.

    But even when she was at the Heaven Realm she never could get to break through the wall of bloodlines because she never used her abilities to its fullest. But aftering to the lower realms, she devoured and devoured beings that have a connection to the Four Deity Beasts and managed to elicit a change that had always been within her.

    Bai Xue, at this very moment, was a new kind of being that is many times superiorpared to her previous form.

    "Ling, let us go hunt, I want to try this new body and get used to it quickly. I can also tell you are on the verge of breaking through, help me hunt for more beasts, you keep their souls and beasts cores, while I get their blood. I only need thirty beast blood of the same level to breakthrough."

    Bai Xue was also at the peak of Dominion Realm level-1. She only needs a few more pushes in order to reach the next realm. Wang Ling and Bai Xue are in a position where their qis are at its peak and they both only need a few more taps to the wall to break it down.

    "Alright, let''s do just that." Wang Ling did not even hesitate to make his decision of hunting for beasts, he too needs only a few more beasts to reach the next level so what the hell does he have to lose? But first, "Take this pill, I kept regenerative pill from our previous raids."

    Bai Xue received the pill and exchanged looks with Wang Ling and as if the world became silent for a moment, their figures disappeared from where they stood and in the next moment the ce they were standing upon produced a loud sound of a Boom!

    Two figures running in speed none could imagine anyone their level can move in appeared. Wang Ling unfurled his three pairs of wings and in a single p, he traveled hundreds of meters away.

    His Soaring Devil had already reached the third level.

    Bai Xue was also fast because even in her fox form the feathery wings of her Phoenix bloodline was sticking out of her back, assisting her in her flight.

    "Hooo, it seems like your abilities have improved."

    Bai Xue grinned and did not answer, she had caught sight of her first target. A Dragonblooded Lynx was in front. It was carefully watching over the direction where Bai Xue faced her tribtion.

    The Dragonblooded Lynx was considering if it will move in to check if the being was still alive or not. But while it was still undecided a blurry image of a fox and a human passed by her body and in mere moments, the body of the Dominion Realm level-1 Lynx fell to many pieces and blood exploded out.

    However, the blood did not have the time to stick to other surfaces as it flew towards the direction of Bai Xue and Wang Ling. Above Bai Xue''s forehead was a little ball of blood forming after the kill. This was the other benefit of her bloodline mutation, most of her previous abilities have been buffed the hell out.

    [This is efficient, this is going to lead me to even greater heights!] Bai Xue was also screaming in her head about her new abilities and the fact that she managed to adapt to her abilities in mere moments were also a testament that herprehension improved with her bloodline mutation.

    Wang Ling was also in delight because both his hands were upied, on the left, Wang Ling carried a round dark ball it was the soul of the beast he just killed. On the other hand was the beast core. He had managed to move faster and retrieve everything in the blink of an eye.

    [Contrary to my fast pace movement, what I am seeing is actually slower than normal. The Piercing Vision has improved once again, but with it, my body''s physical capabilities is managing to follow what my eyes can see!] Wang Ling also had a smile stered on his face.

    And with their breakneck rate of speed, Wang Ling and Bai Xue managed to ughter a total of 37 spirit beasts in the span of two hours.

    They managed to reach Dominion Realm level-2 shortly after. Their improvements would be even crazier after this one.

 Chapter 258: Little ones

    Chapter 258: Little ones

    Seven months after his and Bai Xue''s sudden improvement they were already an early level-4 Dominion Realm cultivators. In a span of seven months, they managed to improve their cultivation to a crazy degree.

    But with their sudden improvement, they also face their fair share of troubles. Wang Ling and Bai Xue had practically hunted the western area of Red Land''s First Layer and is beginning to have fewer prey to hunt.

    Wang Ling sighed at this happening but improvement does note without a price or so they say. At this time of day, it was already noon and as it was already noon, Wang Ling got out of the cave and stretched his body.

    From afar, he could see nothing but luscious greeneries, but as he came out he could feel the wild fluctuation of qi in the atmosphere.

    [Oh, she managed to hull in a decent number of prey this time. She better not have killed a few while she was luring them in.] Wang Ling raised his head and two kilometers away from him was Bai Xue quickly towards his direction.

    Behind her was arge dust storm caused by the dozens of Dominion Realm level-5 beasts chasing after her. Bai Xue saw Wang Ling and she shouted out loud, "Ling, I''ll start in three."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and brought out his familiar white sword. He smiled slyly, unfurled his wings, and then Boom! He disappeared from where he stood as he crushed the floor he was previously standing on.

    He reappeared behind the preys that Bai Xue dragged onto their base and then started a massacre. Wang Ling waved his white sword and two or three beasts would die and in a short span of three seconds, he already managed to turn dozens of beasts into meat paste.

    "Leave some for me!" Bai Xue called out to Wang Ling and Wang Ling just shrugged his shoulders and continued on with the ughter of the beasts. Bai Xue jumped into the fray and with their extraordinarybinations, the two of them managed to destroy therge group of spirit beasts but in the entire process of ughtering no blood touched the ground.

    On top of Bai Xue''s head was her signature ball of blood. Her three tails waved around and she looked at Wang Ling and said, "I''ll be the one to enter seclusion this time, go and have your fun. Shishishi, I''ll definitely reach Dominion Realm level-4 after this one."

    Bai Xue did not waste time and head for the cave they stayed in. Wang Ling stared at her back and then turned around to go around the West Area of the Red Lands. He started flying around as he started munching on the Beasts Cores and Souls he harvested from the Beasts they had just in.

    For the past seven months, this was the way Wang Ling and Bai Xue lived in. The First Layer of the Red Lands was practically their garden and it was a good ce for them to raise their strength while they are in the earlier levels of Dominion Realm.

    The First Layer does not have such incidents in it that may cause harm to Wang Ling and Bai Xue because they are the incidents in there. They create ughters every now and then and will not spare anyone or anything if they can beat it and turn into a resource for their cultivation.

    [It had been a while since a Shadow came to find me, there must be some things going on in the Realm. Well, at least I know that everything is proceeding in a good way.] Wang Ling took out a letter he had been keeping for the past months and turned it to ashes.

    He had forgotten to burn it down all this time. Wang Ling had been in contact with his family through the Shadows that delivers him letters and sends his letter to the Butler Sun. The current events of the Celestial Spirit Realm are quite calm, but that is just the calm before the storm in his eyes.

    [Wang Yue is improving faster than expected and she had grown a mark on her forehead or so Butler Sun said. Wang Hong had reached the eighth level of Dominion Realm after receiving ''it'' from Butler Sun and is currently improving even faster. Mother entered seclusion, the search for Heavenly Bloodroot is still ongoing and Yan Renhuo has been reported to have inherited the entire legacy of the Ancient Scripture Academy.] He reviewed the good things that happened and repeatedly nodded his head in satisfaction.

    He was not the only one who is improving as the members of his family was also improving as time flows. But that does not mean they are the only ones moving forward because the annoying people of the realm are bing even more annoying.

    [The Mu n is pushing for marriage even more and is threatening to go to war with us, the Deste n, Frost Peak Sect is behind them. The Xie n has been moving around but not doing anything bad and Qin Ao is holed up in the Academy.] Wang Ling was also facing something bad amidst the good. But even with the information in hand, Wang Ling still cannot focus because the danger of the Nobles'' hold is immense.

    [Qin Ao and the Xie n will be hard to deal with. I need to move and destroy them, but facing an entire n is going to be hard. I need to deal with the Qin n alone, but with the Xie n I can face the head on.]

    Wang Ling was still in a bind, but these binds will disappear in the near future.

    He continued his walk and stopped in a waterfall. He raised his hand and then split the waterfall in half and as he did a path opened up from behind the waterfall. He heads deeper into the path and then a sweet aroma wafted him over and deep within the path there was an open space and in that space was a single tree with eight azure fruits.

    [The fruits is about to ripen, it should happen any second now. Hmmm, if this [Emperor Jade Fruit] bears fruit, just how many wille here to try and snatch it away?]

    Wang Ling asked himself, but as he did, his ears twitched as he heard faint voicesing from outside the path.

    "I saw him open up a path here see? I told you there was a path here." Such words flowed into the ears of Wang Ling and as it did he fell into contemtion.

    He sent out his senses over to the peopleing to his side and then checked their cultivation, "seventh level of Dominion Realm?" Wang Ling asked and then paid them no more attention.

    Soon, two people walked in the open area where the tree of the Emperor Jade Fruit is located.

    The two people were females, and they were both gleeful after seeing the tree.

    "Hahahaha, I told you he was hiding something in this ce! But who would have thought that we would get an entire Emperor Jade Fruit Tree? This is so good." The two joyously celebrated while ignoring the existence of Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling secretly looked at them from the corners of his eyes and saw the two were wearing the same clothing. They must be people from the same ce. Both were fairly pretty one of them was short while the other tall but nothing more.

    "Fine, you are correct. But let us take it away before it is plucked." The short one said happily.

    They slowly walked towards the tree and came closer and closer to Wang Ling.

    As they got nearer to the tree, Wang Ling''s voice was heard, "Where did you twoe from?" An abrupt question that caught the two women in surprise.

    The short-statureddy smiled gently as she waved her hand. Two Icicles appeared out of thin air and then pointed at Wang Ling. The short-statureddy turned to herpanion and asked while ignoring Wang Ling, "Should I do it?"

    The tall statureddy nodded her head and then said, "Do it, we can''t let anyone know of our treasure."

    The short-statureddy then turned to Wang Ling and grimly said, "I was expecting you to run away as soon as you noticed our presence. If you had done that, you could have lived longer."

    The two icicles moved fast and but then, a sh urred and the two icicles got split into pieces. The twodies found that weird and became on guard, Wang Ling then spoke as he held a sword in one hand, "You haven''t answered my question, little ones."

 Chapter 259: What I want to know

    Chapter 259: What I want to know

    "Answer me, now." Wang Ling once again asked them.

    The twodies was shocked at Wang Ling''s action as the two icicles they had shot at him was not something someone of his level should be able to deflect.

    The short-statureddy saw this very well and as her anger overshadowed her surprise after being humiliated. She once again formed icicles around her and then with her brows creased, she shouted out loud, "Die!"

    Dozens of icicles flew towards Wang Ling with terrifying speed. Boom! A loud an defeating explosion echoed inside the open area and the short-statureddy celebrated, "HAH! That''s what you get for looking down upon the great me!"

    The tall-statureddy creased her brows as she became worried over the fact that the Emperor Jade Tree might have been harmed, "You shouldn''t have fired with such great force. You could have destroyed the Emperor Jade Tree."

    The short statureddy bowed her head in embarrassment as she repentantly said, "Sorry about that Senior Sis Ugh!" Her words were cut as a sharp ck short sword found its way to her stomach and pierced her body through.

    The short sword managed to make her lose all strength and everything in her body began bing limp as she turned her head to the person who just stabbed her, "Yyou, that is impossible."

    Wang Ling stared at thedy and then tilted his head as he said, "No need to be surprise. You tried to kill me and I just returned to favor, why do you have such a look? If you are a cultivator, be ready to pay the consequences of your actions. Do you not know of that single rule?"

    Wang Ling spoke in a mild and calm voice. With a twist of his wrist, Wang Ling split the body of thedy in half burning turning to the woman''spanion who abruptly jumped back in order to avoid Wang Ling and run away.

    The man in front of her was dangerous an idea like so revolved around her mind as she drew out her sword. But as she was about to swing her weapon. Wang Ling''s figure blurred and grabbed thedy by the wrist and said, "Don''t do the same mistake as yourpanion, if you want to live then answer my question, do you understand?"

    The talldy knew that she cannot get away from Wang Ling so she nodded her head but still asked, "Great Noble, do you mean it when you speak of sparing me?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head as he said, "I do not speak of any lie. Do I look like I am a liar to you?" Wang Ling''s voice sounded innocent but his previous actions made the talldy incapable of looking at him with eyes dyed in terror.

    "I shall believe Great Noble''s words. I will answer any of your inquiries you want to know."

    Wang Ling smiled at her and then asked, "Where did youe from? Are you a part of any sect or are you a student of one of the academy? Oh, try to lie and I will cut your head off without missing a beat, okay?"

    The tall statureddy took in a deep breath after hearing thest line of Wang Ling. Her body became somewhat limp as she began answering Wang Ling''s questions, "I am a disciple from a Northern Sect known as the Frost Peak Sect of the Central Regions. I am also a"

    Her words were cut short as Wang Ling raised his hand and then made a vertical sh in a swift and efficient manner. Thedy was split in two and she gave Wang Ling a look of disbelief as she painstakingly said, "Y you swore"

    "Well, I lied." Thedy died shortly after as her body fell into a bloody mess in front of Wang Ling. These two were cultivators who were stronger than him a couple of times, but he killed them so efficiently and effortlessly that they seem to be people who cultivated for no less than a month.

    Breathing out a sigh of relief, Wang Ling scavenged their bodies for any resources and began meditating as he thought of his next steps, "So, disciples of Frost Peak Sect alsoes here to train, I have been meaning to leave this ce for a while and well, I think it is about time I pick the power I will deal with first."

    Wang Ling meditated for ten days and absorbed every treasure the two had with them. He reached middle Level-4 Dominion Realm. He was still nning to meditate for another three days but he suddenly opened his eyes and called out, "Come out, did you bring a new message?"

    A Shadow appeared before him and handed him a letter. Wang Ling opened the sealed letter and then began reading, the more he read the more he became interested in the matter and before long Wang Ling was smiling.

    "So, Qin Ao hade out to join an auction? That''s quite interesting, but if he ising to join an auction then he must be representing his family. He does not have the authority to represent the Academy, well, if that is the case, then he will surely have an assistant with him. There''s a chance of a Celestial being with him or a peak level Dominion Realm Cultivator. I need to prepare." Wang Ling spoke and then brought out a piece of paper and began writing. After writing, Wang Ling handed the letter over and then said, "Pass this to Butler Sun without dy."

    The Shadow nodded its head and disappeared, "It will take a week for that letter to arrive and the auction will start in three weeks. The Auction will be held in the Earth Domain and considering my past actions there I must be careful. Well, I should also get ready to go to war against the Qin n. I''ll kill their Young Master after all. I''ll leave in three days after the Emperor Jade Fruit ripens and Bai Xuees out of seclusion."

    Wang Ling made the decision to wait and two dayster Bai Xue went out of her seclusion and she was already a Late Level-4 Dominion Realm cultivator. And the next day, the fruit ripened and let out a sweet aroma that spread out all over the Red Lands.

    It attracted a lot of attention but the pair did not waste any time and carried out seven of the fruits and kept it inside a container. After doing so, they left after leaving a single fruit. The sweet aroma managed to draw the attention away from them escaping and while arge fight broke out, Wang Ling and Bai Xue already left.

    Their next destination woujld be the Earth Domain, their next goal would be to kill their first target, Qin Ao.

 Chapter 260: To Desolate City

    Chapter 260: To Deste City

    Their first destination would be the Deste Domain''s northernmost area, Deste City.

    Deste Domain was just right of Frost Domain and this Domain was the Deste n, and Deste Mi was an Immortal ruling over the Deste Domain.

    "We are going to the Deste Domain and are you sure we are going to kill Qin Ao there? Deste Mi is an Immortal do you even know how frightening an Immortal is?"

    Immortal Spirit Realm, a realm that is beyond the level of Celestials. Immortal Spirit Realm is the untold realm Wang Ling had been seeking. It is the realm of myths in the previous era, no, it was not even a myth as the peak they once believe was a mere Celestial Stage.

    The fact that Immortal Spirit Stage is a Realm that is beyond the Realm of his previous peak was worrying enough, but the other worrying thing about this fact is that the Deste n is the enemy of the Wang Family.

    In the past, Wang Shu Qing almost slew Deste Mi and this caused friction between the two. Deste Mi at that time was a proud Celestial so the defeat on the hands of Wang Shu Qing was a humiliation he cannot live down.

    Wang Ling was well aware of this but he can''t let such a matter stop him from doing what he wants to achieve. He had already deemed Qin Ao to die, so it is a must that Wang Ling kill him because there might not be a second chance.

    "It is not like we will attack the Deste n, we are merely going to kill someone on hisnds. Well, this is going to be good for us anyway. If we kill Qin Ao and then make the Qin n hate the Deste n for letting it happen on theirnd then that will be a win for us."

    Wang Ling spoke with certainty and he unfurled furled his wings as he neared the exit of the Red Lands. He passed the walls and then did not waste time on any detour and directly head out of the Invincible City.

    He left the core of the Central Regions and then head north for the Deste City. Because he was at the core of the Realm it was easy for him to enter any of the Twelve Domains. It took him three days to enter the South of Deste Domain.

    Wang Ling did not encounter anything out of the ordinary. But as he head in deeper into the Deste Domain it was inevitable for him to meet bandits and some beasts looking for trouble.

    His response to these kinds of events was either to kill them or avoid them. He will kill if he can kill and avoid if he can''t kill. He was quick to assess the situation and because the Deste Domain was not in high alert and because there were many Celestials heading for the Auction, everyone was prettyx making traveling for him easier than normal.

    He was in the middle of the Southern Area of the Domain even if he avoids every trouble it will take him two weeks to enter the Deste City.

    On the way to the City, Wang Ling and Bai Xue was alternating on who gets to rest and who gets to move. One of them will ride on the back of each other so no one would experience anything bad.

    On their travels, Bai Xue got bored and woke up and asked Wang Ling a few "personal questions" she does not ask oftentimes, "Ling, you said there were two women who attacked you on the cave where the Emperor Jade Fruits, correct? You had the ability to manipte and control them, you could have plucked the Yin to nourish the Yang, why didn''t you do it? Don''t tell me you have no urges, or do you actually swing that way?"

    Not expecting such a question, Wang Ling shook his head inughter to what she had just said and with thatughter, "You are mostly asleep all the time and when you wake up, this is your question?" Hisughter was quite rare these days.

    "I am bored and I am resting my bloodline before I raise my cultivation again so just answer the goddamn question would you?"

    "Alright, alright. I shall answer your question and say, no, I do not swing in such a manner and also no, I do have urges but I can''t randomly pluck Yin in order to raise my strength. It is against the principle of my Master." Wang Ling replied.

    "So, you don''t get attracted to the opposite sex? I thought you were going to create a family of your own someday, how will you create a family if you don''t see your partner as beautiful and attractive? How will you get a child?" Her voice slightly raised when she spoke.

    Wang Ling merely smiled and then exined his stance, "A Family and raping a woman are two different stories. I will find a woman for myself and marry her if she would ept my proposal. I find a woman attractive but sticking ones member in every hole he can find is nothing but degeneracy and it severely depletes energy. I almost got killed in the past after being tricked by the Serpent Temptress into having a night with her. I have learned my lesson from before and I shall not repeat it again. Though I have to admit, having your way with a defeated but strong-willed woman is a good method for breaking her down and making her spit out the things you can''t learn from their souls directly."

    Wang Ling exined as they flew. Bai Xue remained silent for a while as she contemted on Wang Ling''s answer. After a while, she once again asked, "What about.."

    Such a scene yed out for quite a long while until Wang Ling and Bai Xue entered the Deste City. The number of things they talked about was not as small as all of their conversations were long.

    The two entered the Deste City with their identities hidden. Wang Ling wore a mask while Bai Xue grew a wing to make her original appearance even more unidentifiable. They entered the City and as they did, the Shadows in the area moved silently and Wang Ling carefully and secretly followed them to an inn where a reservation under the name of [Noble] was made.

    Wang Ling with his mask on entered the room that had been reserved and said to himself, [They followed mymands, now, it is my time to make my own preparations.]

 Chapter 261: Meticulousness of an Apex Expert

    Chapter 261: Meticulousness of an Apex Expert

    The time when Wang Ling left the Red Lands was also the time the man who achieved divinity went down from the Origin Worlds.

    "As soon as I step out of the Origin World and the Borders what the hell do I see here? Wait, is that Ling''er? What is he doing here?" A man who came from the depths of the Red Lands stood hundreds of kilometers away observing the chaos brought upon by the temptation of acquiring the Emperor Jade Fruit.

    But the thing that caught his attention, even more, was the young man quickly escaping to avoid the chaos. The youth was Wang Ling and upon seeing him a smile crept upon his face and said,

    "Hehehe, I now have a reason why I don''t have to go back."

    He said as he thought of a beautiful woman with a mixed feeling of warmth and fear, "I am looking after him, she won''t be mad with me doing this, right? Oh yeah, she should still be unaware about Ling''er''s bloodline, I should tell her about it as soon as I get back. If she learns of it before I tell her." He stopped thinking about the matter altogether and tailed Wang Ling from a distance where he won''t be seen.

    =====

    Getting out of the inn after wearing a Gray Colored Mask that he himself carved out from a [Frost Dragon''s Scale] he had lying around in his storage ring. The Frost Dragon Scale had been inside his storage ring for years and he reckoned it was about time he used it.

    He had many more materials inside his Storage Ring and all of them are treasures he harvested from the Red Lands and the Beasts he massacred with Bai Xue. He left for the Deste Era Auction House run by the Deste n while wearing the mask.

    He did not waste any time about worrying getting too much attention from a wearing mask created from the scales of a Frost Dragon.

    [The Frost Dragon Scale is a good material that has good defensive capabilities and adding a few tweaks to it using simple runes and small scale array, it can also hide my facial features from any prying eyes.] Wang Ling was very meticulous, he was even more meticulouspared to when his first n went to the drain.

    Compared to the first time he tried to manipte the Realm the stakes this time is higher. The lives of his family are at stake here and he doesn''t dare gamble their lives. He must seed in killing the threats to his family.

    Walking up to the Deste Era Auction House, Wang Ling asked to meet the supervisor auction house.

    "I want to make a transaction with your Deste Era Auction House. Bring me to your Supervisor."

    "I cannot bring you to the supervisor dear customer. Unless you have a VIP Card or is willing to make a transaction with a Grade-4 Treasures or higher then I can bring you to the Supervisor. If you are dealing with low-level treasures then head over to the counter like everyone else."

    Snickers and scoffs could be heard from all sides. They were looking at Wang Ling as if he was some arrogant bastard who does not know of his ce. Not caring about their thoughts, Wang Ling twisted his wrist and brought out a single Emperor Jade Fruit.

    The attendant shook her head as she said, "An Emperor Jade Fruit is indeed precious but it stillcks value."

    "Stop bothering the attendant you cheap bastard. Leave this ce already, you''re only embarrassing yourself!" Another customer shouted out loud.

    Wang Ling ignored him and once again brought out a Grade-3 Treasure. It was a beast core of a Grade-7 Beasts. The attendant became more and more irritated to Wang Ling by the minute. She creased her brows and was about to kick him out of the auction house for disrupting business, but her eyes widened after a few short seconds.

    "Sorry, Mr. customer no matter how many you bring out. ThiThis is, Demonic Blood Flower, King Earth Fruit, Heavenly Inkstone, Dragon Aura Sandalwood " She began reciting the peak Grade-3 Treasure Wang Ling keeps taking out of his storage ring as if it was normal.

    A small hill formed beside Wang Ling and this small hill was quite frankly a mountain of treasure that could rival and even surpass a Grade-4 treasure ifbined together. The sheer number of treasures he had collected over the years of roaming and killing had finally borne fruit,

    Combined to it Bai Xue''s weird but useful ability to sense treasure, Wang Ling and Bai Xue managed to gather a lot of treasures from the Red Lands. These treasures do not have much use to them so they do not feel anything towards selling them for auction.

    The attendant looked at Wang Ling with fright and immediately bowed her head and apologized, "Please forgive this lowly one if I may have offended such a valued guest such as yourself, what I have said does not represent the Auction House''s stance please do not leave. Please follow me, I shall lead you to the Head of the Auction House."

    Wang Ling followed the attendant and left the stupefied onlookers. The one who just ridiculed Wang Ling was not being subjected to ridicule himself.

    "Please enter this room, the one who will meet you is inside. I have already informed them of your intentions foring so rest assured they will be able to amodate you without any problem." The attendant said.

    Wang Ling entered the room and he met with an old man. The meeting was not as long as expected because Wang Ling did not idle around with casual conversations. He sold three billion ster stones worth of treasures in a single day. He did not worry about getting troubled about the matter regarding being tailed and killed for his treasures because when Wang Ling left he quickly evaded the eyes of the Deste n sent out to tail him before changing his outfit and then returning to his inn inconspicuously.

    Because he left the inn without the mask on, he did not attract much attention to himself when he entered.

    Night came and Wang Ling together with Bai Xue cultivated together and pushed to Late Dominion Realm by forcing treasures into their body. It would have been a waste but because of their strong foundation, Wang Ling and Bai Xue did not experience any bacsh.

    And because of their advancement, Wang Ling and Bai Xue addedyer on their disguise. No one other than them can do something like this after all.

 Chapter 262: Auction

    Chapter 262: Auction

    The next day came and together the two went out of their way to go to the auction. They got nearer towards the auction house and the sounds of fireworks entered their ears.

    Wang Ling was walking around the town wearing a bamboo hat and half a mask that hides his lower mouth. The bamboo hat hid his upper head and the mask managed to mask his face from the eyes of others.

    The Auction House will start weing the VIPs at around noon so Wang Ling decided to leave early and enter the auction house as early as dawn. He entered after paying the fee and even when he arrived as early as possible, the lower floor meant for rogue cultivators and themoners were already half upied.

    He went to take a sit on the back row of the open seats and began meditating until noon arrived when loud cheers echoed from outside. Wang Ling''s senses already extended over the entire venue so it was easy for him to peer through the people entering.

    Aside from the upper floors where a dangerous aura crept around, Wang Ling managed to secure eyes from where he sat. At this moment, Wang Ling smiled as he heard the call.

    "From the Wang Family, The Spear Dragon of that dominates the younger generations, the Second Young Master of the Wang Family, Wang Hong has arrived to join the auction!" A loud announcement rang that gathered the attention of many.

    Wang Hong waved his hands around and entered the auction house without doing much. He went and entered the Seventh VIP room prepared exclusively for the Wang Family Representative.

    Despite Deste Mi''s incessant hate for Wang Shu Wing. The Deste n still sends out a letter of invitation to the Wang Family to show a good public rtion. It was not weird for a representative from the Wang Family toe to the Deste Domain and join the auction.

    It might seem weird that Wang Hong was joining the auction now while tension is arising from both sides. But now was the proper time to show that the Wang Family does not want any trouble (at least for now) to the world and if there is a war to break out then the one who most likely instigated that war would be the Deste n.

    A bold move from the Wang Family that tied down the hands of the Deste n for quite a short while.

    Wang Ling observed this and was smiling from ear to ear. With Wang Hong''s arrival, his family secured quite some time of peace and all of this will help himter on and one of this help will show sooner than anyone might expect.

    The one who came next was Qin Ao, the target of the day. Qin Ao broke through the boundaries of Saints and is now a first level Dominion Realm cultivator. With him was a Celestial King as an escort. His safety was taken as the top priority of the Qin n so a Celestial King as an escort and bodyguard was nothing short of useful and a necessity.

    When Qin Ao entered the auction house he was haughty and proud of where he stands, but when he learned Wang Hong was present and learned of his cultivation strength, Qin Ao froze and quietly entered the fourth VIP room.

    Soon after his arrival many people arrived and the VIPs who were expected toe have already arrived and it was already time for the auction to start.

    The Auctioneer this time was a seasoned old man and as he stepped into the stage he calls battlefield his vigor rose as his voice echoed and reverberated in the ears of everyone present.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee to the Deste Era Auction House where only the most illustrious of treasures are sold. I can talk here all day and praise the treasures all day but only your eyes can ascertain of its value so I will not waste your time any longer and get this ball rolling!"

    The old auctioneer waved his hand and a beautifuldy brought out a piece of item on top of a table. The treasure that first came out was known as the Dragon Tooth Sword, the sword of the Great Dragon Saint of the previous era.

    At least that was how it was introduced as but Wang Ling knows the truth.

    [They are selling a replica? I already destroyed the Dragon Tooth Sword so there can''t be another one. Illustrious my ass, either they are faking this and scamming everyone present or they just can''t see through the craftsmanship. I can see the spirit of the treasure to be fragmented, what a joke.]

    Either way, Wang Ling''s thoughts were kept as his own and was not spread to the popce who had their eyes at the Dragon Tooth Sword for the longest time. Because they can''t see through the fake Dragon Tooth Sword it was bought by some unlucky bloke for 500,000 ster stones.

    There are appraisers who should be appraising the treasures being sold to the auction but one treasure managed to get past the meticulous appraisal of the auction house.

    But what Wang Ling did not know was that the Dragon Tooth Sword that was sold was the true Dragon Tooth Sword. The original he had broken was reforged to be whole once more and it could have fooled most people that it was repaired to its peak because the aura and even the intent it possessed managed to be recovered by the cksmith.

    If this was the past it might have taken Wang Ling two looks in order to ascertain if the treasure was genuine or not, but right now he only needs a single nce. His eyes had already evolved to the point that he can see the spirits of the swords.

    The manifestations of different swords'' sharpness and the spirit or the soul imbued into it by the wielder can be peered into by Wang Ling''s current eyes.

    Wang Ling waited and watched the auction to continue and would stay quiet for most times until something catches his eyes. But as time went on and the only ones who can participate in the auction are the VIP people, he managed to disappear in the background of everything.

    He did not want to bid any longer because he already got what he wanted, a ce to watch over Qin Ao but as time went something caught Wang Ling''s attention.

    "One of tonight''s main attraction, the item that only existed in legends an item born from the condensation of an Immortal''s qi into a single ce after his death. A very rare item retrieved from the Origin World, an Immortal Core!"

 Chapter 263: Heading Out

    Chapter 263: Heading Out

    Bai Xue peeked her head out of Wang Ling''s clothes and then began to salivate as she stared at the lustrous gem known as an Immortal Core.

    "Like a gleaming diamond that had been bathed with qi for millions of years, a grand treasure that appears after the death of an Immortal. A treasure that is said to have the ability to turn a Mortal into a Celestial. The treasure that existed in this era alone, the core of an Immortal''s Spirit, the Immortal Core. This an item that had not appeared in the Realm for almost a thousand years, whoever can take this home will once again be blessed with an expert!" The old man roused the emotions of the bidders and as the emotions peaked he announced, "The bid shall start at 500,000,000 Ster Stones!"

    Bai Xue looked at Wang Ling and then said with a smile on her face, "If we can get that, even if we share we will be able to reach Celestial King in a single jump! Ling! We must get that, we can reach all new heights in such a fast pace, we will be able to return to our peaks!"

    Bai Xue lost her rationality in face of such a treasure. Her bloodline was boiling, she was salivating in front of the Immortal Core and she cared not what she looked like as she begged Wang Ling for the item to be bought.

    But Wang Ling looked at her and shook his head, "We can''t take that, we can''t bet and take the attention to us else they will know I am here. Also we don''t have enough funds to actually get that thing."

    For the longest time, Wang Ling had been able to get what he want because he had ster stones that numbered at billions. But right now he only has three billion worth of funds and the bid for the Immortal Core had already reached 5 Billion in a matter of minutes.

    He had not felt such hopelessness in terms of money for the longest time now and it was a pretty shitty feeling, he can tell. Bai Xue heard him and slowly, she managed to control the overflowing emotion that surged from her bloodline.

    She took in a deep breath and then sighed at the sight of a treasure disappearing right before her eyes. She had to give up, the bid had be too high to begin with so Wang Ling can''t do anything about it.

    But a ray of hope appeared because the one who managed to snatch the treasure from the hands of the Qin n. Qin Ao''s voice reverberated as he celebrated on getting the Immortal Core. He had spent a total of 20,000,000,000 Ster Stones just to get this treasure but he still sees it as little in face of what he can get from it.

    The Qin n would surely give the core to him, he was the genius only second to the Fox of the Wang Family after all. He was the strongest of the younger generation and if he can be a Celestial sooner then he will be able to attract the eyes of the Commanders of the Origin World.

    If he is lucky, Qin Ao might even be a disciple of a General or someone even higher. His hopes were high and surely his family is too. The Qin Family has no one backing them up from the Origin World. If they can get Qin Ao to step in there with his talents then the Qin n will prosper like never before.

    Wang Ling watched this and stood up, he had a smile on his face when he head out of the Auction House. The two treasures were auctioned out without him knowing what kind of treasure they were.

    Wang Ling wasted no time and headed out. As soon as he step out of the Auction House he directly headed for an alley and said, "Shadow, report."

    Two figures appeared right in front of him. One of them was one of the Seven Shadows of the Shadow Pavilion, a direct disciple of Butler Sun and someone at Celestial King Stage, Qihai.

    "Reporting to first Young Master." Qihai lowered his head and then had the person beside him hand him a scroll and began exining things to Wang Ling, "This is a [Spatial Interference Scroll] you have asked for, with this Qin Ao and hispanion will not be able to leave through spatial transfer. Here is [Communication Interference Scroll], amunication talisman lower than an Immortal Artifact will be unable to be used. All four of the exits had been marked and we are ready for the kill anytime."

    "As expected of Shadow Pavilion, Qinhai, tell me every bit of information regarding Qin Ao today and the number of escorts he has with him, the number of people we have here."

    "One Celestial King, ten ninth-level Dominion Realm Cultivator, and five seventh-level Dominion Realm Cultivator. The forces he has with him is just for show of strength. The Qin n likes to show off after all, also, the Xie n''s, Xie Liu you have been asking us to monitor will be eliminated in three hours. He appeared in the Devil Domain''s [Devil Lair Cavern] and it seems like he is searching for something, with him is Xie Qi and an Elder. I have ordered for his capture, but if you give me the order now I can use a Talisman to change the order."

    Wang Ling looked at Qihai, he is one of the seven disciples of Butler Sun and it seems like he is going to be useful, "Contact them and change the order for elimination, if we capture him there is a chance he will escape and if we kill him we will not lose anything."

    "What about the information we might gather from him?" Qihai asked.

    Wang Ling looked at him with piercing eyes and then said, "Don''t worry about that. If we kill him others. I am still sure about this but considering their naming sense, Xie Wu (five) means that he is the fifth, Xie Liu (six) means that he is sixth, and Xie Qi (seven) you just spoke of is seventh. I was not sure at first but now I am, Xie Liu and Xie Qi are numbered. If we kill them, stronger and more valuable people may show up, kill them if you can and don''t waste time by mouthing off a one liner. Do it cleanly that is worthy of the Shadow Pavilion''s name."

    "Understood, First Young Master." Qihai bowed his head deeply and then went somewhere to change the orders. While he was doing so, Qihai had the leisure to think about Wang Ling''s way of doing things and he can''t help it but nod his head in approval.

    [The First Young Master is so meticulous and he notices every little detail. It seems like Master was correct, the First Young Master is truly above everyone else.]

    Wang Ling did not know he was being worshiped by Qihai, because he was too focus. He waited for Qin Ao to appear. And as the moon hangs overhead, Wang Ling''s patience was like a stable mountain, unmoved and unperturbed.

    The only time his pupils moved was when he caught sight of Qin Ao and his escorting out of the Auction House.

    "It is time for the hunt." It was time for the hunt and Wang Ling blended into the dark and disappeared like a shadow.

 Chapter 264: Meticulous

    Chapter 264: Meticulous

    Stalking is not a simple task to stalk someone properly, one''s existence must be erased in order to hide one''s presence. The stronger the person you are hiding from the better your hiding skill must be.

    Wang Ling was not as famed in terms of killing from the shadows, but he did manage to kill the Elven Tyrant of the Revolutionary Army of the past by hiding in the Shadow for three months in order for him to find the right chance to kill him in a single strike.

    This is one of his most famous feats and the reason why it took that long was that the opponent at that time was a Celestial King and he was ninth-level Dominion Realm cultivator. It was long and boring, but Wang Ling managed to keep his silence and surprise a Celestial King by surprise when he was only eighty-seven years old.

    Bai Xue was also well-known for her ability to stay hidden. She was the kind of person who lives in the shadows in order for her to survive. For someone as weak as the previous self, wandering the woods riddled with beings stronger than herself, it was suicide if she did not know how to hide.

    That being said, Wang Ling and Bai Xue managed to stalk Qin Ao without making him notice anything. For the past two days, Qin Ao had been visiting a lot of ces and finally, after two days, it was damn time that he will leave.

    He was leaving through the Western Gate. He was headed for the Holy Domain where his family was based. Qin Ao left with all his escorts and before he could even step out of the Western Gates, Wang Ling and the rest already left to begin the operation.

    =====

    Qin Ao was traversing the [Wilted Yin Forest] when Qin Po, his strongest escort decided that it was time for them to camp out. They were riding in a carriage pulled by two half-step Celestial Stage Beasts.

    "We shall camp here. Three of you, scout and secure the perimeter, there might be beasts lurking in the shadows. Return at once after doing so." Qin Po ordered and three Dominion level cultivators left with a nod.

    Qin Ao got out of the carriage and immediately, Qin Po was rmed, "Young Master, please return inside, it is unconfirmed if there are dangers in this ce. Please, go back inside the carriage."

    He was worried over the safety of his Young Master but Qin Ao justughed as he said, "I trust your strength, Qin Po, you have been looking after me for the longest time and I should know of your capabilities. In this Forest, is there even a beast that can make a scratch to your Golden Body Art?"

    Qin Po''s white face reddened as he smiled, "Thank you for trusting this lowly servant of yours, Young Master." Qin Po thanked Qin Ao as he kneeled on one knee.

    In the woods where the three lower-leveled escorts went to was scouting the area in full alertness. But as they stepped a hundred meters away from their camp, a white ck shadow appeared and without making any sound, came from behind one of the three scouts and with a single motion of a dagger slit their throat and a hand covered their mouth to keep them from making a sound.

    The blood that was supposed to fly out like a fountain was contained by having Bai Xue control the flow of blood. The remaining scout barely managed to notice anything wrong and only after a few seconds of silence did he turned around.

    But when he did, everything was toote and a hand grabbed his hands from the mouth. His eyes widened from the fright he felt. The hand that restraining his hands was held by Qihai, a Celestial King making him unable to move.

    The scout was frozen stiff and he wanted to scream, but he couldn''t because of fear and with his mouth blocked, he really couldn''t do anything and just like the other two, he was killed with efficiency and stealth.

    Bai Xue collected the blood and devoured it shortly after. Her devour rate was too fast that three people''s worth is nothing but a light snack. She exchanged looks with Qihai and nodded her head.

    "Let us move." She whispered and disappeared into the night, with them was the corpse of the three they have killed. They carried the corpses of the people they managed to assassinate and as they neared the ce of camp Qin Ao was in, Bai Xue and Qihai threw the body into the air before making it explode.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion happened and as a rain of mangled flesh fell from the sky, Qin Po reacted quite nicely and protected Qin Ao. He was by Qin Ao''s side making Qin Ao the safest person around.

    "What happened? Shit, it is dangerous, Young Master, get to the carriage!" He shouted out loud, but as the beasts was just about to get to in position, Qihai''s shadow shed and with one swift motion assassinated two beasts at half-step Celestial Stage.

    The path of retreat had been sealed off, the beasts had been sealed and at this moment a voice echoed, "Move!"

    It was a loud and piercing voice. It was full of power and as soon as it was uttered, chaos unfolded as a dozen of Assassins came out from out of nowhere, startling the escorts of Qin Ao.

    Qin Po saw this and was just about to turn around and get Qin Ao out of there, but before he could even do so, Qihai''s shadow once again shed just beside Qin Po. Qihai aimed for Qin Ao''s neck and as the dagger he held was just about to hit Qin Ao''s neck and separate his head from his body, Qin Po reacted swift enough to take the hit with his right hand and then grab Qihai by the face with his left hand.

    "You dare try and harm the Young Master!?" Qin Po moved and was just about to throw Qihai away from Qin Ao when Qihai suddenly stood his ground and threw Qin Po to the air.

    Qin Po flew to the air and a kick shortly followed. The kick of Qihai was blocked, but it had enough strength to send the powerful Qin Po flying.

    Qin Ao was left alone and he immediately began to feel agitated. Everything happened too fast, the assassins were too much for his escorts.

    He began to panic but as he did, a figure appeared before him. He was wearing a Dragon Mask and on his hand was a Grade-3 unnamed sword Artifact. He was a fourth-level Dominion Realm assassin and with one single motion, the assassin kicked the ground and attempted to separate Qin Ao''s head from his body.

    Qin Ao barely managed to dodge the assault. And at this moment, he knew he was going to die. He needed a way to survive, he can''t survive this one without relying on it so without much hesitation, Qin Ao put his hands together and gathered his qi.

    Three seconds passed and the assassin seemed to be observing his actions, Qin Ao saw this and heughed, "Are you scared? Witness my full prowess!"

    A golden pill formed and he immediately swallowed this pill and ''Qin Ao''ughed aloud after seeing this, "Hahaha, it had been a while since I got to control this body while it is still at its peak. Are you my enemy? I''ll fuc"

    His words was notpleted as the assassin made his move and delivered a devastating punch to ''Qin Ao''s'' face.

    The assassin then spoke for the first time, "Finally, you''re out. Baiting you out off Qin Ao was somewhat troublesome."

 Chapter 265: Laughter

    Chapter 265: Laughter

    Qin Po was fighting Qihai in a deathmatch. An all-out fight without holding anything back. His right hand had been injured and his movements were limited, but as he fought with the practically uninjured Qihai, he was somehow managing to hold his own against him.

    [Is it because he is an assassin and can''t fight in a frontal confrontation?] His mind wandered and he was in doubt, but as the fight went on, he could see something was not right in this whole thing.

    Right then and there, a bright golden light exploded at the camp where his Young Master was located and a dense heavenly qi was felt. This caused him to turn around as he said in rm, "The Young Master exchanged with it! Oh no, I need to"

    Spssh!

    As his attention was taken away a de immediately run through Qin Po''s heart from his back without him noticing it. He turned around and then saw Qihai looking at him as if he was trash.

    "Yoyou were pretending weren''t you?" Qin Po finally managed to realize it but it was already toote. Qihai''s face was covered by a ck cloth, but underneath that cloth was a proud smile as he softly answered, "You finally figured it out, well, we managed to draw it out so I have no more use for you."

    Qihai cut through Qin Po''s body and arge and deep cut was formed. A Celestial''s vitality was strong, but with Qin Po''s heart crushed and his life essence running out, he can''t do anything but look at Qihai in shock and then mouth off, "What did you just say? You wanted to call that monster out?"

    "You must be mistaken, that is not a monster." Qihai moved and beheaded him in a single sh, "The Young Master is the real monster here." Qihai then turned around and looked towards the area where the golden light shed.

    He prayed for the Young Master''s sess and his safety. He wants to head over but he can''t because he has his own role to fulfill. He turned back and then marked the remaining people and got ready to kill those who must be killed.

    =====

    ''Qin Ao'' was sent flying as Wang Ling didn''t held back on punching him. Wang Ling stood there with his mask on and then said, "You, speak, what are you? What are you doing in this realm?" Wang Ling questioned.

    The Qin Ao who was stricken stared daggers at Wang Ling. With hate feeling his eyes, this ''Qin Ao'' was angered. Water began to form around his body and as heavenly descended and he bathed in it, his injuries began to heal albeit slowly.

    With hate filling his eyes, ''Qin Ao'' rose to the air and collected the water to form a Water Dragon, "You lowly being dare hit this illustrious one? Do you even know who I am!? I am the Water Dragon of the Holy Race, !@#$#%!, how dare you hit this illustrious one!? DIE BECAUSE OF YOUR STUPIDITY!!!!!!"

    Wang Ling creased his brows because he could not quite understand the part where he said his name. As for the Water Dragoning his way, Wang Ling whispered, "Suzhen, devour that water and bring the fool down."

    "Yes, Father." Suzhen followed Wang Ling''s instructions and came out of Wang Ling''s body like a Mythical Beasts that can scorch the world. Her bright white body came into contact with the Water Dragon and the domineering water dragon evaporated into nothingness.

    And with its evaporation came the shock of ''Qin Ao'' shortly after

    "What is that beast?" He was devoured by Suzhen before he can even make his moves. ''Qin Ao'' screamed in pain, but he could do nothing but get drag by Suzhen to the ground when he was devoured by it.

    An explosion followed as ''Qin Ao'' crashed to the ground like a meteorite. ''Qin Ao'' was burning, but he was not dying. His body was restrained and he can''t muster any strength to go against Suzhen either. And struggle as he might, he could only watch Wang Ling slowly walk towards him.

    "You, how dare you treat me like this!? Release me now and I shall spare you, the Illustrious Figure !@$^#@# cannot be detained like this!"''Qin Ao'' shouted on top of his lungs, but as Wang Ling found this annoying, he made Suzhen block his mouth and lightly burn it.

    Wang Ling crouched to the ground and then stared into ''Qin Ao''s'' eyes. He then said, "What are you doing in this realm? You are not of this realm, so howe you are here?"

    Qin Ao was shock and his eyes widened. Qin Ao''s eyes shone bright, and as he was about to speak, Suzhen moved her body and then his voice echoed out, "If you know what I am then you must be after my great knowledge. Let me tell you this, you cannot get anything from my soul so killing me is not going to help. Release me and I might speak, ugh!" Wang Ling delivered a punch to the face and broke three teeth from ''Qin Ao''.

    "You are to say what I want, I don''t want to hear your bber. Do you want to die?" Wang Ling''s voice was terrifying and as his voice became deeper and deeper as his anger reached its peak, six wings unfolded behind him and he said, "You fake Nobles want the thing what I have, correct?"

    He threw the bait to catch him, and just like what he had thought, ''Qin Ao'' reacted. He struggled with all his might and his eyes began to turn red from anger, "Do not call me FALSE!!! I am real, do not speak of that matter you do not even know about!"

    Wang Ling was still as calm as he could be, "Then tell me what you know, you fake, how are you in this world? Did youe here after the Realm is unchained? How did you enter this realm?"

    ''Qin Ao'' noticed something from his words and his anger somewhat disappeared. He became silent and from his silence, heughed, "Yyou know nothing, don''t you? Hahaha, you know nothing! The truth about this world! The chains of Endless Realms! You really do know nothing despite getting that power? After millions of years of searching in the Endless Realms, this is what we will get? Hum wait you are no longer human trash, you do not know what kind of mess you have gotten yourself into. Hahahahahahaha, trash had gotten the Legacy of that Monster. Trash, if you continue to wield that power you will die! And the people who will follow you will be YOUR FAM."

    "It seems like I have no use towards you." Wang Ling did not hesitate to behead Qin Ao. He is useless now, this Noble is not going to cooperate so it was best to kill it.

    "I got enough things from his bbering." Wang Ling ordered Suzhen to burn Qin Ao''s body after taking his storage ring and had her return to his body. But as Wang Ling was just about to turn around, a ferocious aura made him unable to breathe.

    A white figure began to rise from Qin Ao''s body. Wang Ling thought he was going to be ttened, and as the aura slowly became stronger a sh of ck Light appeared from out of nowhere and pierced the figure that was beginning top form.

    Wang Ling turned around and checked the burning body of Qin Ao. Then, a voice echoed, "I thought you had a n, my child. You are too careless."

 Chapter 266: Different Righteousness

    Chapter 266: Different Righteousness

    Wang Ling stared in shock at the presence of his Father leisurely descending from high above. The spear he had thrown returned to his hand with a single motion and the members of the Shadow Pavilion hurried over at the sight of Wang Shu Qing.

    Qihai was the first one to arrive and as he was about five meters away from Wang Shu Qing he knelt down on one knee as he greeted, "Hail the God of War, this lowly one greets your Greatness." Qihai''s greeting was rather unique.

    Wang Ling stared at this and then to Wang Shu Qing. His eyes had questions and in front of his son, Wang Shu Qin released a dry cough as he said to Qihai, "I have told you guys to stop that. Stop being so persistent, also, aren''t you doing something? Feed the ones you killed to the beasts that lurk nearby but chop their bodies to mincemeat and collect their valuables. We can''t let our presence stick around here after we leave." Wang Shu Qing ordered something so vicious so calmly that it was as if he was ordering some breakfast in a local restaurant.

    "I understand, Grand Master, if you would excuse my presence, Young Master." Qihai once again bowed and disappeared into the night.

    Wang Shu Qing turned to Wang Ling then to the corpse of Qin Ao behind him and then back to Wang Ling before speaking with a deep sigh, "Ling''er, I have been watching you for the longest time, ever since you left the Red Lands, I have been watching you and observing your actions. I had already thought you were moving weird, but who would have thought that you were out to kill the Young Master of Qin Lin? Hahaha!"

    Wang Ling swallowed nothing but his saliva because, despite theughter echoing all over the area, the anger behind Wang Shu Qing''s voice was present. Wang Ling had always seen Wang Shu Qing as an expert, but at this moment the pressure boring down on his body was causing him to sweat and that is just due to his domineering presence.

    [I messed up, I didn''t think Father would be following me since the Red Lands. I have always been checking my surroundings when I make my move, for him to observe me without my knowledge, he is beyond what I can fathom.]

    Wang Shu Qing saw Wang Ling being cautious and this caused him to be somewhat irritated, "Ling''er, if you are a part of the Wang Family then speak up. If this much pressure is going to make you shut up then where did the balls you had when you were killing Qin Ao go!?"

    Complete and utter shock, Wang Ling was at a loss for a word. Since his reincarnation, Wang Ling had always been the one looking down upon others, who would have thought he would be looked down upon right now? And what made him unable to rebuke Wang Shu Qing''s words was the fact that his words was the truth.

    He did indeed lost the ability to speak in front of the pressure Wang Shu Qing was producing. The shock of meeting someone beyond Celestial bewildered the foundation Wang Ling had known. It was as if a Mortal had met God. But with Wang Shu Qing''s words, Wang Ling regained himself and answered Wang Shu Qing''s question in a dignified voice.

    "I apologize for that, Father. For you to see your son killing someone of his caliber must be disappointing."

    Wang Shu Qing nodded his head as he said, "You are not wrong, I am displeased that you killed someone who is much lower than your cultivation. But that is not exactly why I am angry."

    "It isn''t?" Wang Ling was baffled, he had heard that Wang Shu Qing was a man of honor, if that was not it then what reason could there be, instead?

    Wang Shu Qing breathed out as he spoke, "If I truly disapproved of your methods, then I would have stopped you before you can take Qin Ao''s head. But I let you took it, did I not? The reason why I am angered is because of your carelessness, if you are going to kill someone then make sure you know what can happen. You wear a mask to hide your identity, but if not for my interference, the Immortal Will of Qin Lin would have materialized and squished you like an insect. You may not believe me, but for an Immortal, killing a Dominion Realm cultivator through an Immortal Will is as easy as breathing."

    Wang Ling was surprised to hear such a thing from Wang Shu Qing and he bowed his head and said, "I understand my mistakes, Father." Before smiling secretly.

    He never thought Wang Shu Qing was this kind of person. Well, his interaction with him was very limited so it was natural for him to not truly know of his attitude about most things, but from the many things he heard about him, it made him curious about what is his true thoughts on killing Qin Ao. He asked him for future references on how he should act around him.

    Wang Shu Qing listened to his question andughed, "I have said that I am angry but the reason why I am not pursuing it is that I saw your intention was not just killing for fun. You had a reason to kill him and that is all I need to know. If he had bad blood with you, then kill him if you need to. You have nned for it and I trusted that your n was going to work and it will not implicate the family so I let it be. I only intervened because I worried for your safety."

    Wang Ling then said, oh, before nodding his head in understanding. Right now his image of Wang Shu Qing was beginning to warp and change. He was indeed a righteous person, but the standard of his righteousness was based on the standards of a true expert who had seen it all.

    Wang Ling secretly sighed and then looked at Wang Shu Qing, "Thank you for understanding, Father." He thanked him from the bottom of his heart. It was quite rare finding someone who has the same mindset as him, this caused him to be more appreciative towards the existence of Wang Shu Qing.

    Wang Shu Qing nodded his head and ruffled Wang Ling''s hair, he then proceeded topliment him, "I saw your movements and saw it as efficient and effective in the way of killing. You must have learned it from your travels, correct? Oh, your nning is also quite something, you managed to trap Qin Ao and secure your positions so that is also quite nice. You are moving forward quite nicely, but it Fei''er learns of this, she will surely flip out and ban you from leaving the house. She may be violent, but she is a peaceful person in a way that doesn''t involve death at least, so we should hide this from your Mother."

    Wang Lingughed as he looked at Wang Shu Qing, "Do not worry, Mother, knows what I am doing, do not worry, Father."

    Wang Ling said with a smile and instantly, Wang Shu Qing''s face darkened, "What did you just say? Your Mother knows of this?"

    "Yes, she knows about my situation, I report to her every three months through the Shadows and she lets me know what is happening in the world through the same method."

    Wang Shu Qing''s face darkened after realizing something, he immediately asked, "Then, does she know of your bloodline?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head and Wang Shu Qing lost all hope.

    At this moment, Qihai returned and reported, "Everything has been cleared out we are safe to leave."

    "Alright, let us leave, Ling''er, an Immortal mighte here in a day so we have to leave also, tell me everything you know about our Family''s situations. I need to prepare a suitable exnation and learn what is happening in the Family, something big must be happening."

    Wang Shu Qing carried Wang Ling away in a hurry.

    Exactly seventeen hourster, people of the Deste n arrived only to find nothing. No trace of blood and even remnants of qi was left behind.

 Chapter 267: Brewing Storm

    Chapter 267: Brewing Storm

    The Celestial Spirit Realm experienced a great wave after the news of the Qin n''s Young Master Qin Ao died in thend of the Deste n.

    Deste n''s n Head showed his sympathy towards what happened with gifts and apologetic words. But Qin Lin, the Father of Qin Ao and the current n Head of the Qin n did not want to hear such words of sympathy from the person who let the death of his son to ur.

    Qin Lin suspected the Deste n for murdering Qin Ao as they did not want to have the Immortal Core to leave theirnds despite it being auctioned off. Deste Mi tried to exin the situation to Qin Lin, but no exnation managed to salvage the already cracked rtionship of the Deste n.

    With the death of Qin Ao, the Immortal Core disappeared and it was never found. The murderers of Qin Ao was also never found and because Qin Lin''s Immortal Will was destroyed, he did not even manage to avenge the death of his son or even learn who killed him.

    This part of the event is the reason why Qin Lin believes the Deste n was one who murdered his son. The Deste n was the only power in the Deste Domain who has an Immortal in their midst.

    Only a fellow Immortal can destroy an Immortal Will from being destroyed. With such logic backing Qin Lin''s ims, the Deste n was subjected to suspicious looks and despite their pleas of innocence, no one believed them.

    And even the ones who were passive about the situation had a hint of suspicions towards the Deste n. The death of Qin Ao was a massive shock to the Qin n, the most promising youth of the n, heck, even the whole Realm was killed just like that, everyone knew of the implications it holds.

    As to where it stands, the Deste n and Qin n''s rtionship took a nosedive, and the reputation of the Deste n and the credibility of the auction house they run also took a hit. In one incident, the Deste n dealt with a massive blow.

    With rtionships being fractured and bing irreparable, a new rtionship between ns was being created. The Wang n had surprisingly appeared to support the Qin n and showed their good intentions to the Qin n.

    Wang Hong and Qin Ao had been long-standing rivals in the eyes of the people of the Celestial Spirit Realm. Although they only fought twice, both times, it was Wang Hong who came to the Qin n to challenge Qin Ao so a bridge between the two had long been formed though it was a rather flimsy bridge, his show of grief when he visited the funeral of Qin Ao was enough to make many see the action of the Wang Family as realm.

    Even the skeptical people did not doubt Wang Hong''s actions. Why? Because even Wang Hong did not know the truth so the emotion he showed was real.

    And because the Wang Family and the Deste n already had aplicated rtionship, it was easy to see how the Wang Family and the Qin n came to be on friendly terms. Just like the saying, "The enemy of thy enemy is thy friend."

    The Qin n and Wang Family somehow formed a somewhat friendly rtionship amidst the confusion and the Deste n was put in a dire situation.

    Moving forward, the Xie n''s Xie Liu and Xie Qi, together with the Elders they sent to deal with the Devil''s Cavern died in an unprecedented attack of an enraged [Devilish Python Emperor]. It was unprecedented, and it is said that everyone from the Xie n''s expedition force was annihted in a single night and no one managed to escape that unfortunate event.

    The Xie n had been quiet ever since that happened. Aside from these two incidents, the Mu n and Frost Peak Sect''s harassment towards the Wang Family and Yan n continues to intensify to the point that people on the borders of the Wang Family territory and the Mu n Territory is beginning to die. The Yan n was facing the Frost Peak Sect while trying to find an elusive medicinal ingredient known as the Heavenly Bloodroot.

    Red Lands.

    The conflict is intensifying, and the focal point of it all was currently staying in the Red Lands. Wang Ling was at his original ce in the Red Lands, the cave where he and Bai Xue broke through the barrier of the Dominion Realm and forward.

    "Are you sure you will not return with me to the Family?" Wang Shu Qing asked Wang Ling with a face filled with worry, "You should take things slowly my child, ascending to Celestial is not something done so easily, you should reconsider this."

    Wang Shu Qing was worried over Wang Ling, after all, right after they sneaked back to the firstyer of the Red Lands, the first thing in Wang Ling''s agenda was to push through the Dominion Realm and break the barrier of the Celestial Phase.

    He knows the danger of ascending to Celestial Phase too well so it was natural for him to be worried. Wang Ling could die if something goes wrong, but Wang Ling showed him a smile and confidently said, "I am ready to break down my Domain, please do not worry about it, Father. I know what I am doing."

    But Wang Shu Qing who knows the danged did not budge to his request. Wang Ling was made to promise Wang Shu Qing he will not attempt to reach Celestial Phase unless he is a hundred percent sure he will not suffer any bacsh,

    Wang Ling did not hesitate to promise such a thing and after Wang Shu Qing left and his presence became known to the world, the Wang Family officially got its next Immortal. A month after Wang Shu Qing left, Wang Ling had finally finished setting up an [Illusive Heart Array] in a secretive area of the Red Lands. Wang Ling entered the cave and set up another array to hide the fluctuation of qi.

    [This should be enough protection from intruders], he thought as he closed the entrance to the cave and Wang Ling together with Bai Xue entered it and began setting up their minds to enter long seclusion.

    They began their own set of cultivation and regarding the amount of qi these two gluttons will need to raise their cultivation to Celestial Phase, only time will tell when they reach that point.

    Wang Ling closed his eyes and he opened his mind, he began reading the Nine Heaven Upheaval Art and after finishing reading the Third Level of the Art, Wang Ling said inside his head, "It is time to set up the [Cosmic Veins and Meridians]."

    While Wang Ling was busy advancing his strength, Xie Ro was also entering his own seclusion to ascend Immortality.

 Chapter 268: Cosmic Veins and Meridians

    Chapter 268: Cosmic Veins and Meridians

    To build the strongest being, the perfect vessel must be created. A body of a God molded to be the perfect spearhead to pierce the core of the universe. To create such a tremendously strong physical vessel, one must use the body that connects to the world. The Method of Devils must be used.

    This is the words of the Hell Dominator Body Technique and for the longest time, Wang Ling had continuously tempered his body in order for it to be the perfect vessel to house the veins of the cosmos.

    The Cosmic Veins and Meridians, the third level in the Nine Heaven Upheaval Art. This is a part of the technique where one must be one with the Cosmos not only through qi, but also through the body itself.

    Wang Ling raised both hands to the front and had his palms face one another. A spark of Purple light began to appear in between his palms two days after he kept this form.

    He poured his qi into this and gathered the qi of the Cosmos. He disconnected his qi to Heaven and Hell and began a connection to another ce unknown even to him. It was a weird but he managed to connect to it through the method established in the Nine Heaven Upheaval Art.

    The name of the ce of connection is still unavable to Wang Ling, but it was powerful and domineering. He drew out the qi of this mysterious world and slowly made it seep inside his body.

    The qi inside his body were strong, it was the qi that stand atop all realms. But even in the presence of such qi the gray qi did not lose out in any way.

    It entered his body and did not bother with the Cosmic Qi Pirs or the Cosmic Energy Pce. It entered his body and passed through every meridians that exists in his body. Body hidden and not were being run through by the Gray Qi.

    It expanded his meridians and veins but this is just the first part of a three-part process. The Gray Qi will enter his body and will begin to expand his meridians and veins, but this is just to make the qi familiar with the way his meridians and veins were set up.

    The veins and the meridians formed an interconnected path that supports the body and qi. And as three months passed and his body''s veins and meridians system had been mapped out, Wang Lind did what any sane cultivator would avoid with all their might he destroyed his veins and meridians.

    Fuu!

    "Ack!"

    It was swift and brutal, blood spurted out of his orifices and then his pores. Immense pain run through across his body and the qi that existed inside his body lost the path it used to travel and began running wild. Anyone would have died instantaneously, but not Wang Ling.

    His tempered body did not burst into a blood paste, it managed to sustain itself. But even if he did not die, that does not mean he was fine. The pain he was feeling was too much for him to handle but he swallowed the enormous surge of paining from deep within.

    He stabilized his body and then he began with the second part. With his body red with his own blood, Wang Ling began to gather more of the Gray Qi in between his pains and had it enter his body.

    The Gray Qi was not gathered through his meridians, so it was not issue if he had no veins or meridians. The veins inside his body had popped alongside with his meridians, but he had not yet lost his life.

    His bodily functions should have shut down, but inside of him was the angelic qi that exploded out with the rest of his qi.

    "I can sustain myself for at least a month, after that, I will. I need to focus on reconstructing my veins first." Wang Ling through and began working.

    Veins in the human body wasplicated. It was made to sustain the body and have blood flow through it without making a problem. One misce of a single vein would result in death. But Wang Ling did not hesitate to start recreating his veins using the Gray Qi.

    The Gray Qi was weird and mysterious, it was nothing but qi, but it managed to form flesh and blood. Though it is not exactly flesh and blood, seeing his veins reforming overtime was something Wang Ling did not expect possible.

    [Does this mean I can save anyone who has this problem? If I can fully harness this Gray Qi, just what kind of restorative abilities will I have?] Wang Ling thought that even if he loses a limb or two, if he has reserve qi, then he is going to be fine.

    Such a valuable asset must be wielded by him. But he decided to think of how he can get achieve thatter as he chose to focus on reconstruction. It took him exactly twenty-eight days in order to fully make a fully functioning system of veins.

    He noticed some weird changes like it was wider and much resilient than before making the flow of both his bloodline and blood essence efficient. He moved on to his meridians and just like his veins, it took his time topletely reconstruct it.

    But it was much longer than his veins though as it took a total of four months in order to recreate the entire system. But it was all worth it as this new set of meridians were much stronger and wider than what it used to be.

    Wang Ling slowly opened his eyes and checked his body, he exhaled as he said to himself, "With this, my body and veins will not have a bacsh even if I ignite both bloodlines. My meridians can absorb qi faster and I will be able to have a stronger defensive capability after this one."

    With veins meant to represent the cosmos underneath his skin, Wang Ling gained a somewhat decent armor-like body that can contend with a defensive artifact. This made Wang Ling extremely happy.

    But this was not the time to celebrate because, at this time, Wang Ling decided to push through and regain his strength as a Celestial. Bai Xue was already a sixth-level Dominion Realm cultivator, it was about time to catch up to her.

 Chapter 269: Finally

    Chapter 269: Finally

    Dawn.

    In a garden surrounded by precious spirit nts that spirit nts at the Celestial Stage, a young woman was carefully tending to the spirit nts with great care.

    The young woman seemed to be around 18 to 19 years of age and she was stunningly beautiful enough to cause the downfall of an empire. Her obsidian like eyes, spotless and wless jadeite skin, her long and flowing hair, her elegant limbs, perfectly proportionate body and everything else about her added up to create an unrivaled beauty.

    "Young Miss, it is time for your training." A maid wearing all-ck clothing appeared seemingly out of nowhere.

    The young woman turned her head over and smiled sweetly, saying, "I will be right over, sister Qiqi. Please have one of the maids keep the items I have used away, I will be returning here after a few hours to check with the [Red Tiger Fruit]."

    "As you wish, Young Miss." The maid known as Qiqi bowed her head and followed the beautiful Young Woman out of the garden.

    This Young Woman is none other than Young Miss of the Wang Family, the one known as the Gem of the North, Wang Yue. Over the past few years since Wang Ling''s untimely seclusion in the Red Lands, Wang Yue had been training relentlessly on her own.

    She had already reached Minor Saint Stage a few days back and have stepped in the realm of Monstrous Geniuses. She was another monster rising in the midst of the Wang Family and with her beauty being an unrivaled gem in the eyes of everyone whoid their eyes upon her, Wang Yue became a well-known figure in just a few short years.

    Her strength was also not to beughed at, in the past few years, she had been attending a lot of Raids in discovered tombs of many ancient saints. Her archery had be well known in the area of the Frost Domain.

    But over the past few years, her warm attitude had slowly disappeared and was reced by a cold and indifferent attitude. In front of her family, she was a sweet and kinddy, but to those who try to befriend her because of her background, she was an Ice-like figure.

    Wang Yue''s cultivation of the Frozen World Art and seeing too many useless bastards trying to court her had be aplete nuisance. Just like her two freak of a brother, she had be a cultivation junkie.

    She starves for improvement just like Wang Hong and Wang Ling. Known as the twin Dragons of the Wang Family, Wang Hong and Wang Ling had already established their names in the Celestial Spirit Realm despite being below thirty years old.

    But for the past few months, Wang Yue had been sighing as if something is missing, and once again, she raises her head as she sighs sadly.

    Qiqi noticed this and asked, "What is the problem Young Miss?"

    Wang Yue turned to Qiqi and said, "It is nothing, do not worry about me."

    Qiqi raised a brow and showed and all-knowing nod as shemented, "I understand, Young Miss. It seems like you are once again thinking of the First Young Master."

    Qiqi''s words were spot on and this caused the dignified Young Miss to turn red in embarrassment, "You do not have to speak of it that way, correct?"

    "I beg to differ. It felt like the Young Miss is wishing for someone to acknowledge it so I spoke of the truth. Also, I need to remind you that the First Young Master is fine, the Family Head already rushed to the Red Lands after getting reports of the First Young Master disappearing from the Shadows he nted. He had already been found a year and a half ago, correct? So please do not worry over the First Young Master."

    Despite being a neen-year-old, Wang Yue was still the same as always especially on the way she treats her oldest brother. She had acted like a mother to him for a few years so it was natural that she worries for him.

    But such a sight makes the people of the Wang Family sigh, saying, the Young Miss is just like the Mistress when she worries. Well, she is also like the Mistress when she bes angry, and she was like Xiao Fei''er is what they are trying to say.

    "Young Miss, if you think in such a manner, you will never be able to marry or even find a man that will stay by your side."

    Wang Yue stared daggers at Qiqi as shemented, "Then that is good, I don''t n on finding a man at such a young age. And I will only ept a man that can beat Second Brother and Oldest Brother, hehehehe."

    She also managed to inherit her Mother''s malicious way of thinking. Wang Yue and Qiqi proceeded with her daily schedules and trained like crazy. It was not just Wang Yue who rose to prominence as Qiqi also gained a name for herself, she was known as the Maid of the Jade Princess.

    It was a fitting name and she was proud of that name. Also, she''s already a fifth-level Dominion Realm Cultivator making her one of the fastest cultivators of the current generation. But even her cannotpete with Wang Ling and Wang Hong''s advancement and that is not counting the rising me Goddess of the Yan n.

    Somewhere in the Main House, Butler Sun was with Wang Shu Qing. They held a scroll and as they looked at one another and it was Wang Shu Qing who was the first one to speak, "Well, this is rather troublesome. I need to return to the Origin World, another outbreak is happening. While I am away, go to the Yan n and help them find the Grand Light Phoenix and send out a few shadows to the East to assists the Qin n with the Deste n. I shall take Hong''er with me, it is about time I take him there. And as for Ling''er, let him do what he wants, but make sure that there is a tail behind him, I have already told you before. Ling''er will bring aplete upheaval in the Realm, and when hees out of the Red Lands."

    "Master, answer me, is the outbreak beginning to increase up there?"

    Wang Shu Qing was silent for a while, but he nodded his head as he answered, "There is also a war about to start up there. The reason why I am on board with Ling''er''s n is mostly because of that. We need to destroy the threats in here."

    "I understand, once the Young Masteres out, I will begin my own move."

    "Alright, I will leave it up to you, I will be talking to Fei''er about this one."

    =====

    In the Red Lands Firs Layer, in some unnamed cave was a brewing lightning tribtion for the past three months.

    Bai Xue''s body was trembling, she opened her eyes and she said, "Finally, I''ll regain my human form."

 Chapter 270: To Becoming a Celestial

    Chapter 270: To Bing a Celestial

    Bai Xue opened her eyes and slowly got up. Her qi was at the peak of Dominion Realm and only a little bit of push is needed for her to ascend to be a Celestial.

    But Bai Xue stopped absorbing and instead sped away out of the cave she was in. The dark clouds of lightning tribtion that had formed overhead followed her and as time passed bit by bit, the stronger this formation of dark clouds.

    Bai Xue went at least a few kilometers away from where Wang Ling was and then stood her ground. She looked up and then swallowed her saliva. The tribtion overhead was something even he had not seen before, it was a tribtion meant only for her.

    "I need to do this now before that thing bes even bigger." Bai Xue strengthened her resolve and then brought out her Saint Soul. The Saint Soul, one of the most fragile but helpful thing in the possession of a cultivator.

    This is the embodiment of the first path of a cultivator had decided to take and at this moment, the figure of a dark-red crown had appeared just above Bai Xue''s head. She was the Empress, the Goddess of all beasts and in her very core, she knows that she was the Queen that will rule over every beast spread out in every realm.

    But something else was in between this dark-red crown. A small infantile figure of an egg. The egg had yet to hatch and it will not hatch until Bai Xue willed to hatch. Just like Wang Ling''s, the Saint Soul she had with her can evolve, and just like Wang Ling''s, it was the kind of Saint Soul that had not appeared in the Celestial Spirit Realm before.

    Moving on, Bai Xue proceeded to ascend to be a Celestial and in order for a Mortal to be one, they need to do one important thing destroy their Domain.

    The First path was forged in the form of a Domain, the Second path was forged in the form of a Domain. Put the two together and one will get the form of the path they envision and to achieve the path they envision, they must make to paths be one.

    Bai Xue did not hesitate and summoned her Domain. The Domain she had created was the kind that will empower her presence and pressure those who will stand before her as an enemy and empower those who stand with her. It was the true path of an Empress.

    Bai Xue called upon the Crown and the Domain of the Empress, she shattered the Domain and ss-like qi appeared to have been destroyed and scattered around her. Bai Xue''s qi exploded out and scattered.

    With such an event, Bai Xue''s qi rose like a geyser, but the flow became chaotic soon after. She had a hard time controlling her qi, but as the chaos began to approach the state of uncontrobility, Bai Xue let out a roar.

    Her roar made the surrounding qi to tremble and nearby beasts to piss themselves. Bai Xue forcefully called back her qi and began absorbing them with her Crown Saint Soul. The Crown glowed a blood-red hue, and it was a domineering color of a Tyrant.

    The Celestial Phase is the phase where the Saint Soul''s vulnerability will be eradicated. The impurities will be casts out and only the purest of qi will be retained. Bai Xue''s representation will be Saint Soul she had raised to be a Celestial''s Soul.

    Until the timees for it to be changed, this will be the culmination of the different paths Bai Xue had taken over the past years. Before, her Saint Soul were the strongest beasts she hadid her eyes upon, the Mountain Eater, but this time, she knows that the strongest being was her.

    Bai Xue''s Domain mixed with her Crown. She had already undergone the process of creating a Celestial''s Soul, so she was very knowledgeable about the process. It would have been a breeze to create and finish it in one go, but she another worry.

    The lightning tribtion that had been forming above was bing too big. The thunder was rolling and its presence alone made the beasts that was on a Three hundred kilometer radius to run away in fright after sensing the emanating danger of the tribtion.

    Bai Xue stared at the tribtion and as the right time came she whispered to herself, "Come." Then, what followed was the subsequent explosion of the air as it was rendered by the lightninging down like the embodiment of Heaven''s Wrath.

    The roar of the Heavens itself echoed throughout the Red Lands and descended like so. It was terrifying, domineering, and pressuring. It was too strong to be any normal kind of lightning tribtion.

    As the first bolt of lightning descended, it singed Bai Xue''s fur and then shook her internal organs. That first st managed to shake her up and caused the world to tremble. Thend hundreds of meters around Bai Xue became arge crater and her white fur became dyed with her own blood.

    There was once a legend passed down in the Celestial Spirit Realm and the Heaven Realm. A tribtion meant for Kings and Gods are the strongest kind of tribtions, and the tribtions they face are the strongest ones.

    Because these Kings and Gods are beings that stand atop the apex of the realms, their tribtion was said to be the tribtion of saints even as a Mortal. And in the rank of what they call the Immortal Tribtions, the first tribtion was known as the [Seven Immortal Judge].

    And these lightning judges were the very lightning Bai Xue has to face. But it does not matter, because Bai Xue was the Empress of Beasts, the God of Monsters, and the Strongest Beast. She merely smiled at the Seven Immortal Judge Tribtion.

    Bai Xue''s blood boiled because as she raised her head, there were still six bolts of lightning still hovering overhead. The first bold of lightning was already so strong, the next would just be stronger than thest, "COME AT ME!"

    She smiled and roared towards heaven. She sprouted wings and then flew towards heaven so she can confront the lightning head-on.

    Bai Xue then proceeded to fight a battle only insane beings face.

    She fought with the lightning tribtion and at firsts, she was losing but something was not right. And that is because Bai Xue was devouring the lightning tribtion like it was some sort of meal.

    She was devouring it and quickly raising the strength of her own lightning and as she continued to face the lighting and endure its wrath, Bai Xueughed as she provoked the lightning tribtion, "GIVE ME MORE POWER!"

    Her body was coated with thick lightning, she was like an incarnation of the Goddess of Lightning. And as the Heavens became enraged of her provocation, Bai Xue was struck with the strongest bolt of lightning she had never faced before.

    Madlyughing, Bai Xue''s body began to shift form. From her beautiful beastly form, Bai Xue slowly grew out the limbs belonging to that of a human and her former beastly form began to disappear.

    And as the lightning tribtion disappeared and her figure reappeared on the ground, the cute and adorable fox was reced by a beautiful woman that had the charm to enchant even the Gods.

 Chapter 271: New Body

    Chapter 271: New Body

    Her fur disappeared and what reced it was a perfectly crafted white skin. Her beastly but cute face disappeared and what reced it was a seductive and foxy countenance that could enchant even the heavens. Her paws was reced by long slender limbs. And on her head was a beautiful Silver hair with a streak of red going down all the way to her waist. Her body also became a perfectly proportioned body of a woman.

    Her body was perfect, her countenance was perfect, her aura was perfect, and she carried the bearing of a true Noble that descended from the highest levels of the Divine Realms. She was the true Empress of Beasts, the Goddess that must be revered.

    Her very being was perfect and that is just from her outside appearance alone. Her aura of majesty was truly magnificent. But as Bai Xue noticed that her body had no clothes on and her body was for the world to see.

    "I have been without a human form for too long." Shemented as she began scavenging for anything in her storage ring. She managed to find clothes meant for the use of ady, thankfully, she managed to buy some clothes on her way to here.

    But before she can change into her set of clothes, Bai Xue first ingested a pill to help heal her injuries. There were no major injuries so such a pill was enough for her.

    She chose to wear ck tight-fitting clothes and then checked her proportions if it was perfectly suited for her. But as she found it somewhat inappropriate, she wore a white fur-like coat on top of her clothes.

    It was fur-like because as a beast herself, she did not like to wear the skin of others beasts for the reason it was degrading. If a beast had been defeated, then it was weak. To ornament oneself with the fur of a weaker beast might result in her bing weak as well.

    It was pretty stupid, but such is just the way of the Spirit Beasts. Bai Xue stretched her body and tried moving around a little bit. It had been many millennia since she managed to stand up on two legs, but as if it was instinct it was no problem for her to walk around with such a body.

    "I should try this body out while I am at it." Bai Xuemented and then with a wave of her hand her ws extended out to form a set of sharp golden ws, "I can still use the Phantom ws with this body, well, I suppose I should try out everything."

    She said and began experimenting with the limitation of the body she possesses. Bai Xue was already a Celestial but her movements were rather clumsy when she moved.

    Along with the unfamiliar form ofbat and her unfamiliar body form, Bai Xue began utilizing her moves more and more efficiently than the previous motion. Bai Xue was a genius and getting used to her own body was a feat that can be achieved in mere moments if she so wills it.

    She tried activating most of her bloodline and to her surprise, even in this form she was able to activate them all, albeit they were all slightly weaker than normal. She can also alter her body by giving herself a set of Dragon Wings or Phoenix Wings. Also, she can change her limbs, if it belongs to one of the Four Guardians'' minor body part, she is able to shift her body to make itfortable. Bai Xue found the human form to be rather capable. In the past, she disregarded the human form as her Fox and ck Tiger Form was much stronger than it.

    But it seems like she was justcking in many ways for her to fullyprehend its strengths.

    Night fell and Bai Xue lost track of time. At night, many nocturnal beasts began to walk around the Red Lands and with this in mind, Bai Xue did not hesitate to make her move and headed deeper into the Red Lands.

    Bai Xue was strong enough to head into the third level of the Red Lands, but she stayed in the Second Layer in order to find some the kind of beasts that is perfect for killing.

    It did not take her a long time to find an Albino Regal Gori. The Gori had white fur and itsrge body was towering over Bai Xue. It saw her and the Gori did not even consider the species of Bai Xue and began to lust over her right after seeing her.

    The Albino Regal Gori pounded its chest and let out a roar of dominance as it announced, "Woman, rejoice as the Great Me had chosen you to be my woman. Now, prostrate yourself an"

    Bai Xue did not let the big oaf to finish its words as irritation in her heart began to rise. For it to im her as its woman was something Bai Xue found truly annoying and so, she moved quickly and delivered a single elbow coated with lightning qi to the abdomen of the Gori.

    The Gori let out a loud howl of pain. It took several steps backward and then looked at Bai Xue with a surprised expression. The Gori pounded its chest even more and its previously white skin became dark-brown in color.

    Its red became red signifying that it was enraged, "You bastard shall be"

    Once again, Bai Xue cut off its words with a single elbow to the abdomen. This time her blow was stronger than thest making it even more devastating. The Albino Regal Gori fell to its knees and then vomited whatever meat itst ate.

    Bai Xue saw this and creased her brows, she gathered her qi to her fists and then stared at the Albino Regal Gori with great irritation, "Loud trash like yourself should rot in hell." Bai Xue delivered a strong punch that shattered every bone in the body of the Albino Regal Gori before turning into a bloody paste still releasing steam as the lightning cooked it.

    Bai Xue stared at her fists, "This is a rather good body, it is much stronger than what I previously had." Shemented before heading deeper in order to tests her newly acquired strength.

    It was midnight when Bai Xue became satisfied and chose to return back to the cave. She was just about tond to the cave when she felt someone was watching her, she turned to the left and said, "Show yourself, I''ll kill you if you don''t."

    A Shadow then appeared before Bai Xue, "Might I know what this Expert Fairy is doing in these parts?"

    Bai Xue raised a brow and then realized that her current self was not being recognized. Sheughed as she said, "It seems like my Human Form is quite unexpected isn''t it? Do not worry, I came from inside the cave, I won''t hurt Ling without a reason."

    Bai Xue''s figure then blurred and reappeared just outside the cave. She turned to the Shadow she was talking to just now and waved her hand before entering.

    The Shadow was dumbfounded for a moment but he managed to regain himself. He then turned in and began writing a letter, as for theponents of the letter, it was not known entirely but when Xiao Fei''er received it, she was extremely happy about it.

 Chapter 272: Hesitance

    Chapter 272: Hesitance

    Bai Xue entered the cave where Wang Ling resides and gently sat down on the floor. It had been a long time since she had a human body so it was kind of awkward trying to find the optimal position for rxation.

    She found the floor to be hard so she summoned her three tails to act as a cushion for her behind. Bai Xue was steady as she brought out a little snack of Beast Core from her storage ring. She began to munch on the beast core and slowly raised her strength.

    Being a Celestial, she needs even more qi to improve her strength and eating beast cores is something she needed.

    Being an Early-Celestial King Stage expert, Bai Xue can take on an early Celestial Emperor Stage expert. She can jump a level and that is something only a few beings can do.

    "Our enemies are ns, Ling and I do not have any limitations if we fight a drawn-out battle against enemies of the same level or expert a single level above us. In a way, we have limitless qi, our Qi Pirs, Energy Pce, and Spirit Ocean is unlike when we are on the foundational phase. It can store more qi as its capacity increases. But, if we are to face an entire n where Celestials number at dozens, then even with our qi capacity, both of us will be drained. Also, having an Immortal as an enemy is something I want to avoid, s, it is impossible."

    Bai Xue was worried. She knows that Wang Ling was a true expert that had survived thousands of battles, but against ns that has Immortals, she doubts Wang Ling will have enough experience in dealing with Immortals.

    Bai Xue had seen Immortals fight before and seeing them fight is something not a Celestial can fight. Immortals draw the power of qi to the extremes, if in the lower worlds, a Saint is an entry to be a true expert, in the upper realm it is a must to be an Immortal before bing a true ruler.

    When she was a Celestial God, Bai Xue met an Immortal and that Immortal to this day had scarred her enough that she still has lingering fear over that being. An Immortal''s Spirit is something out of this world. But as Bai Xue feels pressured, when she stares at Wang Ling''s face and feel the qi around him, her worry disappears and she bes reassured.

    It is a mysterious feeling, but being with him for a long time is enough to make Bai Xue feel empowered as she stands beside him. Bai Xue slowly crawls nearer Wang Ling and she lifted her dainty looking hands and slowly raises it and only stopping a couple of inches away from his face. She whispered, "Maybe now?"

    She was just about to touch his face but pulled her hand away just before she could truly feel his skin. She looked at herself and shook her head and then went to the side to meditate.

    She closed and her eyes and then went deep into her psyche. She was meditating in earnest but as she delved deeper into her own little world, images of the past began to emerge. Image of her tricking those who trusted her in order to survive and then killing them like it was nothing shed inside her head.

    That time when she experienced being betrayed, memories of the past emerged and the pain that emerged from it showed the scar that is within her mind.

    Bai Xue had always faced the trouble of trusting anyone other than herself. She had fought the adversaries of the past on her own and when she relied on someone she was once betrayed and suffered from it.

    [I never truly expected tost on Ling''s side this long. I had thought we would have separated ways in a year or so, but who would have thought I would stick around? Had it started when I gave him my blood? No it should be when he stood there by my side and faced the Frost Dragon just to ensure both of us survive. That must have been it.]

    Bai Xue showed a bitter smile. She had not expected to meet a human such as Wang Ling. That time when he stood in front of her when the enraged Frost Dragon tried to devour her had been the mark when she truly became his partner.

    That time when she gave him his blood was the time when she truly trusted him. She once abandoned him to save herself when she thought he would die when they were in that Mini World belonging to the Devil.

    She saved herself and had Wang Ling face the tribtion alone. If Wang Ling had truly died then, what would have she felt? Nothing, she presumed.

    [I am scum, I never did anything for him and yet I carry such thoughts? What kind of beasts I am? An Empress? A God? What is that when I can''t even prove to myself that I will not leave the side of my partner when it really counts? If he was to face danger than may spell doom for the both of us, will I run away once more? If we meet an Immortal, will I leave him? This blood of mine, if I am one day unable to face something that may result in me killing him to save myself, will I kill him?]

    Bai Xue''s thoughts wandered and her body shuddered. An image of a dying Wang Ling shed in her mind and as it did she saw her own image collecting his blood for her own use. Bai Xue''s heart began to race and she immediately heads out as the fear of hurting her partner emerged in her heart. She went out and head deeper into the Depths of the Red Lands, as she did, she faced a Celestial King that did not know what was happening and as Bai Xue spotted this Celestial King she did not hesitate to kill it in a single blow.

    She began to kill and as she did, Bai Xue began to shed tears as she felt ashamed of her own thoughts

    =====

    Three months after Bai Xue''s breakthrough, Wang Ling''s body began to throb. As it did, the two swords that had his previous natal weapon''s shards emerged from his storage ring. Then his current natal weapons emerged from within his storage ring.

    He surrounded himself with four swords and as he did, Wang Ling whispered, "One sword, one mind, one de one soul, one edge one move, one move one death. I am the sword and the sword is me, I kill with the sword and conquer heaven and hell with the sword. I shall march towards Heaven with a single word, and then travel to Hell with that same sword. I am that sword!"

    Wang Ling resolutely spoke and his Saint Soul that had been quiet emerged from deep within his body. The Golden Body of the Saint Soul emerged and as it did, it formed cracks and with a boom, it exploded to many pieces.

    Wang Ling had gained enlightenment and at that moment, dark clouds began to gather above his cave. He was nearing Celestial Phase.

 Chapter 273: Celestial King Stage

    Chapter 273: Celestial King Stage

    With both hands pressed against each other, Wang Ling''s qi began to rise. The rise of his qi was quick but stable and his absorption of the Immortal Core was astonishing enough that as time flew by, Wang Ling began destroying his moldable Saint Soul and began its reformation.

    Everyone who faces a Celestial Tribtion will have to create their third path bybining the first and second paths they have formed in the form of a Saint Soul and a Domain. But Wang Ling was already on his third path yet he had to break open the barrier of the Celestial Phase.

    Wang Ling''s path had always been undetermined since he reincarnated. He took a different path on his cultivation and life and he was slowly showing emotions other than anger and bloodlust.

    His Saint Soul had been a temporary form that took form by forcing both qi to meet an agreement with one another. But what he is doing as of this moment is not only making the two qi form an agreement of coexistence but he was forcing it to create something that resembles that of creating a new kind of qi that exists not in his body.

    Wang Ling made his Saint Soul crumble and golden clouds of dust remained around him. These clouds of dust began to take different colors. Three colors appeared. Golden, ck, and White. ck represents the Devilish Qi, White for Angelic Qi, and Gold for the Supreme Spirit Qi.

    These three qis represented an even deeper meaning. Devilish Qi from his True Devil Bloodline, Angelic Qi from his Holy Lord Bloodline, and the Supreme Spirit Qi from his Human Bloodline.

    These three coexists inside his body but as Wang Ling tried to make the force these three qis to form a new qi that is much more powerful than thest, Wang Ling failed.

    He made the Saint Soul''s remnants move, but as he tried to make it move and have the ck and White be one, Wang Ling failed because the Golden remnants intervened.

    Wang Ling wanted to form a sword from these remnants, but the form he wanted it to take did not form. He tried time and time again not worrying about the consequences it may hold, but Wang Ling could not do it all.

    And as hepleted the sword for the fourth time, something inexplicable urred. The Immortal Core finally cracked and then, poof, it turned to ashes as its final qi finally entered Wang Ling''s body.

    This shouldn''t form much trouble, Wang Ling would have just postponed his breakthrough in order to perfect the form of his Saint Soul, but s, his qi finally hit its limitations and without him doing starting anything, his Domain showed cracks.

    [My cultivation can''t hold on for much longer, it seems like I have to break through the next stage. I can''t believe I am forced to this because I have peaked without my knowledge.] Wang Lingined but he did not hesitate to straight-out break his Domain.

    The ck, white, and golden domain of his was destroyed to too many different pieces and Wang Ling runs out of the cave in order to get a better view of the tribtion he would be facing.

    He stepped out and there and a purplish dark cloud that stretches for three kilometers and more. The lightning that was forming overhead was as thick as five to ten meters and the rumbling they carried was so intense that it shakes the ground he was standing on a little.

    This is the tribtion that had been forming overhead since he attempted to remodel his Saint Soul. Wang Ling''s face showed dark lines just as heid his eyes upon the abomination that is the tribtion overhead.

    "I have not seen this kind of tribtion before." Wang Ling was naturally unaware of what kind of tribtion that is headed his way. He was not from the higher realms and the strongest tribtion he had faced before was already the strongest in the realm.

    It was the same tribtion Bai Xue had faced, the Seven Immortal Judge. Wang Ling had never seen an Immortal Tribtion before so it made him worry over this particr event.

    Looking around, Wang Ling creased his brows as he yelled out loud. "Leave! Go and run away from here, Shadows, you will die if you do not go away NOW! You will only be casualties if you don''t leave!" Seven figures simultaneously appeared from out of nowhere and followed Wang Ling''s instructions.

    He saw them leave and he whispered to himself, "Seems like Father already knew where I was. Well, I''ll just face his angerter." Wang Ling thought so and prepared himself by taking on a horse stance and then screaming to the heavens, "COME!"

    Boom! The purple lightning coalesces and descended while being apanied by the roar of a ferocious beast. The image of a beast fully extending its jaws open was seening down from heaven and devouring the body of Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling held the Hell''s Edge with his right hand and then with one swift motion he shed out and split the lightning tribtion into two. Wang Ling''s body was shown as he forcefully made the first lightning to disperse.

    The clouds of the lightning tribtion don''t seem to like such a scene to unfold and quickly called upon the second lightning to descend. This time, Wang Ling roared and sped towards the skies and held the white sword with his left hand.

    He extended the length of the sword and then whispered, "150,000 swords." Wang Ling shed out and once again split the tribtion into two different pieces. However, this time his body sustained injuries.

    Wang Ling''s Saint Soul that had be the form of a sword was absorbing the Domain for quite some time now and every time Wang Ling brandishes his sword against the tribtion of Immortals, the Saint Soul would shake and tremble to respond to the might of his sword.

    The process of his Saint Soul devouring the Domain hastened with the strange reaction it had shown. And in mere moments it would fully be a genuine Celestial Soul. The tribtion still has four lightning it can dish out and because Wang Ling was so domineering and his breakthrough was about to end sooner. The remaining tribtion coalesced to form a bolt of ck lightning and with a roar to shake heaven and earth, the tribtion descended from the clouds and rendered the air and everything around Wang Ling in a five-kilometer range and extending.

    Wang Ling was bathed in ck lightning and his clothes began to burn and rip apart. His skin began to burn but as Wang Ling gritted his teeth, he held on both swords and with a roar, he ripped the tribtion apart and then the made the thick clouds disperse.

    His clothes burned off and his body experienced pain, blood seeped out of his mouth but it was very minimal. Three lights burst out of the Celestial Soul that had just formed and then as he confirmed that he finally entered the Celestial King Stage, Wang Ling also found out that he was already about to reach Sword Divinity.

    He was satisfied and he lost his consciousness shortly after. He crashed to the ground forming web-like cracks.

    A few hundred meters away was Bai Xue heading to see how he is doing.

 Chapter 274: Movement

    Chapter 274: Movement

    Bai Xue hurriedly went to find the center of themotion and when she got to the center, she found Wang Ling''s naked body on the open. He was unconscious and his clothes that could survive the mes of a Celestial had been destroyed, it was a new sight for her even after spending a lot of time with him.

    Wang Ling groaned in pain and Bai Xue approached him. He brought out a pill and fed it to him. She was just about to carry him away when she felt the presenceing from all sides and then she was made to shout aloud, "Don''t move, if you wish to preserve the dignity of your first young master then all of you should heed my words."

    Although Bai Xue had no problem seeing the full view of Wang Ling''s package she was sure that if she lets the Shadows get an eyeful of him it would hurt his standing in the Family, [Though with this size? I think those guys would be rather proud.] She thought as she tilted her head.

    Just like Wang Ling, Bai Xue does not care about things like being embarrassed over little things. A penis is just an extension of a man''s body that had been hidden from the world, it is just like an arm that cannot be seen by others. That was her thoughts, but she also hasmon sense, so even if she thinks in such a way, she knows what is right from wrong.

    With a sigh, she brought out a ragtag nket from her storage ring and wrapped it over Wang Ling''s body. The Shadows had stopped moving after that threat she had shouted out loud. Bai Xue''s qi was mixed in with her voice so it was natural that all of them heard his words clearly.

    She brought Wang Ling back to the cave and then had him recover. She checked his body both inside and out if he sustained any injuries but to her surprise, he was fine, "He has no injuries and no hidden traumas, his body is in tip-top shape, it is even stronger than before did he truly just went against a tribtion?"

    She asked herself and in end just shook her head after realizing she does not have the answer to the question, "He did say he''s going to be the God of Hell and the Overlord of the Heaven, so his body must be catching up to his words."

    She became quiet after thinking about something and then whispered to herself, "Nobles, huh." She became quiet as she contemted the words she had been given by Wang Ling before. Being silent, her mind began to move, her insights on what is currently happening and what may happen began to process little by little.

    However, even after spending an hour of pondering, she came with no conclusion other than concluding that whatever may happen now, the danger will follow them. But she shrugs her shoulder on such a thought as she whispered with a devious smile on her face, "I''ll get more blood if carnagees to us anyway."

    Bai Xueughed secretly as she realized that nothing really changes. Nobles, Gods, or whatever power maye, the n to control this realm and destroy everything is still on the way. "This is getting interesting." The troubling thoughts that had been haunting her subsequently disappeared temporarily after these words escaped her mouth.

    While Bai Xue was counting her chicken right before they hatched, Wang Ling from the side woke up and sat upright, he looked at himself and Bai Xue who was beside him. He saw her figure and face and immediately realized that she was not someone he knew.

    He was rmed and his wings and haloes appeared right behind. He brought out both swords from his storage ring and then became battle-ready. Bai Xue saw this and smiled at him. She was ready to fight him and then smack his senses back and tell him who she was but then she heard his words.

    "Who are you!? How did you find it was just you? Why didn''t you inform me of your current form?" Wang Ling tilted his head and then checked his body. The cloth covering his body hade undone and he was forced to wear his ck robes made from the same material of his original robes before speaking, "So, you regained your human form?"

    Wang Ling asked but Bai Xue did not answer as she snickered and instead asked him something in return, "You actually noticed that it was me?" She could not believe it. She had already transformed into a human so he couldn''t have linked her appearance to her fox form. Her qi was also subtly different than before as the aura of majesty had made feel different.

    But Wang Ling did not even have to think as he answered, "What is so hard about it? Your qi may change but at its core, the feeling is the same, and you speak of change when your fur simply changed into that silver hair of yours. Though I have to ask, what did you do to make it go silver? The snow-white hair of yours was rather nice. Even without those, your eyes didn''t change even after gaining a human form. It is the same as before."

    Wang Ling casually spoke the truth. He changed his clothes and then Bai Xue watched him do it with a casual smile on her face. She did not say anything and kept her silence throughout the entire process of Wang Ling changing.

    But after he finished, she finally asked, "Ling, we already reached Celestial Phase, does that mean?"

    Wang Ling turned to her and then smiled, "Yes, it is showtime. Are you in your peak condition? We won''t be resting after we start this."

    Bai Xue nodded her head and Wang Ling smiled. He brought a sword and then pricked the tip of his finger. A small wound formed and he had his devilish blood essence escape from this very wound, he had it enter two different small vials and then went out.

    "Shadows!" Wang Ling called out and three shadows appeared before him, "What is it, Young Master?"

    Wang Ling threw the vial to the one leading the three and then ordered, "You go and deliver that to the True Devil Academy, as for you, you go and inform Butler Sun to intensify his monitoring, and as for you, give the other vial to the Xie n." Wang Ling then handed a letter to the one he spokest before adding, "Give this to them while you are at it."

    "Yes!" The Shadows disappeared and Wang Ling was left with Bai Xu. But soon, the two disappeared and Wang Ling and Bai Xue left for the outside of the Red Lands.

 Chapter 275: Plan

    Chapter 275: n

    In an inn somewhere in the City just beneath the True Devil Academy was a man writing a simple letter. The letter contained words that go, "The n is proceeding nicely, we will be able to get them to join us if I am to continue with this."

    The man then folded the paper and had it be carried by a Jinx Sparrow to be carried to the destination he wants it to go to. The man then stood up and a man appeared out of nowhere to kneel before him on one knee.

    The just-arrived man lowered his head and began making the report, "An envoy hade to the Gates of the Academy, Master Xie San (Three)."

    Xie San turned around and nodded his head beforementing, "They have finally opened their gates for me. It is earlier than what I had anticipated but they must be feeling the pressure of the Son of Heaven so they moved so quickly."

    Xie San, the third disciple of Master ck had been in the city run by the True Devil Academy for the past two years trying to negotiate with them. He had been wanting to pull the academy to the side of the Xie n but the results were all the same.

    Only now did the True Devil Academy had showed interest that they began to make their moves, [The Devil''s Cavern will be explored by Senior Xie Er and Xie Si, I need to finish this so I can meet with them and find the Devil''s Horns faster.]

    He moved out of the inn and hurried along to the Gates of the True Devil Academy to meet Elder/Envoy they sent out to meet with him. He saw the envoy standing in a dignified manner and then smiled, [They finally crack.]

    The one in front of them was the infamous Grand Elder Cishan (Benevolent). He was one of the few Devil cultivators who practice it for the sake of enlightenment. Many forms of practice had been created in honor of the Devil Arts since long ago, but for the past hundred thousand years did the Tradition of the Devil Path started.

    Grand Elder Cishan was a practitioner of the said path. Xie San head up the mountain where the True Devil Academy on foot to show his courtesy and when he got to the top and met with Grand Elder Cishan face to face, he lowered his head and then said.

    "I have been waiting. Did the Academy finally ept my Xie n''s offer? We promise and swear upon the True Devil name that we will not betray the trust of the Academy and we will grant you a ce when the Xie n rules the world."

    Grand Elder Cishan turned to him and then said nothing. He snorted at Xie San andmented, "What are you doing here, arrogant Xie n messenger? We have warned you about going up the mountain three times, do you wish to die?"

    Grand Elder Cishan said in an angered voice. He had been irritated at Xie San for the past few years now because he was too persistent on making the True Devil Academy walk the wrong path of Divinity.

    He did not like seeing Xie San, he creased his brows and hen shooed him away saying, "The True Devil Academy is an Academy meant for the pursuit of the Devil path amidst the beauty and harmony of this world. Devils exist only to give out challenges not to make people suffer and the ns of your n, it will surely doom many people."

    Grand Elder Cishan said in disgust he went ahead and ignored Xie San who had been feeling confused about what truly is happening. Xie San processed everything and then finally understood his words, he blurted out saying, "Do not be prideful Grand Elder Cishan, just let me in and let me talk to the Headmaster already. There is no one else who will enter the academy so you are just wasting your time."

    However, a voice then echoed from high above then to his ears, "Speak not of your sphemous words, a heretic of darkness. The Devil Path you wish to create is not that of harmony but destruction, stop trying to get the Academy in on this. Is this what the great Xie n teaches their young?"

    A man dressed in ck robes and a blue dragon mask appeared from out nowhere to lecture Xie San. The man heard him boast of his strength and caused him to retaliate with his own words.

    Xie San raised his head and saw two people flying overhead. One was a man wearing a dragon mask and the other was a woman wearing a red phoenix mask. She was silent inparison to the man speaking.

    Xie San heard him ridicule the n and himself, he became angry and his cultivation of half-step Celestial Emperor made him brandish the sword he had been given towards the one who speaks ill of his ''origin''.

    He wanted to scream a line that resembles "Suffer from your words" but then, the man in the dragon mask raised two of his fingers and calmly grabbed the edge of the sword and then had it stop in its direction.

    Xie San was obviously shocked to see someone of his caliber that it made him jump back. The masked man did not chase after him and threw the sword used against him back to Xie San saying, "Leave this ce, killing a Devil like yourself is going to be a bother, I wish not dirty my hands."

    Xier San heard his insulting words and his anger finally peaked. His body temperature rose and a set of a skin-like membrane of wings appeared on his back, "Yyou, Grand Elder Cishan, do you know what I am? I am a True Devil, what are you doing not doing anything when I am dealing with an enemy? Did you not want to meet with a Devil before?"

    Grand Elder Cishan saw him do this and shook his head saying, "You may be a Devil, but" He could not finish his words as the masked man interjected, "You are just a man trying to be a devil."

    A six-winged Devil appeared from out of nowhere and the aura of magnificence scattered throughout the entire mountain peak and as Xie San saw this, he knew that he had met someone above him and he was brought to his knees even before understanding what was happening.

    "Iimimpossible, another True Devil King!?" he was in disbelief.

    The masked devil only responded with, "There is not another, I am the only TRUE Devil here. And as for your master, he is nothing but a fraud."

    The masked Devil then proceeded to give Xie San a punch on the abdomen and sent him flying, those with Xie San lost the ability to move but with Wang Ling words of "Leave, and return to the Xie n, tell your master, stop pretending what he is not."

    The men of the Xie n left, the masked Devil then raised his hand and motioned a few twist of his wrist for someone to see. The masked Devil then descended from above and greeted Grand Elder Cisha and with a bow, he said, "Le us talk about the future of the Realm, shall we?"

 Chapter 276: Plan II

    Chapter 276: n II

    "Yao (Devil), I will take my leave for a brief moment, I need to deal with something." Bai Xue called upon Wang Ling and then left. Grand Elder Cisha observed her leaving and then stared at her beautiful figure disappearing into the distance.

    "Is that beautifulpanion of yours your Wife, sir Devil?" Grand Elder Cisha asked with a smile on his face.

    Wang Ling answered in a nonchnt tone of voice, "She is my dear partner, but we do not have such a rtionship. She might kill if she heard your words, please refrain from speaking of such things."

    "I apologize for being so nosy then. Well, then, let us hurry over to the Academy''s Devil Hall. The Principal is waiting for us there, he had been wanting to meet with you ever since receiving that time you first sent us your blood all those years ago. But just to make sure, that was also you, correct?"

    Wang Ling smiled and then nodded his head, "That was me indeed, I just wanted to let you guys know of my existence then. I have been doing some things so I have lost touch of you, but now I am here to talk about the future of the Devil Path and how we can make it flourish."

    Grand Elder Cisha''s face beamed, "Yes, of course." He then brought Wang Ling over to the Devil Hall to meet the Principal. And because they were Celestials, they quickly sped away.

    =====

    In the inn where Xie San was staying in, he was currently recovering from experiencing the power of the bastard True Devil King.

    "Dammit, this is humiliating. Who was that man? Is that the Devil of the Dark Domain? I thought he was only a True Devil General, why is it a True Devil King just like the Master?"

    He never thought that there would be other True Devil Kings in the realm. The inheritance that his Master managed to acquire after arduous trials was something that belonged to an Ancient True Devil King.

    "ording to the Master, the True Devil King''s Mini World was created by the Holy Race and should be the only one in the realm. It was tucked away in the little Continent of zing Wing and was meant to be a secret ce, so how did another True Devil King managed to appear in this era? Did hee from the Portal? No, the portal has yet to be opened!"

    "Shishi, a Portal? Tell me more about what that is."

    A sweet voice interrupted Xie San''s ramblings and he in turned around in order to see who managed to sneak inside his room. But before he could turn around, a hand grabbed him by the next and held him to the wall.

    "Yyou!" Xie San saw the red Phoenix mask of that person and remembered the person who was with the True Devil King.

    He did not expect her to make a move. He tried taking out his weapons, but an excruciating pain surfaced as both his arms were broken and torn off his body. He tried to scream but the woman stuffed his severed hands to his mouth in order to shut him up.

    "Be quiet. Listen to me, you will answer me or else I will kill you, don''t try call for help I have taken care of your men in a kilometer radius. Now, tell me, what did you mean about a Portal?"

    This Red Phoenix masked woman was no other Bai Xue. She made her move just before they entered the academy in order to make sure that every men of Xie San would be taken care of and will be dead before they even try to leave this ce.

    Bai Xue''s timing was really good as she managed to hear something truly interesting from Xie San. She was nning to kill him right away, but it seems like he will have to suffer for a long time.

    "Speak, or else I will make sure you suffer the most excruciating pain you will experience in your whole life." Bai Xue said these words and then took out the severed hands from his mouth in order to let him speak.

    Xie San spat out the blood that entered his mouth and then without a moment''s hesitation, he tried activating his bloodline while delivering a kick to Bai Xue. A single pair of wings sprouted out of his back and then his feet traveled in an extremely fast manner, "DIE!" he roared.

    Bai Xue saw this and frowned, but she did not panic. Instead, she calmly raised her hands and then had her frost qi to extend out of her body. It struck the left of the already weak Xie San and froze it in mere seconds.

    Crash!

    His feet froze and then broken to many pieces. These frost attribute of Bai Xue''s qi was taken from a legitimate Frost Dragon. It had grown stronger than ever before.

    Xie San screamed out in pain once again. Bai Xue then spoke, "You are being difficult here, shishi, well, we do have a lot of time." Bai Xue smiled in a devilish manner and extended her hands to Xie San''s wings, she grabbed it and then said, "Speak."

    Xie San spat on her face and then cursed at her, "Screw you."

    Bai Xue ripped one of his wings apart. He tried to scream, but his severed hands once again stopped him from letting out his pained screams. Xie San''s pain was just starting, "I know other methods to torment you, well, even if you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll just subject you to never-ending torture."

    =====

    In the Wang Family''s Main House, Butler Sun was with Qimi making preparations for the next operation that will be started in a month''s time.

    "Qimi, what is the status of the Qin n?"

    "Reporting, the Deste n have made their moves to protect theirnds. After our meddling, war will start any moment now, we just need to create a proper spark. I think killing a member of the Deste n''s intermediate Family member will spark the war, what will we do?"

    Butler Sun sighed, "Kill the Young Miss of the Deste n, she is near the borders of the Qin n correct? But it shouldn''t be us who will do it, inform the Qin n about it and move ordingly, as for I, I''ll leave in a weak, the Grand Light Phoenix had been found. The Yan n''s n Head is asking for our assistance."

    "Understood, I wish you the best. Oh, the Young Miss is said to interest in attending Heaven''s Will Academy, she asks to leave in four days'' time. Also, I already informed the Academy of the matter and they said they will bring escorts for her, what shall we do?"

    Butler Sun shook his head, "Have the Mistress decide over the matter, just inform her of it. While you are at it, see to it if Qisa is still keeping himself locked in the library. If he is free, then tell him to meet me, it is about time we start the war with the Mu n."

 Chapter 277: Plan III

    Chapter 277: n III

    True Devil Academy''s Devil Hall. A ce where only the Seven Grand Elders and the Principal gathers to speak of the most important matters of the Academy. It had been a long time since thest time the Devil Hall had been filled.

    It had exactly been fifty years since thest gathering of the Grand Elders and the Principal. They are busy people and have their own matters to attend to, but at this very day, the Grand Elders and the Principal gathered to bore witness on the one who possesses the blood of a Devil.

    In the entirety of the Celestial Spirit Realm''s history, there had been no True Devils that sprouted from anywhere in its deep history. At least not at the current era and the previous one. The Devil Path cultivators worship devils and tries to emte the path they should take.

    But even though this is the way, none had actually seen a true devil, not even the current principal of the Academy only follows the things written in a paper and what or how a Devil looks like.

    But at this very moment, a six-winged Devil stood before the eyes of the current Principal and as the thick aura of Hell escaped the body of Wang Ling, the old men of the True Devil Academy were all in awe of the man in front of them.

    "Our decision of standing our ground of waiting had paid off. Sir Devil, it is an honor meeting you." The Principal known simply as Principal Zi lowered his head as tears streamed down his face.

    The Grand Elders did not stop such an act and even followed suit of what their Principal had done, the seven Grand Elders including Grand Elder Cisha all lowered their heads.

    Wang Ling did not stop them from acting in such a manner, he even circted his Hellish qi in order to make his aura even denser to make them feel that he is the real deal. The Devil Hall was filled with Wang Ling''s qi and the Grand Elders and the Principal basked in this feeling.

    The outside of the Devil Hall was also oozing with Hellish qi, the students of the True Devil Academy was actually heading for the foot of the mountain where the Devil Hall was located to revere the person who possesses such concentrated amount of Hellish Qi.

    [I sped away with Grand Elder Cisha to the depths of the Academy and intentionally had my Hellish qi spread so there should be students who know of my presence correct?]

    Being in the Holy Path and the Devil Path is the same, they revere those who have the thickest qi and treats them with awe. If either side makes a mistake by following the orders of that person, the one who gave out the instruction is the one who is in most cases at fault. Sometimes, people are just stupid.

    The whole kneeling event was cut short after Wang Ling said, "That is enough, Principal Zi. We have pressing matters to attend to."

    "Please follow me." Principal Zi led the way to the inner quarters of the Devil Hall and a round table was prepared.

    Wang Ling followed and then sat in the Round Table with the rest of the Elders. They sat together and Principal Zi was the one who started the conversation. He looked Wang Ling and then asked, "Sir Devil, you have sent out us your blood twice, the first time we received it you simply left a vial in front of gates, did you have anything you wanted to tell us?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head, "I wanted you to let you know that I am here and to see if you will take the hands of other forces if my presence is added to the mix. You say you guys wish to show that the Devil Path is not some path of the hooligans and I believed that. But I wanted to see if you are truly speaking truthfully. And if you were to join the hands of those who wish to create chaos in the name of the Devil Path, then I''ll be able to see your true intentions. And I believe you know the forces I speak of."

    "If you mean the Xie n, then I think what you are talking about." Principal Zi nodded his head as he began to speak seriously, "You are talking about the Xie n, correct? They have been approaching us for the past few years and although they have approached us many of times. We know of their past deeds and so rejected of taking their hands."

    The Xie n had done many atrocious deeds in the past and the reason why they fell from their grace was because of the many enemies that besieged them from different sides. The True Devil Academy did not ept their offers because of this fact.

    But to say they did not consider epting their offers is a lie. They had also felt the blood of Xie San possesses and they were promised a ce in the so-called ''new world'' they are trying to create.

    However, because of the simple fact that Wang Ling''s blood felt more genuine than Xie San''s. The denseness and the attributes of the qi in their blood was far from each other that they cannot even bepared.

    And even after years, the difference they held was far more apparent than before. This time, Wang Ling''s blood essence is far thicker and awe-inspiring than the first time they receive a drop of his blood.

    Upon hearing the words of the Principal, Wang Ling smiled underneath the mask he was wearing. No one could see through under his mask and as he continued to smile he spoke with great confidence.

    "I see that you truly wish to create a better life for the people of the Devil Path, and even when the Xie n extended their hands onto you, you still refuse. And I came here as a True Devil King to speak to you people about the way we can elevate the standing of the Devil Path in the Celestial Spirit Realm."

    The countenance of the Grand Elders bloomed as the Principal asked, "Really? What is this way?"

    Wang Ling paused and then said, "Have the Devil Path and the Holy Path be one."

    =====

 Chapter 278: Plan IV

    Chapter 278: n IV

    "Bing one? Do you mean unification? With all due respect, such an idea is nothing but a fantasy." Principal Zi questioned it without any hesitation. A pained expression was painted on his countenance as he spoke, "The blood feud of the two paths cannot"

    "Cannot be quelled? The war that had transpired over hundreds of thousands of years ago had long passed. You fear those of the Holy Path to hold the Devil Path ountable for the deaths that had transpired not only of the war but for the past years correct? But answer my question, do you also not feel anger at the ones of the Holy Path who had in your fellow men?"

    Wang Ling''s question delivered arge blow on the Principal and it made him silent.

    Seeing this made Wang Ling creased his brows as he asked once more, "Do you not feel anger!? Answer me!"

    "Yes, I do! The number of deathsmitted in the name of their so-called righteousness had been haunting the Devil Path practitioners for a very long time! I feel my anger rising when I think of the time when my fellow brothers lose their lives on the hands of the Holy Path, the anguish of losing them is something I cannot merely gloss over!" The principal answered honestly in the face of Wang Ling''s majestic overbearing aura.

    The Grand Elders also reflected the emotions he was spouting that it made Wang Ling smile secretly. He cleared his throat and raised his right hand, "Your lust for blood exudes out of your body as you recount the anguish held deep within your heart. Then, what do you wish to do? Do you wish to slit the throat of your enemies and make them suffer the pain you have suffered?"

    Principal Zi raised his head and shouted aloud, "I do!"

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling argued, "Sigh, it seems like you still only watch with a narrow view of the big picture, Little Zi, with such emotion you do not seem to wish to elevate the standing of the Devil Path but ground it to the ground."

    At this point, the Grand Elders and Principal Zi snapped out of their own little world. They just realized what they have shown in front of the Great True Devil King and immediately bowed their heads in disgrace, "II"

    "Do not about such a disy, what you say is indeed true after all. But if you wish to truly lead the people of the Devil Path to a better future then you need to bury the deep seethed rage that exists between your forces. You may not be able to fully bury it but you must to the world that you are prepared to create a better world with the Devil Path and embrace the differences that separate the two forces all this time."

    Principal Zi stood up and stared at Wang Ling''s eyes showing from the slits of his mask, Wang Ling showed his sincerity and continued, "If you wish to create a world that wees the Devil Path then you must open up a path for the world to ept us. But in order for us to achieve that, you must throw away the pride that blocks you from epting the one possible path we can take."

    Principal Zi swallowed dry saliva and waited for Wang Ling''s words with bated breath. It took a while for Wang Ling to speak but eventually, he spoke up, "You need to make the first move and announce the world that you are willing to form an allegiance with the Heaven''s Will Academy."

    "Impossible! Do you mean to say that we must throw bow our heads to the Heaven''s Will Academy in order for us to live? Living the life of a dog is much better than living a life where we have to prostrate ourselves in order for us to live. Keeping the Status Quo right now is much better."

    A Grand Elder interjected. Many of the Grand Elders nodded their heads in agreement which Wang Ling responded with, "You have not been listening, aren''t you? I only speak of making an announcement not bowing your heads, I also speak of the fact that in order to achieve a new path one must destroy the preconceived path you stare with pride. If you do this, Heaven''s Will is going to have their guards up but at the same time, they will not be able to touch you. And also, this is just the first step to creating a truly safe world for the Devil Path the true reason why I want the Heaven''s Will Academy and the True Devil Academy to act as the spearhead in creating a new era of peace rather than calling other forces of the two factions holds a deeper meaning."

    Wang Ling looked at the Grand Elders and waited for them to ask, "May we know what this is?"

    "A Sect, I want to create a Sect that will let the two forces coexist as one. If the two factions exist in one form of power then those who wish to differ from the path we have set up will be seen as the ones who wish to see chaos, but if they join our cause then they will show a willingness to be our people."

    "That is if we can actually form an alliance with the Heaven''s Will Academy." Principal Zi spoke up.

    But Wang Ling was already prepared as he answered, "Do not worry, the Heaven''s Will Academy will be taken care of by none other than yourself, Principal Zi."

    "By me? I do not have any means to make them submit to this n, Devil King. Can you please tell me how I will be able to do just that?"

    Wagging his fingers, Wang Ling said, "I cannot tell you right now because I am still unsure if you are willing to take this opportunity of creating an era of coexistence. What if you are actually nning to backstab me? We all just met, I still have to see yourmitment."

    Principal Zi did not hesitate to pierce his hands and have drops of his blood flow out as he said, "I vow to the Heavens and Hell that I shall create a path that will let the Devil Path flourish and end the conflict. If this man before me can show me a path to get to that goal and then betray his expectations, may the Divine might of the Divine Realms smite me for going against my oath."

    Seeing their principal do such a thing prompted the remaining Grand Elders to take the oath as well causing Wang Ling to praise theirmitment and dedication towards the future of the Devil Path.

    "Admirable, now to ensure you all I shall swear in the name of the Devil God I shall pave a path for the Devil Path to flourish in theing era. If I am lying may my Wings fall and my blood to drain."

    Wang Ling did the oath and received the awe and reverence of the people present. It seems like their faith in him also greatly increased after seeing him take such an oath.

    "Now, can sir Devil tell us what this method you mean?"

    Wang Ling did not dally any longer and brought out a vial glowing with a golden light. The vial illuminated the room and caused the room and caused the Elders to jump in a sudden fright.

    With a shaking voice Principal, Zi asked, "Thathat blood, does that blood belong to a"

    "Hehe, at least you know of its origins. That is correct, this blood belongs to someone from the Holy Race, no, that is incorrect, this blood actually belongs to someone higher than the Holy Race."

    The final card had been thrown and with this card, Principal Zi had a hint of faith that his words may actuallye true.

 Chapter 279: Chaos Begins

    Chapter 279: Chaos Begins

    In the light of Xie San''s slip of the tongue regarding a Portal, Bai Xue is slowly enjoying herself in tormenting someone from the Xie n. She had severed all his limbs, crushed his genitalia, and took one of his eyes.

    His body was bloodied all over but no blood could be seen on the floor, there was no trace that something happened if they cannoty their eyes upon Xie San who was at hisst breath.

    Xie San''s breathing was disoriented and the markings of the tears of blood that he had cried made his pathetic sight surface. He was in pain but he cannot die because of the medicine Bai Xue gives him.

    He was in pain that even the [Reorganizing] method of his Master cannot hold a candle against this pain. He was in pain and he had been begging for death for the past few hours, "Please, kill me, kill me, kill me, kill me."

    His voice was weak but his intentions were clear and resolute. This sight would receive the sympathy of the popce by Bai Xue only saw this as something of an annoyance, "If you wish to die then you should tell me what I want to know. What is the portal you speak of?"

    Despite being tortured for hours upon hours, Xie San never spoke about anything regarding the Portal. He was resolute on not telling Bai Xue anything and even after he started begging for death he never uttered anything about what she wants to know.

    [This is pretty annoying, he is clearly not going to speak, shit, this is rather embarrassing. I knew he would tell me anything since he refused to speak when I crushed his genitalia, sigh, this should be the end. Well, I''ll send him off in that fashion, how do you do it again.] Bai Xue moved her fingers and pressed three points on Xie San''s head and extreme pain once again enveloped his body before his mouth froth and losing his life in a miserable manner.

    "I did not manage to get any big information from him but it seems like something big is happening in the Devil''s Cavern. Shadows are already there so everything should be fine if they move carefully. Shadows, ry the information we acquired to Butler Sun." Rummaging was heard somewhere in the room.

    "Did you get some good information?"

    A voice came from behind. Bai Xue turned around slowly and looked at Wang Ling''s masked countenance, "I go less than what I expected, there was something about a Portal but I''ll tell you about itter. How about your side? Did you managed to convince them?"

    "It was a done deal when I showed the Holy Lord Blood Essence. They will begin to move in two days'' time. We should go to the Frost Domain and head to the Mu n, if we hurry over now, correct? I am itching to get my hands on some treasures."

    Bai Xue waved her hand and said, "That might not be the case Ling, I think the best ce we should be going now is the Devil''s Cavern, there''s a lot of a good ce and good people over there. Look at this." She threw in a vial of blood she had extracted from Xie San''s body.

    Wang Ling received the blood and then felt the strong concentration of Devil Bloodline inside. Although it was quite impurepared to his True Devil Bloodline, but it was sufficiently stronger and thicker inparison to those beasts.

    "Did you get this from that guy?"

    "Yes, I thought you would appreciate getting this blood rather than me using it, shishi, there are two more people in the Devil''s Cavern, do you want to head over there?"

    Wang Ling contemted over the matter and then after a short while he decided that they should head there to deal with the disciples named Xie Er and Xie Si. They left after Wang Ling order Suzhen to burn the body of Xie San.

    He left together with Bai Xue and the inn that was in association with the True Devil''s Academy did not make a fuss regarding the incident of the tortures Bai Xue had conducted. The inn was run by the True Devil Academy so no harm was done and the owner received some reparations so it was all nice.

    Wang Ling traveled to the Devil''s Caver which was two days away from the City of the True Devil Academy. The Devil''s Cavern was known as a Forbidden Lands in the Devil Domain. It was a ce filled with dangerous beasts that is no weaker than a Celestial.

    In a way, it is far more dangerous than the Red Lands. Though it is quite understandable why that is so. The Devil''s Cavern was arge cave that leads to the depths of thend, and the lower one heads to the thicker the Devilish qi that exists.

    That also means there are a lot of Devil Blooded Beasts in the Devil''s Cavern. Wang Ling head in to the Devil''s Cavern not searching for a Devil Blooded Beast but for the fake nobles that entered the premises.

    He was flying quickly as he tried heading to the Devil''s Cavern but while doing so he had enough time to activate a (expensive)munication talisman to call Butler Sun. He only has two more after using this one.

    A talisman is only used by people of prominent background, it is, after all, some kind of miniature formation. He crushed the talisman and his mind connected with Butler Sun.

    "What is it, Young Master?"

    "We only have one hour so make the reports quick, first what is happening in the Mu n?"

    "Reporting, Qihai managed to kill an Elder and we left traces of it connecting to us but we made sure to not leave any definite proof. In the process of doing so the Mu n was enraged and they used us which is natural and the people of the Territory became angered when the Mu n tried to march towards the Main House and a fight broke out. A night had passed since the war started, Young Master."

    "That is good, if you get the bastard making moves on Yue''er keep him alive I have questions for him. And make sure to distribute anything that will be looted so the people of the territory will be satisfied."

    "I understand, First Young Master. In five days I will establish the merit board you spoke of so do not worry. On a side note, the Young Miss left for Heaven''s Will to attend their annual recruitment."

    "That is quite good, she has developed her Heavenly qi so it is time for me to relinquish my position of Son of Heaven when she reaches the right age."

    "First Young Master, where are you headed right now?"

    "I am in the Devil''s Cavern, why?"

    "Oh, is that so, I must advise the First Young Master to turn back, the Shadows I have sent over there had been killed and their leader is a Celestial God, please reconsider. Also, I advise you to instead head over to the Earth Domain''s, Light Valley, the Grand Light Phoenix have been found by the Yan n."

    Wang Ling contemted on what he should do and then finally decided, "I''ll head over there and go to the Thunder Domain, give me the exact location."

    Butler Sun gave Wang Ling the name of the ce where the Yan n was going to meet and then Wang Ling turned back.

    On the Devil''s Cavern where they did not head over, two figures emerged on their hand was a horn made of mes contained in a Jade Box.

    The man who was handling the box then said, "With this, we only need the sacrifice."

    The two figures left in the direction of the Dark Domain.

 Chapter 280: An Immortal Beast

    Chapter 280: An Immortal Beast

    Wang Ling head over to the Earth Domain''s Light Valley. He was flying with fast speed. He and Bai Xue''s flying speed was actually so fast that not even a half-step Celestial Emperor will be able to keep up with them.

    In terms of raw speed, Bai Xue was faster by a little bit. And in terms of technique in flying, Wang Ling was higher. But that is just taking into ount if Bai Xue does not use numerous her innate techniques.

    "Ling, how much longer will we need to get to the Light Valley?" Bai Xue asked curiously.

    "Just a few more, hours." Wang Ling answered.

    The Earth Domain was just beside the Devil Domain, and it was quite easy for the two to cross the borders. It was hassle-free and they were easily treading the road to the Light Valley.

    The wandering beasts that litters the sky were mostly Dominion Realm scrubs so no one even dared crossing their paths.

    Wang Ling could have headed for the Light City first but he went straight to the Light Valley as he found it unnecessary to make a detour, he sped away into the Light Valley and as he went to the exact ce Butler Sun spoke of, he saw nothing but open space.

    There was no one in a five-kilometer radius and as he observed his surrounding, he did not see anyone. Wang Ling found such a thing as odd. Bai Xue and Wang Ling decided to look for them instead of idling by.

    If the Yan n members were nowhere to be found, then all of them must be somewhere else. The Light Valley was a valley blessed by mines of Light Ores, ores that is used to create holy based low-grade weaponry.

    Wang Ling wandered the Valley and he did not managed to see anyone resembling a human. He did not even found a beast, it was truly odd. Night came and the two finally decided to stop looking around and set up camp so they eat some meat Bai Xue keeps in her storage ring.

    Half of Bai Xue''s storage ring contains meat as emergency ration. In all truthfulness a Celestial does not need to eat, but Wang Ling was notining though.

    As they began roasting their meat, Wang Ling began to wonder where the people of the Yan n could have gone to.

    "Where could they have gone?" He asked himself and as he did, he felt a tremendously horrifying power surging up from somewhere. He did not know where this power or force came from, but he was not willing to stick around and find out.

    "Xue, let''s go!" He got ready to leave and called out to Bai Xue. But then a wild and ferocious shrieked shook thends of the Light Valley.

    Skriiii!

    A bright feathery beast emerged from one of the mountains a few hundreds of kilometers away. The mountain was a few thousands kilometers tall and wide but as the beast extended its wings and illuminated the world with its wonderful light, the mountain was enveloped by those majestic wings.

    Wang Ling was speechless in all his life even adding the previous one, he had not seen such a beast before. No Celestial Phase beast can be that big and no Celestial Phase Beast can make him tremble in anxiousness like this.

    There was only one time when Wang Ling felt pressure and that time when he faced the Immortal Will of the Qin n''s n Head. The beast in front of him was no longer a Celestial, but an Immortal Beast.

    "That''s a Grand Light Phoenix!" Wang Ling eximed. He had seen a Grand Light Phoenix before. A Grand Light Phoenix had the characters of a Holy attributed beast, its feathers are bright as the sun, its ws sharper than anything and its power is one of the strongest in the realm. It could grow up to two hundred metersrge if the wings were taken into ount making it thergest bird in the entire realm.

    However, this Grand Light Phoenix held something even more overwhelming in terms of its characteristics. Three crown-like strips of feathers was extending from the forehead of the Phoenix. It was graceful and regal at the same time.

    Wang Ling watched as the Phoenix screeched in anger. The Phoenix illuminated the entire valley, a single dot appeared in front of the Grand Light Phoenix. It was a man wearing a fierybat robe.

    He had red hair and a masculine body, on his hand was a halberd was like a zing fire. He was middle-aged but the aura he exudes was more vibrant than any youth Wang Ling hade across.

    The Grand Light Phoenix red at the human before it. The Grand Light Phoenix opened its mouth and then let out another world-shaking screech and what followed was its body began to shrink. Wang Ling did not know how such a thing was possible, thankfully, Bai Xue was beside him to exin.

    "It''spressing its body, it is an Immortal Beast, simple body maniption is easily acquired as a form of survival. A much smaller body is much efficient than a hunk of a body that can easily be targeted from all over the ce."

    The Grand Light Phoenix''s body was shrinking at a fast rate, but the man in fiery robes did not just stand there watching as he made his move before the Phoenix canplete its bodypression.

    The man brandished his halberd and a towering me exploded out. The Grand Light Phoenix saw this and pped its still humungous wings and feather-like light swords made of qi rained down to the towering mes.

    Both attacks were strong and overwhelming and the repercussion of their exchanged caused the mountain that existed below them to be carved out as their attacks repelled each other and crashed on the ground.

    Wang Ling watched as therge mountain get decimated in a mere exchange. It was such a sigh that he cannot forget. The Kun Lun Mountains he decimated in the past was nothingpared to the mountains of the Light Valley and seeing such a mountain get destroyed in a manner of seconds was something he cannot believe.

    "What power." Hemented without knowing.

 Chapter 281: Wrath

    Chapter 281: Wrath

    If Celestials was once described as being that could change their fates and live forever, that is nothing but the words of people who have too narrow of a view.

    A cultivator that reaches the age of Celestial can live for at most a hundred thousand years nothing more nothing less. Those of the previous era once imed that they can live forever when in truth they have yet to just find the limitations of their limited lifespan.

    Immortals also have a limited lifespan but their powers are indeed the power that may change the destiny of everyone. An Immortal can rise even without good talent if they take the right path and the power they possess can render the world to tremble.

    And such beings are fighting in front of Wang Ling as of this moment.

    "You human dare to try and kill me!? You will pay for this, I will kill you and will hang your head for the world to see then I will kill everyone you care about!" The Grand Light Phoenix was understandably angered by the actions of the fiery robed middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man did not say anything in return and just moved in for the kill. He once more brandished the halberd he held on his hands and another tower of mes appeared, but with another sh, another tower appeared and then another and another,,, a storm of towering mes appeared.

    The Grand Light Phoenix did not back down from such a sight, instead, it pped its wings and a bright light emerged from its body. A golden spear appeared before it and sped away to pierce the towering mes together with the middle-aged man.

    "[Light Spear]!" The Grand Light Phoenix hatefully screeched.

    The spear was asrge as a small hill and its power was even more immense. The light of the world seemed to have gathered into the light spear and the spear moved the wind was rendered and the earth trembled.

    The tower of mes was pierced like it was nothing and hurried over to the fiery robed middle-aged man. The Light Spear was moving quickly but the opposition was showing any worry on his face, instead, he was calm as if he had been through thousands of fights.

    The middle-aged man tightly held the halberd on his hand and then shouted, "[Dragon''s Dance]!"

    The roar of a Dragon was hearding straight from the halberd. The mes that surrounded the man danced wildly and met with the Light Spear of the Grand Light Phoenix!

    Boom!

    Arge explosion followed. ck smoke rose into the air and blotted the moon and the sky. It was dark as even the Grand Light Phoenix was devoured by the smoke. The man did not ease up in such an event as he became on guard even further.

    He floated in the air with his senses to its peak, and as he waited and waited, the attack finally came from the left, "Die HUMAN!"

    Therge body of the Phoenix waspressed to the size of a three-meterrge beast. Its speed became something to be terrified of and as its sharp ws pointed at the man, the man moved to the side and said, "[Chains of mes]."

    Ten chains made of mes appeared from the body and tried to seal the movements of the Grand Light Phoenix. Seeing this, the Grand Light Phoenix kept its distance and quickly flew in a hurry.

    It was not the only one escaping as of this moment because the beast that lived in the Light Valley was escaping to not get caught in the fight of the two behemoths. These beasts were the select few who chose to stay when everyone evacuated days ago when the King of the Valley showed signs of what might toe.

    Amidst these escaping beasts was none other than Wang Ling and Bai Xue. They were flying away with high speeds and even after leaving the Light Valley and standing for tens of kilometers away, the pressure of the two fights could still be felt.

    From so far away, even with their good visions Wang Ling and Bai Xue can''t watch the fight of two Immortals. The only thing they can see is the light of the two beings that surpasses theirprehension.

    Wang Ling cannot make any ins and outs of what kind of strength is being used in the battle between the two beings. He is aware that it is qi, but something about their qi is different from the qi he utilizes, no, there are some simrities, but there are also difference.

    Without knowledge about the matter, Wang Ling turned to the one he knows what is happening. He turned for Bai Xue for answers, "That qi they are utilizing, just what is that qi? I can feel that they are using qi, but something about it just feels different."

    His question baffled Bai Xue because of the simple fact that Wang Ling can feel the flow of qi, "For you to sense it is in its own a remarkable thing. That qi is different from what you and I know of and to be honest, that flow of qi you are talking about, it can barely get a glimpse of it because that qi is the qi of the higher beings. That is the qi of Immortals otherwise known as, Immortal Qi. If Qi can make a mortal take the path of cultivation and be a being that surpasses cultivators, then Immortal qi opens the path to a ce higher than Immortality, Godhood. Though this is just from a Legend I once read. But considering your bloodline has the name of True Devil GOD, then I think that Legend they spoke of before is actually true."

    "Immortal Qi." Wang Ling nodded his head and then continued to watch the fight from so far away. The shes continued and he was mesmerized by the fight, but asionally, he and Bai Xue had to move away because if they didn''t, they would be caught up in the fight of the two that is constantly moving.

    At some point, they had already moved for dozens of kilometers away from where they stood before. Wang Ling did notin because the more he felt the flow of the Immortal Qi, the more he can tell the difference and the more it resonates with him.

    The fight of the two Immortals was brutal as blood would spurt out everywhere but it was not quick. The two were fighting for hours but no clear winner can be drawn.

    And as seven hours passed, something happened that is beyond Wang Ling''s expectation. No, it had nothing to do with the fight between the two Immortals as it was on the Communication Talisman he had with him.

    One of the two Communication Talisman he had risen to the air and burned off signifying a connection had been established with him and the other side.

    And as his mind connected with it, he heard the disheveled and perturbed voice of Butler Suning from the other side.

    "First Young Master, emergency, something happened!"

    "What happened!? Speak!" Wang Ling''s heartbeat spiked as he asked. Butler Sun was a calm person amidst the chaos. He raged war against the Mu n with calmness and he killed with calmness but as Wang Ling listened to his panicking voice, there was also hint of anger.

    Butler Sun answered with a loud shout, "THE YOUNG MISS HAVE BEEN TAKEN!"

 Chapter 282: Wrath II

    Chapter 282: Wrath II

    Wang Ling''s body froze and almost instantaneously something inside showed signs of snapping. But whatever causing that boiling feeling deep within his chest, he held it down and forced his mind to calm down and spoke with his rage still seeping out of his tone of voice.

    "Butler Sun, if you have this information then you must know who has done. Who was it?" His voice was cold and unfeeling.

    "ording to the Old Mistress, Xiao Yu, when her Immortal Will appeared for a split second, there was the hint of Devilish Qi, and she saw Xie Wu, the current n Head of the Xie n. The Old Mistress had marked the Young Miss with her Immortal Will and Immortal Essence, she had already made sure that the assants are headed for the Dark Domain, so it clear that it was Xie Wu."

    Wang Ling''s qi surged and his emotions began to spike up, but the angrier he got the calmer he became. He was starting to sink in the bottomless pit of rage, "Butler Sun, go andunch a surprise attack on the left side of Mu n, no need to cause too much damage, rile them up and then let them go in a wild goose chase. Kidnap the meddlesome Young Miss of the Deste n that is near the border of the Deste Domain, move out seven of the ten Celestial Gods that is in that ce to secure her, hold her hostage against the Deste n if they move. You, you will move out to the Dark Domain with the Shadow Pavilion, we will create a massacre. Use the fourth Assault Tactic I have left for you in the past, once you see a raging me, that will be my signal. What of my Mother?"

    "She had left for the Dark Domain even before we can confirm it, she wore the Moon Goddess Armor, and with her was the War Goddess'' Bow she is prepared for a massacre, Young Master."

    "What about Father and Wang Hong?"

    "The Second Young Master and the Master is at the Origin World, I have not exined it to you yet but the"

    "Only the detail."

    "I apologize, they are fighting a war over there, if they lose, the entire realm and Family will be the destroyed."

    "Grandfather?"

    "He is by the Old Mistress'' side, he wants to move but the First and Second of his is stopping him. If he moves, he will destroy two Domains and there will be a chance the Old Master will be executed and he is also regting the qi of the Old Mistress as she tracks the position of the Young Miss."

    "Enough, contact the Emperor of the Tranquil Empire and Principal of the Thundergod Academy, have them travel to the Dark Domain, promise them everything you need to promise, I fear that Yue will die if we dawdle. Do all of what I instructed in five minutes if you fail I will see to it that something unpleasant is going to happen."

    Wang Ling was speaking to Butler Sun with unfiltered arrogance. If this was the normal First Young Master, Butler Sun would reprimand him, but it was clear that something was clearly wrong with him. He can feel that he was different, he was even pressured when he spoke to him.

    Wang Ling and Butler Sun''s conversation as cut off but their connection remained. They can still talk to one another for another fifty minutes or so.

    Having no one to talk to from the other side, Wang Ling turned to Bai Xue who seemed to be in the dark and said, "We need to leave, Yue had been taken away."

    Bai Xue was momentarily taken aback, but she soon spoke with anger apparent in her voice, "Who did it?"

    "Xie n!" Wang Ling did not even need to borate because Bai Xue didn''t even hesitate to activate four bloodlines that enhances speed in order for her to move faster.

    The cloth on her back was ripped as three pairs of wings emerged and her entire body was engulfed with dark clouds. Her eye turned red and the ground caved in when she moved together with Wang Ling.

    Two figures bursting with killing intent left the scene where two Immortals were fighting. Wang Ling and Bai Xue hurried over to the Dark Domain. Wang Ling''s two bloodlines was activated and his speed was something that he normally wouldn''t be able to produce. His expression was calm, but deep within he was burning with anger.

    [Xie n, I''ll destroy you.] This was not a single line of thought because both of them had this train of thought. Soon, Xie n will face these two beings burning with rage will face the Xie n.

    But before them, someone else burning with rage to singe the world was marching towards the Xie n with baffling speed.

    A purple armor glistening under the sunlight, and a purple bow to apany the rage of the people who took her child, Xiao Fei''er stood before the Xie n''s doorsteps. Her attire was full ck and her qi was spiking all over.

    The City of Dark Stone trembled as Xiao Fei''er''s qi became more and more savage and barbaric. There were people in the surrounding area yet Xiao Fei''er did not wait for them to evacuate or leave as she took a step forward and made the world tremble under the pressure of her presence.

    Her qi rose and rose and it pierced the Heavens, a being that never should be angered in the Mortal Realms like this one is an Immortal because the destruction they can cause is something that no one can take into ount.

    The Celestial Spirit Realm is a world that has yet to be rebuilt with Immortal Qi, and it cannot amodate the battle of beings that are not originally meant to exist in this world. An Immortal is barely eptable as it had two hundred thousand years since Heaven and Hell opened to the world.

    And the fight between Immortals is unpredictable and worst of all, devastating.

    "XIE WU BRING OUT MY DAUGHTER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 283: Wrath III

    Chapter 283: Wrath III

    "Run! The Moon Goddess is here! Another fight is going to break out!''

    "This is just like forty years ago! The Goddess had returned! Run for your lives!"

    "I thought everything was already settled when the Xie n surrendered!? Why is the Moon Goddess here again!? No, it''s the Blood Moon!"

    [Devil Cultivators trembles in the face of the Moon, a single arrow to pierce Hell and a single roar to announce her victory] such is the thought of the numerous Devil Cultivators who had once seen the Moon Goddess, Xiao Fei''er bes angry.

    The generation before the current one was also chaotic and full of conflict. This conflict mostly revolved with the budding Wang Family and the crumbling Xie n. Xiao Fei''er and Wang Shu Qing marched to the Xie n when Butler Sun was abducted by the Elders of the Xie n,

    Xiao Fei''er was a humble Celestial God then, but she managed to kill her way through the Xie n with only a bow and an armor. She was much more ferocious than her husband who was known as the Bloody God of War.

    Although her title is the Moon Goddess, she was not just some gentle fighter because on the opposite side of the same coin, the Moon Goddess has another name when her usually cool disposition disappears and her rage takeovers the Blood Moon.

    The Moon Goddess was the name she was referred to by many but for those who fought her, the name Blood Moon would always appear because when she fights, the Moon is always dyed red. And it is currently night and a full moon hung on the sky, it was now time for the Blood Moon to descend to the Mortal World once more!

    "XIE WU, GIVE ME BACK MY DAUGHTER!!!!!!!!"

    She once again shouted in rage but just like before, no one answered. Xiao Fei''er finally had enough of waiting and her anger peaked. She drew Qi Strings of the purple bow and then controlled his strength. She began to count, one, two, three

    Fwu!

    One arrow was let go and that arrow flew into the air A piercing sound flew across the night sky and as the arrow of the Moon Goddess reaches its target, the building that was targeted was destroyed without a single trace.

    The three-story building was carved out and screams were heard from afar. In that building she had just destroyed had people living in it, but she cared not for others because no matter who it was if they stood beside the Xie n then only death awaits.

    However, even with that much damage, no one came out from the Xie n. So, Xiao Fei''er became even more incensed. She rose to the air and then pulled the string all the way back, she gathered her qi and then after noticing that her qi had peaked, she screamed out loud, "Moonlight Star!"

    She let go of the bowstrings and a single arrow flew into the air and basked in the light of the moon. The moonlight gave the single bowstring and feeling of mystification, the arrow flew high into the sky and when it reached its peak that single arrow broke and scattered to hundreds of pieces.

    "[Moonlight Blessing: Hundred Thorns]!" Xiao Fei''er was pissed off and Xie n manor was showered with the hundreds of arrows she had released. The arrows was just about to touch the numerous buildings of the Xie n''s manor when a gust of wind blew the arrows away, "[Hell Wind]!"

    A loud and strong gust of wind emerged somewhere in Xie n Manor, the wind of Hell began to wreak havoc and a haughty voice soon followed, "Xiao Fei''er, why do you not use a stronger martial technique? Are you afraid of killing your daughter? If so, then I might just be able to kill you today."

    Xie Wu appeared from the main building of the Xie n manor holding a saber on his hand. He looked at Xiao Fei''er with killing intent and mocked her, "This is what you get for taking in a useless daughter you be soft!"

    "Shut your mouth!" Xiao Fei''er saw Xie Wu emerged from the Xie n Manor and then let out a single arrow to pierce his heart, but Xie Wu was also an Immortal and deflected it to the side.

    Heughed, "Hahaha, I might truly just kill you right now! I can take you on just like this, but I will not take my chances!"

    As he said those words lifted both hands into the air and then an array the size of the entire City appeared. The world was dyed in Crimson and devilish qi permeated the air, it was the array that increases the cultivation level of devil cultivators,

    But unlike the one used on Wang Ling from the past, this one was much stronger and concentrated. Xie Wu who was roughly the same cultivation as Xiao Fei''er jumped two levels

    "Xiao Fei''er! I will take your head!"

    With such a bold announcement he dashed forth and brandished his de against Xiao Fei''er. He moved quickly, but Xiao Fei''er was too fast for him to catch as she focuses mainly on movement techniques.

    Xiao Fei''er jumped to the back and pulled the bowstring and got ready to kill, but Xie Wu smiled slyly and right then and there, two figures emerged from behind her and tried to take her head.

    Xiao Fei''er noticed this and ducked and delivered to kicks to the back. She pulled the strings and let it fly to the two. The two figures, however, deflected the arrows with their own weapons. The two figuresnded on the side and they showed their elderly faces.

    "They reached, Immortal Stage?" Xiao Fei''er was at a loss for words. Though these elders did not have Immortal Qi and had their half-step Immortal cultivation improved to be as strong as an Immortal''s, they were stillcking.

    However, when Xiao Fei''er looked around, there were over twenty of these kinds of people.

 Chapter 284: Wrath IV

    Chapter 284: Wrath IV

    Celestial turned Immortals are not a problem, but in the face of these many enemies, even Xiao Fei''er was hesitant to make a move. If she was to create a careless mistake, she will die without a doubt.

    But what can she do? Run away? That can''t happen, she chooses death rather than choose to abandon her child. Her qi continued to rise with her rage, she brought a talisman out of her storage ring and crushed it using her Immortal Qi.

    "Amunication talisman!? Who is she trying to contact?" Xie Wu recognized the talisman and he ordered the Celestials (Immortals) to make their moves before she can speak.

    But Xiao Fei''er was too fast and had seen through everything that she needs to do. Her qi increased in terms of its intensity and she pulled the bowstring and moved to avoid the attacks of the Celestials (Immortals).

    Xiao Fei''er avoided everything they dished out to her. She will try to kill if she sees an opening but she can only injure them little by little. She was just one person and she was fighting dozens of bastards all alone.

    She may be an Immortal, but her qi is still limited. If this goes on, she will run out of qi in a manner of moments.

    But then, hermunication talisman connected to the man on the Origin World and she heard his voice, "What is the matter, Fei''er?"

    She was delighted and she immediately moved backward to create a safe distance between her and her attackers, "Shu Qing, get your Master to either permit Father taking action in an hour, or else I will kill myself. Either that or get back in here."

    "Wait, what are you tal"

    "The Xie n took Yue''er! I would rather kill myself than lose my child! Get to it or else."

    Wang Shu Qing who was in the Origin World did not even hesitate to agree and then say, "I''ll get to it in a manner of minutes. But I am in Warzone 7, getting back will take time. Make sure that nothing happens to Yue while I head to Master''s ce."

    "Alright." Xiao Fei''er thought that she can take care of it on her own but it would seem like she needs for her husband''s Master to move in order for them to take of things. The reparation for this might big, but she was willing to get it.

    Wang Yue was not her blood child nor was she the child of Wang Shu Qing. She was just a child that they had saved when they were ying the character of experts in the zing Wing Continent, but they had always treated her as if they were their real children.

    Wang Yue may not be a blood child, but her worth in the heart of the entire Wang Family is heavier and thicker than that of a blood rtive. She was family, and the Wang Family never leaves anyone to die!

    "[Howl of the Moon Beast]!"

    A ravaging arrow set off to destroy the line of Celestials (immortals) thend shook and was upheaved. The Xie n was devastated by her arrow and she managed to pierce two of the dozens of Elders. However, that was not enough.

    Xiao Fei''er was moving quickly as if she was a demon and she will target anyone and everyone. Blood spills when she makes her move. Even if she can''t take anyone''s life, she can still injure them.

    It was a night of the full moon, as midnightes, the more will her strength grows. Her qi was growing at a tremendously fast rate that it was making Xie Wu anxious. She already knew that Xiao Fei''er was strong, but over the years, she had improved so much that it is making him anxious more and more.

    But he did not move in anxiousness, he was calm and collected like a lion waiting for the right time. He was at a ready and would wait for the right time when he should move, he waited and waited and waited until one of the Elders died and another tried to sneak up on Xiao Fei''er.

    Xiao Fei''er deflected the one who was sneaking up on her with a backhand and Xie Wu took this chance to go in for the kill. His feet kicked the ground and his Saber Soul to reach its peak. Although he was not at the Divinity Mastery level, he was still at fourth level of saber mastery he can still kill Xiao Fei''er without trouble if given the chance.

    He was fast, and Xiao Fei''er was caught off guard by Xie Wu''s sudden attack, the saber was only a couple of meters away from her and as aimed for her neck, Xiao Fei''er felt cold.

    Death wasing, but she was resilient and would do anything in order to live. If she dies, Wang Yue would also die, so, she must do the next best thing. She twisted her body mid-air and then redirected the saber towards her body and the result would be fairly obvious.

    sh!

    Blood fountained as a big cut from her shoulder all the way to her waits had been cut in angled manner. The wound managed to pass through her body cleanly even with her armor, but the armor managed to stop the de from reaching her internal organs

    Xiao Fei''er''s body twisted and instead of whining over the fact that she had been injured, she instead pulled her bowstrings and then aimed it at Xie Wu who is right in front of her. Xie Wu''s eyes widened as he witnesses the arrow being formed, he cannot dodge this, he will die if Xiao Fei''er lets go of it!

    "DIE!"

    Xiao Fei''er let go of the bowstring and Xie Wu waited for death, but the arrow that was just a few meters away missed. Xiao Fei''er lost her aimed after that injury on her shoulder. But that does not mean Xie Wu came out unscathed as his left ear disappeared when the arrow flew out.

    The arrow that missed flew out and when it reached the mountain where the Xie n Manor stood, the arrow would have carved through it but someone from the mountain peak stopped the arrow and deflected it to hit the Manor instead.

    A clearing was created on the mountain peak.

    Xiao Fei''er''s attention turned to the person on the mountain peak and her pupils shrunk as she saw the man that should have turned to a cripple when her husband destroyed his Celestial Soul.

    But what shocked her even more was the fact that on top of that mountain was a t ck circr stone b of stone. And on that t stone b was Wang Yue chained, battered and bruised.

    Her clothes were stripped off her body and the injuries she had sustained when she was taken remained. Wang Yue was conscious but she cannot see Xiao Fei''er like Xiao Fei''er could see her.

    However, Wang Yue was looking at the ce ofmotion and she can tell that the arrow that had been sent over belonged to her mother and the voice was screaming in anger also belonged to her beloved mother.

    Her lips quivered as fear remained in her body. The fear of not being hurt, but the fear of losing someone in the expense of being saved existed in her heart, "Mother, please, run." She whispered to herself as she looked at the six-winged devil before her. She knows the danger Xie Ro carry.

    But Xiao Fei''er cannot hear her nor will she listen if she can. When she saw her daughter chained and injured like that, her anger finally reached its limits and something inside her snap.

    "BASTARDS, I WILL KILL YOU ALL!!!!"

    When she crashed to the ground, a split secondter she disappeared and her figure was already about to reach the foot of the mountain. She roared in rage but rage cannot help her against an overwhelming number of enemy.

    Seven figures of Celestial (Immortals) descended and stabbed her limbs. She dodged but three managed to stab her on the arm and the leg. She was pinned down to the ground momentarily.

    And that swift moment was enough for the others to try and take her out. The Ten remaining Celestials (Immortals) together with Xie Wu jumped at Xiao Fei''er to ensure she can no longer escape. They were looking to finish it all.

    "DIE, WENCH!!" Xie Wu shouted atop his lungs.

    Xiao Fei''er watched as ten des descend to her while seven others hold her down. She will die, but then something urred that she will never forget.

    The ten people who was bent on killing her paused and stopped altogether, they turned to one side of the city and their face began to change.

    It took a while, but even Xiao Fei''er felt it, something wasing, something fast and something ferocious.

    Killing intent that soared to the sky, and Hellish qi that suppressed Devilish qi, in a city where a Celestial God can be an Immortal, Wang Ling steps inside and from a Celestial King that became a Celestial Emperor along the way, his qi jumped to be half-step Immortal that is still rising.

    With six wings, he shouted out loud, "Suzhen! Devour everything!"

    A hundred-meterrge serpent made of mes proceeded to maw everything in its path. And with such an appearance, Hundreds of Celestials and three Immortals appeared from out of nowhere.

    Butler Sun, the Old Thunderlord of Thundergod Academy, the Emperor of the Tranquil Empire, Bai Xue, and Wang Ling had arrived, "EVERYONE, kill!"

 Chapter 285: Wrath V

    Chapter 285: Wrath V

    Xiao Fei''er was momentarily stunned upon seeing an army of Celestials appearing out of nowhere. There were also three genuine Immortals present making his expression even uglier. But what his expression even uglier was the presence of Wang Ling.

    A six-winged devil and the thickness of his bloodline was apparent even from a hundred kilometers away. Inside the array, he can tell the augmentation from the array is much more potent and visible to him.

    [It can''t be, another Devil King!? I thought brother was the only Devil King in the realm?] He cannot believe it and what''s more, is that Wang Ling''s identity is not just a normal Devil, he was the Son of Heaven, the epitome of the Holy Path how can he be a Devil?

    But such a question does not matter, the only thing that does matter is the fact that his presence had brought upon arge variable to the n of the Xie n. Gritting his teeth, he screamed out loud, "XIE CLAN, DEFEND THE MOUNTAIN PEAK!!!"

    Members of the Xie n that remained in the vicinity appeared. They were a behemoth of a n. Even without an abundant number of Immortals, the number of Celestials they have nurtured was enough to meet with the Shadows brought by the Wang''s Spearhead.

    But as he shouted out loud, his focus was split and so did the focus of the Celestials (Immortals) around him. They did not notice that a lightning had already appeared before them and with a smirked Lu Tao grabbed the two Celestials (Immortals) pinning Xiao Fei''er down and pummeled them on the face with his fist apanied by lightning and thunder.

    When Xie Wu noticed what was happening, everything was toote. Lu Tao had already made his move and killed two of the unsuspecting Celestials (Immortals). He killed them with ease and managed to take away Xiao Fei''er.

    When he saw the cut on Xiao Fei''er''s body, he frowned. He was just about to feed her some pill when a hand stopped him. It was Wang Ling, he kneeled down and brought out a vial from his storage ring.

    The vial contained his Holy Lord Blood Essence making it a potent healing medicine. Wang Ling only has three of these and he can only extract a drop of it every year or else he will suffer from the bacsh.

    Giving it to his Immortal Mother might seem useless because her injuries would heal naturallyter on, but considering the situation, she needs to be healed in order for her to move and rejoin the fight.

    "Ling''er, thank you." After thanking her son, Xiao Fei''er turned to Xie Ro and Wang Ling followed her line of sight. He looked at the Mountain Peak and saw the chained up Wang Yue, his anger once again rose by another notch.

    Who was that chained like an animal? That was his little sister, and one of the people he vowed to protect.

    Wang Ling was angry, and his anger had led to him devouring each and every piece of soul and treasure he had inside his storage ring. His early Celestial King cultivation had already reached Celestial Emperor Stage.

    However, it still keeps on increasing. For some odd reason, his bloodlines are devouring his Human Blood Essence and is taking it in as nutrients for him to grow stronger. Adding to that the treasures, Wang Ling was improving like crazy. The Dark Stone City was far from where Wang Ling was, but he had Butler Sun pick him up along the way so he managed to swiftly get there.

    If not for the fact that he had already created the Cosmic Veins and Meridians, he would have imploded hours ago. Butler Sun had already joined the fray and as hundreds of Shadows fought with the people of the Xie n people, Wang Ling resolved himself to kill his way up to that Mountain Peak.

    "Mother, is that Lower Devil who took my sister?" Lower Devils, the term Wang Ling refers to Devils who have less pure bloodline. As he stared at Xie Ro, he categorized him as a Lower Devil King. As for his cultivation, he cannot exactly tell.

    Xiao Fei''er nodded her head and spoke as she stood up slowly, "That is Xie Ro, I do not know how but he now controls the bloodlines of Devils. We have some history against him and I think that is why he took your sister."

    "I do not think that is true" Wang Ling stared at the ck stone and shook his head in denial. He saw the stone as odd. The Yin qi that surrounded the stone was immense, but for some reason, only he can sense it, "He must have some ns. Mother, can you move?"

    "I can, Ling''er where are you going with those, LING''ER!" Xiao Fei''er shouted out loud in anger as Wang Ling activated his bloodlines, both True Devil and Holy Lord and had his killing intent be rampant.

    In front of Wang Ling were three Devil Cultivators who were nearing Immortal Stage, but with one swift motion, he beheaded and mutted them. There were hundreds of Devil Cultivators present, but Wang Ling saw them as useless people.

    He moved in for the most efficient of kills and mere manner of seconds, he killed dozens of Celestials with both swords. His killing intent was soaring and everyone that saw him wanted to throw up. The density it carried made them smell blood with just his presence alone.

    He was too strong, too eye-catching that the Celestials (Immortals) had to make their move in order for his advances to be stopped. Two Celestials (Immortals) kicked the ground and went to try and stop Wang Ling.

    Wang Lings saw them and creased his brows, saying, "Move, bastards." Wang Ling roared and brandished his sword while whispering, "200,000 swords!" Boom! An explosive swing erupted that blew away the Celestials (Immortals).

    Blowing such people away was enough to make everyone look at Wang Ling with fear, and as Wang Ling stared at them he said with a course voice filled with anger and irritation, "Don''t get in my way!"

    Once again, his speed elerated. He was fast and his speed had already matched that of a Celestial (Immortal). He was too fast, too strong, and too dangerous. His killing intent kept on increasing and soon enough, Xie Wu had to make a move against Wang Ling.

    Xie Wu jumped into the fray and tried getting to Wang Ling. He raised his saber and was just about to take out Wang Ling when a purple arrow flew to him and was forced to guard against it. Xie Wu was blown away and a bolt of lightning passed Wang Ling and with a heartyugh, Lu Tao appeared before Xie Wu, "I will be your opponent!"

    Xie Wu and Lu Tao was engaged in a fight.

    "Ling''er, do not move alone, although your qi had been increased because of the array, against many Celestials (Immortals) you will be in trouble."

    "Yes, Mother."

    "With that said, let us hurry over to the peak, we need to save Yue quicker."

    Wang Ling nodded his head and then flew into the air straight to the Mountain Peak with Xiao Fei''er. Xie Ro saw this and creased his brows in irritation.

    "How long before midnight?" Xie Ro asked Xie Yi (one).

    "A few more minutes, Master." Xie Yi, answered.

    Xie Ro watched as chaos ran rampant in the city of Dark Stone. He looked at the Moon and smiled, he can''t move away from the Mountain Peak now, and seeing Xiao Fei''er and Wang Ling speeding towards him, he just can''t help feel a little irritated.

    "Xie Yi, go and deal with Xiao Fei''er with your bloodline and the augmentation, you should be able to hold her back until midnight. Take Xie Si with you."

    "Yes, Master." Xie Yi epted the mission he was given and went to meet Xiao Fei''er with Xie Si. Xie Yi activated his bloodline and sprouted two pairs of wings, and Xie Si sprouted one pair.

    They flew out and attacked Xiao Fei''er. Their qi had already reached an unprecedented level and was even stronger than the Celestials (Immortals) earlier. Theirbined forces managed to pin Xiao Fei''er back.

    "Xie Er (two), go meet that devil. Can you kill that one?" Xie Ro asked.

    "Easily done, master." Xie Er said with certainty. He unfolded his wings and went out with the intent to kill Wang Ling in a single hit.

    Xie Er sped away towards Wang Ling and then drew his sword out, he announced, "This is as far as you would go, now Di"

    sh!

    "Get out of way!" Wang Ling did not let him finish his words and split Xie Er''s body in two in a heartbeat. Wang Ling''s qi capacity increased once more.

    Wang Ling did not even look at him and he killed him just like that. Xie Ro saw this and was surprised, [I can''t get distracted by him, I need to kill him!]

    Xie Ro was surprised to see Xie Er get killed. Xie Er was his stronger disciple, he knew of his capabilities that is why he was so surprised. Xie Ro brought out his Sword and then gathered his qi. mes erupted out of his body and he had it congregate towards his sword, "[Hell Fire Sword]!" He swung his de and intended to kill Wang Ling with a single sh.

    A wave of me flew towards Wang Ling, it was too big and too fast for him to avoid. He crossed his swords and stood his ground and got ready to meet the mes, Boom!. He was eaten and sted away by the mes.

    "Ling''er!" Xiao Fei''er shouted out in worry.

    Xie Ro scoffed at this sight and noticed the moon was now at is highest and Devil Blood Seal Stone is now radiating Yin at its highest point. Xie Ro noticed this and brought out a short dagger out of his bosom.

    He then chanted, "With the blood of the Holy Race as the key, open the path to the True Castle of the me Devil King!!!"

    As he chanted the Yin on the stone rose at its peak, but with the rise of the Yin Qi, the rise of Wang Ling''s killing intent followed. Wang Ling survived and his qi was even stronger than before, his anxiety was also stronger and as he kicked the ground and pped his wings, he gathered his strength to his sword and in mere seconds, he was right behind Xie Ro, "DIE!!!!"

    Wang Ling shouted out loud as he went for the head of Xie Ro. He does not know what Xie Ro wants, but this should distract him from what he ns to do.

    But as a sword met with Wang Ling''s, an expression borne of grief surfaced on the face of the Blood Seeking Celestial as he got a full and close-up view of Xie Ro plunging the dagger on the chest of Wang Yue.

    Wang Yue stared at Wang Ling''s eyes as she uttered the words, "Bro.. ther"

    Inside Wang Ling''s heart and mind, something finally snapped.

 Chapter 286: Wrath VI

    Chapter 286: Wrath VI

    "Ling''er, life and death is but a cycle, in exchange for my life you will live, my journey is over and you will be given the chance to walk yours. After this, leave the world of cultivation, find a woman and create a family, live for my sake and your Martial Brother and Sisters. Wang Ling, live on."

    With a smile, that is how Wang Ling''s master''s life ended with his own hands.

    In the previous era, Wang Ling experienced the first loss of a loved one. His first master, the one who bestowed him the Family name of Wang died by his own hands. He was crushed that he wanted to die, but he lived on for revenge and rage.

    The one who killed his master was the previous Sect he led, it was not that strong of a Sect, but they were still a powerhouse. But in the face of an enraged True Saint Wang Ling, he killed everyone and anyone who got in the way of his revenge.

    But even after that he never stopped. He killed and killed until his sword came alive to thirst for blood until his name made the world tremble in fear until he became numb and lost his way! He died, but he epted it because he was also tired of living, pursuing redemption he cannot get by bing the strongest had made him tired.

    But his pursuit of death led him to the current era where he found a family he vowed to protect and take to the top. He had made the vow to the Heavens, he was supposed to create a family strong enough that he will not worry over their safety.

    But what is this in front of him? The little sister that cared for him when he was inactive was in front of him with her heart pierced by a dagger. The lifelessness her eyes possessed, the pain she must have endured, the blood that flowed out of her heart to the back stone made everything around Wang Ling stop.

    His heart was crush in the sight of his sister having that look on her face, his eyes twitched and his lips quivered, his eyes became watery and tears flowed as he whispered, "No, no, no, not again. Please, no, no, no, don''t leave me, Yue, no! I failed again, no.."

    He was crying, the Blood Seeker Celestial shed tears of sadness. From afar, he could hear his mother wailing in anger and sadness. Wang Ling''s body convulsed as he spurted out a liter of blood from the anger and rage he had for himself for failing to keep someone by his side once again.

    Xie Ro the reaction of Wang Ling''s and he immediately became worried. This was another Devil King, something just might happen that will fuck everything up.

    Wang Ling''s qi was bursting, and Xie Ro took the chance of his inactivity to kill Wang Ling. He brandished his sword against Wang Ling and tried taking his head. But a de short sword suddenly flew to his face and he was forced to deflect it.

    He saw Wang Ling move, and with a massive amount of qi rising from out of nowhere, Wang Ling''s deep pool of qi surged and his Hellish Bloodline began to run rampant. His Holy Lord bloodline was reacting the same way, his body was convulsing as the result of two bloodlines shing inside his body.

    "You, bastards. I will kill you" His qi kept rising and his blood kept on boiling, his eyes glowed ck and gold and his Piercing Vision revolved in his iris and pupils. His mind became clouded as the only thing that remained in his head was to kill, he looked at Xie Ro with eyes dyed red with the glow of ck and gold.

    Wang Ling''s Celestial Soul trembled as he drew power from it. A sword appeared in the middle of his brows signifying the activation of a Celestial Soul, two additional swords that was reacting to his rage was brought out and as he tilted his head, Wang Ling whispered, "I will kill you."

    Boom!

    The ground supporting him cracked and he moved in to take the head of Xie Ro. But Xie Ro was a genuine Immortal and easily deflected the enraged sword of Wang Ling, "Impudent worm, die!"

    Using his Immortal Qi, Xie Ro pushed Wang Ling on the chest. mes bursts out of his hands and then exploded on the chest of Wang Ling. Boom! Wang Ling was blown away, but he still managed to sh out towards Xie Ro''s left hand.

    Xie Ro was a devil and he had confidence in his physique, an augmented cultivator like Wang Ling will give him nothing but a scratch. He looked at his spotless hand and then smirked then turned to Wang Ling who was blown away to the foot of the mountain.

    "Give up, you''re not going to what the hell." He cursed out as Wang Ling reappeared before him with eyes as grey as ash. At the ce where Wang Ling was supposed to be blown away, broken ground remains. Wang Ling''s fierce eyes got a full view of Xie Ro''s body and his vitals.

    His Piercing Vision did its work and analyzed everything he sees. He moved for the kill once again, every angle, every path that can be taken was analyzed by Wang Ling''s brain that is bent on taking the life of Xie and the result, he found a perfect path to Xie Ro''s neck.

    Wang Ling''s sword qi rose to the air and hummed in delight, a ck sword flew to the air whistling as it moved. It was aimed at Xie Ro''s neck and as Xie Ro tried deflecting it, the direction changed three times and somehow closed the distance. Xie Ro became panicked, and he had to call upon the mes of Hell to protect him and make Wang Ling back out.

    It was just the sword of a Mortal, but he became scared at the thought of letting his sword touch him in any way.

    But one effect managed to appear, yes, it managed to soften Wang Ling''s killing blow but the mes did nothing to him. The Holy Lord Bloodline showed its effect as three haloes appeared behind his head.

    And as for the heat of that me? It was nothing, Suzhen was far more intense than it. However, because of Xie Ro''s quick thinking, he managed to deflect the blood-hungry Wang Ling and kill his momentum altogether.

    "Insolent, DIE ALREADY!" Xie Ro brandished his sword against Wang Ling. He shed out with immense strength, he too was bent on killing his enemy. Something''s weird about Wang Ling, he was no normal human or devil, he needed to die.

    However, Wang Ling''s keen senses was much keener than expected. When Xie Ro shed out, he used his white sword to block the iing attack and then he jumped to the side and let his body ride the force of the attack thereby softening the impact.

    Crashing and plowing through fifteen or so trees, Wang Ling''s body was riddled with injuries. It became harder to move, it was an unwanted variable, it must disappear, so Wang Ling had his Holy Lord bloodline and increase the intensity of his regeneration.

    His wounds regenerated quickly, but to him, "It is not enough, I need more." Wang Ling was not going to win at this rate, he needed strength, he needed power, and he needed to regenerate faster. So, his solution was to call upon the bell of heavens and let his bloodline improve.

    Dang! Dang! Dang!

    He needs thirty-six bells, and he will achieve it one way or another. His soul might be rip apart, the pain may kill him at some point, but he must kill Xie Ro if he was to die. He called forth his devil bloodline and had it circte all over his veins and body.

    His ck wings now had a grayish glow on the side making it look mysterious. His ck Tattoos was continuously eating away at his body and his Human Blood Essence is being devoured by both higher tier bloodline.

    Wang Ling was losing his humanity more and more.

    Boom!

    The mountain shook and Wang Ling kicked the ground and rose to the air, two swords floated to his side and two swords on his hand. He called upon his sword qi and felt the rise of his sword qi intensifying by the second.

    Leaving a trail of clouds and mes, Wang Ling dashed forth towards Xie Ro with four swords. He shes out with one and will let go if he needs to create a better angle to get to Xie Ro''s body.

    Xie Ro at this moment was still dominating Wang Ling. He will try and kill him but Wang Ling will only be blown away. And every single time he gets back up, he was stronger than before. His injuries disappeared and he bes a being that is beyond Devils and Holy Races.

    And at this moment, as Wang Ling shed out for seven hundredth time the thirty-sixth bell came to be and he bathed in immense and unbearable pain. He screamed aloud as the fourth halo appeared. There was no additional innate ability, but as the density of his Angelic Qi reached another level, his original Cultivation reached Celestial God Stage.

    The Golden Lines spread more and more to his body and back and as it reached his back, the golden lines met with the ck tattoo.

    A connection between the True Devil Bloodline had been created even without his knowledge and inside his body, the Spirit Ocean was slowly producing Gray Qi from the union of Harmony and Destruction.

    Wang Ling roared out loud and as he shook the heavens and made the earth tremble, a phenomenon appeared just above the ck stone where Wang Yue''s lifeless body was chained up in.

    A purple almond shape disk formed. The portal had been formed as the Yin Qi congregated to pierce the Space and Xie Ro''s presence acting as the path to where the portal should connect. The Portal connects to the Hell World, more specifically, to the area where the me Devil King''s territoryy, in the Middle Hell World''s, Infernal me Realm.

    Xie Ro''s qi rose abruptly as he connects to the source of hellish qi his origin, the me Devil King''s birthce. Heughed manically, and turned to look at Wang Ling he announced, "You''re surely dead now!"

    But as heughed, Wang Ling moved andnded by his side. A surge of pain assailed his body as Wang Ling finally cut off an arm from Xie Ro.

    But the price of such power? His jet ck wings was now grayish, his Golden Halo now also possesses the hue of gray, andstly, his hair and irises became fully ash gray.

    Wang Ling was enraged and his transformation is slowly bing more and more physical.

 Chapter 287: Wrath VII

    Chapter 287: Wrath VII

    "ARGH! MY ARM, YOU BASTARD!" Xie Ro roared in anger towards Wang Ling. He once againshed out in anger. But Wang Ling managed to block it easily with his swords, "GET AWAY!" Xie Ro became even more incensed and he delivered a kick directly towards Wang Ling''s stomach.

    Wang Ling coughed out blood, but he was soon out and about trying to kill Xie Ro with all his might. His eyes were filled with wrath, his anger was boundless and his qi was being replenished at a terrifying rate.

    He was a monster, a genuine beast that knows no bound. Xie Ro began to feel anxious in the face of this monster, he began to feel fear. Instinctively, he feared Wang Ling to the core. He did not know what it was, but he felt the need to kneel before this being that became the embodiment of anger and wrath itself.

    He stood above the Portal and called out, "Being of Destruction and mes, hear the call of your Master, Serpent of Infernal Realm,e and devour the foolish man that stands in the face of the conquest of your KING!"

    A roar shook the entire mountain peak and the mountain itself, little by little, the portal began to erge and the head of a Red Serpent with a body created from magma slowly came out of the Portal.

    The magma serpent roared out loud and increased the temperature quickly. However, with the appearance of such a being, Suzhen, the embodiment of the Heavenly mes roared from afar and with its gigantic body, it flew towards the Magma Serpent.

    Suzhen roared out loud and with its gigantic maw, it tried devouring the beast that is trying to harm her Father. She dragged the head of the giant beast away and on one side of the city, a battle between to serpentine unfolded.

    The temperature of the battlefield skyrocketed in the presence of these two beasts. Chaos unfolded and the body thaty lifeless on the ground began to turn into charcoal. Wang Yue''s body would have turned into char as well if not for Butler Sun''s timely appearance when Xie Ro and Wang Ling faced off.

    "I am sorry, little one." He cried as he held her body. He wrapped Wang Yue''s body with his Immortal Qi and flew away with Wang Yue''s body. He wanted to also kill Xie Ro, but upon seeing Wang Ling. he was left to reconsider. Even he was no match for the Young Master right now.

    His rage was too potent and too much to handle.

    With the Magma Serpent out of the way, otherworldly being stepped out of the Portal but only ended up being killed by Wang Ling the moment they stepped out. Wang Ling was killing everything he deems an enemy and as he carved away the enemies out of his way, he tried taking out Xie Ro.

    Xie Ro had reconnected his severed hand and looked at Wang Ling. The Son of Heaven is no longer a human, he was a monster that is bent on killing him. He was a beast that demands the fear of those he sees as an enemy.

    "Come, I''ll kill you today!" Xie Ro shed des with Wang Ling and with a loud explosion, the mountain peak trembled before exploding. Xie Ro can now move around as he had already opened the portal, he is now also bent on killing Wang Ling.

    He called upon the mes of hell and he roared, "Talons of the Fire Phoenix!"

    Large talons of a phoenix flew towards Wang Ling''s direction. It was red mes, hotter than any other mes yet Wang Ling never backed away. He stood there with his life on the line and as he did, his body also burst into mes, but his mes was as dark as the night.

    With his body as the focal point, a field of mes erupted. The ck mes of hell became more and more ferocious as it spread out. This is the strongest mes, the most destructive mes in his arsenal, the mes of Hell.

    With his own mes, he suppressed the Talons of the Fire Phoenix so much that he managed to split the entire thing in two. Wang Ling''s sword qi was also growing more and more ferocious. And as his body continued to be destroyed by his own doing, as his internal organs began to be singed and decimated, Wang Ling coughed out a liter of dark blood.

    However, Wang Ling''s animalistic wrath never wavered as his eyes was too focus on Xie Ro. Wang Ling let out a howl akin to that of beasts and gathered the scattered out mes of Hell. He gathered and made it congregate into a single ck pill.

    The pill that contains the pure destructive might of his mes and without a moment of hesitation, Wang Ling devoured it.

    Fuuu!

    Wang Ling''s body burst into dark mes, his gray hair flew into the air and his veins, meridians, and muscles began to beced with mes. This is the only technique he knew on the mes of Hell, this is the [Pill of Hellish Wrath]!

    By devouring the qi and heat of this pill, Wang Ling will be granted a burst of strength. However, he will begin to self-destruct longer it is active.

    Wang Ling roared, even though he was only functioning through instincts now, he knew he had surpassed the limitations of his fleshy body and he would rather end this one in one sweep.

    Gathering everything he had within a single sword, Wang Ling began to feel hiss word qi to rise. He put everything into a single point and then kicked the air. Boom! The air exploded as he moved quicker than sound, quicker than what his body could handle.

    His hands trembled, but as two hands held a single hilt, he moved and then reached Xie Ro. The sword that he had honed for thousands of years moved quicker than what Xie Ro could hope to block and as a single sh was made the barrier of the heavens was split in two, a new path opened as Wang Ling''s life began to drain.

    A divine sword saw the light day as Wang Ling vertically split the body of Xie Ro and from afar, the nearby mountain peak, houses, the Magma Serpent, and the ground had been split in two.

    Wang Ling had reached divinity as heid down his life.

 Chapter 288: Power of Chaos I

    Chapter 288: Power of Chaos I

    Xie Ro''s body was split in two. And his cries was heard, his death throes echoed in the whole battlefield.

    Wang Ling lost his strength and unconsciousness after seeing Xie Ro take his strongest sh. His lifeblood became thinner and his whole body ached, he was beginning to waver on death''s door.

    He hadid his life just to kill the person who killed his little sister and on the back of his head, it was all worth it. But he also believed that sacrificing this life for revenge seemed all too familiar. His past was also like this and in this life, it was the same.

    His life came full circle even though it was a different one. Oh, how wondrous fate works. Wang Ling drowned in his sorrows and wallowed at the taste of defeat after achieving victory.

    Xie Ro howled as he raged, and with his remaining Immortal Qi, he tried taking Wang Ling with him, "You lowly mortal, I am the Devil King, I am above you, how dare you do this to me!? I''ll fucking take you with me!"

    However, a white figure emerged from behind him, a beautiful maiden with features that could conquer the very heavens. She too had rage-filled eyes and her hair was a mix of red and white, "Just die already!"

    Lightning crackles as Bai Xue changed gathered it in the middle of her fist. The lightning of heavens had been absorbed by her and it could be said that she became the manifestation of heaven''s lightning tribtion.

    She delivered a punch directly on Xie Ro''s head mercilessly crushing it upon contact. Bai Xue''s qi had always been the embodiment of ruthless and with the qi of the Heavens mixed in it, an injured Xie Ro stood no chance on surviving such a hit.

    And just like that, Xie Ro fell as he turned into a bloody paste. It was anticlimactic, but the sight of Xie Ro dying was enough to send a wave to the whole battlefield and demoralize the people of the Xie n. Thereby hastening their fall.

    Xie Wu tried to salvage the situation by rallying his n members, but s, the death of a Devil King was enough to make everything go downhill extremely fast. The Xie n was killed off one by one Xie Wu was killed rather quickly as he got beheaded by the Old Thunderlord Lu Tao.

    Bai Xue cared little for their downfall as she hurriedly caught Wang Ling''s body from midair. She could feel his qi and lifeblood disappearing, his internal organs have been severely injured.

    He was dying. Bai Xue panicked at this sight and immediately controlled the ball of blood that had been trailing behind her.

    Bai Xue had been collecting blood the entire time. But she segregates the blood that has thick devil blood for it to be given to Wang Ling. She thought that if he was to get injured because of his rage, bestowing him this devil blood would surely be a big factor in his recovery.

    "Ling, please, don''t die."

    She gathered the blood to Wang Ling was ready to let him drink it. But as he was unconscious, he could not, "This is not going to work."

    As her first method appeared to be unusable, she put the refined blood to her mouth and give it to Wang Ling by mouth. Using her tongue to guide the blood into his system. The process was slow, but she managed to make him ingest the refined blood without much problem.

    But to Bai Xue''s fright, there was no effect. Wang Ling did not show any sign of recovery, his condition was not stabilizing. His lifeblood was still going down, his vitality is not increasing, "No, no, no, please don''t."

    She even brought out the Golden Blood Wang Ling had with him and fed it to him, but it still did not work.

    Everything is bing awry, it wasn''t supposed to end up like this. He can''t die, Bai Xue panicked and when she regained herself, she circted her bloodline and gave Wang Ling a potent dosage of Phoenix Bloodline.

    A single drop could take a dying man on the brink of life and death. Bai Xue had it enter his bloodstream and the sign of his vitality bing stable was finally seen. But that does not mean Wang Ling''s out of the hot water just yet.

    At this time, a figure emerged just above the mountain peak where Devils was still pouring out. This figure was none other than Xiao Jianfa and when he came, he went ahead and closed the portal by overpowering it with his Immortal Qi. He then proceeded to kill everyone that is considered the enemy of the Wang Family.

    He killed everyone and he didn''t spare anyone. He was furious about what happened and when he learned of Wang Yue''s death, he too was crushed by the guilt of not being able to do anything. He should have disobeyed thews of the realm, he cursed himself for being such a coward and cried.

    At that time, Butler Sun approached Bai Xue who was with Wang Ling''s weakened body. When he approached them, he tapped Bai Xue''s shoulders and then said, "I will take care of him, please you also need to rest. I know that you too are injured."

    Bai Xue had been keeping it to herself but when she was fighting with the Celestials, she was surrounded by numerous enemies and she was stabbed on the side of her body. Even now, when she was still bleeding. And with her act of giving Wang Ling her Phoenix Blood, she had put her life in danger.

    But she did not care, she held Wang Ling and wished for the best. She had always been hesitant to show affection. But as she held him in her arms, she wasying everything that is kept in her bare for everyone to see.

    But then, as she held him with her arms, Wang Ling opened his eyes. Bai Xue was delighted, but her instincts told her that this was not the Wang Ling she knew.

    Wang Ling turned to Butler Sun and then to Bai Xue and opened his mouth to speak, "Take me to the bearer of the Holy Race bloodline."

 Chapter 289: Power of Chaos II

    Chapter 289: Power of Chaos II

    Inside the depths of Wang Ling''s mind, deeper than his mindscape. There he was, floating in the abyss that is his mind. By his side was the gray figure watching him in disappointment.

    "You are dying, what a good start. You have touched the door of Chaos, you have achieved harmony through destruction and creation but you have entered far too deep. Young one, are you really going to do nothing?"

    Wang Ling''s weakened soul did not speak. His whole being did not have any strength after everything regarding this day is over. What''s more, is that his soul had been pressured far too many times by the Bell of Heavens that he can''t really do much.

    The Gray Figure moved and got closer to Wang Ling''s face, their two eyes that nearly resembled each other looked at one another. The Gray Figure shook his head, "Your master told you to live, and create a family, are you not going to fulfill that promise?"

    Wang Ling''s eyes wavered, he gritted his teeth before losing his strength to do anything, "I have done what he had wanted. I did have a family, and let one of them die in my presence. And when you look at it, is it not because I let Yue awaken to her bloodline that she ended up like that? Once again, I caused the death of those people near me."

    The Gray Figure became quiet, and Wang Ling continued, "If I wake up and live, the ending will the ending be the same. I will live and others would die because of my actions, if Mother, Father, Hong''er, or Xue gets in trouble because of me, I do not think what I would be."

    "Young one, you are tens of thousands of years old and you are worrying over the problems of a mortal that had lived for fifteen years? I didn''t think that you are that weak, I could let you die here but I can''t do that else I will die with you. Listen, child, you are the bearer of the universe''s fate. And you cannot die here, if you were to die here, bnce will never be achieved and I will be able to get my revenge sigh, I didn''t want to do this but, listen, kid, do you wish for redemption? If yes, just say it and I will give you the chance to get what you want, but in return, you must help me get what I want. But if you don''t, both of us will die. So what will it be?"

    "What can you give me? Power? That will not bring Yue back."

    "But I can bring her back, but the price for doing is going to be sky high."

    Wang Ling''s weakened soul came alive, "What do you mean? If you can bring her back then just do so, what price is too high for the life of my sister?"

    "Does that mean you ept?"

    "Yes, I do!" He was resolute.

    "Alright then, but the price of this is big and it''s" Wang Ling listened to the gray figure speak and despite the huge ''price'' he had to exchange with this being, he still epted it without any hesitation.

    "Alright then, let me borrow your body for three hours! Remember our deal when you wake up. Oh, and to heal your body, you will be sweating a lotter on, but it will be pleasurable so you need not worry over if it will pleasant or unpleasant."

    Wang Ling nodded and the Gray figured devour his being

    =====

    ''Wang Ling'' saw their expressions and was angered, "Stop looking at ugh shit, this body is really dying. Both of you, bring me to the one this body calls little sister, do you want to let her live? Then hurry it up, I do not have much time. Oh, Wang Ling agreed to this, and he said he''ll pay for this service so you need not worry over the repercussions."

    "Ah, yes." Butler Sun woke up from his stupor and upon hearing the words ''let her live'' from the mouth of his First Young Master and he believed him. Though he was still in doubt, Butler Sun wanted to believe his words were true.

    ''Wang Ling'' and Bai Xue was brought to the conquered Xie n Manor where Wang Yue was made to lie in a bed. The Shadows who stood outside could hear it, the wails of a grieving mother who had lost her daughter.

    By Xiao Fei''er''s side was Xiao Jianfa,forting her as she grieves over Wang Yue''s death and her worrying over Wang Ling''s safety, "It may be painful but we need to ept this as the truth. When we return, I shall cremate her body with the use of my own Immortal ze to give her a proper burialter on. If we do that, she will be able to pass on to the Wheel of Reincarnation with ease."

    Xiao Jianfa''s words made Xiao Fei''er shed tears even more but deep within she foundfort. Death is indeed inevitable, but she just can''t ept the fact that her daughter died even after everything that had happened.

    But then, a voice from outside rang, "Cremate her then there will be no hope in saving thisss and I will die with this body. A Low-God should watch his mouth."

    "Insolence you." Xiao Jianfa and Xiao Fei''er turned to see who was the person who insulted him and upon seeing who it was, they became speechless, especially Xiao Fei''er. His new appearance had stricken the two into being dumbstruck, he had not only became a Celestial God in such a short amount of time, but his features had also changed.

    The azure and ck tattoos that are spread out throughout his entire body was the most noticeable thing.

    "Ling''er, do not speak in such a manner. Father is merely stating what is best for your little sister."

    ''Wang Ling'' shook his head and then spoke, "Woman, are you the mother of this host? Then I greet you, the owner of this body is currently sleeping so you need not speak to me as your son, but you should treat me as a stranger, no, because I am here to heal that Holy Racess, then I am a doctor?"

    No one reacted and everyone froze, seeing ''Wang Ling'' act like this was truly weird and Xiao Jianfa moved to point his sword at ''Wang Ling'' saying, "You vile evil spirit, did you took over the body of my Grandson? Are you a devil?"

    "Oh shut up Low-God, you are too young and too weak to raise your voice over me, I am no evil spirit nor am I a devil. I''ll go back to my slumber in three hours so do not interrupt me any longer, once the young one (Wang Ling) wakes up. Now move, you will see if I am talking smack in a couple of moments anyway. More importantly, you, Low-God, cleanse the air 2,000 kilometers of us. Get rid of the souls that linger over and once you do, report back to me, and then head to the Earth Domain, there is a Grand Light Phoenix there being fought by an Immortal, I should know because the host has been there already. Take that fox with you and have her devour the blood of the Phoenix. Fox, stop looking so baffled, I''ll exin it to you once you return. Low-God, what are you doing? Get a move on."

    Although it was the face of his beloved Grandson, Xiao Jianfa had the urge to just beat ''Wang Ling'' but Xiao Fei''er by his side said, "Just do what he says, Father. I do not know what is happening but it seems like whatever it is inside Ling''er, he is speaking truthfully."

    Xiao Jianfa was reluctant but he followed ''Wang Ling''s'' instructions. He moved and cleanse the surrounding area of the Domain. No soul of a dead person could be found at a 2,000 kilometers radius and ''Wang Ling'' began to move.

    Even though it was painful, ''Wang Ling'' activated his Holy Lord bloodline, [Lass, you are lucky that not a day had passed. Because if it did, then you would truly have died, let us check your soul. Pure, and intact, seems like the Fake Noble only took your blood as a catalyst to open the Portal to his realm, I don''t know who that is but that devil should be one of the unlucky fellow trapped by the Holy Race''s seal, and when I sealed the worlds, his minions must have lost the ability to contact him, hahaha, what a riot, that bastard is too unlucky. Wait, I am getting side-tracked here, let''s revive thisss then.]

    ''Wang Ling'' brought out the remaining drop of his Holy Lord blood and then, handled it with care. That single drop would bring back thisss so he can''t be careless. ''Wang Ling'' concentrated and then connected to the world of Chaos to the best of his ability.

    But after three attempts of opening the closed world, ''Wang Ling'' gave up, [What could have I expected, his Holy Lord bloodline is too far off and is a current state imbnce to connect with it. He is two ranks away to [Royal Holy Lord] as he is only a [Transcendent Holy Lord] so his connection is weaker than normal. Tsk, I didn''t want to do it because it was so little but a little setback shouldn''t be a problem.]

    ''Wang Ling'' opened up his Spirit Ocean and then delved deep into it. Inside his spirit ocean was Suzhen and deeper into it was a mass of Gray Qi that had entered his system when he was in a berserk mode.

    [This should be enough.] Imbuing the holy lord blood with the gray qi, ''Wang Ling'' began the process of ''healing'' Wang Yue. The heart that had been destroyed and the blood that had dried out of her body was the problem.

    The soul remained now the vessel must be repaired. The now grayish golden blood entered the body of Wang Yue and just like when Wang Ling recreated his veins and meridians, ''Wang Ling'' repaired everything that had been destroyed but that is not enough to revive a person.

    Wang Yue had already died, and death should have taken her away. She can be revived, but doing so needs much more than this.

    [This body has thousands of years of lifespan. It is supposed to be impossible to transfer that to another being but Holy Lords control angelic qi, meaning they control their own fate. Using the qi of Chaos as the catalyst and the angelic qi as the purifier, I shallpress this one''s lifespan into a single drop and grant you fifteen years to live.]

    ''Wang Ling'' gathered every life essence he had in his body and gradually felt his body weaken. The gray qi pulled everything out that it can out of Wang Ling''s body and transferred it to a single point which ''Wang Ling'' used to transfer everything to Wang Yue.

    A golden light so bright it blinded even Xiao Fei''er and Butler Sun appeared seemingly out of nowhere. Wang Yue''s body floated into the air and without anyone knowing, a ck mark the shape of a scythe appeared in Wang Ling''s heart and then his soul.

    [The Mark of the Underworld appeared as expected. Well, with this, he will be forced to move quicker. Sigh, if I just have the previous power I would have to be troubled like this.]

    The light subsided and Wang Yue''s opened chest disappeared and was reced by a scar. Her skin was seen as her clothes disappeared from having it ripped apart by the intense qi.

    Other than ''Wang Ling'' everyone watching was under bated breath, but momentster Wang Yue''s eyes twitched and soon opened her eyes.

    Wang Yue came alive, but the price would be burdened by Wang Ling.

 Chapter 290: As one

    Chapter 290: As one

    ''Wang Ling'' copsed after reviving Wang Yue but he woke up two and a half hourster inside arge room. In that room, there was no one else other than him and the fox that apanies the host he resides in.

    The fox was not asleep or was it idle, it was watching Wang Ling sleep and when she saw ''Wang Ling'' awaken, she put on her guard.

    "So, you have awoken." Bai Xue stated the obvious.

    "No need to be on guard, fox. I am not your enemy. Did you not learn of thess'' revival?"''Wang Ling'' snickered, "Though I do not me you for being on guard, only an evil spirit, a God, and a Wanderer can do a thing like that, oh, seems like this little one does not even know what those are. Sigh, I thought for sure you would know what those are, well, it seems like you have yet to open your legacy, what tail are you currently on, little one?"

    Bai Xue''s face darkens as she pounced on ''Wang Ling'' she red at him and demanded for an answer as to what he had just said, "You, what do you know about me? You seem knowledgeable enough to speak of my tails and the legacy within me, what is it that you know?"

    Seeing her act in such a manner made ''Wang Ling'' burst into wildughter, "Hahaha, I can''t believe it, for someone of your race to be acting in such a manner what a racket. I have always been asleep because this sessor of mine is too weak and I always thought that is fine but am I regretting it now. I am rarely awake so I don''t really see this kind of entertainment often."

    "Answer me!"

    "No need to be riled up, I can''t tell you anything anyway, if I reveal anything to you then your Ancient Blood Chains wille into effect and then you will die so don''t try getting anything out of me." He lied, ''Wang Ling'' just has no intention of speaking anything regarding her bloodline, as to why she might leave if she does and he can''t have such an asset leave. Well, he should give him some constion so he continued, "Also, you will learn everything if you devour more blood of the four beasts anyways, oh, and in the future, you and my sessor will go to the same ce in the future well, that is going to be the case but we will be dying in a day or so if we don''t do anything about the imbnce in my body."

    Bai Xue seemingly forgot about the matter of her bloodline asked, "What do you mean die? Can''t you just heal him with that little trick you did with Yue?"

    "I cannot, that is a separate matter. Manipting souls and reforming the body is a different body. Thatss was technically still alive and I just assisted by fixing her body and igniting her [Soul me], the Chaos Qi refilled her blood, fixed her heart, and jumpstarted her internal organs. Though her Holy Race bloodline will now disappear as her blood had been sapped away by the [Yin World Stone], if you do not know what that is, that is the ck stone. You see my point here?"

    "No, because what I am getting is that you revived her is all."

    "Sigh, to make the long story short, I did not regte any of her Yin or Yang and this is the problem of my sessor. That Devil Bloodlines and Phoenix Blood you gave him may have ignited his vitality and saved his life. And the Holy Lord blood you gave him made his Yang Qi be unstable as well. The Yang Qi is burning this body and the Yin Qi is slowly corroding the organs, it is stiil painful even now."

    ''Wang Ling'' was honest, he has no reason why he should lie.

    Bai Xue believed him, "What is that you want me to do?"

    "Did you devour the bloodline of the Grand Light Phoenix?"

    "I did."

    "Then that is good, listen to what I am about to ask of you is going to be extremely big. Only you can save him and whether the two of us live or die, will depend entirely on whether you are willing to sacrifice something for the original owner of this body."

    "Anything." Bai Xue did not need to think any further as her determination to save Wang Ling is not so feeble that she will back down after hearing she will be scarifying something. It is not her life so how bad could it be? Even if she is required to restart in the path of cultivation, Bai Xue can rely on Wang Ling''s connection and strength.

    ''Wang Ling'' smiled and continued speaking after hearing her agreeing, "Thank you, now that you have epted my offer, I shall exin. The bloodline of the Grand Light Phoenix is one of the few amalgamation of Yin and Yang Qi, the Phoenix possesses embodies Yin but this particr phoenix has one of the purest Yang Qi in thousands of realm, and now that you know of that fact, your body now has these characteristics and for you to save Wang Ling, the only way is for the matrimony of someone who possess both Yin and Yang in her body, so what you need to do is sleep with him."

    "What!?" From the long exnation of ''Wang Ling'' she thought it would be something so grand that she would be unable to follow it, but who would have thought it would be so simple? She swallowed her saliva and her eyes widened.

    ''Wang Ling'' cleared his throat, "The innate yin of the woman''s body will make his Yin qi tranquil and the yang qi of your bloodline will absorb the excess yang in his and will also nourish his own in the process. After these two processes had been finished, you too will greatly benefit from it, and seeing that you are also in the Celestial God Stage after eating so much blood, both of you will most likely end entering Half-Step Immortal Spirit Realm." Bai Xue still seemed rather hesitant, he then realized something, "Do not worry, I will be asleep when he wakes up. I have overstayed my wee already, oh, would you look at that, I am already about to be put to sleep. Young one, Wang Ling already know of the process so you have to just get it over with quickly, I will be going now."

    It was then that ''Wang Ling'' returned to the depths of Wang Ling''s mind and went to sleep. He could only send the message to the dormant Wang Ling a few sentences, "I have done what you asked of me now do what you vowed to do. Fail and you know where the two of us will end up."

    The original mind of Wang Ling awoke from his slumber and then in the real world, he opened his eyes. An hour had passed since the gray figure went to sleep and as Wang Ling opened his eyes, he saw that the night had already descended.

    "Ugh, the damage I have sustained seems severe injuries, both my yin and yang are a mess and I am weakened. Yue should be fine correct? He swore on it so she should be fine, my gray qi is used up just like he said. Does that mean the mark is already Tsk, I''ll worry about itter, first I need to fix my body quickly, tsk, the yin and yang is not in harmony, if I don''t do anything else, I may truly kick the bucket." At this time, the sound of the door opening was heard.

    "Ling, are you awake?" Bai Xue came at the right time.

    Wang Ling heard the familiar voice and a smile emerged from his face after hearing it.

    "Xue do you know if Yue is fine?" he became at a loss for words as he saw Bai Xue standing by the door wearing loosely fitted clothing. She seemed to have just taken a bath so her silver hair was still wet. Her body was alluring and the sweet smell that her body carried wafted over to Wang Ling''s side igniting the desires that had been lying dormant within him.

    "What are you?" Wang Ling wanted to ask what is happening.

    But Bai Xue move and her robes fluttered as she moved through the air. Her upper robes flew to the air as it was blown away by her own movements. Now, only her lower half was covered. Her supple breasts, porcin skin, and the perfectly proportioned body was there in front of Wang Ling, tempting him.

    "Please do not stare too much." Bai Xue was bashful, her usual barbaric attitude and personality disappeared as sheid everything bare for Wang Ling to see. As she touched his face and she confirmed that he was alive and awake, a tear escaped from her eyes as she said, "You didn''t leave me, thank the gods."

    Bai Xue did not let Wang Ling time to speak and she attacked him with a gentle kiss on the lips. Wang Ling was dumbstruck and he felt a rise of temperature on both their body. He was unsuspecting of Bai Xue''s action but he did not find her act repulsive.

    Instead, he felt something tug in his heart. Something that had existed for years, an emotion he never cared to acknowledge blossomed as he felt the need to hold her in his arms. He no longer needed any words, Bai Xue showed already showed her emotion with her actions and as a man, he reciprocated her feelings by holding her tightly in his embrace.

    As if he feared she would leave him, Wang Ling embraced her and didn''t let her go. As the moon rose to the air, Wang Ling and Bai Xue showed their affection towards one another as they copted that very night.

    The night was long and sweet moans reverberated in their room. And that night, they became one.

    Second Volume end!

 Chapter 291: What is the next step?

    Chapter 291: What is the next step?

    Chaos exists in the universe even before it dawned. A being lonesome of being born alone came to crave the presence of others so he created worlds inhabited by beasts and other races.

    Through the Nine Chaos, the highest realm was created and two Middle Realm that connects the One realm to the rest. The Highest Realm became known as the Origin of the Universe and the Chaos who created the Middle Realms expanded his rule and created life.

    Two Races opposite of each other but exists as a sign of peace and harmony that represents his whole being. The two worlds referred to the chaos as King, and this King picked its first two creations as its envoys.

    From then on, everything had been cut as Wang Ling woke up. Wang Ling sat up straight from the bed and felt his head. Last night was long, and with the harmonization of his Yin and Yang and the process of getting taken over by the Gray figure in one day, it gave Wang Ling the feeling of pleasure, happiness, and confusion.

    Pleasure and happiness are easily exined but the confusion was birthed from the bits and shes of the past he never knew. The Chaos'' creations used the term King to refer to the one who created them.

    And in the middle of it all, the feeling of boundless void remained as he wanted to search for more of the memory. He craved for it as if it was a piercing piece in his life.

    But that craving disappeared as he heard the sweet moans by his side. He turned and saw Bai Xue, curled up as her rosy skin seemed to glisten in the morning light, she was sleepy, from both the ''activity''st night and her innate craving for sleep.

    She moaned as she whispered, "Do not move so much, let me sleep." She grumbled in her sleep. Wang Ling smiled sweetly and proceeded to caress her hair. Despite having a human form, Wang Ling had been trained to caress her hair as gently as he could like he was caring for a fragile animal, "Rest well."

    He didn''t want to disturb her so he got up without her knowledge but he didn''t leave the room. Instead, he picked one side of the room and examined his condition. Starting with his Yin and Yang which was already harmonized and then to his cultivation which had reached half-step Immortal Spirit Realm.

    Wang Ling then went to check on his bloodlines and for some odd reasons he could still the lingering thoughts of the Gray Figure letting him know that he iscking in terms of Holy Lord Bloodline, "I am now a Transcendent Holy Lord, I need to reach new heights quickly."

    And with hesitance, he proceeded to check his heart which now had a mark that resembled a purple skull. The skull had two horns and it was emitting a thick aura of death, "It seems like my life has been marked, and from what he said, I can only live for fifteen years just like Yue."

    A life in exchange for a life, that''s what supposed to happen. But the gray figure didn''t want that, as he too would die in the process of reviving thess. To save both, the Gray Figure had to do the next best thing, create a pact with thend where all souls end up when it leaves the body.

    Thend where the Wheel of Reincarnation resides, a ce called the Underworld. The pact the Gray Figure created was simple, with his own life he will be the anchor or the lifeblood that will keep Wang Yue alive and keep her here.

    The one who will benefit the most here would be Wang Yue and the one taking the full brunt of everything would be Wang Ling. Wang Yue will be granted a fifteen years lifespan that is not connected to the Underworld through a pact.

    Meaning, Wang Yue can lead a normal life of someone who has fifteen years long lifespan and she can still increase that lifespan of hers like a normal cultivator. And like a normal person, she will be able to have hundreds of thousands of years of lifespan if she reaches the Celestial Phase.

    But for Wang Ling, the ending is different. Every time he reaches the next level, the cultivation he will have will be forcefully stripped away and only ten years will be added to his lifespan rather than thousands of years.

    The lifespan that is stripped away from him would be sent to the Underworld as a tribute to not take his soul away.

    If he bes an Immortal, the most he can get from it would be a hundred years, but considering how long an Immortal has to cultivate in order to reach the next level, Wang Ling will die sooner orter if he doesn''t hurry.

    Clenching his fist, Wang Ling knew that he had no more time to be idle. He had to move and be stronger faster and now that he was already at Half-Step Immortal Realm, he now only needs to break the barrier of Mortality and reach Immortality he still has the time.

    "I need to be an Immortal right away, I want to move Butler Sun and the Family but at this moment, the war is still going on. And the people of the realm should have already known of my identity, this is the time to be decisive and start with the creation of the new era for the Wang Family."

    Wang Ling resolved himself and brought out thestmunication talisman he had with him, he connected with Butler Sun and then he spoke, "Butler Sun, can you hear me?"

    "Young Master, you are awake, I did not mean to disturb you or the young Mistress but it seems like I don''t need to worry. I am d that you are awake, have your injuries healed? Do you want me to head over?" Butler Sun''s voice was ecstatic, a far cry from what it sounded the other day when he saw Wang Yue''s corpse.

    "No, do not bother, I wille out on my own when the time is right, rather, I need you outside for the next two months, by now, I want to end the war in the Realm."

    Butler Sun became quiet and with an excited voice he asked, "What is that you need me to do, First Young Master."

    "This is what you must do"

    Wang Ling proceeded to speak of his ns to Butler Sun; after hearing what had been said, Butler Sun did not hesitate to act upon his instructions.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue stayed in that room for a long timeuntil Bai Xue woke up. Bai Xue woke up and then saw her appearance, her face became bright red as she was still naked, but sheposed herself the next moment she got.

    She looked at Wang Ling and then said, "You owe me one."

    Wang Ling smiled as he chuckled, "This ''one'' is yours if you will it."

    Bai Xue processed what had been said and turned red after realizing it was a roundabout proposal. She scowled as she got up and promptly got dressed, "There will be a proper time to speak of that; when the time is right"

    "So, you are keeping such thought on the back your head?"

    "Shut it, I''ll tear your throat if you don''t shut up!" it seems like despite being a shy maidenst night, her ferociousness reappears after the act, Wang Ling found this rather attractive, "Enough of that, we need to talk about cultivation. You see, I am nning to enter seclusion in three months, I just need a few Immortal Blood so I want to ask Butler Sun over it, help me out when the timees, alright?"

    Wang Ling too became serious but the smile on his face never faded, "Do not worry, I''ll just end the war real quick and we''ll be able to get the Immortal Core and Blood we need."

 Chapter 292: Divine Path Sect

    Chapter 292: Divine Path Sect

    The entire Celestial Spirit Realm was embroiled with many fights and many thought that it would never end. Two wars are currently being fought; between the Qin and Deste n, and the Wang Family against the alliance of the Mu n and the Frost Peak Sect over at Frost Domain,

    The war over at the Deste Domain ended swiftly as the Wang Family''s Shadows, the Tranquil Empire''s Army joined forces with the Qin n to ensure the defeat of the Deste n.

    The Deste n was swept away in the Qin n''s pursuit of vengeance for their Young Master. And even if the Deste n Head wanted to stop the war, the bad blood that had formed after so much blood has been spilled stopped any peace talks from happening.

    So, with a surprise joint sweep against them, the Deste n perished and the Deste Domain was imed by the Qin n and the Tranquil Empire. Wang Family didn''t get over the discussion of who gets to keep what. Though the Tranquil Empire merely got a small portion of it and establish some shops inside it to create a better rtionship with the Qin n.

    They remained neutral as they have already gained control of the Dark Domain. The Dark Domain is in the South of the Central Region, right now, the Wang Family has taken control of the North and South. Though the Northern area is still embroiled in war, it was about to end.

    The Yan n and the Wang Family joined hands to finish off the Mu n. But the war has yet to be over as there were still two missing pieces to ensure the Wang Family''s survival.

    Wang Ling had stayed in the renovated manor of the Xie n and after the incident against the Xie n, the incident became known as the [Ascension of the Monarchs (Wang)]. As the name implied, it was the time when the name of the Wang Family became known to the entire Realm.

    In a single week, the Wang Family became untouchable. With its numerous connections, from the Thunderlord Academy; to the Xiao n. It was made known that they were a force to be reckoned with. There was even a rumor about the Wang Family capable of raising the dead back to life. The first rumor was kind of baseless and disregarded, but the second rumor surrounding them was that the First Young Master of the Wang Family treads the path of both Heaven and Hell.

    The Wang Family did deny nor acknowledge any of the ims, so it was natural for themon people to regard the things they hear as true. The Wang Family''s me rocketed to the sky, and for the better or worse, the True Devil Academy and Heaven''s Will Academy both respectively issued out a request for them to meet the First Young Master of the Wang Family.

    The request was made publish, it was taken as an attempt of the two academies to discern if the rumors regarding the First Young Master to be true.

    Principal Zi of the True Devil Academy and Headmaster Geng Wuying of the Heaven''s Will Academy marched towards the south with their Grand Elders to meet with the Legendary First Young Master.

    Headmaster Geng would have just requested Wang Ling''s presence back at Heaven''s Will Academy but Wang Ling had announced that he had already reached Celestial God Phase, which is another matter that shook the realm.

    He was twenty-eight years old, he naturally became the youngest Celestial God of the Era, no, even if the era before is to be considered, he will still be considered as the youngest of them all.

    Wang Ling had be the wonder of the realm and the ims of him treading the two paths became more believable than it already was. They say that the true path is the one tread by the First Young Master, and in a manner of a few days, wannabee cultist started gathering to form a line to meet the wondrous First Young Master.

    Because of this, the two academies was forced to make a move and publicly announce their visit. With this, they managed to ward off the idiots flocking around the First Young Master.

    Coincidentally, Principal Zi and Headmaster Geng arrived at the same time in Dark Stone city.

    "So, the one they call the True Path is in this city? Didn''t they say he fell after ying an Immortal? Oh my, this little one is surely a force to be reckoned with." It was Principal Zi who announced such a thing, he snickered as he turned to Headmaster by his side, "What do you think Headmaster Geng if this turns out to be true, do you really think the Son of Heaven is also the True Devil King that visited me and gave me that vial of blood?"

    Headmaster Geng turned to Principal Zi and sighed as he rubbed his be, "If this turns out as you have predicted then it seems like the little First Young Master of the Wang Family will be the beacon of hope. If that is the case, wouldn''t the Academy that True Devil King envisioned to be feasible even without our presence? If this First Young Master wanted to, with the help of the Wang Family, he could have established his own power and in a few decades, he could rival ours and even surpass us. Just what is he on about?"

    "Well, we are here to know that, aren''t we?" Principal Zi and Headmaster Geng stepped inside the city and what they saw was destroyed houses that littered the area. There were very few people; a far cry from the bustling city of the past.

    "The people who returned is much greater than I had expected. The Wang Family had ordered for the manhunt of the Xie n members so these people must be those whose identity has been verified. Isn''t the Wang Family worried about a few of them hiding in in sight?" Headmaster Geng questioned.

    "This is the Wang Family we are talking about, for the longest time their information channels had been on the top of the Realm; what did you expect from Sun Wu? Well, the manhunt will end sooner orter as even his second disciple had made his move." Principal Zi reassured.

    As they walked through the street, the two received a lot of attention. But no one dared approach them letting them reach the gates of the Manor easier.

    Reaching the gate of the manor, they were greeted by an elven maid.

    "I am Principal Zi, and this here is Headmaster Geng, we are here to meet with the First Young Master."

    The elven maid smiled as she gave a polite bow weing them to the manor she said, "The young master has been expecting your, please follow me."

    Initially, the two was angered by the disrespect towards them by Wang Ling. They were people of the highest standing in the Celestial Spirit Realm, having a maid receive them rather than Wang Ling himself was unthinkable.

    They scowled and the maid seems to have noticed this as she exined, "The First Young Master has been gravely injured with his fight with, the Second Master of the Xie n. He pushed himself to his limits so it is hard for him to move even now, please forgive him for not being able to meet you at the front gates. Quite frankly, the Head Butler advised the First Young Master to rest for a few months, but when he received your letters, he spared no effort to prepare; even disobeying the words of the Head Butler."

    Her words made the discontent vanished. And as Wang Lings stepped inside the guest hall, the two Heads were humbled as they clearly saw his paleplexion proving the words of the maid true. His hair was also ash gray, it gave people who say it a mysterious feeling.

    They stood up to greet him and immediately sat back down so Wang Ling can take it easy. The movements and aura of Wang Ling subtle as he was injured, but as he stood there, he truly had an aura that is both attune to both paths.

    "I apologize for how I may look, I tried my best but this is the best I could pull off. Headmasters, I assume you are here for the rumors."

    "That is correct." Principal Zi answered politeness, he did not even notice it.

    Wang Ling inwardly smiled, "This is my answer."

    Having said that, Wang Ling activated both bloodlines and six wings and four haloes sprung up behind him. The aura of the Holy Lord and the True Devil swept up the entire area and those who saw it all said the same thing, "It is him."

    The golden blood, the True Devil, the Son of Heaven, he was truly the man who embodies the ideals of the Holy and Devil Path,

    No, it was actually not everyone as Headmaster Geng thought, [ShitI owe the old Devil a drink.]

 Chapter 293: Divine Path Sect II

    Chapter 293: Divine Path Sect II

    "Thithis is." Astounded, no one managed to say a word. The appearance of Wang Ling having the qi of both Hell and Heaven was too shocking.

    "I am sure, you people have many questions and considering Principal Zi came with Headmaster Geng, I assume that you have heard of my ns about establishing an Academy."

    Headmaster Geng nodded his head in honesty.

    "What I tread is the path of Heaven and Hell, and I could join any of the two paths if I just pick one over the other. But, I wished to see what the two paths is before I went ahead and join any of your factions. A few months after I opened my eyes when I was in the zing Wing Continent, I was attacked by the practitioners of the Devil Path and when I traveled thends I heard of many things about the Young Master of the Qin n''s depraved acts.

    "I am not going to lie, I have been doing a lot of things in the shadows; not letting anyone see what I am doing. I have killed in the name of the two paths and in that time span, I have seen a lot of people. No matter what kind of path one follows, there are people who just give the path they follow a bad name. I have seen people who do a lot of good things while there are those who do the unthinkable. I know you know that you are aware of the Wang Family''s standing and the power it holds, and if I ride the waves of its rise, I can establish my own power and I can assure you that if I be the figure of this sect, I''ll be able to fortify it and have it ascend to the top in two years."

    The two heads of two biggest factions in the realm was at a lost for word. In front of them was a weakened young man who was not in his 30s. But as they sat there in front of him, it felt like they were sitting in front of an old beast.

    "The world is in chaos, we need to put it to rest. I can create my own power, but that will only create problems for my family, so, I wish to create a new power. A kind of power that is directly connected to the two academies, a sect that will act as the image of peace, a sect that will create a peaceful era and will be the beacon of hope for any youth who wishes to pursue greater heights without fearing the path they should follow, I want to establish a sect that will stand on top of the world."

    Wang Ling''s words was straightforward and he did not mince his words, he said what he wanted to say and the two heads was in favor of his ideals.

    The talk of peace had long been thrown around, and the current peace the Devil Path and the Holy Path is in was originally bridged by Wang Ling so nobody doubted his desires. What''s more, is that those he had killed in the past were all proven to be evil cultivators who follow a path of destruction so no one thought of holding that against him.

    In the eyes of everyone present, Wang Ling was a hero. He doesn''t shirk away from his past actions and he doesn''t justify his means to his goal. He killed because he needed it, but he does not say any more than that.

    In the eyes, of the two headmasters, he was right and they were lured to epting his ideas with the promise of peace. And with them epting his n, only two questions remained, where the Sect Headquarters should be established and who would lead this sect.

    The sect headquarters were easily decided, at the Dark Domain; as for the leader, the two headmasters tried to get Wang Ling to do it but was rejected saying, "I have no intentions of leading a sect."

    So, he gave out a name to lead the sect who will lead the world to a greater and brighter future and the person he chose was, both leaders of the two academies.

    The two leaders opposed saying that conflict may arise if two leaders are present. Good thing they were open-minded; if not, this whole thing would be a bust.

    But Wang Ling reassured them saying, "This is just the first generation. Obviously the leader of the Academy for the first generation will be different. I want both of you to lead the sect for twenty years, and in that time you two will be a symbol that any of the two paths will be able to achieve greater heights even if they choose any of the two paths. And in these 20 years, you are to both find and agree on the next official Sect Leader and another two Representatives who will choose the next Sect Leader. The Sect Leader can be weak but he must be wise, the two representatives must also be wise, but they cannot be weak for they will be the bnce that will hold the two paths as one and they will be forever called, the [Emissaries]."

    On theing months, the inevitable came for the Mu n and Frost Peak Sect. They were annihted and destroyed to thest member. It ended so fast because the people of the True Devil Academy and the Heaven''s Will Academy came to the North and abruptly announced their decision to join the forces of the Wang Family.

    Despite Mu n''s and Frost Peak Sect''s attempts to negotiate, just like the situation with the Deste n. Everything was toote. The Wang Family and the Yan n suffered a little bit from their setbacks came the rise of an empire.

    After the war, the Wang Family went to establish the Divine Path Sect and it waster revealed that the words of the popce was true. Wang Ling does tread both paths and from then on, was the start of the legendary humble empire of the Wang Family.

    With the sess of the Wang Family, their name cannot be shaken. They are the strongest power in the Realm, and with their numerous connections, it was not hard to see why.

    In the center of it, all one man stood in the middle of the storm. He wished to bring his family to the top, and so bring them he did. Wang Ling became the youngest person in the realm to reach the Celestial God Phase and right now, he is also the most influential youth in the entire realm.

 Chapter 294: Immortal Spirit Foundation

    Chapter 294: Immortal Spirit Foundation

    The Divine Path Sect was stabilized in a manner of eight months. In these eight months, Wang Ling only did one thing. At the eleventh month of the year, when the sun was high up in the sky granting light to the world.

    He stepped out of the renovated manor of the Xie n and activated his bloodline to head back home. The sheer number of people who spread the word was enough to cause a havoc and because of the True Devil Academy''s and the Heaven Will''s Academy''s meddling, the rumor was spread far and wide and reached the ears of everyone.

    The Divine Path Sect now has a member of 500 people. It was so little because the only ones who chose to admit themselves in the Sect were those who were handpicked by the two ''Sect Leaders''.

    Currently, the Sect is operating stiffly as the former enemies now became allies. With the establishment of the Sect, a big chunk of the Dark Domain is now being absorbed into it. The various structures needed for a Sect is also being built right now.

    The Divine Path Sect is supported by the Wang Family, so some of the finances are handled by them. The Wang Family did not need to get involved to this extent, but Xiao Fei''er thought it was necessary.

    Enough of the Divine Path Sect. At the north''s Wang Family Main House, an all-week celebration had just finished and the number of drunkards that littered the streets. The Wang Territory had just ended a big celebration for theplete sweep on hiding forces of the Mu n.

    Atop the main house of the Wang Family, there were four figures. Three beautifully stunning women with a single man. Wang Ling was with Yan Renhuo, Wang Yue, and Bai Xue.

    They watched from above, observing the rising sun from the east, "Sister Renhuo, how is Mistress Yan? Have the mark subsided?" asked Wang Ling.

    "It has, she wished toe here and drink but Father forbade her as she was still recovering. She wasst seen sneaking out, but she was caught and I had to leave so I don''t have any of the details after that."

    Yan Renhuo had already gotten what she sought to get. She had cured her mother with the help of Wang Ling. It had already been three months since theypleted the pill and fed it to her mother, and only three more months and her mother may just recoverpletely.

    Although her name had been out of the mouth of the popce, Yan Renhuo was still someone who is adored by many. Despite being just 33 years old she was already a Celestial Emperor Phase cultivator and she is about to ascend to bing an Immortal-Grade Alchemist.

    "Brother Ling, I have to rest, the drink has gotten to me."

    Yan Renhuo said her goodbyes as the sun finally rose. She entered one of the unupied guest houses like normal and then went to sleep. She had been here far too many times to not be ustomed to the ce.

    Only the three remained, Wang Ling and Wang Yue was silent and Bai Xue was already sleeping by Wang Ling''sp. So it was Wang Yue and Wang Ling silently sitting there waiting for one to speak up.

    The rtionship of these two had deeper by a lot after the incident regarding Wang Yue''s revival. They have spoken a lot after that and as Wang Ling found the silence stifling for Wang Yue, he was the one to start the conversation.

    "Have you reached Energy Pce Stage yet?"

    "Ah..yesI just reached it a couple of days ago. My lifeblood had thickened and my lifespan had increased again. You do not need to worry any longer, Big Brother."

    In the eyes Wang Yue, Wang Ling was a worrywart. He concocted a lot of things for her to ingest so her lifeblood would increase hastening her recovery. She was happy to have such a caring brother, but something within her was making her sad and worry over him.

    Swallowing her fears, Wang Yue opened her mouth to confirm something she wanted to hear, "Big Brother, are you really going to leave the realm just like Father and Big Brother Wang Hong?"

    Wang Ling turned to his worrying sister and softly smiled, "I am, but that will be for the time when I ascend to Immortality."

    "But I won''t be able to see you anymore when enter seclusion so isn''t that just you are leaving us?" Fiddling with her fingers, Wang Yue seemed to have reverted to her childhood. She was unwilling to be separated from her beloved big brother, but some things are just inevitable.

    "We are Immortal, the Family is in a state of peace; even if I leave we will still see each other in a few years. Let us talk about this at ater date." Wang Ling then picked up Bai Xue and then carried her in his arms. He looked at the horizon and stated, "I am heading over somewhere Yue, please, tell Butler Sun that I will being back in a few days'' time.

    "Alright."

    Wang Ling unfurled his wings and flew out to somece Wang Yue do not know. Wang Ling left and was on air for twelve hours to reach the Red Mountains. The Red Mountains, the ce was where his mastery.

    Even though the snow was continuously falling down, at this time of the year the Red Mountain seemed to look like it is bleeding as the Crimson Flower Tree is in full bloom. This is a famous spot of the Frost Domain, but this year, no one can step on itsnd. It was the direct request of the solemn First Young Master.

    Wang Ling climbed the mountain on foot starting from the foot of the mountain. He took it step-by-step. He was not hurried nor was he troubled. He was at peace, for some odd reasons.

    As he got to the peak and stood before the tallest tree on the mountain, Wang Ling ced Bai Xue down on the ground and then kowtowed three times.

    "Master, I have told you I will return. And since myst visit, I finally did something I never thought possibleI managed to fall asleep. Though it was just an instance, I managed to fall asleep that night."

    Wang Ling lowered his head as he stated, "I am going to ascend, Master."

 Chapter 295: Patience

    Chapter 295: Patience

    Law  a system that ties down the world to make it function. Thew of sword is to y the person before you; thew of the bow is to pierce the enemy ahead of you.

    Thew of the ground is for it to provide footing. But what if thews of the world is bendable and definable. If it can be molded to the need of a person, the sheer devastation it could cause would be immense.

    Wang Ling was at a cave in the northernmost mountain area of the Frost Domain. He was alone, not with Bai Xue or anyone.

    This cave was manmade, carved by Butler Sun for his seclusion that will take years to end. Wang Ling''s lifespan is now only fourteen years. It had estimated that it would take him three to five years just to breakthrough.

    With him were four swords, the two natal weapons and the two fragments of his Blood Seeker. He had not collected them all as the other three had gone up to the higher realms.

    The sword that is in the possession of the Feng n had returned to the Origin World, same with the Bo n and the Liu n''s sword.

    To enter the Origin World  a realm separated from the Celestial Spirit Realm, he only needs to get Butler Sun to take him there. But Wang Ling chooses not to, he wants to enter the Origin World when he ascends to Immortality.

    He cannot wait for years just to collect his sword fragments, what he needs is to reach Immortality and increase his lifespan.

    So, he is already trying to break the barrier of the Immortal Spirit Stage or also known as the Immortal Foundation Spirit Stage. Other than that, it was also known as the third Boundary realm of cultivation.

    There were previously two boundaries, but in the Higher Realms, there''s more than five.

    The previous stages he knew was: Foundational Phase, Nascent Soul Stage, Saint Phase, Dominion Realm, and Celestial Phase.

    All of these, are the realms of cultivation in the Celestial Spirit Realm. But, this is not the apex or is it the middle of everything. In the eyes of the Higher Realms, the stages of cultivation in the Celestial Spirit Realm is the foundation of what they refer to as the [God Path].

    To reach Godhood, one must be aware of Mortality, such is thew of the world. And to be God, there was one such important requirement, reach Immortality before the age of 100.

    To bypass the realm of Gods, one must be an Immortal and to be an Immortal, one must first be a Mortal. But to be an Immortal the presence of Immortal Qi must first be present in the body of a cultivator.

    And Immortal Qi can only be achieved by forming what Immortals call an Immortal Foundation  hence the term Immortal Foundation Stage. To harness Immortal Qi an Immortal Foundation is needed.

    The process of creating an Immortal Foundation is eerily simple  yet eerily dangerous. To create the shards for the form of the Immortal Foundation wishes to form, one must give up Mortality so crushing one''s foundation will be necessary.

    Anyone can crush anyone''s own foundation, but for Wang Ling, it is one of the hardest things to aplish. The strongest foundation in the cosmos cannot be destroyed so easily; it cannot be damaged so easily.

    Even after Wang Ling going berserk with his qi consumption, not once did his foundation waver. And now, in order to construct an Immortal Foundation, he must destroy the one thing that can hold up the skies if it ever falls.

    "The Cosmic Foundations is the strongest thing in my whole being, it is even strong enough to withhold the two qi that creates Chaos. And I need to crush it in one shot? How am I going to do that?"

    Wang Ling was in a bind, but he knows it is doable; after all, the fifth level of Nine Heaven Upheaval Art is to create the [Chaotic Origin Foundation].

    "I''ll try that first." Wang Ling entered his Spirit Ocean and stood before his Cosmic Energy Pce and Cosmic Pirs. Without a sword, Wang Ling channeled his Divine Sword Qi to his hands.

    He gathered everything he could for a full minute and with but a single motion  he made a sh. The world within himself trembled in the presence of divine qi, the Spirit Ocean created waves erratically and it rocked his entire body.

    But as his sword qi reaches the Cosmic Pirs and the Cosmic Energy Pce; his foundation didn''t even waver in the slightest.

    "This is not going to work." He eximed. If Divine Sword Qi can''t even make the Cosmic Foundation waver, he has no idea what can.

    From the depths of the Spirit Ocean, a white ze emerged and formed to create a serpent. Suzhen emerges as she felt her father''s presence, "What is the matter, Father."

    "Good timing, help me for a bit." He instructed without being perturbed of her presence. Wang Ling turned his attention back to the Cosmic Foundation and raised his sword above his head. He once again attempted to pulverize his Foundations.

    "Suzhen, provide the strongest mes you can."

    "The strongest mes may harm Father, I advise not to do it."

    "Just do it, Suzhen."

    With his Father''s instructions, Suzhen lit everything aze. The veins and muscles of Wang Ling began to bubble as an extreme heat flow through his body. It was painful, but he held it in and as the heat reaches its peak Wang Ling unleashes a devastating sh.

    The mes roared and Wang Ling''s qi harmonized with the mes of Suzhen. It flew through the air scorching everything in its path. Yet, as it reaches the Cosmic Foundation; the mes wavered and dissipated, returning to his body.

    The Cosmic Foundation didn''t even show signs of trembling. Wang Ling found this to be disturbing. What if he can''t ascend to Immortality? What will happen then? Will he die just like that?

    Wang Ling did not want such a thing to happen. So, he went back to thinking.

    Three months passed and it was now the ninth month of the year. He was now 30 years of age and for the past three months, he had been trying to leave a scratch on his foundation only to end up failing.

    "This is not going to work, this is the limitations of Lightning Qi." The lightning qi that he managed to harness from his past encounters with the lightning tribtion failed as well.

    Now, he was on the verge of insanity. Others fear of having their Foundations shattered, but Wang Ling fears of it not shattering.

    He was about to give up when he suddenly remembered something, "How about merging the two qi." In his fight with Xie Ro, Wang Ling managed to take Xie Ro''s arm because of a sudden burst of power.

    That burst came from the forced merging of his Hellish Qi and Angelic Qi. The gray qi that mutated his strength his body for a brief moment that''s what he needs, he needs  Chaos Qi.

    But he can''t get Chaos Qi with his current Holy Lord bloodline. He was a mere Transcendent Holy Lord, he needs to first reach Royal Holy Lord. At least that''s what the gray figure said.

    So, Wang Ling does not need to focus on pulverizing his Foundation; what he needs is to increase the thickness of his bloodlines. And he must do it in the span of a few years.

    So, Wang Ling went to work. He summoned the sound of the Bell of Heaven and then, for the next years he focused on having his Holy Lord bloodline thicken. He had his soul tempered and strengthened by the Bell of Heaven.

    And as a year passed, he made a breakthrough and manifested the fifth halo. And as he reaches the fifth halo, his absorption of qi also became even faster.

    But he need not absorb any more qi. His body was already filled to the brim, if he absorbs any more it will all be for nothing. Wang Ling once again inherited nothing from his bloodline, but he did not care and steadily pressed on.

    But what he did not perceive was the reaction of Suzhen to him reaching the next level of his bloodline. Suzhen''s body mutated once again, the bloodline that governs the elements is, as expected also governs the mes of heaven.

    Suzhen''s zing body was nowced with azure stripes. On her head were six stripes that run from her head to her tail. Fangs emerged from her maw and now, a bright red core formed on her forehead that entered her body.

    Suzhen has formed a Beast Core, but it was still a fake core because she is nothing but an avatar born out of Wang Ling''s mind.

    Wang Ling did not know of such a change was happening within him.

    He focused on himself, he let the bell ring and he endured. He now needs 54 bells in order for him to reach the next level of the Holy Lord bloodline.

    "Only a little more." He whispered under his breath.

    Continuing with his pursuit of the sixth halo, Wang Ling continued the ringing of the bell. But he found that reaching that the sixth halo was not so easily achieved as he had thought.

    Now, the ringing of the bell was too painful that every additional ringing of the bell damages his soul. To face one additional bell ring, he needed to prepare for months to ensure he doesn''t get rip to pieces. And when he ovee the struggle of the previous bell ring, he was made to prepare an even stronger bell that would take an even longer time preparation.

    It was painful, and it was horrible. The fear of death was there as more time passes. The passage of time awaits nobody, he was not the God who rules over time; he cannot control it.

    So, Wang Ling had to wait patiently. His seemingly perpetual struggle to reaching the sixth halo cost him eight years of his remaining thirteen years lifespan  he now only have five more years to live.

    But as he reaches the sixth halo, something urred. His angelic qi rose exponentially and wave after wave of information appeared in his mind. A new kind of information surfaced.

    Wang Ling grew stronger and his bloodline rejoiced. Three innate abilities flowed but he cared little for it as it was irrelevant.

    It took him nine whole years to ready his soul and reach this level of bloodline level. And as Wang Ling smiled. The two qi moved and his bloodline also. A flood of qi rushed to his Spirit Ocean even without him aggravating the flow.

    The flow of both bloodlines has finally reached the level of Royalty, as he reaches the Royal Holy Lord and True Devil King, the sight of a Noble finally sprouted.

    The qi that was innately meant for the use of the one true king slowly but surely started forming. Wang Ling''s body was bombarded with violent convulsion and inexplicable pain mix with shes of images he never knew that happened before.

    In front of Wang Ling were an army of millions, both the Holy Race and Devils fighting for dominance. He was watching from the perspective of someone he knows not of the identity.

    The battle being fought was unsightly and Wang Ling watched from above. He heard himself speak in a whisper, "Such nonsense, for them to fight like so, it saddens me."

    Wang Ling became confused but after he heard those words, he was pulled back to his original body and as he opened his eyes above the Spirit Ocean he saw a pair of grayish eyes staring at him, the gray figure tried to smile with his eyes and then said, "Hi, how was the night with the fox?"

 Chapter 296: The Gray Figure

    Chapter 296: The Gray Figure

    The Gray Figure emerged from somewhere Wang Ling did not know. The Gray Figure had always stayed within depths of his consciousness so finding him here was shocking.

    "Hey, are you still processing the information you inherited? Hmm, it seems like establishing the point of inheritance to the start of the Royal line was a mistake, should I have added it when he''s at the second line of Royalty?" The Gray Figure mumbled to himself.

    "I still don''t get what you are saying but I am fine." Wang Ling sighed and he shook his head, "Howe you are here? Aren''t you unable to get out of that ce?"

    The Gray Figure shrugged its shoulders, "Well, your bloodline finally had the ability to create Minor Chaos Qi so I managed to squeeze out of my little rabbit hole. Hmm, looking at the low-quality Chaos Qi in this ce, I say this is passable."

    Wang Ling creased his brows after hearing the words low-quality, "What do you mean? Do your words signifies that there''s a higher form of Chaos Qi out there?"

    "Obviously, though it is not something that is known, as it is only known by myself. I categorized before I" His words paused, "I apologize but it seems like that part is still sealed off. I am pretty sure I only sealed the most important of events that may end up being extracted by those people by ident, but who would have thought that I also sealed this information. Well no matter, you will learn all of it in time."

    The Gray Figure was a being that existed with the Nine Heaven Upheaval Scripture. Meaning it existed with it, no matter what kind of origin it has, this Gray Figure is someone that is older than anyone Wang Ling knew of.

    It also acted as if it knows everything in the world, but it seems like even it has a few problems regarding remembering things.

    In the end, the Gray Figure shook its head and then turned to Wang Ling to ask, "How long has it been since I was asleep? I think you are already prepared to ascend to Immortality." The Gray Figure turned to the Cosmic Foundation.

    "You have been sleeping for ten years, I only have five years to live."

    The Gray Figure was surprised and jumped backward in surprise, it wanted to say something but ended up swallowing its words in the end.

    "I know how you are feeling, the pressure of death is upon us both. I can feel my lifeblood running low, I will die if I do not hurry. I''ll start the process of ascending now, don''t be too disappointed with my speed." Wang Ling imagined a sword and then circted the Chaos Qi that had formed inside his body.

    The Gray Figure was behind him, "Despite your impending death, you are rather steady. Only a few beings that are like that, impressive."

    "Other than enhancing my bloodline I have reflecting on myself for the past years. And I finally understood that worrying over the fate I epted will only make my cultivation to slow down. If I can''t ept the path that Iid out for myself, I would not be able to solidify the path I follow."

    The Gray Figure smiled, but Wang Ling did not know that.

    "Your path is going to lead you to death if you don''t have such a mentality. But not everything is so gloom. You are treading the right path that is unique to you, and besides, you have not done anything wrong, you are on the right track, after all, the Cosmos can only be destroyed by the thing that birthed it. It can only be destroyed by Chaos."

    Wang Ling raised his sword and then have it descend, Chaos Qi made the Spirit Ocean fly out with a whistle. The force of his sword that was mixed with Divine Sword Qi and Chaos Qi caused his entire being to tremble.

    *Boom*

    A single sh of the sword created a void-like feeling when it touched the Cosmic Foundations. The Qi Pirs and Energy Pce copsed with the sound of a muffled explosion. Cracks formed on the body of the Cosmic Foundations and like ss falling to the ground it broke.

    Wang Ling''s body trembled as his foundation ended up being destroyed but he moved quickly and gathered the destroyed pieces of Chaos.

    The Gray Figure watched as Wang Ling sat and cross his legs. With a yawn, the Gray Figure looked around, "This will take a few years, I don''t want to sleep when I can finally move around so I''ll  oh, what is that?"

    From the remnants of Wang Ling''s shattered Energy Pce, there was a ck me that was zing wildly. It was the Hell mes and as it loses its container it broke loose. The Gray Figure saw this and its eyes turned to slits.

    "I didn''t even know he managed to summon the [mes of Destruction], does that mean he got the True Chaos me technique? Wait, if the mes of Destruction is here, then does that mean the [mes of Creation]; hah, there it is, oh my, it had already turned to an avatar not bad, not bad. Well, he already has two of the [Five mes of Chaos] so this is fine I suppose, hmm, I wonder if I can call upon the [mes of Tribtion], he has Lightning Qi from the Lightning Tribtion in his Spirit Ocean anyway. Hehe, with this he won''t be able to say that I''m doing nothing."

    The Gray Figure moved and then flew upwards. From the actions of the Gray Figure, it was clear that it was entric. But it will not do anything that will harm its sessor for it will only endanger its own life.

    The Gray Figure flew to the air and gathered the lightning qi that came from the tribtion that Wang Ling previously faced.

    But before continuing, the Gray Figure moved its fingers and then gathered the essence of mes in Wang Ling''s body. It then went ahead and devoured the essences it collected.

    "That should unlock the sealed about this technique." The Gray Figure smiled slyly.

    The Gray Figure then proceeded to gather every lightning qi present till nothing was left, and as the lightning qi peaked, the Gray Figure snapped its fingers and then a marble of mes appeared on its palms; it was the True Chaos Spark.

    Considering how much trouble Wang Ling created the Hell Spark, it was unthinkable just how this Gray Figure managed to create one in a manner of seconds.

    "Good thing I implemented a failsafe in recovering the techniques I sent out for my sessor, hehe, with this I''ll be able to help in forming the Five mes of Chaos and then get theI also sealed this one? Hmm, that''s weird. I don''t think that actually necessary. No matter, I''ll firs summon the mes of Tribtion before everything else."

    It closed its eyes and then tried gathering everything. Azure light emerged from the Chaos Spark turning the spherepletely azure. It had transformed into what the Gray Figure called as a Tribtion Spark.

    Connecting to the origin of mes of Tribtion, a little ze was starting to form. However, something unexpected happened; the instant the Tribtion Spark reached its peak, everything went south and the qi the Gray Figure had painstakingly gathered dissipated into nothingness.

    With a surprised look, the Gray Figure muttered, "Someone managed to subdue the mes of Tribtion? Who was it?"

 Chapter 297: Immortal

    Chapter 297: Immortal

    At a mountain range in the Earth Domain, there was a white-haired young maiden. She held no weapons and in front of her were one of the few Immortals that exists in the realm.

    It was a Regal Lightning Tiger and was the strongest expert of that race. Bai Xue had an injury left hand but she stood there with an indomitable will.

    The Regal Lightning Tiger was burning with rage, its body was bigger than a hill. It was a terrifying sight and as it roared, the Regal Lightning Tiger''s body exploded with purple lightning and charged towards Bai Xue.

    Lightning congregated and formed an armor around its body. The Lightning Regal Tiger went ahead and roared and caused the world to tremble. But Bai Xue kept her calm, she twisted her wrist and then ice appeared.

    The ice was the size of a small hill but it waspressed to a two-meter long spear. Sheced the ice spear with lightning then fire than her own Immortal Qi, she whispered, "Fox Form: Elemental Spear."

    The spear flew out and with incredible speed, the Regal Lightning Tiger was pierced on the heart. It was too fast to be avoided and the Regal Lightning Tiger fell to the ground and caused the ground to crumble under its weight.

    Having her qi spent too much, Bai Xue felt her strength being sapped away. She slowly got down from the air andnded near the Regal Lightning Tiger. The Regal Lightning Tiger was on itsst breath, but it still red at Bai Xue.

    "..What did my Race to you? To poison us and kill us like this, what did we do?"

    Bai Xue turned to him and shook her head, "You didn''t do anything but your ancestors touched the final resting ce of Wang Wudi''s Master, I am here to make you pay for that."

    The Regal Lightning Tiger died shortly after his question was answered. Bai Xue watched this happened and propped a pill in her mouth to recover some of the injuries she had sustained. She had no Immortal Pill with her, but such a thing was enough to relieve pain.

    "The poison Renhuo gave me managed to weaken the Regal Lightning Tiger, with this, when Linges out we won''t have to take this detour."

    Bai Xue knew of Wang Ling''s intention of killing the people who desecrated thends where his Master is buried. She sympathized with him but if she waited for him to get out of his seclusion before they make a move, it will only be a waste of time.

    It had been 12 years since Wang Ling entered seclusion and Bai Xue who entered the same time as he did had already gotten out five years after their seclusion. She thought Wang Ling woulde out shortly after she did, but who would have thought it would take this long?

    But no one doubted Wang Ling''s safety, he was still alive, as stated of his Grandmother.

    The Immortal Will she left in her Grandson''s body had yet to be activated nor have it dissipate, it was clear that he was still fine. But the time he is taking to finish his Immortal Foundation is oddly too long worrying everyone in the Family.

    Bai Xue had been killing a lot of beasts that has anything to do with the Four Deities. She lets the beings that are too weak to provide her any kind of held but those at the Immortal Realms are in the te.

    As she absorbs the blood of the Regal Lightning Tiger, she also proceeded to devour its beast core and then everything else. Of course, she ingested the antidote given to her by Yan Renhuo before doing so first.

    "That girl is really helpful, I wish she could have waited for Ling before she answers the ''call'' of the mes." Bai Xue knew she wouldn''t be able to get any more poison from Yan Renhuo as she had already left the realms years ago to answer what she calls, the beckoning of the mes.

    She sighed as she saw the use of her poison and pills over the years being a great help to her. Eating the beast she had captured, Bai Xue received amunication from the Butler Sun, "What is it?"

    "There are signs of the First Young Master''s tribtion."

    After hearing his words, Bai Xue''s eyes widened and she opened her wings and then transformed into a streak of white light.

    =====

    Wang Ling was quietly and steadily form his Immortal Foundation. His body convulsed as his body weed the Immortal Qi forming in his body.

    The fragments of his foundation was congregating and he was forming the form he desires. But he was carefully forming the foundation the Nine Heaven Upheaval Art the Chaotic Origin Foundation.

    Atop his spirit ocean was a sword that is the sky of a mountain. It had the color gray. It was a traditional sword and it was emitting a primordial and archaic type of qi that came from a time that is much different than the present.

    The qi that is entering his body was first an Immortal Qi that is unique to him; yet, as time went on the Immortal Qi was being changed and from pure Immortal Qi it was reced by gray Chaos Qi.

    Immortality alsoes from Chaos, so none will be able to argue that Chaos Qi is far more powerful than Immortal Qi. A euphoric kind of power welled up within Wang Ling''s body starting from his Spirit Ocean to his Immortal Foundation.

    His meridians began to form the same shape that is the sword Wang Ling was envisioning. Twelve meridians must be used to form the Immortal Foundation, but as the chaos qi reaches its peak the Celestial Spirit Realm and the heavens seem to be responding.

    Wang Ling''s qi was rising and the first path of Immortality was opening. There are twelve Immortal Meridians in an Immortal''s body but only one was forming. He was not facing a sort of problem with his cultivation, he was only creating the first level.

    The Cosmic Meridians were forced to mutate and be twelve separate meridian system that is each connected to the Immortal Foundation. The first meridian system lit up and Wang Ling''s body shuddered more violently than before.

    His body was lifted up from the ground and the cave he was in was hallowing as the Hellish Qi run rampant inside. The corrosive and destructive properties of the Hellish qi exploded and it was more powerful than before. From the depths of the Highest realm, the highest form of Hellish Qi exploded.

    *Ting*

    Somewhere in the Universe, the flow of time that had been stopped started flowing once again. As the piece that is the qi of Hell awakens in the body of Chaos a tidal wave of Hellish Qi swept the Universe affecting all the worlds without exception.

    The Celestial Spirit Realm and the other lower realms experienced a baptism of sorts; after which the qi of creation and regeneration reaches its peak and once again, the Angelic Qi thatys dormant in the highest realm, the highest form of Angelic Qi was released and the flow of another piece of the Universe unleashed something that had been slumbering deep in the center of everything else.

    *Ting*

    Something rang that caused the inhabitants of multiple worlds to dismiss, but those who had been waiting for a long time heard it loud and clear. In the highest level of Hell World, the highest floor of Heaven World, the depths of the Abyss, the God of Beasts, and many more.

    And a select few managed to hear the sound. And one of these people are Wang Ling. His ears rang, as it began to bleed. The Bell of Heaven cannotpare to that sound; he could''ve died if he was not already at the starting point of Immortality.

    Wang Ling''s eyes opened inside his body, and there, he saw the first meridian already fully formed, connected to the Chaotic Origin Foundation. Wang Ling''s eyes widened as he saw the sword that stretches up to the skies.

    The sword of the Primordial Times had appeared before him, and it was a manifestation of his will. On the de of the sword was Suzhen wrapped her body around the sword all the way up to the hilt. Atop the mountain-like sword was his Celestial Soul, basking in Chaos Qi.

    "You really outdone yourself, boy." The Gray Figure who was still wearing tattered clothing stepped up from behind him and then smiled at the sight of the foundation he hadid, "Well, this means your path is the path of the sword, well, everyone has their path. Oh, yeah, I intervened with the Heavens and made sure to give you enough time to rest, the Heavenly Tribtion is upon us, but I kept it at bay with a few arrays. It will not fall for at least three days. Well, you already have Chaos Qi in your body, by the Hellish Qi and Angelic Qi that remains is as strong as the Immortal Qi, good job on getting such a good thing."

    "Thank you, if the tribtion can hold for three days then that is good, but can you tell why I can no longer feel the Lightning Qi?" Wang Ling asked and then

    The Gray Figure was silent and gave a heavy and deep sigh, "It was used up in creating the Immortal Foundation. Forget about that, I''ll help you retrieve some when you face the tribtionter. Answer me this first, the True Chaos me, by any chance, did you give it to anyone?"

    Wang Ling answered candidly, "Yes, I did."

    The Gray Figure shook its head and then looked at the skies, [That exins a lot.]

    Wang Ling did not know what the question was for but he put it on the back of his head and began getting ready for the Tribtion. The world was rumbling and for three days, the tribtion gathered more and more force creating dark clouds that span for kilometers.

    After having his body all patched up with his Angelic Qi and Chaos Qi, Wang Ling opened his eyes and finally opened the cave he was in. The world rumbled and from afar, he could see nothing but a sea of trees and above him was the darkest kind of cloud.

    But at the very entrance of his cave was Bai Xue, looking at him with inspecting eyes. She smiled at the sight of his dirty clothes and the funny look on his face, "I''ll be sharing the Heavenly Tribtion, my blood calls for it."

    "That''s a new greeting. I will not force you to stop, but be sure to not die."

    "I got it, do not worry."

    Wang Ling stepped out of the cave and streaks of azure lightning weaved inside the dark clouds. The lightning finally congregated into one big lightning serpent and then with a loud a p to make the eardrums burst, Wang Ling and Bai Xue bathed in lightning and in a manner of moments, the mountain that exist in the mortal nes dissolved.

    The world was shaking for a moment; the lightning descended a total of fifteen times. All fifteen lightning strikes carried tremendous force. The people of the Wang Family who had been waiting outside the range of the Tribtion hurried over to check on the First Young Master only to end finding  no one.

 Chapter 298: Awaken

    Chapter 298: Awaken

    "Hey, wake up, Wang Ling, wake up!"

    "Where am I? Ouch, that hurt.."

    Wang Ling could feel his body to be moving without a problem. And as he opened his eyes, what he saw caused his eyes to widen.

    A man was before him. That brown hair, that contour of his face, the mild and carefree expression of that man, it was so nostalgic that he forgot about the pain on his head, "Master?"

    Wang Ling asked in confusion.

    The man he calls master furrowed his brows and then showed a ferocious face to Wang Ling, "Youzy disciple, get up and get ready, we need to move! Come and move, we are heading to the North, hehe, this master of yours managed to secure a good location for the Academy."

    Wang Ling puzzled expression as memories of the past flooded his mind. It was a familiar scene this was, it was too familiar as it had already happened in the past.

    "I know this already happened, this is the time when Master and I went to the North to secure the unnamed mountain from the bandits. This is the past?" Wang Ling questioned and he looked around, "This must be an illusion."

    He was already aware that this ce was not real, and as he became aware of it, he looked around and saw a pen nearby. Grabbing it in a hurry, Wang Ling took it and stabbed it in one of his eyes.

    Blood gushed out and he wailed in pain, he saw the image of his master shed and tried to move but the world crumbled as soon as he went ahead and change the script of the illusory world.

    The world showed signs of static and soon, he saw his body growing up. But as he looked at his clothing and surrounding, the world still seemed to be an illusion. He creased his brows, [This is a strong world.] He thought and swiftly tried taking his life away.

    He had a sword tied to his waist. He grabbed it and was about to slit his throat and once again get out of the illusory world when a young boy about the age of 10 snatched it away from him and runoff.

    "Haha, I got Martial Brother''s sword!" The kid gave Wang Ling a satisfied look on his face and then run off with the sword. Against his rational thinking, Wang Ling runs after the kid and just like that, he was sucked into the pace of the illusory world.

    Wang Ling lived his memories like it was real. He once tried going against the flow of the world but the more he tried to go against it the stronger the flow became. Living in a life that is fake but seemed real made Wang Ling unable to see through anything.

    The world was convincing enough that he lived through his memories without a problem. The people he lost was there with him, his master was alive  what more could he ask for?

    In one of the training grounds atop the mountain peak, Wang Ling sat on the grass watching over the children frolicking around the mountain peak. Wang Ling had a satisfied look on his face.

    But it was at this time that seven figures came flying with high speeds. They were Saints, and Wang Ling immediately felt their killing intents.

    "Bring out the traitorous scum!" The man screamed out in a loud voice.

    Wang Ling''s master got out of the temple in a hurry and his countenance darkened upon seeing the seven men, "Senior Brother, may I invite you to a cup of tea?", Wang Ling''s Master offered with a serious look on his face.

    "I am here to dispose of you, having to share a cup of tea with a traitor such as you would only be a disgrace. Kill them all! None shall be left alive." The man abruptly ordered the death of the innocent.

    "NO! Don''t you dare touch them!" The master went into a rage then tried to meet with the six men who were moving for the kill.

    Wang Ling saw this and he also dashes forth to protect the family he and his master promised to protect. The children present in the temple are all orphans they had met on the way, they had promised the safe haven, and he, being their Martial Brother means he has to protect them like a good senior.

    Drawing his sword he valiantly fought the bastards who dared to try and harm his sister and brothers. They were about to be beaten as he was subdued shortly after, but Wang Ling managed to pull through when it managed most.

    The pendant he had worn since he was a child glowed with a golden light. A blessing of uncontested strength saved the day. The pendant was given to him by the parents who had abandoned him in the past, and with hope, he clutched it thanking them from protecting him from danger.

    But as Wang Ling was celebrated by everyone, he turned to the body of the in Saints and then shes of a red night emerged. shes, it was shes of memory he was unfamiliar with. It made his head hurt. In that scene everyone that he loved was killed; kneeling down he clutched his head and the ''he'' in his mind looked at him with tears of blood trickling down his cheeks.

    "DO NOT FORGET YOUR CRIMES!" With those words. Wang Ling''s mind was freed from the dream created by the illusory world. He jumped back and looked at the Master, Brothers, and Sisters he had and with a smile of contentment, he whispered, "Experiencing an illusion is enough, I have a world to live in, goodbye."

    Wang Ling at this world was but a Nascent Soul cultivator but he flew to the air and then drew his sword. He circted his Divine Sword Qi and run his sword through the skies causing it to have web-like cracks.

    Like shattered ss, the sky copsed and Wang Ling saw the image of his Internal Demon being stabbed by his sword. With a scowl, Wang Ling spoke, "Thank you for the dreams, now disappear."

    Killing the Internal Demon (Heart Demon), Wang Ling destroyed the Illusory World that trapped him. He opened his eyes in the real world and then saw the boundless sky that stretches to no end. He got up and noticed something different, the Qi of the world was too dense that it was abnormal.

    The presence of Hellish Qi and Angelic Qi was also too much. It was nor normal. But Wang Ling had no time to observe such things because as he tried to move his body ached all over. He was left to lie there without any protection. And as he examined his body with his Immortal Qi, he also noticed that he had no clothes on.

    He active the Ocean''s Lull and managed to grasp that he was inside a crater and in the middle of it no less.

    "What happened to me?" He asked himself as he proceeded to heal himself with a mix of Angelic Qi and Chaos Qi. But as he was about to use Chaos Qi, the voice of the Gray Figure rang inside his head.

    "Don''t use Chaos Qi, I am still unsure what part of Heaven World this is."

    Wang Ling raised a brow after his words; retracting the cirction of his Chaos Qi and focusing his recovery using Angelic Qi, Wang Ling began asking, "Do you mean that I am in Heaven World? What do you mean by that? I was clearly in the Celestial Spirit Realm just now."

    The Gray Figure inside Wang Ling answered directly into his mind, "Haha, we were ejected out of the realm for almost causing its destruction. The Tribtion you just faced was the 17th of the Immortal Tribtions, it was meant for being that could control space; it was called Illusory Space Tribtion]. It is basically meant for people who have unlocked their seventh meridians, well you are just unlucky for the Heavens recognizing the thickness of your qi with someone from the seventh rank. Well, that doesn''t also mean you are as strong as them, so, tough luck my sessor."

    Wang Ling sighed in despair from the words of the Gray Figure, "Why didn''t you just possessed my body when I was unconscious or tried healing me when I was out? You could have made yourself useful. Oh right, I need to quickly take my leave, there might be beasts here."

    He and the Gray Figure began to argue in order to pass the time. Wang Ling tied to heal himself by using his Angelic Qi and even activating his bloodline to increase the whole process. But Wang Ling was forced to have his bloodline activation stopped, the Gray Figure told him that it was too reckless.

    Wang Ling did not dismiss his words. He followed them and heeded his warnings. This was the first time he had been in the higher realms and whether the Gray Figure is speaking the truth or spouting some bullshit.

    But as days passed and Wang Ling finally managed to regain most of his functions, he sensed movements from outside the crater. He tried to move away, but he sensed that those people held no hostility only anxiousness, acting out would only alert them and he could sense that their strengths belonged to a Celestial.

    Wang Ling closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. He only has the bare minimum of clothing wrap around his body. He then hearding from outside the crater words that baffled him.

    "Another person hade down from another realm."

    It was then that he remembered that Bai Xue was also with him when he faced the tribtion.

 Chapter 299: Dark Woods

    Chapter 299: Dark Woods

    "Help me apply salve to his wounds. Don''t aggravate him, he might be a powerhouse; we need to gain his favor." A husky voice was heard warning the people with him.

    "What if he is an evil cultivator? Let us just go, we can''t risk ourselves into helping such a person." the voice belonged to a young man.

    "Do not be a coward! We need help, if we cannot secure the help of this person, then we are going to die. I cannot feel his qi, meaning he is an Immortal, we need to receive the favor of an Immortal if we want our tribe to live."

    Having his body touched, Wang Ling showed signs of ''regaining'' his consciousness. He grumbled and showed his vulnerability lowering the guard of the people around him.

    "Reverend immortal, how are you feeling?" the man with the husky voice knelt with his head down adjacent to Wang Ling''s left. He was wearing tight-fitting clothing made from leather of some sort.

    The way he dressed was far from the people of Celestial Spirit Realm. The skin of the man was dark and his ears were long, "An elf?" he asked in a weakened voice.

    Surprise, the man with the dark skin lowered his head to speak, "Ah, reverend immortal, you know of our sister race? I am Gabu, a member of the Dark Elf Race."

    [Even their naming sense is different from the Celestial Spirit Realm. But what a relief, they also speak mynguage. I don''t need to speak in Elven tongue then.]

    It was new to him, but Wang Ling was seeing things differently from when he was in his realm. This is a different world from his, culture should be different, but from the way he was referred to as an Immortal, Wang Ling was pretty sure that cultivation level is the same.

    Examining the salve, the ingredients used was rather familiar with him. Though there are signs of different nts being used, Wang Ling was silent in terms of the effectivity it showed. The salve was good for having numbing and curing the pain, it was quite good.

    "Thank you for helping me. My name is Wang Ling, you can refer to me as brother Wang if you so wish to do so." he showed his appreciation by bowing his head.

    "It is nothing, helping someone in need is but a natural thing to do, Brother Immortal." A tant lie.

    Though he had been lied to, Wang Ling didn''t have the intention of exposing them just yet. He had to milk them everything of their knowledge in order for Wang Ling to choose the next move he will take.

    "Where am I? I just ascend but I am not sure what world I entered. Can Brother Gabu inform me of my situation?"

    "With pleasure, Brother Immortal. This is the Western Dark Woods, we of the Dark Elf Race resides in this woods for thousands of years. I wish to inform you more, but the night is drawing near; Spirit Beasts and Immortal Beasts roam the woods at night."

    Wang Ling epted the offer and with ''great difficulty'' he followed them somewhere safe. Wang Ling asked a couple of things along the way and was informed that they were in the Lower Heaven of Heaven Realm.

    [So this is the Lower Heaven Xue spoke of. Hmm, the qi is at least 10 times denser than Celestial Spirit Realm and the Middle Heaven has denser qipared to here. Adding my previous lifespan and my newly gained lifespan, I have a total of 95 years. Far more insufficient than I imagined. I have to surpass Immortal Spirit Foundation in that timespan, can I do it? No, I have to do it!]

    Having followed the elves for three hours the sun finally went down but as they had been walking for a long time the Elves and Wang Ling reached a tall non-identical to the trees scattered in the woods.

    The tree was known as a Dark Poison Oak, a poisonous tree that is hated by the beasts in the surrounding area. Though it was called like that, the tree was not poisonous to humans or elves the slightest bit.

    Atop the tree was a cleverly built tree lodgings designed to blend with the dark leaves of the tree. Upon entry, the elves made sure to activate a crystal that was in the middle of the room. It was a handy artifact known as an [Array Crystal].

    It was a new thing for Wang Ling, and he just had to ask what it was in order for him what it was, but he had to keep that curiosity at bay for a little while longer for his priority was learning of the current situation.

    A mini luminous pearl was lighted in order for them to have light and see one another.

    "So, can you please tell me where I am?"

    Gabu didn''t dare dawdle and he went ahead with his exnation, "Like I have said earlier this woods is known as the Dark Woods, currently we are at the Western area of these Dark Woods. I and little Hiba is from the Central Dark Woods where our Elders and n reside. We saw someoneing down from the lower worlds on the Western area of the woods and we were sent by the Elders to see what kind of person they are. We ascertain that you are good so we helped you"

    From his words alone, Wang Ling was already doubtful of his intentions. If he was from the Central Regions of the Dark Woods then what is the use of going to the trouble of checking the Western area for the enemy with mere Celestials?

    [If they knew that someone from the lower realms ascends to the higher world are Immortals, why would they send Celestials? It doesn''t make sense, and frankly, it is stupid. Maybe Dark Elves are stupid? Or do they think I am stupid? No matter, I just need to learn where that other person who ascended and then leave.]

    He showed a believing expression and then asked, "Is there anyone else who came here? Are there other Immortals who ascended to the Lower Heaven?"

    A grave expression appeared, "There is, a day before you arrived, another Immortal appeared from out of nowhere, but when men of our tribe came to the ce where that Immortal arrived on, there was no one present. Whoever it was, they already left without us knowing who it was."

    Wang Ling listened to his words and then sighed. It seems like finding Bai Xue will not be that easy. But he needs to rendezvous with her, having another Immortal with him makes things easier than it should so Wang Ling was hoping to see her.

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling asked another thing, "What is the strongest beast in this woods?"

    "Huh? The strongest? That would be the Second Meridian Immortal Beast, the Nightshade Panther, why do you ask, reverend immortal?" he showed a bitter look for a moment. Wang Ling did not miss this look on his face.

    "Nothing much. Brother Gabu, do you know of any way for me to spread my name?"

    He was asking a lot of odd questions that made the head of Gabu hurt, but Gabu who was acting as the representative of the Dark Elves was knowledgeable enough to answer Wang Ling''s inquiries, "East of the Woods is a major city known as [Cloudless City], just like the Dark Woods, the Cloudless City is a part of the [Azure Light State], two months from now on is the [Heavenly Dragon Selection] and those who win in that selection will be famous that will reach the ears of other states."

    "From here, how long will an Immortal take to travel to Cloudless City?"

    "At least it will take you a couple of months, three to four months. However, if you can pay for it, there is a Spatial Transportation Array in the city of [Fleeting Wing] three weeks'' time from here. It is also east from here."

    "Is that so, then that is enough. Thank you for your help. Now, answer me, what is it that do you need help? Unless you value your life, you will answer me honestly now." Wang Ling finally learned of everything he needs to know and directly asked Gabu what they would request of him is.

    Gabu was astounded for a short while, but when he saw the eyes of Wang Ling, he was momentarily frozen but as he swallowed his saliva he kowtowed as he asked of Wang Ling, "II ask of this Immortal to help the chief and guardian of our tribe to y the Nightshade Panther. The Nightshade Panther had achieved a breakthrough and is threatening the safety of our tribe. I know this is shameless of us, but only three Immortals can y that kind of beast. Please, help us."

    Wang Ling sighed at the sight of Gabu kowtowing towards him, but then, he remembered something, "Can Ster Stones be used as the currency of this realm?"

    Gabu shook his head.

    Wang Ling sighed even deeper this time, "Alright, I will be leaving for a short while. You and that little kid stay here, tell me, where is the direction of your Tribe? And where is the direction of the Nightshade Panther?"

    They pointed at two different locations and Wang Ling nodded his head, "That is the only thing I need to know, you two, stay here, I''ll be heading over to your tribe."

    Before the two Dark Elves can even appeal, Wang Ling already disappeared. The two dark elves dared not step out of the lodging as they feared for their lives. The only thing they could wish for is for the Immortal to truly head for their tribe.

    But it made Gabu worry, after all, he was unsure if the Immortal was already healed or not. But looking at his movements, he should be fine.

    The next day came and Gabu with hispanions went back to their vige with haste. And from afar, they could hear the loud cheers of the dark elves.

    And as they entered their vige, the head of the Nightshade Panther was already there.

    "What the hell?" He asked.

    One of the vigers saw him and then cheerily called out to Gabu, "Gabu, you did it, the Immortal you hired came with the head of the Nightshade Panther!"

    =====

    "[Meteor Stones], huh. Well, will the amount they gave me I should have a problem with getting a ride to Cloudless City. And if I don''t have enough, I can just sell this Immortal Beast Core."

    Wang Ling smiled as he exited the Dark Woods.

 Chapter 300: Detour

    Chapter 300: Detour

    Traveling to the Fleeting Wing City, Wang Ling will take a lot of time. But it mattered not for his speed was faster than normal and although he can''t use his bloodlines so tantly, minor augmentations are enough.

    ording to the Gray Figure, Wang Ling can activate his bloodline but he cannot ignite it. But to bepletely sure that he will not be facing any trouble, Wang Ling decided not to activate his bloodline, his speed was already apt for the job so why bother?

    He would be on the road for a couple of weeks but Wang Ling will not waste his time, if he can, he would gain knowledge from the Gray Figure to understand what he should keep in mind when he is in the Lower Heaven.

    "Just remember that this world is different from the Celestial Spirit Realm. You heard what the Elves have said correct? The Heaven Realm is filled with ''Nobles'' the culture and tradition here are ruled by an aristocracy, the influence of the Primordial times runs deep in this one. Though there are still sects in these worlds, it is but a minority, but it is also possible that there are Sects that are as strong or even stronger than a Kingdom or Empire. Kill a Noble, then you must be ready to fight an entire bloodline. To be short, it is no different than the world below this one."

    When Wang Ling went to Dark Elf tribest night, he had already killed the Nightshade Panther. The Chief of the vige wanted to pay him with ''brides'' but he refused, he doesn''t have time to take care of them, so he took the currency/cultivation resources of this world  Meteor Stones.

    Meteor Stones are the same as Ster Stones. The only difference being the density it carried, the Meteor Stone has denser qi within making it the perfect kind of resources an Immortal should use.

    Aside from earning a total of 10,000 Meteor Stones, he also learned a lot of information from the chief that Gabu didn''t bother exining. The Lower Heaven has different ces and worlds that have connections to ruins that have a history of millions of years ago.

    The continents have no official name, the name that a certain part of thend is the name of its conqueror. To be exact, the thing that is used would be the moniker of the conqueror.

    The Azure Light State is a state of the [Heavenly Dragon Empire]. The Heavenly Dragon Empire is not ruled by one of the Four Deities as the Heavenly Dragon being referred to here is the Heavenly Dragon Emperor, a part of the Beastman Race who cultivated a unique set of cultivation method known as Heaven Dragon Ascension.

    Wang Ling was left in amazement upon learning of this fact, but he had to ept it because this was his world now.

    "Figure, do you know of a way to return to the Celestial Spirit World? I wish to return because my sword is yet to bepleted." Wang Ling asked.

    "You need to wait, you did note here of your own volition so that means you did note here through the proper method of entering what I call [Cosmic Road]. You don''t know it, I will exin it to you. The Cosmic Road is not an actual road that can be touched but a connection to all the Realms. Only by having the ability to control Space or having someone bring you to the Higher World will you only be able to travel through the Cosmic Road. But as we have traveled through the tribtion, we are left to wait until you be capable of controlling Space.

    "Enough of that, your sword will be reforged one day, but right now we need to worry over how we are going to raise your cultivation. I also need to return to the Celestial Spirit Realm, most of my memories is stuck in my tombs after all."

    Wang Ling was left to agree with the words of the Gray Figure and with a sigh he continued with his path. To reach the Fleeting Cloud City one must pass through three smaller towns and Wang Ling didn''t want to pay anything so he avoided towns.

    He was an Immortal now, he need not sleep nor does he need to eat, he can live without those shit. Wang Ling went and flew to the west before returning to his original direction. Having an inexhaustible amount of qi was truly a magnificent thing to have.

    But upon avoiding the first town, Wang Ling will also end up avoiding the other two. However, there is another thing he will be meeting. In a weeks'' time of Wang Ling''s journey, he avoided a lot of people on the way, and before long he reached the infamous ce the Dark Elves called [Fire Emperor''s Garden].

    And filled with mes, flowingva, and fire stones. In the Lower Heavens only a few cultivator ventures into it as it was a very dangerous area for Celestials and Immortals alike. Only those who are attuned with mes dares to enter in search of treasures.

    Wang Ling was one such cultivator. With a body trained under rigorous conditions of the Hel mes, he slowly adapt to corrosive kinds of qi and poison. The Hell mes was a potent poison so it was an effective training against it.

    The Fire Emperor''s Garden was a good ce to be in, he needed a suitable ce for where he should have the Hell mes reach the next level of mastery. He need the Hell mes to be stronger and have a mind of its own, its use is already limited as it is, he now need to improve it in order for him to have more cards on his hands.

    It wasn''t him who decided this action, it was the Gray Figure who convinced him to do this.But he argued that the presence of the Hell mes may cause outrage in the Lower Heaven but the Gray Figure assured him that it will be fine.

    ''The pure form of the mes of Destruction is much more dangerous. Oh, the mes of Destruction is the other name of the one you call Hell mes, as a bonus the Heavenly mes is called the mes of Creation. I have been meaning to ask you, did the True Chaos mes technique used by other people before you?"

    "Yes, in the previous era the people who uncovered the True Chaos mes cultivated it. But those who cultivated it can only pass reach the second level and those who reached the third level can be counted by one hand though those people died in a few years'' time shortly thereafter."

    "I see, you see the True Chaos mes is one of the few techniques I left in the entrance of my Tomb. I consider it the strongest me cultivation technique as it allows the user to control mes of chaos. But the mes of Chaos alone is dangerous and would devour the people who dare control it. That is why those who cultivated it wrongly all died. The correct method of cultivating the True Chaos mes is having the essence of Chaos in one''s body. Angelic Qi, and Hellish Qi is one of this Chaotic Fragments, the True Chaos mes would devour the essence and would show its true form."

    "What does that have anything to do with avoiding detection?"

    "Simple, the mes of Chaos is sacred the mes of Chaos and Destruction changes the more you train it. The more you train it the more it returns to their purest forms hence thinning the aura of Hell and Heaven to it. A great example of it is the avatar of the mes of Creation, it hade alive and is slowly bing a true creature, its characteristics as the mes of Creation dwindles the stronger it bes."

    And with that, Wang Ling learned of the truth and he hurried over to the Fire Emperor''s Garden.

    But then, he remembered something that almost made his blood be cold.

    "If the True Chaos mes devour its user, does that mean Renhuo will also be devoured?"

    The Gray Figure who seemed to have noticed his reaction and heard his words shook its head and said confidently, "Worry not, thatpanion of yours is fine, she should have devoured the mes of Tribtion, either that or she gave the technique to someone else and that person proceeded to devour the essence of tribtion."

    Wang Ling remembered something important from the past and then heaved a sigh of relief. The incident in Invincible City when the lightning tribtion was devoured by mes clearly circted in his mind.

    After some time, Wang Ling reached the Fire Emperor''s Garden. But even from afar, he noticed that there was something wrong. A crowd was formed outside the Fire Emperor''s Garden.

    Wang Lingnded on the ground and with his curiosity reaching its peak, he asked one of the people to exin to him what is going on.

    "The people of the Red me Sect is blocking the path to the entire Fire Emperor''s Garden. They im that it is now their territory and is having their juniors cultivate inside."

    "And who are the people saying that we cannot enter?"

    "Those three in front. They are people of the First Meridian Immortal Spirit Foundation stage, we cannot touch them because of the sect behind them so hateful."

    One of them cursed and Wang Ling sighed at the sight of these people. In the Lower Heaven, Immortals are not as many as the clouds, only a few ever ascends and be an expert of such level.

    And seeing them act like these made Wang Ling feel embarrassed for them.

    And because Wang Ling does not have time to deal with such people, he whispered, "Suzhen,e out."

    A little white snake appeared on his palms. It was the size of his pinky, and without anyone noticing Wang Ling waved his hands and pretended to turn around and leave, he even said, "How unlucky, for us to miss such a thing because of greed:"

    But as he was about to leave, a zing White Serpent appeared from thin air right above the three disciples of the Red me Sect.

    "What kind of beast is that!?"

    It was Suzhen and without a warning, she devoured the three Immortals in mere seconds. Suzhen thrashed the area. She eyed the people present and with speed as quick as lightning, she went ahead and put Wang Ling in her mouth before fleeing to the me Emperor''s Garden.

    Inside her, Wang Ling sat thinking, [It is rather enjoyable here.]

 Chapter 301: Interest

    Chapter 301: Interest

    "You''re no fun, boy. Why didn''t you show yourself more? Having an enemy or two wouldn''t hurt you." Aint came from the Gray Figure.

    Wang Ling listened as he rode inside of Suzhen''s body.

    "What is it that you want? Kill them in broad daylight? That will only cause more problemster down the road, I do not wish to have enemies when I can avoid them. It is easy to kill such people, but sometimes it is best to be careful. You may be bored, but I can''t risk having my life endangered just yet. I have no one I can rely on in this world."

    Wang Ling argued and shut the Gray Figure up. There are numerous legends concerning so-called ''experts'' killing people who stand in their way in broad daylight thenter say, "I wish for an ordinary life." or some nonsense close to that.

    It is easy to avoid trouble and there are methods to sneaking passed situations without causing a ruckus. Till now, Wang Ling has yet to understand how such people have managed to avoid getting killed after making an enemy out of almost every expert in their respective worlds.

    [Such an idiotic way of thought. Stupid people must run rampant in the olden days.]

    Having such thoughts, Wang Ling retrieved the storage rings of the Immortal they had killed just now. The body of the Immortals have long turned to ashes, bone and all. Only their personal belongings remained. The weapons that remained were melted off and used as a material for Wang Ling''s natal weapons.

    [I also need to strengthen my weapons, to where it stands, even though Immortal Qi runs through it; for some odd reason the Reaper and Heaven''s Will can''t absorb the Blood Seeker.] His thoughts run wild as to what the reason may be but ended up empty handed. He easily melted the Immortal Artifacts and fed it to his weapons, he proceeded to calling back Suzhen inside his body and then he himself went to find an apt location to have Suzhen and the mes of Destruction evolve.

    =====

    "Have you confirmed the Origin of the ''burst''?" It was the voice of a man obscured from the world by a curtain while sitting on a throne.

    "I apologize your majesty, but we have yet to determine where it originated. The purest of qi is still flowing out of the ''Origin'' and the ''Void'' is reacting, with such forces making a reaction we doubt we will be able to find it any time soon. We have to wait for some time in order to find the Tombs and his Legacy, by then, we can move with the second phase of his majesty''s ns." Such is the report of the aide who had been on the side of the ''King'' for eons.

    "How long do you need?"

    "We need 70 years at the least, the bursts will settle down around that time."

    "Hmm, it matters not how long we have to wait. Whether it be 70 or 700 years, we can wait for the opportune time to move, if we make haste, it may only prove to be detrimental to us. Be patient, we have already waited for eons for this to happen."

    "Yes, your Majesty."

    In a gleaming pce constructed by the most glorious of gems, a burst of wildughter echoed in the ears of countless "Nobles".

    "But I have to say this first, your majesty. When the burst of the purest qi exploded, the Space on numerous worlds warped. I find such a coincidence as weird, I implore you to have the ''Nobles'' of the Lower and Middle Realms to be warry."

    "Do what you must. I will be returning to trying to open the Origin once again."

    "Thank you for giving me your trust, your Majesty."

    =====

    Around noon, Wang Ling finally had the chance to find the right location where the me essence is densest. There was no Beast around the area, and even if there are they are mostly harmless to Wang Ling.

    He found a good ce. In front of him was a river of red hotva. Emitting an enormous amount of qi, Wang Ling dove into the said river and went deep.

    Not wasting any time he dove into the river and then went to the area with the densest me essence. Calling upon the mes of Destruction, the river ofva explodes with dark mes. But thanks to the viscosity it possesses, the ck mes never emerged to the surface.

    The Gray Figure noticed this and nodded its head as it acknowledged the craftiness Wang Ling held. Using the me essence to mask the mes of Destructions qi so he can focus on forming the avatar he envisions to create.

    The avatar creation process has already been ingrained in the mind of Wang Ling. In a manner of a few short hours, Wang Ling''s qi absorption had already drained half of the me essence of the river.

    Like before, Wang Ling did not get involved too much in the creation process and he just let his instincts mold the mes of Destruction. He let his heart and mind reach harmonization and as his intentions finally reached its peak, a roar escaped his body.

    Suzhen who had been quietly absorbing the me essence with him jumped out in a surprise and then turned to look at the direction of the ck mes that is atop the Spirit Ocean.

    A grand ze like no other, containing the essence of destruction and corrosion like no other. The mes that can destroy the Worlds, the mes of Destruction roared and without missing a beat the mes of Destruction traveled all over his meridians.

    Like a hungry beast, it emerged from his right hand. A giant mawparable to the mightiest of beast emerged from his palms.

    And from that maw came a magnificent beast. A magnificent mane fit for a king, a body with dark fur made of mes and a pair of terrifying white eyes. A roar emerges as the King announces its presence to the world.

    Rumble!

    With the roar of the Lion followed the rumbling of the clouds as the lightning tribtion gathered and prepared itself to descend.

    The people that are around a 500-kilometer radius saw the tribtion rising and was surprised. Some were warry of what is happening and some curious.

    Nheless, the tribtion caught a lot of attention. Wang Ling had no time to care about them. This tribtion was the same as the one that came for the creation of Suzhen. It is merely trying to erase the existence of the avatar.

    "Boy, the tribtion has arrived, go and kill it. People are watching us, unlike the mes of Creation the mes of Destruction takes time to settle and be a genuine avatar, before the avatar of the mes of Destruction emerge, go and call it back and y the tribtion."

    Wang Ling raised his brows in astonishment, "Kill? Can a tribtion even be killed?"

    "Anything can be killed, that tribtion is just a Mortal Tribtion, in the presence of an Immortal it is nothing, besides, your sword and qi belong to Chaos, now, y it! Boy, hurry!"

    "Alright, do not worry! If what you say is true, then this is nothing!"

    With a powerful burst of strength, Wang Ling called the Lion back to his body and he emerged from the river ofva. Drawing his de, Wang Ling''s divine sword qi went to full power and with a loud shout, Wang Ling brandished his sword and cleaved the dark clouds effectively ying the Heavenly Tribtion.

    As the dense dark clouds was cleaved in two, Wang Ling was already prepared to leave, but a loud voice echoed from the depths of the me Emperor''s Garden.

    "I thought we already flushed everyone outside this ce, now, who do we have here??"

    Trying to escape, Wang Ling hurriedly jumped back. This person was an expert he cannot take on with his current level and limitations. The pressure that is as heavy as a mountain bore down on Wang Ling appeared and from beyond the clouds came an old man with a long white beard.

    The old man showed an interested gaze to Wang Ling as hemented, "A Divine Sword Qi at such a young age, how interesting. If you were from around here, I would have heard of you already, boy, answer me, who are you?"

 Chapter 302: The Scheming Genius

    Chapter 302: The Scheming Genius

    "Who are you?" it was an old man with a long white beard and set fiery clothing simr to that of Wang Ling''s, albeit slight difference in terms of the overall aesthetics and the lower half was kind of simr to pants.

    The old man looked like a dignified bandit in the eyes of Wang Ling, but the strength he exhibits was nothing like a bandit''s. It was a suffocating kind of power and the heating from his body was strong enough to even affect Wang Ling.

    Inside Wang Ling was the Gray Figure assessing the situation calmly, "What are the odds, after talking about avoiding strong opponents theye crawling to our doorsteps? This is kind of ironic, so, what are we going to do? I can tell that this man is already at the pinnacle of the twelfth meridian, we can''t kill him even if we ignite your bloodline."

    All hope was lost for Wang Ling, or so it would seem. Wang Ling who was on his knees resolved himself and answered with both respect and dignity, "Wang Ling is my name, respected elder. I came from the afar western region of the Thousand Sword Sage Province, I am a wandering rogue sword cultivator seeking to join the Heavenly Dragon Selection to gain honor and fame."

    "Hoh, the Thousand Sword Sage Province huh, that''s quite a long way. That must have been why I do not know of you, and for a wandering sword cultivator to reach such a level, you must have been in seclusion for many years honing your skills, correct?"

    Wang Ling answered with a nod. In the Lower Heaven, there are three main powers, the Heavenly Dragon Empire, the Thousand Sword Sage Province, and the ck Dragon''s Immortal Battlefield.

    Other than the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield that acts as the training grounds of favored talents, the other two are the major forces that split the Lower Heaven. The Thousand Sword Province is a haven for sword cultivators  although rare, there are prodigies that exist to challenge the heavens they are called  Divine Swords.

    How did Wang Ling know of this? He asked the chief of the elves about this world with thoroughness and even if the Dark Elves chief didn''t know the specifics of the world, suchmon knowledge is still within the range of his limited knowledge.

    In the exnation of Wang Ling, the old man could already see how he managed to reach such a level and dropped the idea of him being a spy for some power. But the old man still doubted Wang Ling because such a talented youngster would have been treated like a treasure in the Thousand Sword Sage Province. So that being said, he was rather doubtful about what he is doing here.

    "Boy, are you trying to trick me? With your talent why would you need toe to the Heavenly Dragon Empire to seek and honor and fame for? If you wish to join any sect in the Thousand Sword Sage Province, they would treat you like a fragile treasure and polish you well."

    "This is a bit awkward for me to say, butmy Master, he is too proud to have me join any sect, saying they are too below the level of our legacy, and if I challenge them it would be bullying the weak saying it is natural for them to fall before the ''Strongest Sword Skill'' of his."

    "Soyou have a Master?"

    "That is right."

    Wang Ling finally smiled inwardly as the face of the old man twisted and the pressure boring down on his body lessened. The old man was rattled by his words. And sure enough, Wang Ling was released from the pressure of the old man.

    Having his body released from the pressure, Wang Ling slowly got up from his knees and he stood. Standing before the old man, Wang Ling was confident just like before, but he showed awkwardness behind this confidence. Despite this, the old man cannot discern if his attitude has any w. Wang Ling''s actions were too natural for it to fake.

    Also, even though he was confident he possessed no trace of arrogance. He had a serene heart, showing that he was still a master at such a young age. Such an attitude made the old man''s face sunk even deeper from displeasure; after all, such an attitude can only be cultivated by people who know they are above everyone in their bones. Whoever this boy''s master, he must be someone great.

    "Hmm, it seems I was wrong from moving against you. I thought a rat from the God Sealing Faction hade to hurt the disciples of my sect. I should have known you were the disciple of a formidable Master when I saw you cleaving the tribtion in half, truly, only the strongest of sword skills can do such a thing. Can this junior tell this senior what is the name of your sword technique?"

    Wang Ling showed an awkwardugh as he scratched the back of his head, "I apologize, senior for my impudence by I was told not to speak the name of my sword technique. But from what he said to me it was once a sword technique that rocked the Lower Heaven hundreds of thousands of years ago."

    "Is that so  truly such a shame  in the behest of my sect I apologize, junior brother Ling, you said that you are heading for the Heavenly Dragon Selection correct? As an apology why don''t you head there with us? We can provide you protection, the juniors of our sect will be heading to join there as well."

    Wang Ling once more showed an awkward smile and from there alone the old man already knew that something is wrong, "What is the problem, Junior Brother?"

    "I apologize for this senior, but ording to my master, I cannot travel with anyone. To be honest, I was not supposed to leave my seclusion this early, but I pleaded my master otherwise. He was angered and as a means to somehow continue my seclusion, he said that I must travel alone for at least five more years, I am still at the third year, I have to continue my travel all alone for two more years."

    The old man was obviously disgruntled by his words, but in the end, had no way to convince Wang Ling otherwise. With a sour look on his face, he had to let it go but onest time, he asked Wang Ling, "I understand, but can I at least how old this brother of mine? In my sect we have a Divine Sword as well I only wish to see how he fares against a genius such as yourself."

    "I am around 40 to 45 years of age, I apologize but I do not track my age quite well. But I feel quite pressured to bepared to other people of my generation, my Master did say that I ascended to Immortality toote and I reached Divinity in such a level that he had to hide his face if I im that he is my master. And as for my sword Divinity, he was even more furious about how long it took me."

    With an embarrassed expression, Wang Ling exined his situation. The old man, on the other hand, was too rattled that his expression was tooical to behold, with his lips twitching he continuously whispered, "An Immortal before the age of 50? That isimpossible  right?"

    But the old man''s curiosity noticed an important thing about the ''Master'' of this young boy, his standards were too high. If he was already dissatisfied by a disciple of this caliber in regards to his cultivation speed, then what of his sword divinity?

    Sword Masters would look at sword mastery with even more importance than cultivation, this made the old man wonder, just what age did he reach Sword Divinity?

    "I know this old man is being so nosy, but if it is not so much of a problem can this Younger Brother of mine inform me what your age is when you reached Sword Divinity?"

    "Um, can I not? The Master always said that I shouldn''t speak of it to other people as it would make him lose face if they know of my ipetence."

    "Do not worry Younger Brother Wang Ling, you have not spoken of your Master''s name so I cannot even say anything about him and his teachings. I am already at awe for him to have managed to groom a genius of an Immortal that is yet to reach 50 years of age. I will certainly not speak ill of your Master in any way."

    Wang Ling was still hesitant, but he made up his mind to tell the old man. He approached the old man closer and then lowered his voice until only the two of them could hear one another, "It is rather embarrassing but I was already nearing 30 years of age when I reached Sword Divinity."

    Thunder struck the old man as realization struck the old man, [At such a young age he already reached sword divinity? Yet, his master is still displeased? Whoever this master of his is, he may just be a monster of the generations-long before ours. If he''s this capable of raising a disciple, just how strong is he really? Good thing I didn''t attack him and thought of killing him, if I did, his Master may juste for our sect and annihte us. I must approach this with care.]

    The old man cleared his throat before speaking, "Is that so, I do not know what your master is trying to say but in the Heavenly Dragon Empire reaching Divinity at such a young age is definitely a genius."

    Wang Ling smiled, "Hehe, senior shouldn''t be buttering me up with such lies. Ehem, I thank you for your kind words, but it seems like I must leave now, senior, I once again apologize for staying in this ce for far too long, I need not stay here any longer now that I got what I wanted."

    The old man nodded his head, "I wish to speak more but I see that you must leave. Junior Brother, others may not be weed in this ce but our sect will open its arms for you if you so wish to train here. Also, take this."

    The old man threw an emblem to Wang Ling, the emblem was crimson in color and in the middle was a carving of a zing fire, "That is my Sect Emblem, as an apology you may ask for me in the sect when you are in trouble, just say the name, Limen and show them that emblem and they will know it is me."

    "Thank you, Senior Limen, I will now take my leave. May we meet again in the Heavenly Dragon Selection." Wang Ling did not hesitate in epting the emblem, such action made the old man satisfied.

    Wang Ling left the Garden soon after with the old man observing him from afar. When Wang Ling officially left the Garden, he met with other disciples of the sect and when they tried to block him Wang Ling only needed to show the emblem and mention Limen''s name and they would let him through without question.

    Two hourster Wang Ling exited the Garden.

    Along the way, the Gray Figure who had watched Wang Ling talk his way out of the situation and even miraculously get an ally was something of a shock for the Gray Figure, "What the hell happened!? What magic did you cast!? Did you beguile him!? I did not remember you having such an ability!"

    Chortling, Wang Ling found the reaction of the Gray Figure to be amusing, "Heh, that is such a simple thing to do. Well, without the fact that I asked the elves a lot of things, I wouldn''t have managed to concoct a story that will fool anyone."

    "I know that already, I mean why did he believe you so easily?"

    "That''s the case, he didn''t believe me so easily. He was still on guard until he started calling me Younger Brother. His tone of voice was constantly changing along with the information I speak off. My supposed background managed to make him warry of me, and with the backing of a Master, I managed to scare him into making him letting me go. When that happened I slowly showed the attitude of a hardened disciple and an awkward secluded disciple. Such quirks I learned from having the first-hand experience. Once he learned of my ''talent'' the image of my Master will be real in his mind and I''ll be free of doubt, after all, someone of my caliber cannot have been a mere wandering cultivator without a master so he took the bait and in the end, he was kissing up to me to gain my favor and for me to forget his rudeness. And as for why he didn''t attack me if you are wondering, that is because if he does and I have an immortal in my body, he and his sect would be endangered by this top-notch master."

    The Gray Figure grew speechless for the longest time. Finally, he managed to see just how much of a schemer Wang Ling was. Such an borate concoction of lies managed to pull them out of such a situation with ease was simply astounding.

 Chapter 303: A beastman

    Chapter 303: A beastman

    The city of Fleeting Wing was reached by Wang Ling in a manner of weeks. The Heavenly Dragon Selection shall start in two months'' time from now.

    "Such a grand city" amazed, Wang Ling eximed. The Fleeting Wing City was unlike any other of the so-called minor cities on the Celestial Spirit Realm. The elves imed it was a minor city yet the size of it was bigger than Invincible City.

    The Gray Figure remained neutral in terms of its reaction. It need not react too big as it was all too familiar of the sight.

    Wang Ling entered the city not needing to pay any toll. The city was free to be entered and no guards could be seen. Unlike the Celestial Spirit Realm the Lower Heaven is much more liberated.

    But upon entry on the City, Wang Ling noticed was striking difference that stuck out like a sore thumb  there were no Spirit Beasts in sight. Though they may just be somewhere else in an area of the city, Wang Ling thought of the worst possible situation. The Gray Figure also noticed such a thing and could not help but shake its head.

    "The Lower Heaven is unlike the Celestial Spirit Realm, their artifacts and formations may be top-notched, but their worldview is rather ancient. Boy, prepare yourself, what you may see is not something you often see in the world below. After all, peace between races has found stability, but here, that is not that case."

    Wang Ling heavily nodded his head. But anxiousness arose from his chest. If such is the view of the Lower Heaven to beasts, just what kind of future will Bai Xue, hispanion will end up in? Will she end up dead? Or worst, enved by them?

    The Gray Figure noticed Wang Ling''s subtle change in his reactions and assured him with some needed lip service, "I don''t know what changed, but if the culture is the same when I left the Higher Realms then with the fox''s beauty, she will not be killed. She may be forced to be a maid or a concubine."

    But such words only caused for Wang Ling''s heart to be rattled. The Gray Figure''s non-existent face contorted and then hurriedly changed his words and reassured him once again, "There''s also the chance she is picked up by a Beast n or Sect and turned into a Core Disciple, sessor boy, calm your heart, you are attracting unnecessary attention."

    Waking up from the unconscious disy of his strength and killing intent, Wang Ling saw that a number of people around him had already put up their guards against him. Even against Immortals, his killing intent was still denser by a couple of times. After all, they may be Immortals, but they have not lived up to 70,000 years so his killing intent that had been cultivated for numerous years was uncontested.

    And him being at the City Gates, where there are a lot of people present, both who are going to leave and enter are there after all. Many eyes befell onto Wang Ling.

    When Wang Ling finally came down, he was already prepared to apologize and immediately leave the area, but some youth with arge frame and bronze-colored skin came from his side. The youth had arge smile on his face and he wore a tribal-like leather clothing.

    Only a part of his upper body was kept hidden and showing his well-defined muscles, that seems to have been chiseled by the gods themselves. As for his lower body, he was thankfully covered up by pants crafted from the hide of some hairy beast.

    The youth was rtively handsome and when he approached Wang Ling he was full smiles and vigor. Showing his set of white teeth, he let out a heartyugh, "Hahaha, I have always thought that you ins dwellers are nothing but sissies who reeks of their mother''s breast milk; but dear Lord Beast God proved me wrong, to think a warrior is before me. How wonderful! Warrior of the ins, mine name is Fjord of the [Eastern Beast Mountain Tribe], tell me what thy name is!"

    Wang Ling was pleasantly surprised, but he seemed to be not alone with such a reaction for the people in his surroundings are also surprise in the sight of this youth.

    "It is one of the Beastmen tribe, what honor for us to see such a Grand Warrior, hmm, is he perhaps one of the Royalties of the Empire?"

    "Maybe so, he speaks of the [Eastern Beast Mountains], so there is a chance. I wouldn''t want to provoke him if I were you. But who is that young man that Beastman has taken interest in? So much killing intent, is he a member of the yers?"

    "I do not know who he is but he must be someone magnificent. I can tell that he is still young, maybe 80 years old? Or even 70, he may just be a genius of some major power that had been cultivated in secret."

    Wang Ling could hear numerous things from the people around him, and from what he gathered it would seem that the ruling ss of the Heavenly Dragon Empire is Beastmen and those of the Eastern Beast Mountain or something is possible Royalties of this ce.

    [Hmm, it seems like even the Elves couldn''t tell me anything.] Wang Ling was rather pleased and displeased to know that there are things he didn''t know of. If Beastmen rules the world, then Bai Xue would be epted by many, but there''s also a chance that Beasts and Beastmen have a problem with one another so peace is never acquired. No matter what it is, it is rather troublesome no matter what the case may be.

    As his thoughts process every possibility the state of the world may be in, the Beastman Youth approached him once again and tapped his shoulders multiple times, "Warrior, are you alright? Are you plotting to kill someone?"

    With such a strange question, Wang Ling shook his head and he bowed his head as he greeted the youth, "I apologize for not responding earlier, Wang Ling is my name, and I am sorry to disappoint you for I am not a warrior of the ins. I am but a wandering swordsman seeking to prove his mettle against strong opponents."

    The Beastman''s eyes shone in Wang Ling''s confident response, it was quite rare to see a human with confidence as high as Wang Ling''s. A human would normally be restless in the face of a Beastman genius such as himself, this human in front of him was rather interesting.

    "You seem confident with your strength, Wang Ling, you are a First Meridian Immortal just like myself. This is my first time set out in the world, I have been searching for formidable opponents to face and as you also wish to prove your strength, why don''t we have a duel? What do you say?"

    With a heartyugh, the Fjord was readily challenging Wang Ling in a duel. Normally, Wang Ling would rather avoid such a duel, but this is not a normal circumstance. This is not Celestial Spirit World, for all he knows, he may just offend this Beastman if he was to decline, so with a smile, Wang Ling epted the challenge.

    "I ept, but I wish to set a rule. I am currently in a journey for Cloudless City so I can join the Heavenly Dragon Selection, I wish not to go overboard and have heavy injuries before I can fight there."

    "Hoh, it seems like you and I are fated to meet here. I am also headed for the Heavenly Dragon Selection, I would love to face you there but I am already itching to face you right here and now, Wang Ling, try not to bore me like those arrogant bastards who only know how to bark but no bite."

    Wang Ling jump backward to create distance on the two of them. Standing before Fjord, Wang Ling took no weapon out, a sight that caused Fjord to raise his eyebrows, "Did you not say you are a swordsman? Why are you taking out your sword?"

    "My sword is only meant to kill, I cannot take it out without risking my opponent heavy injuries. I hope you do not take any offend of this, Senior Brother Fjord."

    "Haha, do not worry I understand, in response I took will refrain from taking out my War Hammers. Let us see who will stand on top without our weapons also ", Fjord was just talking but as heughed and kicked the ground he disappeared and then reappeared before Wang Ling. With his right hand fully drawn back, he showed no mercy and unleased a devastating force that caused the wind to explode, all while still speaking, " do not call me Senior Brother, the two of us are not rted to each other in any way and I am only 64 this year!"

    An astounding speed coupled with a strength that is leagues above anyone Wang Ling have ever faced. This Fjord is not some idiot, he carries strength behind the words of arrogance he had spouted from his mouth. But against sheer strength, Wang Ling will never waver, he is far stronger than any normal Immortal. And ever since he had be an Immortal, Wang Ling had gained the strength that can shatter a mountain with a single fist.

    With his eyes showing a greyish crimson glow, he followed the impossible speed of Fjord''s fist and without fear, Wang Ling cared little about what may happen to Fjord and let out a howl to meet the opposition.

    Boom!

    The ground cracked and then caved as Wang Ling and Fjord''s strength caused the ground to explode and cave. Their collision even managed to blow the other Immortals away, and the unfortunate Celestials who stuck around even suffered some minor injuries as the wave of immortal might shook their foundation.

    A contest of pure strength beholds itself for the people to see. And in this contest of strength, Fjord was astounded as Wang Ling managed to hold his ground against his strength, [We''re the same strength? No  he''s stronger!]

    Wang Ling roared and his strength exploded. His clothing ripped apart as his fist met Fjord''s but as a proud Devil King, Wang Ling''s body is not something a mere Beastman can go against no matter what lineage he holds and Fjord was blown away in the next instant.

    Fjord spiral through the air as he lost the contest of strength, Wang Ling could have followed up but he didn''t.

    Fjord crashed to the ground his fist trembling with pain, his body he had been so proud of had met its match and was overpowered. He was dazed, unable to connect the dots on just how did this human managed to draw enough strength from his scrawny body to meet and even overpower him.

    This is so unnatural, but as Fjord woke up from the daze Wang Ling put him in he did not look at Wang Ling hatefully nor did he show any displeasure of the results. He only showed astonishment, "Wang Ling, just what are you, are you truly human?"

    Wang Ling stood there, with his hands numb and only showed a rxed smile as he answered, "I am, please do not doubt my race. So, do you wish for more?"

    "Haha, worry not, I already found my fill. I wish to fight more but I will be breaking my oath of not fighting seriously and I may risk injuring you so I will not continue any longer. You said that you are going to the Heavenly Dragon Selection correct? May I tag along? We are heading to the same ce after all."

    "Unfortunately, I cannot do that. Having apanion is against the orders of my master. I apologize, Fjord."

    Fjord showed a dispirited expression but soon regained himself, "Worry not, also if you so wish you can refer to me as a brother, I have seen your strength and being Brothers with someone of your caliber is something like us Beastmen approve of. But of course, if you are willing, I will also refer to you as a brother."

    "I am more than willing to, Brother Fjord. I shall be leaving now."

    Wang Ling entered the city, but was stopped by a guard, "The destruction you have caused must be ounted for by money reconstructingndscape takes effort and money." The guard sternly enforced.

    Duels are legal, but the destruction caused by the duel must be ounted for. Wang Ling was hesitant to pay, thankfully, Fjord stepped up to pay, saying, "I lost, take it as the prize."

    Wang Ling readily agreed and left for the transferring array.

    Fjord was by his side, and Wang Ling found this unwanted and he turned to him. But before he came to say anything Fjord already spoke up, "We are not traveling together, I am merely going the same direction as you are." Or so he says.

    Fjord''s attitude was as so, and Wang Ling did not say anything about it. But when he tried turning to an alley for no reason, Fjord followed his still. He thought it was by coincidence, so Wang Ling tried taking another path, but Fjord still followed closely behind.

    When Wang Ling went to the Spatial Transportation Array in what the Lower Heaven calls the [Spatial Transfer House] Wang Ling asked to be sent to the Cloudless City, Fjord was still with him.

    When he arrived at the Cloudless City and found an inn to stay in, Fjord was close behind him with a smirk on his face. When Wang Ling tried asking, Fjord onlyughed saying, "I am not with you, it is just a coincidence/"

    So he says as he entered the room right across Wang Ling''s.

    [I found someone who has the type of skin that is thicker than that of a Dragon''s, dammit.]

 Chapter 304: Deities

    Chapter 304: Deities

    "You managed to pick up a rather annoying character. Why don''t we just kill him? Come on, don''t give me that cold shoulder, hey, hey, don''t you dare open that door!"

    The Gray Figure tried stopping the inevitable, but he could do nothing as Wang Ling opened the door. Upon opening, what he saw was Fjord smiling widely like always, "Brother Wang Ling, you finally opened the door!"

    "Only because it was too noisy. Brother Fjord, are you not bored doing this routine every morning? Youe and go like this every single day, are you not bored or are you not going to make preparation for the uing Heavenly Dragon Selection?"

    "Nope, I have been itching to fight and if I prepare now I may lose track of time and seclude myself for months. Conversing with Brother Wang Ling is enjoyable anyway, besides, I have some good information today!"

    This had been happening for one and a half month, Fjord woulde to have a conversation with Wang Ling like buddies that had not seen each other for years. At first Wang Ling thought he would get tired of it eventually but as time went on the more Fjord stayed in his room.

    At one point, the conversation they hadsted for two days and three nights without interruption. If not for Wang Ling''s incessant demand of wanting to make ''preparations'' he doubted that Fjord would leave him alone.

    But he didn''t chase him away, because he wanted to make a good connection with Fjord and would give out some good information regarding this world from time to time. Because of Wang Ling''s current identity, he can ask some oblivious questions without getting suspicions from Fjord.

    Taking out a tablet from his storage ring a ck = parchment made from the hide of a beast appeared on top of Fjord''s right hand. The parchment was emanating an archaic feel to it making Wang Ling rather intimidated.

    The Gray Figure upon seeing the parchment shut its mouth and observed the changes that suddenly urred in the atmosphere, "Boy, that''s a genuine skin of a fifth-generation Deity Beasts, I can''t tell for sure but that may be the hide of a ck Poison Fanged Serpent, of the ck Turtle lineage."

    Wang Ling had been with the Gray Figure for quite some time now; and despite the gaps on its knowledge with Chaos and its own origin, if it spouts something with confidence then it is most likely true. And it had bragged about it having witnessed the advent of the different generations of the Four Deity Beasts.

    The Gray Figure refers to its own knowledge as the Compendium of the Sacred Deities and it had once said that the Four Deities had spread its line generation after generation and even interbred with other Beasts  that''s why there is a beast that has some Dragon Blood or Phoenix Blood in them despite being a part of the Four Deities lineage or even beings who has no connection to the Deities.

    The Gray Figure said that the original Four Deities are one of the strongest beings in the whole Universe, and the seven generations of descendants of the Four Deities are beings that hold power that can rival that of the Holy Race and the Devil Race.

    Wang Ling did not know the extent of the power they held, but from what the Gray Figure said, the seven generation Deities are beings that hold extreme powers even in their death. Thus, exining the aura that is emanating from the parchment.

    Fjord saw the surprised expression of Wang Ling and then let out a jollyugh, "Hehe, I knew showing this to you will be interesting. Do you know what this is, Brother Wang Ling?"

    "That''s a fifth-generation Deity hide isn''t it?"

    Surprised, Fjord nodded his head, "Aw, I had a long exnation thates with this too, dammit. Well, that''s enough; correct, this is the hide of a fifth-generation Deity, but that alone is not what makes this special. This is not some normal parchment, it''s an invitation to the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield and I can take two people with me in that ce!"

    With his eyes widened, Wang Ling asked, "What''s that? The ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield? Never heard of that ce!" he asked candidly without showing a hint of embarrassment. He had heard of the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield, but he does not know what kind of ce that is.

    If the invitation had some significance to it, the invitation-only makes it more interesting to the point of speechlessness. And ording to the Gray Figure, the ck Dragon is a fifth-generation descendant of the Azure Dragon.

    Fjord looked at him in shock but once again regained himself after some time, "Sigh, just to what extent have your master deprived you of the world''s knowledge? Simply put, the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield is the training grounds of Immortals that is below the age of 300. The numerous Sects, ns, and Tribes get assessed to train.

    "As you may know, the Thousand Sword Sage Province and the Heavenly Dragon Empire are the two world''s strongest forces. But despite this being a fact, there are still forces that are outside the reach of the two and is a force to be reckoned with and these forces have geniuses that send their geniuses to the ck Dragon''s Final battlefield so they can train and find treasures inside. That ce also has many ruinsing from the distant past so many opportunities await. Those who can stand on top of that ce be geniuses that can enter the Middle Heaven in full glory!"

    Wang Ling listened to the words of Fjords and got the gist of it without much trouble. The ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield is a ruin sight where geniuses fight for domination, [That''s a good ce to look into. If even the people of the Lower Heaven sends their geniuses there the chance of finding resources bes higher and my breakthrough bing easier.]

    Fjord then remembered something and said, "Oh yeah, the ck Dragon''s blood and soul is said to still remain in that ce. They say if one can pass the ck Dragon''s Trial they will get the legacy of the ck Dragon."

    [Blood and Soul!? That might just be where Bai Xue is heading if she hears of it. Well, after this Heavenly Dragon Selection I''ll spend a few months in here and head there. But the invitation]

    Wang Ling turned to Fjord''s invitation and stared at it for a good while. Fjord smiled slyly and said, "Hehehe, I knew you will be interested. I actually came here for the Heavenly Dragon Selection as a detour, how about it, do you wish toe with me in that ce? You only have to do two things for me."

    Wang Ling hesitated, he does not know what he wants so he was hesitant, in the end, he decided to question what Fjord''s intentions is.

    "Depends on your request."

    "I like your straightforwardness, but it''s not really that hard. In twenty years, I want you to be mypanion and reach the top of the Heavenly Dragon Selection or even the just the second rank, and after that, I want you to also reach at least the top five of the names of the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield."

    Showing a shocked expression, Wang Lingughed and then Fjord did the same. Those words of his and the invitation to the battlefield finally connected the dots that made Wang Ling understand who Fjord truly is, "Answer me, Brother Fjord, are you a part an Aristocrat?"

    Fjord slyly smiled at his words, "I am and not at the same; I need geniuses like you to elevate my name in my Family. Though I said that I only want to be friends with someone I deem worthy, you are a warrior and I am a warrior, so what do you say?"

    A smile emerged on Wang Ling''s face with such an offer on one answer is necessary to be said, and with great confidence, he spoke, "No, I don''t want to. I''ll get my own invitation."

    =====

    "Why didn''t you ept his offer?" The Gray Figure asked as Wang Ling observed the joyous movement of the still-unnamed ck lion. The ck Lion pounced at Suzhen with arge smile on its face and Suzhen pped its face in irritation and send it flying.

    Wang Ling watched this sight and then shook his head, "I can''t ept that I want to make connections but if he''s an aristocrat then I''ll just end up being dragged into the whole mess that he is trying to prepare for."

    "How are you going to get your invitation then? Also, how about that connection you are talking about?"

    Wang Lingughed, "Don''t worry about the invitation, I just need to have good results with this Selection and I will be able to get one, though it may sound rather stupid as it is just my assumptions. But this is one of the most importantpetitions in the Lower Heaven so it is natural that those Emissaries will be present the importance of this selection just increased  as for that connection wait for it."

    Right after Wang Ling''s words had been uttered, banging sounds was heard on the door, what followed those was the loud voice calling for Wang Ling, "Brother Wang Ling, it is the time! Let us hurry out!"

    "See, that guy is like glue. He''s going to do everything to get what he wants, and he will not leave me no matter what I do in short, that guy is too thick-skinned to leave even after I explicitly turned him down."

 Chapter 305: Attention

    Chapter 305: Attention

    Walking out of the inn, Wang Ling and Fjord left to register for the Heavenly Dragon Selection''s qualifiers. The duo that walked at least two meters away from each other as Fjord kept the act of coincidence ongoing.

    "Brother Wang Ling, do you even know where you are going?" Fjord asked from two meters behind Wang Ling.

    "I already know. It''s in the Cloudless Square correct? I am already going there, you can head there ahead of me if you so will to do so." Wang Ling rebuked.

    "What are you talking about, Brother Wang Ling? I am already heading over there. Worry now, our time of heading out is merely a coincidence, you need not worry about your Master''s words." Says the guy who banged the door for ten minutes until Wang Linges out.

    Wang Ling knows that Fjord was the kind of guy who will not shut up so he just kept his silence and observed the surrounding.

    The Cloudless City was even bigger than Fleeting Wing City, it was a city like any other and the only difference it had was the food being sold on the street. There was a variety of food that can be found in there that is only sold in the Cloudless City. Cloudless City is just one of the seven cities holding the qualifiers.

    Throughout the Seven States, only seven cities holds it. And every state holds qualifiers to decide who will represent them in theing Heavenly Dragon Selection in the Capital City of the Heavenly Dragon Empire.

    With that in mind, Wang Ling looked at the bustling city where numerous cultivators were flying overhead. Only youths at the age below 200 could participate in the Heavenly Dragon Selection, this was the case because the Heavenly Dragon Selection is an event and a tool that attracts the geniuses of the Empire.

    The price of this Heavenly Dragon Selection is pride, honor, and treasures. There''s also the chance of joining the inner sect of the Heavenly Dragon Sect that is controlled by the Heavenly Dragon Emperor.

    Upon walking for twenty minutes or more, Wang Ling finally arrived at the square where thousands of people gathered.

    The city square was a kilometer in diameter. There were seven stages that fit the area. But the thing that caught Wang Ling''s attention was the floating stages present in the square. These stages are suspended in the air by numerousyers of formations.

    It was a sight that cannot be found anywhere in the Celestial Spirit Realm, "How amazing, if even stages are applied with formations, what of the headquarters scattered all around the world? Just what kind of power the strongest powers hold?"

    Wang Ling reveled at the sight before him and shook off the reverence the next second.

    At the edge of the square, there was an area limited to sighing up. There were tens of youths lined up for the sole purpose of applying for the selection.

    When Wang Ling and Fjord lined up, a familiar face from afar noticed Wang Ling''s arrival.

    "Brother Wang Ling, it is you!"

    An aged voice sounded out and Wang Ling turned to look at who the person calling out to him. And lo and behold, it was Limen, the twelfth meridian Immortal he met back at the Fire Emperor''s Garden.

    Wang Ling was pleasantly surprise to see him but then remembered Limen''s words about also joining the Heavenly Dragon Selection.

    Limen''s face beamed as he saw Wang Ling. He quickly approached him with one youth adjacent to him, "Did you just arrive as well as Brother Wang Ling?"

    The people around the area was watching such a scene with surprise expressions. Seeing Limen talk to Wang Ling with respect as if the two were equal was a surprise.

    "That''s the Fire Lord Immortal Limen, correct? Who is that young Immortal he is talking to? Is he some Young Lord of some n? Howe I have never seen him before?"

    "He even has a beastman with him, he must be some bigshot. We need to look for him. But look at his body, he seems rather weak and frail, I just hope he is not some slumbering dragon." There are others who became warry of Wang Ling''s appearance but Wang Ling ignored them.

    This Heavenly Dragon Selection isprised of Immortals that are at the age of 200 and below. Unless they are top of the crop geniuses, the strongest of them would be second meridian Immortals. And considering Wang Ling''s prowess he can match any second meridian bloke he wille across. Though there''s also a chance of meeting a second meridian Immortal genius, he will take care of it when he gets there.

    Wang Ling could easily take care of them, no problem. So he was rather carefree, but of course, he will still be ready when the time of battlees.

    Turning to Limen, Wang Ling greeted him back. "So it is Senior Brother Limen, it is nice to see you again. Was your time in the Fire Dragon''s Garden worthwhile? I hope nothing bad happened when I left."

    "All is fine, brother Wang Ling. You need not worry over the disciples of my sect. Oh, this with is the disciple who will join the Heavenly Dragon Selection this time around, this is Tanglei, he is one of our most promising disciples."

    Limen stepped forward and then greeted Wang Ling, "You may not know who I am but I saw you once in the Fire Dragon''s Garden, the way you cleaved the tribtion with your sword left me awestruck. As a fellow swordsman, I wish to exchange pointers with you if we ever meet at thepetition."

    Wang Ling was just about to speak, but Fjord who was right behind him cut him off with augh, "You cleaved a heavenly tribtion? Hahaha, Brother Wang Ling is surely a warrior of the highest ss!"

    With Fjord''s voice loud enough to reach the ears of hundreds of people present, Wang Ling received the attention. Stares of suspicions and doubt befell Wang Ling and as it did, Wang Ling did not shirk away from it, he dly received it instead.

    "Is such a feat even possible? If that is so, then, just what kind of divine swordsmanship does he possess?"

    "Bah, I call it to be useless prattle. Who would believe such words? A heavenly tribtion being cleaved? What nonsense, if that is true then I would be willing to fly around the city naked, who can do such a thing?"

    "Then, are you doubting the words of a beastman? If then speak more loudly but if you don''t then start parading yourself!"

    "II, I''m still considering it, now leave me be, it is still unproven!" With a loud voice, a coward runs away.

    Wang Ling showed a confident look on his face showing nothing but a smile. He did not act like it was some kind of hoax as he stood there as a man should do, it was true after all.

    Limen saw Fjord by Wang Ling''s side and creased his brows as he asked, "So, is this dignified beastman warrior apanion of yours, Brother Wang Ling?"

    Once again, before Wang Ling can even react Fjord already answered with his dignified voice, "I am not hispanion, I am just someone who coincidentally came with him to this city at the same time, and stayed at the same inn, but all of which is still coincidental. Oh yeah, Fjord is my name, a proud warrior of the Eastern Beast Mountain Tribe."

    His introduction made Limen and Tanglei keep silent. Two things made them unable to say anything, first would be his shamelessness and the other would be the fact that he came from the Eastern Beast Mountain. Both things made the two unable to speak.

    Wang Ling wanted to say something but chose not to as he found it rather tiring. Dealing with Fjord was something he would rather avoid than wee. When the three people were at a stalemate on who is to speak, it was finally Wang Ling''s time to register.

    Wang Ling stood before the makeshift counter and was made to put his hands on a jade sphere. The jade sphere showed a magnificent glow and a thin jade tablet slowlye out of the jade sphere.

    When the jade tablet finally appeared, and an aureate golden light was bestowed upon the thin jade tablet that exploded out. The sudden explosion of the golden light managed to attract even more attention towards Wang Ling.

    The person in charge saw this and went over to Wang Ling, "May I please check your jade tablet?"

    Wang Ling obliged with his request and handed it over which was given back shortly after.

    It was then that an announcement was made, "Contender Wang Ling has reached the age qualifications, he will move directly to the main Selection."

    A round of chaos emerged!

    "What nonsense! Why can he move on so easily!? Howe I have never heard of such absurdity!?"

    "That''s right, we have to fight for a position and he can just move forward without a problem? Such nonsense is uneptable! Give us an answer!"

    "Hey, bastard, what did you do!? You cheated didn''t you?"

    The man in charge saw their reactions and only sighed but he didn''t get angry. Their reactions were granted, but he could do nothing as he announced, "You have not seen it before because this has never happened. This man has reached Immortality before the age of 50, that is the reason."

 Chapter 306: Carnage

    Chapter 306: Carnage

    Unable to open her eyes, Bai Xue felt a headache that is enough to make her head split. She was in pain all over, but her headache overshadowed all pain. She wailed as she does not know what is happening to her, she wanted to call for someone, but no sound escaped from her mouth.

    She cannot discern what form she is in, whether it be a human form or not, she can''t tell. But she can tell that her bones are creaking and creating nauseating sounds. Fear had long disappeared in her heart, but as she stayed there unable to move, the inexplicable feeling of losing control over her own life surfaced.

    "Lingwhereareyou?"

    At first, she called the name of Wang Ling. Even with her soft voice, Wang Ling could still hear her from hundreds of meters away. Right now she needs to confirm what had happened.

    Despite her calls, no one answered back. Wang Ling was nowhere at a hundred meters of her. With that realization, Bai Xue became somewhat clear-headed. She became worried about his situation more so than her own. But on the back her head she knew that he will be fine, his capabilities are not to be scoffed at after all.

    [I need to focus, I need to assess my situation. First, my body is riddled with injuries, and I cannot open my eyes. I have no idea what caused my inability to open my eyes but my injuries should have stemmed from the lightning tribtion, what happened then? I can''t be sidetracked, questionster, I first need to heal myself to gain mobility, I need to move.]

    Bai Xue resolved herself to healing her body first. Starting with her senses, she enhanced her sense of hearing and then began observing her surroundings through sound. Her Phoenix bloodline may not have as potent effects as Wang Ling''s Holy Lord Bloodline in terms of healing, but she still managed to regain most of her strength after meditating.

    Her hearing returned in three days'' time, and the headache that haunted her promptly disappeared. But her eyesight has yet to stilleback making it rather inconvenient. But now that her hearing came back, Bai Xue could finally observe what is happening around her through her keen hearing.

    With her hearing and qi perception, she managed to discern what is happening around her much easier. And right after she regained her hearing she could hear the sounds of quick footsteps and the whistling of the wind.

    [What''s happening? I can''t tell what is causing that sound, I need to move I  what is that?] Bai Xue questioned as the movements around her promptly disappeared with a sharp whistling wind. It was unfortunate but she couldn''t hear anything any longer.

    No, there was something, but it was faint. It was silent but weak but she could hear the soft groansing from the left. She can''t tell who or what is causing such weak whines, but she can at least tell that it was there and it was an ufortable experience.

    She can hear the faint breathing slowly disappearing, a me of life had been blown out.

    [What is happening? I can''t tell anymore, oh, strength  it is flowing through my veins, this is amazing. Just what is happening? Thi-this kind of feeling, it''s simr to when I consume the blood of a Deity!] Bai Xue reveled in the unique feeling of devouring the blood of a Deity.

    And soon enough, her bloodlines that had been unable to activate and ignite because of her severe injuries exploded with strength. Bai Xue''s body exploded with vitality, and soon enough the wounds visible all over her bodies started disappearing little by little.

    The heaviness in her eyes slowly lifted as her other senses returned. When her sense of touch returned the chilly wind of the night and the warm liquid trickling down her bare skin. Her sense of smell picked up a mix of metallic smell, there''s also that pungent aroma present that can make a man nauseous. Her sense of taste registered a metallic taste that was somewhat sweet. Andstly, her eyes bare witnessed the pile of lifeless bodies of numerous beast.

    Bai Xue''s eyes widened, the carnage was normal for her. But in front of her was something that made her eyes widen, piles of beasts that has the lingering aura of a twelfth meridian Immortal was present.

    She can take on a dozen sixth meridian Immortals without a problem if she tries her best. She can take on a seventh level Immortal one on one even if she was a first meridian Immortal. But she can''t, not in her wildest dream take on someone above the seventh meridian.

    But before she was a pile of twelfth meridian Immortal and some beasts that are above it. It was a scene that even rattled the immovable Bai Xue. She can tell that this pile of dead bodies was created by her.

    The pain and excitement that came from somewhere she did not know remained present as she regained control of her body. The blood that flowed in her body had already been mixed with numerous beast even without her initiating anything.

    "What is this? Did I do this? Where the hell am I even?"

    But as she questioned such things, her body that changed without her knowledge reverted. She noticed the blood red hair of hers was changing to its normal white color. The mark on her forehead was disappearing and her tails were being retracted.

    As for the number of tails, she cannot tell. Bai Xue did not manage to count them before it reverted to the normal three which also ultimately disappeared. Bai Xue stood on two legs as she stood there, confused and dazed.

    She never realized that her cultivation had already skyrocketed to the fourth meridian of the Immortal Spirit Foundation.

    Two days of thinking made Bai Xue think things through but never managed toe into conclusion as to what happened. But as she let things go, she began absorbing the blood of the deceased. She then took the chance to get the souls that had been damaged and the ones that can be reeled in, she also took their cores away, their value was something that can rack a fortune.

    Her mind straightened and discerned the qi of the world to be of the Lower Heaven  her previous home.

    After weeks of painstaking collection, Bai Xue did not leave that ce and decided to cultivate instead. She absorbed the blood and then tried raising her cultivation, all the while thinking, "I''ll look after Ling after this. With his strength, he should be invincible below the eight meridian Immortals. He''ll be fine."

    Bai Xue then closed her eyes, she never noticed that underneath the plethora of bloodline she possessed her original bloodline was boiling as if it was being called.

    =====

    Wang Ling experienced quite an experience soon after he registered for the selection. Wang Ling had been exempted from the qualifiers and was currently having tea at a restaurant passing the time until dawn settles.

    By dawn thepetitors should be done with thepetition and the representatives for the Heavenly Dragon Selection would be decided by then.

    However, as Wang Ling took a sip of his tea, he sensed something from outside the restaurant and turned to the nearby shadows cast by the buildings. He turned to one particr alleyway and Wang Ling stared for a while before deciding to stand up.

    "Excuse me, I wish to leave now." With a single call, Wang Ling managed to attract the attention of the waiter. The entire customers of the restaurant had been staring at Wang Ling so it was easy for them to notice his subtle movements.

    Wang had just be the first to be exempted from the Heavenly Dragon Selection and his age had been publicized. He was a 45-year-old Immortal, it was natural for him to attract the attention of people.

    Whether that attention is good or bad is something for Wang Ling to decide. Stepping out of the restaurant, he turned to an alleyway and then walked into that direction. Wang Ling stopped as he walked and then spoke, "What does Elder need from me?"

    Wang Ling asked, and then an old man wearing yellow clothing appeared augh escaped from the mouth of the elder, "Hohoho, you look pretty good for someone so young. I doubted if I should grant you entrance but it seems like you are quite capable indeed."

    Having listened to the words of the old man, Wang Ling had an idea of what he was talking about. He turned around and gave the old man a passive look, "Is Elder an Emissary?"

    "So you are aware, this will make things easier. I see promise on you, young man, do you wish to go to the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield? I just need you to prove something."

    [That was easier than I thought.] Wang Ling did not hesitate and nodded his head. But he had to ask onest thing, "What is that you want me to prove?"

    "That you are no weakling!" With that said the Emissary extended his hands and then tried grabbing for Wang Ling''s face.

    Wang Ling jumped back, but the hands of the old man suddenly showed red flickers, "Hehe, you''re not going to get away that easily boy."

    Boom!

    An explosion happened in the middle of the city and the nearest building shook as Immortal might exploded out.

    Wang Ling''s body went spiraling over to the restaurant and he crashed to the ss window and suffered minor injuries.

    Raising his head with great difficulty he saw the old man slowly out of the alleyway with arge grin on his face!

    "Hehehe, boy, I have always loved seeing such expressions."

 Chapter 307: Fame

    Chapter 307: Fame

    Boom! Boom!

    Explosions was happening across the entirety of the city, Wang Ling was running for the meantime and old Emissary was enjoying himself as he toyed Wang Ling.

    "Haha, I don''t know what custom this is but this is a good one. My dear sessor, make sure you do not die. Oh, another one is iing!" The Gray Figure was having fun as it watches the chaos unfolds.

    Wang Ling was running around the city, he could quite clearly tell that this old man was an eighth meridian Immortal. Even if he unleashes his full might without fear of being detected by the Holy Race, he will still be unable to kill this old man unless he is prepared to exchange life for a life.

    "Hmm, Young Immortal, are you just going to keep running away? Remember, unless you pass my test you will be the one paying for the damages inflicted on the city."

    Wang Ling''s eyes widened as he heard the words of the old man. He was still unsure as to what this little culture he was ying into. Was this the sadistic old man''s selfish games or was it a genuinew? Wang Ling did not know, but upon hearing the old man''s words he finally woke up and decide what it is he ought to do.

    "I''ll take down that old man." Wang Ling turned his head back to look at the old man chasing after him with explosive qi. This technique of the old emissary I somewhat troublesome, but it is not so strong that it is impossible to ovee.

    Wang Ling looked around the area and noticed theck of civilians roaming around. He had already noticed this simple fact, but this is the only time he finally understood how he should use this against the old man.

    "Young Immortal, are you a rat? Face me like an honorable brat!" The old emissary howled at Wang Ling who had been fleeing all this time. Gathering his qi on his palms, red lights flickered on the old emissary''s palms, like a firefly that came alive the light flew towards Wang Ling.

    "Fer! Come out!" A ck lion came out of Wang Ling''s right hand and then pounced at the red lights. The ck Lion roared and had the red flicker explode in exchange from its form.

    A smokescreen was formed, it provided Wang Ling a ce to hide from the old emissary. However, the emissary did not bother with such minor tricks, instead, it didn''t even hesitate to strike its palms, "[Thousand Exploding Palms]!"

    One giant palm appeared out of nowhere and blew the smoke away. The emissary expected for Wang Ling to be hiding within the dark smoke, but as he saw no one was behind the smoke, the old emissary smiled.

    But he was not just some senile old man, he abruptly turned around and waved his palm towards the sneaky sword trying to cut his neck, "Nicely done Young Immortal, you used the smoke to move away and even sneaked to my back. You didn''t make a sound that willpromise your presence, but the divinity of your sword had already attacked me before you could ever approach me!"

    The moved in a blink of an eye and grabbed Wang Ling''s sword in midair. But as he tried, Wang Ling''s eyes shone brightly and his unique crimson pupils revolved. Despite the absurd speed of the old man, Wang Ling processed everything he sees so fast that everything seemed to slow down.

    He then sneakily circted his Immortal Qi with his Hellish Qi. By diluting the hellish qi with in old Immortal Qi, the effects and augmentations of his Hellish Qi would lessen, but it will be enough for Wang Ling''s body to jump levels for a moment.

    With a surge of qi, Wang Ling''s entire being exploded with power. For a split second, he can now easily dispatch a third meridian Immortal. It may seem to be useless augmentation, but that sudden burst of power was enough to quicken the speed of his de''s travel.

    Fwu!

    He rendered the wind to howl, Reaper swiftly made its way pass through the defenses of the old emissary. The old emissary saw this and was astounded, he wanted to react, but there was not enough time.

    When Wang Ling suddenly showed a burst of strength, the sword was already just a few inches away from his neck, and now that Wang Ling''s short sword was moving like the sharp talons of a phoenix trying to take his neck, the old emissary feared Wang Ling.

    Death wasing, sh*! Wang Ling''s sharp short sword was like lightning that descended from the heavens, it was uncontested in terms of power, no one of the same levels would be able to meet it, but as it touched the old emissary''s neck, the sharpest de on Wang Ling''s arsenal stopped on its tracks!

    [What is this!? It''s too tough, I can''t cut it to pieces! What is this old man made of!?] Despite Wang Ling''s efforts, only a drop of blood was his reward! He knew it was dangerous, but no matter how much he tried getting his sword to dig into the old man''s neck it never moved pass the skin he managed to cut.

    The old emissary held Wang Ling''s ck short sword and tossed it away from his neck. With his vice-like grip, Wang Ling was tossed away with the Reaper. The old emissary touched the sword wound and frowned. He looked at Wang Ling who had just regained his bnce and felt irritated. He flicked his finger and then sent Wang Ling flying with a mysterious force.

    "Tsk, I really want to fail you for actually wanting to kill an emissary, but I will let you off because you have my interest. Kid, I''ll take you to the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield." The old emissary twisted his wrist and then had Wang Linge to his side.

    Wang Ling was dragged by a mysterious force onto the old man''s hand. The old man looked intently at Wang Ling and then smiled, "If I take on the battlefield those arrogant brats should act more subdued. That is if you are to perform well, let us go!"

    The old emissary did not even bother looking at the damage done by him and Wang Lingno, Wang Ling was a hundred percent sure that the old man was the one that destroyed the city, he was just the casualty.

    Wang Ling flew out of the city with the old man, they were moving at a fast rate and being dragged by the old emissary was rather hard. However, Wang Ling who had been dragged as such momentarily remembered something important and shouted aloud, "Wait, wait, stop! I can''t go to the ck Dragon''s Battlefield just yet!"

    The old emissary stopped on his tracks and had Wang Ling face him, "Don''t act like a bitch now, brat. You already epted my offer, what is there to hesitate for? Let us go already!"

    Wang Ling breathed in a mouthful of air and looked at the old man, "I apologize, here"

    "Don''t talk in such a manner, it sounds irritating so stop it, I don''t know why but hearing it from you sounds forced so stop it. Talk normally." The old emissary demanded.

    Wang Ling sighed, but thanked the old emissary deep within, "Alright, alright I''ll talk normally; look, it is not like I am backing out but I wish to stay in the Cloudless City for two months, I am currently waiting for someone, and if my name reverberates in the different states she should get to where I am in a month or less. Do not worry, I''ll drop out of the Heavenly Dragon Selection, I already got what I wanted anyway."

    Wang Ling exined. He only wanted to gain some fame from the Heavenly Dragon Selection and from what he had shown today, he was quite sure that his name would resound all around the empire without much problem.

    The old emissary thought about it and then looked at Wang Ling''s stubborn eyes before sighing, "Brat, I normally wouldn''t do this but I''ll let you do it because I actually forgot to pay for the destruction we caused, and the other beastman who requested toe with us if you decide to leave is also back there so I will now take you back."

    Wang Ling looked at the old emissary and thought to himself, [Was everyone in the Lower Heaven this shameless?] meeting Fjord, and this old emissary before meeting other people had already led Wang Ling to stereotype the people of the Lower Heaven as shameless.

    They flew back to the Cloudless City and the old emissary was met with the Lord who collected the fee. Fjord was also there, screaming and shouting as he felt indignant.

    With Wang Ling''s sudden appearance as one of the youngest, if not the being the youngest Immortal his name was already quite the talk. But added the ''trial'' of the emissary which led to Wang Ling using his Divine Sword Qi and the fact that he passed the exam in a single round no less, Wang Ling became the talk of many saying he was the only Divine Sword of the Heavenly Dragon Empire; at the age below a hundred of course.

    Many expected Wang Ling to advance to the Heavenly Dragon Selection with full glory, but the next day it became known that Wang Ling chose to remain in the Cloudless City instead of participating in the Selection.

    A mix reception resulted from his actions, but Wang Ling didn''t think any of it as he instead chose to cultivate his soul in the Cloudless City instead of minding the rumors. What matters is the fact that Wang Ling managed to spread his name and nothing more.

    He also managed to avoid getting too much attention from the Heavenly Dragon Empire by choosing to stop his advance on the Selection. From what he gathered from Fjord, it would seem that people of the Heavenly Dragon Sect pick their disciple from thepetition.

    He wouldn''t want to ept anyone as a master anyway so it was a good thing he stopped, it also made him avoid the conflict of aristocrats if there are any. And besides, choosing to stop he participation somehow increased his poprity, so all was good.

    In a weeks'' time, Fjord woulde back from the Heavenly Dragon Selection as the second cer. Wang Ling doubted if Bai Xue had joined and won the Heavenly Dragon Selection but his doubts was cleared by Fjord''s words. The winner was a beastman of the same cultivation, the contestant was a man and was a famous name in the Heavenly Dragon Empire.

    Wang Ling never really cared for anything other than gaining fame so he let it go.

    After this whole event, Wang Ling cultivated while waiting for Bai Xue. After cultivating for two months, Wang Ling reached the peak of early First Meridian.

    It took him two months to achieve such a leap. It was quite hard for him, and only now did he finally managed to see how hard advancement to the future would be. 80 years seems awfully shorter now.

    Wang Ling waited for two months and Bai Xue never came, so, he left with the old emissary for the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield.

    However at the same time as Wang Ling''s decision of going to the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield. The Chaos Qi that had been unleased in the Universe fluctuated and messed with space. Some of the worlds that had been sealed off when the Father disappeared became non-enterable area as a Hellish Qi, Angelic Qi, and Chaos Qi ravaged the area.

    But on some ces the space, or to be specific, the seal of one world began to loosen even more.

    In an area of the Lower Hell, Lower Heaven, and other minor realms a dark rift in space was created. It mattered not where it was but a rift was created, and as it did, beings of pure darkness emerged.

 Chapter 308: Grovel before me you dogs

    Chapter 308: Grovel before me you dogs

    In the north of the Lower Heaven, there was a sea that is as dangerous as it is vast. The Dark Sea, the home of numerous oceanic beast that holds terrifying powers. To fight with beasts on their own turf was practically suicide and these beasts despite being aquatic have the ability to fly so even if an Immortal flew up, the chances of getting dragged to the depths was high.

    There are only three known ways on how to travel safely across the seas of the Lower Heaven. First would be to board a Warship that is designed to fight off the beasts, second would be to be strong enough tomand fear of everyone in the seas, and thest one would be not traveling at all and just travel through transportation arrays.

    They are going to travel through the third method, in a secluded mountain in some parts of the Azure Light State, was the old emissary setting up. After a few tweaks, the array glowed and activated, the old emissary showed a wide smile as he became self-satisfied.

    "Hehe, this is good enough. Hey you two, get over here and stand in the middle of the formation." Wang Ling and Fjord stepped onto the middle of the formation. The old emissary, then looked at them as he brought out a ck parchment.

    Handing the ck parchment to Wang Ling, the old emissary began his exnation, "This parchment will guide you to the Immortal Field, oh yeah, you, the beastman Immortal, you are to exin to him the rules of the Battlefield, see you now."

    The old emissary did not even wait for Wang Ling to react and already activated the formation.

    A bright light shot out from the formation and arge scale spatial distortion happened, the old emissary noticed this and frowned, "This is not supposed to happen. Spatial distortion huh, I need to correct this."

    The old emissary frowned and walked up to the formation and ced his hands before it. A red corona appeared on his forehead and then formed a crown on his head. The old man''s entire aura changed and his entire being spiked up with power, the spatial distortion caused by unknown means settled as soon as some force exploded out of the old emissary''s body.

    The formation stabilized and the two youths was transferred soon after. The old man frowned and then waved his hands to erase the formation. The corona on his forehead disappeared and then his aura reverted back to normal.

    The old emissary turned to look at the north and then smiled, "Spatial distortion and the wave of Hellish and Angelic qi a few months ago, it seems like the seal of the Abyssal World is bypassing the heaven. The High-Heaven and the Bottom-Hell had already sealed them away a hundred thousand years ago, so why now? Hmm, it seems like trouble is going to be inevitable."

    He said those words but he had a wide smile on his face as he did so. The old emissary then flew up to the air and began observing the area trying to decide where he should go, "I need to prepare the Empire and the Province for war, meh, I''ll let the others do it I''ll kill the small ones first."

    The old man decided and then flew off to the horizon.

    =====

    "What was that?'' Fjord asked when he saw the light to slightly tremble. But the trembling soon stopped so he dropped the subject soon enough.

    But when Wang Ling saw it he frowned because thementary of the Gray Figure was ever-present in his head, [A spatial distortion, huh. That''s rather new.]

    He thought and the Gray Figure began talking, "It must be because of you reaching Immortality, do not worry about it, it will not cause any severe thing. Rather, it will help you go back hometer, just focus on what you want to do."

    Wang Ling listened to the Gray Figure and then the light of the formation finally disappeared. Wang Ling and Fjord appeared on the other side of the formation and where they stood was on top of a mountain peak.

    The destination was rather crude, it was an unkempt ancient tform. Wang Ling looked around and saw nothing but dried out trees as far as the eye could see. The trees were emanating yin qi and it the area was rather dense with yin qi that it could poison anyone who is unknowingly let their guard down.

    Wang Ling and Fjord noticed these facts sooner thanter and they covered their body with Immortal Qi granting them protection from the harmful effects of the yin.

    "So, where are you heading now?" It was Fjord who asked Wang Ling, "I''ll be heading east, there''s a city there constructed by fellow Immortals, are youing with me?"

    Wang Ling listened and then nodded his head, he does not have any reason why he should split up with Fjord. With that, Wang Ling and Fjord left for the city that is bounded at east.

    "So, for you mentioned something about apanion you were waiting for? I thought you were not allowed to have someone with you? Is it a woman?" Fjord turned to Wang Ling and asked. Wang Ling looked at him and then sighed.

    "She is a woman, and my master had said that only she cane with me to ease my worries. Also, in some cases, she is stronger than me despite the two of us being on the same level so she is my partner in difficult times." Wang Ling answered.

    "It almost seems like you two are husband and wife, hahaha. Well, I won''t doubt that the two of you are actually like that, but I wonder, who this person who can beat you. On your own observation, who do you think is stronger? Me or thatpanion of yours?"

    "Her, you will be killed in a manner of seconds if she so wills it." Wang Ling was honest with his words and Fjord obviously did not appreciate beingpared to a woman only to be beaten so he put out a dissatisfied look on his face while mumbling something under his breath.

    Wang Ling onlyughed at his antics but said nothing else. But then, Wang Ling stopped dead on his tracks and pulled Fjord back.

    "What the hell!?" Fjord cursed.

    "Shut up for a moment." Wang Ling covered Fjord''s mouth and stopped him from speaking. Wang Ling then surveyed the area with his eyes and announced, "Show yourselves, I know that you guys are hiding from us!"

    Wang Ling shouted but no one answered. Creasing his brows, Wang Ling brought out his sword, Fjord saw this and then asked, "Is there an enemy? Oh yeah, I forgot to say this but you can''t kill anyone in here, or else the Immortal Will of the forces they are a part of will know who killed their heir, and when youe out of here, you will be the enemy of that faction."

    "Alright, but do not worry, I won''t kill anyone  I shall dull my de so do not worry!" Wang Ling stuck his words and had Heaven''s Will dull its de. However, he had its length increased by two meters and its width by half a meter.

    Now, his sword was bigger than he was, and as it got bigger, Wang Ling had it be as heavy as a 1,000,000 kilograms, "You won''te out, huh, then, I''ll force you to."

    With his words uttered, Wang Ling had his newly formed bastard sword rest on his left shoulders, and as he held it with both hands; his muscles bulged and Wang Ling swung the 1,000,000 kilogram sword into a full swing!

    Fwu!

    The sword''s movement was rather slow, its contact with the air and its weight made it hard to swing. Any normal Immortal would find it hard for them to swing such a behemoth, but as Wang Ling held it he did the wind wailed with the movement and the sword and finally, with one swift but terrifyingly strong swing, Wang Ling''s sword exploded out with a storm.

    A gale of wind transformed into a full-blown storm swept the five hundred meter area in front of Wang Ling. The trees were uprooted and the cowards hiding from the shadows had their eyes widened in disbelief as they felt a wall of winding for them!

    Boom!

    One, three, seven people were blown away. Most of which were people of the second meridian Immortal and some were at the first meridian. But as they stood before Wang Ling''s might, only one thing was the result, pure and utter devastation!

    The stormsted for a total of three seconds, but with such a swing that time was enough to thwart the weak.

    Wang Ling stood there with a behemoth of a sword on one hand and he looked down upon the injured ''geniuses'' Wang Ling had a wide passive smile on his face and a fierce but cold killing intent emanating from his body.

    He opened his mouth and spoke, "Now, whose dog are you? Speak, or I will destroy your Immortal Foundation."

    Wang Ling was too old  too experience to fall for the ploy of these younglings.

    A 70,000-year-old fogey can''t be outsmarted by such methods.

 Chapter 309: Familliar name

    Chapter 309: Familliar name

    "Dammit! Who are you!? That crude swordsmanship, that raw power, who are you!?" A second meridian Immortal shouted at Wang Ling while he himself was on his knees bleeding. His eyes was full of wrath, but

    Pah! A clean p on the face woke him up from the delusions that he was above the ash haired monster before him. Soon enough, he was shaking as he felt the deep killing intent boring upon his body.

    "Shut it, you have the energy to shout like that even though I just beat you in one move means that you have confidence. Answer me, who''s the one making things difficult for the neers?"

    The ck Dragons Final Battlefield was a vastnd that is separated by levels essible only to people who meet the requirements set by the Ancients. Even beforeing here, Wang Ling already deduced something  there are different forces formed by ''geniuses''.

    Forming a faction is natural. To form a group was the instinct of beings, even beast does it and those who walk on two legs are even more prevalent to bipedal beings. Wang Ling had already deduced that there are people who will do these things to neers.

    It may just be so they can recruit others or take their belongings, but these kinds of acts are natural even in the Celestial Spirit Realm. He only avoided such acts because he was the one who did the looting and not the other way around.

    Thinking about looting an entire sect, through his legal and illegal means made Wang Ling smile in nostalgia. Oh, the was good old times. Well, it is not like he can''t do it here anyway, so, Wang Ling will do what he will when the time calls for it.

    But right, now, Wang Ling will deal with these people first. Stabbing his sword to the ground, just a few centimeters away from that lively ''genius'' Wang Ling exchanged stares with him and then spoke with a passive and unfeeling voice, "Spout more nonsense and I will cut off a finger make an attempt to rebuke and I''ll destroy your foundation. Destroying your foundation is as easy as destroying this whole forest."

    The second meridian Immortal did not dare say anything out of spite. He can tell, from Wang Ling''s killing intent and his eyes that he will do what he says. He may be a genius but he is not a warrior, he was may have confidence, but that is just the arrogance of the ignorant!

    Standing before Wang Ling who had faced all forms of adversaries is just like a bunny standing before a Dragon waiting to be devoured.

    Wang Ling finally showed a smile when the second meridian Immortal finally kept his silence and with the noisiest keeping his silence, the others quickly followed.

    "Good, you seem to have a brain after all. Okay, what are you guys doing lying in wait near the formation? It can''t be that you have been anticipating us, we appeared here without any warnings."

    The second meridian Immortal was scared, but he managed to piece together what little courage he had and managed to eke out the words Wang Ling was trying to find, "We are a part of a Guild known as Ravaging Beast Guild, and we take turns waiting for people to enter this ce. We are to assess them if they are worthy to join the Ravaging Beast Guild. There are other guilds here just a couple of meters away, who is after the same thing as us though I doubt they are still there after your disy of power. I answered your question, um, can you get the sword away from us? And if you could, can you please call back your killing intent? The others are suffocating."

    An earnest request, and for some odd reason, Wang Ling listened to his request and called his killing intent back just enough to let them breathe properly.

    "Oh that is quite interesting, then your n to ambush me was a means to test me and mypanion over there so what makes you think we will join you guys if you attack us? Also, you guys are weak, why do you think I will even ept an invitation from someone as weak as you guys?"

    The second meridian Immortal scratched his head and answered the awkward question, "Um, this is not what''s supposed to happen. Well, what just happened is a rare thing, only the people who have the chance to stand at the top 500 can do something like this, so"

    Wang Ling finally kept his silence and then smiled in a sly manner.

    "Final question, do you have any map or this ce and what is the means that you guys use to know the rankings? If you do, give them to me and then give me a 50,000 Meteor Stones collectively, then you can leave."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, just do it, I am feeling rather tired on taking care of things, I am to find someone, give me a map, hurry."

    The second meridian Immortal didn''t seem to believe his words and doubt appeared in his eyes, Wang Ling saw this and was irritated, "What? Do you wish to stay here longer?"

    "No, no, wait a minute." The second meridian took some time and handed Wang Ling, everyone, a few minutester. The 50,000 Meteor Stones can easily be handed out by these guys, they are, after all, rich scions of big ns and sects.

    Wang Ling was handed an ancient-looking map, and Wang Ling checked the contents, and his face suddenly showed a beaming smile as he called for Fjord, "Brother Fjord, let us go, we are to head for the Ancient Deste Mountains!"

    Fjord was confused but he quickly followed Wang Ling and headed west with him leaving the seven behind. After Wang Ling disappeared to the distance, the second meridian Immortal finally gained his courage back and he began to curse out Wang Ling.

    "That bastard! Let us go, we are to report to Senior Brother Pesa, let''s go, he said he heading for the Ancient Deste Mountains correct? We can find him thereter! Senior Brother Pesa will get revenge for us. He will not stand for his brothers and sisters being humiliated in such a manner, what do you say?"

    The other six young Immortals found the idea to wonderful and hurried over to the Feral City, the city Fjord and Wang Ling originally wanted to go to.

    Fjord looked at Wang Ling who was flying away with confusion and as his curiosity finally got the best of him he couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Brother Wang Ling, I thought you didn''t know where yourpanion was? You didn''t even know anyone in here, right?"

    Wang Ling stopped dead on his tracks and then turned to Fjord with his passive look present on his countenance, "That''s right, I don''t know where she is, that''s why we are going to change direction now."

    With that sudden decision, Wang Ling changed his direction from the Ancient Deste Mountains to the city towards the south, another abrupt shift to their destination.

    "Brother Wang Ling, what are you doing? What is it with this sudden shifts?"

    Wang Ling gave him a nce before providing him a much-needed exnation, "Sigh, look here, from the number of information we have been given I think it can easily be assumed as the people of that Ravaging Beast Guild is based on that east city, I just humiliated their one of their men and a ''genius'' for better or worst has too much pride, and if we head there they wille for us in order to what they call save face. So, to avoid all those hustles, what should we do?"

    "Avoid them."

    "That is correct, and what is the best way to do that?"

    "Hide? But my warrior blood will not let me sit still, I need to fight them if they wish for trouble. I can take on anyone under the third meridian no problem!"

    Wang Ling sighed at his answers, "Well by your standards hiding will be the best possible answer, but it is much better for us to mislead them. Announce that we are headed for the Ancient Deste Mountains and change direction soon after, they will try to find us, when we are not even in the location, that way, they will not be troubling us and if we want to, we can still take care of themter."

    Fjord was speechless to Wang Ling''s n and with augh, he looked at Wang Ling, "Hahaha, so you mean tricking them? That is quite the n, dupe them like fools, I like your devious mind, Brother Wang Ling. I am so lucky that I am coincidentally traveling with you."

    "Stop it with that thing, already." Wang Ling scolded and then started rummaging through the items he had asked them to give him, Wang Ling picked up a ck tablet two inches in size and then had his Immortal Qi enter it.

    Inside the ck Tablet, was 500 names of the strongest young Immortals in this ce, and as Wang Ling browse them for the name of Bai Xue, something caught his attention and made him broke into a burst of wildughter.

    "Hahaha, even the Lower Heaven is a small ce after all!" A peal of rareughter came out of Wang Ling as he saw the familiar name  Yan Renhuo!

 Chapter 310: Abyssal Demons I

    Chapter 310: Abyssal Demons I

    Opening her eyes, Bai Xue found herself stuck inside a ball of blood, "This again?"

    Bai Xue, however, did not have the time to dawdle and be trapped inside a Ball of Blood just like before. She opened her eyes and then had her qi reached all new heights. Her cultivated peaked at middle-fifth meridian and the ball of blood exploded soon after.

    As of that moment, Bai Xue had be a fifth meridian Immortal, "This is quite nice. I raised my cultivation so quickly, how nice. But that''s just the effect of that mysterious blood, I don''t even know the level of that blood and it still remains in my body. I need to be careful."

    Amongst the beast, she slew there was one beast that stood out. It was a powerful beast that is beyond the Immortal Spirit Foundation.

    "But I don''t need to worry over it, for now, it is already dead. It is not a Phoenix so it can''t possibly revive."

    Bai Xue was relieved, and as she stared at the pile of corpses she apparently slew she kept the carcasses for future use. These Carcasses will be usefulter so it was natural that Bai Xue keep it to herself.

    "Now, to look for Ling." She resolved herself and then flew up high with confidence and then, with an explosion she sped away. Her only intention would be to find Wang Ling and n out their next move, but currently, she must first assess her situation and the location she was in.

    At the moment with her current cultivation, she can kill up to the tenth meridian of Immortal Spirit Foundation. Bai Xue can survive without a problem.

    However, as she was flying, a dreadful qi exploded adjacent to her. Bai Xue did not hesitate to hide. In a thick Foliage, Bai Xue hid and she looked out for anything out of the ordinary.

    She looked around the area and at least half a kilometer away from where she was, there was a man whose body was covered in all back. He was not wearing an article of single clothing, or at least that''s how Bai Xue saw him as.

    The man was not even a man, it was genderless and had no trait that stood out to speak of. Its body was dark and was walking in two legs, however, against their all-ck appearance, their head was bone white and their eye sockets only had red dots acting as the eyes.

    It was muscr and emanated a dreadful qi. It seemed to be the embodiment of death itself.

    "ROAR~!" a single roar shook the entire forest Bai Xue was in and then the tree that surrounded the dark rift began dying out one by one. For hundreds of meters, the death of the foliage hastens and soon a part of the forest was swallowed.

    At that sight, Bai Xue''s eyes widened, she did not react in any major way and only chose to get away as swiftly as possible. She had finally remembered what this beast was, it was not a human nor was it a beastman or an elf; it was a Demon  an Abyssal Demon.

    "It''s one of that abomination, I need to leave, or else the corruption will also get me."

    Bai Xue disregarded everything else and decided to leave.

    The corruption of an Abyssal Demon is hard to deal with. Like a sticky poison that will stick to the skin and clothes. Corruption is an Abyssal Demon''s power. Aside from when an Abyssal Outbreak urs, a single Abyssal Demon''s powers are its ability to slowly kill their prey.

    Being mindless beings of destruction, they are said to rival the Holy Race and Devils. The only difference is that they can traverse the worlds easier than the two races. They are after all beings that corrupts everything, even space itself.

    When Bai Xue left in a hurry, the Abyssal Demon noticed her movement and turned to her direction. The Abyssal Demon roared towards Bai Xue''s direction and with its unique abyssal qi, it gathered the corruptednd and formed a spear-like pole.

    It held it tightly and then with all its strength it pulled its arms and threw the spear. Bai Xue saw the spearing for her and with all her might she twisted her body and avoided the spear by a hair''s width.

    She then hurried along, but against her knowledge, this first sighting of an Abyssal Demon would just be the first.

    =====

    [Guilds? That''s just what they call their little sects. To create a connection with one another they must have created these guilds.]

    Wang Ling was heading south and by the time he reaches the southern city, Wang Ling already managed to filter most of the information he had gathered throughout the day.

    In thisyer of the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield, the strongest would be a seventh meridian Immortal. A seventh meridian Immortal is near the boundary of the second part of the Immortal Spirit Foundation.

    The eight meridian and above is considered as a new realm as the power it holds easily topples that of the seventh meridian and below.

    Wang Ling was very aware of this. However, at the moment it mattered not because the only thing Wang Ling can do at the moment is avoiding strong opponents.

    After three hours of continuous flying, Wang Ling and Fjord finally reached the Regal City, it was called as so as the strongest guild is named Regal Guild.

    Wang Ling had no intention of dealing with such things as he directly went for the information hub of the South, a ce called Immortal''s Ear. It was an organization run by the young Immortals who specializes in that certain field.

    Fjord was the one who said something about the Immortal''s Ear and he didn''t act in reservation when he moved went there.

    Underneath a tree was a haggard-looking youth, he had a scruffy beard and he was unkempt. But he was strong, he was at the fifth meridian already. Wang Ling approached him and then before speaking, he brought out 1,000 Meteor Stones.

    "What is that you need?" The informant asked.

    "The location of the 4th ranker, Yan Renhuo."

    The information raised his head to Wang Ling and then smiled, "So another suitor is it? Let me warn you, if you so wish to court the Divine me Fairy, then you must at least be at the same level as her. But you, a mere first meridian Immortal is already trying? Ask another question, I pity you on wasting your money."

    "Don''t worry about me, I have my own life and you have yours. What I want to know is none of your business now, tell me where Yan Renhuo is."

    The information raised his hands in submission and then said, "Fine, you do not want to listen to friendly advice then so be it. She is at the Weapon God''s Mountain, I heard she is trying to make her halberd grow stronger."

    Wang Ling thanked the informant and he was ready to leave. But Fjord seemed to have something to asked the informant so they stayed.

    Fjord something about the [Beast God''s] Resting ce.

    "Head to the West and there, the Illusory Beast Mountain Range of the Beast God stands. At that ce a lot of beasts exist, it was said that twelfth level beasts are being kept there but no one really knows."

    Fjord left with Wang Ling after learning of the information he wished to know.

 Chapter 311: Abyssal Demons II

    Chapter 311: Abyssal Demons II

    The ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield does not necessarily mean only the ck Dragon existed in it. The ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield is known for its numerous areas to explore and the many untouched tens of different legacies from different times.

    In this twoyer Immortal trainingnd, different legacies of different Immortals and even Gods exist.

    Wang Ling flew towards the Weapon God''s with the intent of finding Yan Renhuo. But as he neared the foot of the mountain, he suddenly lost control of his qi and his ability to fly disappeared.

    "What''s happening?" asked Wang Ling.

    Fjord descended and looked at his surrounding, "This is a formation that snuffs away an Immortal''s ability to fly. Only a Mid-God and above can fly in such a situation, have you not see such a thing before? It is only natural for you not to know what this is, after all, the way to create such intricate formation had been lost in time, even I only learned of this from an ancient text."

    "That''s a surprise, I didn''t expect you to know much about ancient subjects." Wang Ling was pleasantly surprised.

    Fjordughed at hisment, "Haha, a small matter really, to be a top-notched warrior means to have no opening, I may face ancient killing formations in the future so I am prepared."

    With an *oh, Wang Ling had a new view of Fjord.

    Wang Ling turned to the Weapon God''s Mountain and showed a sly smile. He approached the mountain and he felt some resistance as he was about to enter.

    The resistance was unlike any defensive force he had felt before, it was no ordinary qi as it was more of weapon qi. He looked around and there were a number of people just like themselves entering the Sword God''s Mountain.

    "Haha! You people must be new to this. I must warn you, bumpkins, only people with at least a pseudo-divine Mastery of their weaponry can challenge this path!"

    These Immortals wereughing at what Wang Ling was doing but they were not going to waste time mocking him and just entered the mountain themselves. They brought out their weapon of choice and shrouded their body with intent.

    A swordsman with Sword Qi and a Spearman with Spear Qi. They stepped inside the mountain and were met with resistance but they bulldozed through it with their intents.

    Wang Ling took note of their actions and did what they are doing. Taking out his Natal Weapon, Wang Ling shrouded his body with his sword qi and entered the mountain.

    Upon entry he was greeted with the resistance of some kind, it was a foreign feeling that reacts directly to his sword intent. But it was weak so it didn''t matter to Wang Ling.

    Fjord also brought out his War Hammers and entered the Mountain. Just like Wang Ling he was proficient in his weapons, he was a pseudo-Divinity, but he was still far from true Divinity.

    Fjord turned to Wang Ling and felt an invisible pressure that almost made him jump backward. He finally understood why Wang Ling said that his sword was not meant for sparring and only exclusive to killing.

    His two swords radiates different aura, but all of them had a lingering scent of blood. Wang Ling noticed Fjord''s reaction and beckoned him to move forward, "We can''t dawdle here."

    Wang Ling took things step by step. The resistance increases every step forward but it was only a manner of time before Wang Ling gest used to the resistance so it didn''t matter.

    In the Weapon God''s Mountain it was said that a total of ten thousand steps is needed to reach the peak. At the peak there is numerous weapons that was previously wielded by many weapons master of their time.

    Spear, Halberd, War Hammer, and many more. With the passage of time the number of ''geniuses'' who broke through thest barrier of the Mountain and reach the top could be counted on one hand.

    Each took a weapon of their own and imed that it was the pinnacle of weapons. When other geniuses asked them what else is on the peak, no one gave a direct answer and merely said that to see what is at the peak one must climb the mountain on their own.

    "The peak can never be described but if you wield a weapon you must climb to test you mettle and if you manage to break the barrier of the peak, you will be granted entrance to a haven. There are treasures there for everyone, the weapons we hold is but a small speck of the ocean of treasures above."

    The genius who spoke of this words became a top-notched expert who ascended to the Middle-Heaven in full glory. That genius was a mere 10,000 years old when he ascended making him a legend that many wished to surpassed.

    The Weapon God''s Mountain is a treasure trove and also a training area for those who wishes to stand on the top. It was said that those geniuses who reached the peak of the mountain at least five years to reach the peak, three years being the shortest.

    Wang Ling was new to this ce so he did not know of this facts and as he took things step by step, Wang Ling garnered attention.

    Halfway up the mountain, Wang Ling was still moving with ease bouldering through the resistance of the mountain like nothing was wrong. They were already one-fourth of the mountain path and as Wang Ling advanced further the more they saw people.

    The Immortals whoughed at Wang Ling was right in front of them. Wang Ling turned around and there, he saw Fjord 30 steps behind, "Fjord, why are you struggling? Focus your intent more evenly, your flow is disoriented."

    "Brother Wang Ling I do not know how you can say such a thing but I am already trying my best here. I do not know how you can manage but there is something that is making the flow of my intent be chaotic and go, rogue, I cannot move as fast as you! Screw that, how can you even so well in here?!"

    With a shoulder shrug Wang Ling said in return, "I don''t know. But in this ce, I can move with ease no problem. Maybe it is because of my Divine Sword Qi, but I am not sure. If you can''t keep up then I will leave you, are you dine with that?"

    "Do what you must, I am just going to leave once I reach my limit."

    Wang Ling did not act in reservation and step by step, Wang Ling ascended to the mountain.

    Halfway up the mountain Wang Ling finally took stepped into the realm of fifth level mastery Sword Divinity. Wang Ling''s sword intent spiked up as he felt the resistance, but it didn''t be chaotic.

    The intent he had within him spiked up but it didn''t flow in a chaotic manner, instead, the sudden spike of intent caused Wang Ling to be simr to a starved beast that is hungry for the sword intent around him.

    At that moment his current natal weapons escaped his hands and the two sword fragments of his Blood Seeker came out of his storage ring. The four swords was suspended beside him and Wang Ling wallowed in his Chaotic Origin Foundation creating a funnel inside his body.

    The sword shape foundation of his began absorbing the sword qi of his surrounding thereby by increasing his own sword qi and lowering the resistance he is feeling.

    Wang Ling was astounded at this and he found it helpful so he did not put a stop to it. Arge amount of sword qi entered his body and his only goal now was the purify it and making it his own.

    [This is good, I only need to purify it, more, give me more.] Wang Ling found it satisfying and soon enough the sword intent that is boring down upon him calmed after being absorbed.

    His sword qi so much that Wang Ling''s own cultivation improved in the process. From the middle-first meridian Immortal Foundation he reached pinnacle-first meridian Immortal Foundation.

    Wang Ling''s circumstances was witnessed by many and seeing his cultivation jump a level made them look at him as if they were looking at a monster.

    A jump that would usually take years toplete waspleted in a manner of minutes so it was natural for them to look at Wang Ling like some inhuman being.

    Wang Ling didn''t pay any attention to them and simply continued his stroll to the peak. The more he went up the more sword intent resisted his advance. But the more resistance he faced the stronger his sword qi and cultivation became.

    Inside his body was the Gray Figure, he stared at the Chaotic Sword Foundation and now, his face has more features whenpared to before. His nose was present and his mouth was there to. His eyes was the same, a pair of gray pupils.

    But as he stood there and he watched Wang Ling be more powerful through the usage of the Chaotic Origin Foundation the more he was ted.

    [The effects of Chaos is showing. His body can sustain until God Realm without a problem. This ce is a good ce to train in. It seems I don''t have to worry about dying.]

    The 80 years lifespan now seems a long time for the Gray Figure. With the Chaotic Origin Foundation finally doing its job, once Wang Ling finally takes the next step of the Nine Heaven Upheaval Art, their advancement would surely soar faster than ever.

    The Heavens once said that everyone advances with equal opportunities, but beings that stand above the Heavens had finally appeared. Wang Ling was bing inhuman by the minute.

    [If he can abandon his humanity then the transformation will beplete, but it seems like he still needs one final push. I should have let his sister die then wait, the sister has chaos within her and once the Chaos of the Universe subsides, the Holy Race and the Devils will survey the minor worlds ]

    A plot appeared in the head of the figure and as he looked at Wang Ling he showed a mncholic gaze, [I''m sorry my dear sessor, but it seems like sacrifices will be made. In fifty years Chaos will subside, that should be enough time for him to reach seventh meridian and travel between worlds  this is for the sake of everyone else.]

 Chapter 312: Abyssal Demon III

    Chapter 312: Abyssal Demon III

    The mountain was put into silence as Wang Ling trekked the Weapon God''s Mountain. His white robe fluttered with the wind as his mind became one-tracked.

    His goal was the peak, nothing will be able to stop him from reaching it. His determination will not waver until the Sword God''s Mountain can make him fall to his knees.

    With a smile on his face, Wang Ling was finally closing the area where the strongest of the geniusesy to meditate. Just twenty steps away from the peak, there were three youths meditating with their eyes closed.

    The closer you are to the peak the stronger the resistance, death may ur but if you survive the resistance then it will be a great harvest for your intent and cultivation. The body is like a de, hammer it with pressure to draw out the impurities, but in this case, to draw out the potentials thatys deep in the bones.

    To sharpen the de it needs to be hammered, time after time after time until it no longer bes a normal de but the sharpest de that can cut anything that stands in its path. If Buddha is in its path it must be cut, if God is in its path then cut it apart.

    At the front of the pack was ady with red hair, in her hand was a halberd and she was radiating with a ferocious ze and halberd intent. On the tip of her hair was an azure light emanating with the same ferociousness as her aura.

    The azure light was not ordinary as heatwaves continuously moved around it. This is the mes of Tribtion, an uncontested me that possesses enough might to burn the soul of those who stands before her.

    Referred to as the Divine me Fairy, Yan Renhuo had been reborn. Her beauty was now even more apparent than before making anyone whoy their eyes on her be enamored of her wild beauty and aura.

    She had been in the pursuit of the Five mes of Chaos and in her pursuit of mes, it brought her here to the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield. She had been meditating before the peak of the Weapon God''s Mountain peak for a total of seven months and finally, her halberd intent had managed to reach all new heights.

    Supported by the mes of Tribtion or the Heavenly Azure me as she referred to it, Yan Renhuo stood up. Her halberd intent was only at the realm of Divinity and to enter the [Weapon God''s Armory] one must at least be a seventh meridian Immortal and a pseudo-[Quintessence].

    But with her seventh meridian Immortal cultivation, the Divinity of her halberd, and her mes of Tribtion would be enough to open herself a passage.

    "Wait, is she attempting to open a passage? She had only been here for seventh months. She''s delusional."

    "Hah! All the fame she had been receiving had gone to her head, she can no longer understand what reality from what is not is!"

    Both were top-level genius who stands at the 5th and 7th ce of the rankings and as they mocked her, they still have lingering fear towards her. The two had a past with her as they were once her suitors who failed. They were also humiliated and had their clothes burned off having their bare body showed to hundreds of people.

    The other two stared at her back and spouted insults, but Yan Renhuo stood there with her back turned to them and her chest towards the peak. Brimming with confidence, she circted her Immortal Qi and then her Divine Halberd Qi, she coated her halberd with her azure mes and as the mes that was derived from chaos coated her Weapon and then she unleased a single sh that caused the space to distort.

    Using her Halberd as the key she pried open the [World] that is beyond the peak of the Weapon God''s Mountain. A bright golden light exploded as a strong intent devoured Yan Renhuo and brought her to the other side of the [World].

    The two men were left at the peak staring at the sky beyond the deste peak contemting over whether should they cross the line or not. But as they felt the resistance of the Mountain their bravery disappeared. Once again, they closed their eyes they had no confidence to take the leap to their future.

    But their fear was granted, to fail in opening the Gate to the [World] beyond the peak was suicide and could damage their foundation if they so fail.

    Within the World beyond the Peak, Yan Renhuo was inside a room with considerable space. It was a magnificent room with a golden glow and as she almost became blinded by the golden light, she greeted by three kinds of the halberd and a non-weapon element.

    All of the halberds was radiating with power, God Qi was present inside them and all of them could take her strength in a single jump.

    They can be her weapon until she reaches God Realm and once the timees and she exceeds the cultivation of the original user she should be able to dominate this era. But Yan Renhuo did note here for these discardable weapons.

    In front of the three weapons was a dark red me, baring with the howls of the dead. Yan Renhuo did not know what the name of this me was but when she had azure mese out and interact with the Dark Red mes, the Dark Red mes Reacted.

    "This must be it."

    Yan Renhuo scooped the Dark Red mes from midair and the Dark Red mes reacted and entered her body through her mouth and eyes. Yan Renhuo was taken aback as the mes seemed to be trying to take over her.

    The war cry of an army echoed in her soul and the fiery and exploding emotions of an army entered her body and rested atop her Immortal Spirit Foundation. Yan Renhuo''s body convulsed and then a minuteter, a spark emerged from her body and exploded into a bright Dark Red ze.

    The mes of War had been taken by away. Yan Renhuo does not know of its name or its capabilities but she can sense that it was strong enough.

    She celebrated by pumping her fist and showing a grand smile, but then, the me of Tribtion and the me of War suddenly twitched and reacted from somewhere.

    Yan Renhuo turned to her back and wanted to peer into the outside but she couldn''t.

    "There''s another me in there. I need to check it out!"

    She prepared herself to open the Gate ande out, but the World beyond the peak suddenly began to shake without stopping.

    The World Beyond the peak trembled and the weapons that was hidden somewhere in this world began appearing in the golden room one by one. All of the weapons that appeared were a sword. One sword, two swords started appearing until a dozen swords with God Might appeared before her.

    Yan Renhuo have no idea what is going on and as she stood there with her mouth open, outside there was an even more unexpected event.

    The two geniuses who stands at the peak of thisyer of the Immortal Training Field witness in awe as the Sword Qi of the Weapon God''s Mountain enter the body of a half-step, second meridian Immortal.

    With four swords circling around him, that weak Immortalmanded the three swords and called upon the pure white de.

    He raised his hand and the sword that seemed to have a life of its own understood hismand and rose into the air.

    The white sword began to shake and tremble before turning into a ten-meter long sword.

    A giant sword abruptly appeared on top of the Weapon God''s Mountain. The Immortal then gathered his entire being into this sword and with a loud shout, his sword descended.

    The killing intent of the man gathered to the de of the sword and as it did a vile and dangerous glint appeared. Those who watched the giant sword descend found their bodies receiving scratches.

    But they cared not, they have finally witnessed every wielder of weapon had wanted to achieve, perfection, the embodiment of one''s path finally meeting at a single point to create the de that can cut the world apart, they have witnessed the ascension of a Divine Swordsman perfect his killing sword and reach the Quintessence Sword that beckons death!

    Wang Ling had his sword descend and opened the Gate to the World beyond the Peak. And the one who stood behind the entrance of that world bore witness to the splendor of a true swordsman who has reached the Quintessence of the sword.

 Chapter 313: Abyssal Demon IV

    Chapter 313: Abyssal Demon IV

    In the world of Lower Heaven, the strongest sword is the one that had reached Quintessence. A small glimpse of a Quintessence is said to produce a huge leap in a sword cultivator''s advancement.

    A single movement of a sword that had reached perfection is a sword that grants enlightenment. Wang Ling''s sword was such a sword and as he opened the gate to the World beyond the peak the sword of the Gods trembled in the presence of such a grand figure.

    They were but a pseudo-Quintessence weapons, they can never reach the level of the Quintessence without an owner. These swords do not have a soul, but they have spirit and a will. They cannot move around the world of their own volition but they can seek the most suitable owner for them in a ten thousand kilometer radius.

    Swords of previous Gods have high values and will not actively search for an owner. But in front of a Quintessence Swordsman, that is not the case. A sword is only a sword in the hands of a capable user. If these swords will search for an owner then they will search for the best candidate.

    But as theye into the presence of Wang Ling, they were trembling in excitement and anticipation. These swords wished to be wielded by him, no, they are begging to be wielded by the strongest swordsman who surpassed the intent of their previous owners.

    At this moment, Wang Ling was the King of the Swords.

    However, the 26 swords with God Might do not even made Wang Ling flinch the little bit. He saw a familiar face with her mouth open. Wang Ling approached her patted her head like a senior and stepped past her.

    Yan Renhuo had many things to say, but as she saw the smile on Wang Ling''s countenance she heard him say, "Get out, we will talkter."

    Yan Renhuo was pushed out of the room and now only Wang Ling remained. The swords in front of him were trembling in excitement and started revolving around Wang Ling wanting to be chosen.

    However, Wang Ling did not pay them any attention and had the rest of his four swordse out. With that, he whispered the name of Suzhen and Fer and two mes of Chaos came out of his body, "Melt it all."

    With Wang Ling''s orders, the two beasts began to move. The sword was startled and began to hum and release sword intent. But none of it was useful for no wielder was present.

    Wang Ling watched as the swords tried to escape their inevitable fate. Watching the swords to hum was somewhat mncholic and satisfying for Wang Ling.

    "You seem to be enjoying yourself. You already reached the pinnacle-first meridian, you can reach the second meridian after one more step, is that the reason for your delight?" The Gray Figure casually began speaking.

    "You can say that, but it is not just that I am also happy to see a familiar face. But, I still find that something is missing, a void that I cannotprehend. It is unpleasant but I find it weing so it is making me smile."

    The Gray Figure was silent but he did not say anything to Wang Ling. The focus of this journey is to be strong and the Gray Figure would wee it if Wang Ling can focus on that goal alone, but something is stuck behind his thoughts.

    [It is not so bad, but it must not be his main goal but if I can use this...] the Gray Figure spoke from the bottom of its heart, its thoughts and intentions are for Wang Ling to grow it did not care about its method for it only knows what is most efficient and there is no such thing as good or bad for this being.

    The God Weapons were not so easily melted and it took a total of three weeks before the mes managed to fully melt it all. The world beyond the peak cannot do anything against Wang Ling''s actions.

    The owner had already been registered as him, the dozens of weapons had acknowledged him and was begging him to be their master whatever Wang Ling does matter not to the World. The World is just there as a ''sheathe'' to keep them from rusting and being loss in time.

    The World beyond the Peak was the sword sheathe of the swords and Wang Ling remained in that sheathe for three weeks without a problem. He had no problem staying in such a world for years if he so wills.

    Having said that, it was impossible to do it as his life was in the line. Wang Ling''s lifespan has a limit and Wang Ling must use that limit to the fullest or else he will regret it in time.

    Waving his hand, Wang Ling brought out the Reaper and Heaven''s Will, with a wave of his hand he tookmand of the mes and then shrouded the melted sword with his qi granting him the full control of dozens of swords with God Might.

    Having personally controlled the swords with God Might, Wang Ling finally understood the power it holds. With him knowing he subconsciously put on a smile and had the Reaper and Heaven''s Will devour the des.

    He knew none of the material used to craft these swords but with the Everchanging Holy Stone, the swords adapted without problem especially for Heaven''s Will. The process of having the two swords meld into one was not something so easily done and it took him months in order toplete the first melding of the Heaven''s Will and the melted swords.

    As for the Reaper''s that has less Everchanging Holy Stone than Heaven''s Will it was only natural that it will take so much longer.

    With the advancement of his sword intent the more vulnerable the barrier of the next stage became. Soon enough, he reached the second meridian of Immortal Spirit Foundation right after the melding of the Heaven''s Will and the God Swords.

    He was still jus at the first-second meridian but the longer he stayed in that world the stronger his cultivation grey. After achieving Quintessence on the sharpest killings word, the sword intent he masters no longer has any ce to go to.

    With that being the case Wang Ling decided to use this excess to cleave the barrier of cultivation level and after cultivation level.

    His Chaotic Origin Foundation glowed a bright light and Wang Ling embraced this light no problem. Wang Ling never stopped his pursuit of strength and his current goal was the next level, so, he would cut the barrier that stands in his way no problem whatsoever.

    And so, from weeks after weeks, it turned to month after month and soon enough it became years.

    Three years passed and his lifespan had be 77 years but his growth had surpassed his previous expectations. Having spent three years melding his natal weapons with God Swords, he managed to draw out the God Might that still remained in these swords.

    But he decided to leave a part of what the God Might for future use. This is the Lower Heaven, he might just need to use this kind of God Might when the time calls for it.

    Wang Ling raised is head and steam came out as he released the air within his body. As he opened his eyes, a grayness of his pupils had be deeper than it was before.

    The swords inside the World beyond the peak had been consumed by his swords now the limit of his Heaven''s Will is already at 10,000,000 kilograms. The swords he had the Heaven Will consume were not so simple after all.

    "10,000,000 kilograms, if I drop it on a mountain will the mountain break?" Wang Ling questioned. This is a higher realm whenpared to the Celestial Spirit Realm so it was natural that he questions it, "Well, I can''t actively go destroying mountains, I may incur the wrath of others, I am still at the third meridian, having bastards like those will be most unfavorable. It is time to get out of here."

    Wang Ling brought out the Reaper that is sharper than ever and had cut the world. Though it was just a single motion, it was enough for the world to recognize his intent toe out.

    Wang Ling stepped out of the World beyond the Peak and there, he saw was not what he imagined to see. With a smile, he asked, "Have you waited here all this time?"

    Yan Renhuo also smiled back to give an answer, "I have been meditating for three years is all there is to it."

    "What determination, I apud you."

 Chapter 314: Abyssal Demons V

    Chapter 314: Abyssal Demons V

    "I did not expect to see you here, Sister Renhuo. Who would have thought you went to the Lower Heaven? And for us to meet here, even the Lower Heaven is pretty small if you look into it."

    "Ah, didn''t Sister Xue not tell you of my ascension? Before I ascend I gave her poison to kill the Regal Lightning Tigers so I thought she would have told you. Wait, speaking of Sister Xue, where is she? I don''t think the two of you will separate without reason."

    Yan Renhuo descended the mountain with Wang Ling. And as they conversed theye upon Wang Ling''s ignorance about her ascension so she asked.

    Wang Ling released a dryugh as he exined the next moment, "We were separated, my transcendence from my Mortal Body and Immortality is unique than most and we were dragged into this world without a choice. I actually nned on calling upon your help to bring me back to the Celestial Spirit Realm but I first need to find her first, wait, what if she''s back in the Celestial Spirit Realm? Hmm, can I asked you a favor? Can you actually bring me home?"

    Wang Ling asked with a smile of expectation on his face. However, the voice of the Gray Figure echoed inside his head, "You cannot go outside of this ce, my sessor."

    Just as Wang Ling was about to ask what is happening Yan Renhuo already spoke up, "I am sorry Brother Ling, but I cannot bring you back even if I wanted to, the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield is sealed from the inside.

    "Every Passage to the Final and those who enter cannote out of the First Layer unless you go to the secondyer"

    Wang Ling stopped dead on his tracks, howe he never heard of it before?

    "What do you mean? I was not informed of this when I entered this ce."

    Despite the sudden news, Wang Ling was calm. Being disoriented will only bring him unwanted pressure that will cause him to break. He needed to be flexible about certain subjects as to not cause trouble for himself.

    "The battlefield is currently sealed from the outside and only those from the outside can enter at the moment but even that will disappear in 3 days. You may have already noticed it, Brother Wang Ling but the number of people in the Weapon''s God Mountain is currently few at the peak. But look at the foot of the mountain, there''s a great number of them gathering and trying to go up the mountain, these people are new here and most of them are nothing but second-rate Young Immortals of the Lower Heaven.

    "The people outside had already sealed this ce so we cannote out and they are bringing the Young Masters of different power as if they are avoiding something, do you know why that is so?"

    "A war between Thousand Sword Province and the Heavenly Dragon Empire?"

    "Close but not quite. The Maind of the Lower Heaven is embroiled in a war against the Abyss. It is just like the one in our Realm, but unlike our Realm, they have no Origin World to divert the Abyssal Portals and minimize the appearance of the Portals. The people of power in Lower Heaven is currently sending the Young Immortals here to keep them safe. They say that it wasn''t supposed to be like this, but the stubborn ones who im that they will fight and the useless ones who only spend time with women and drinking were sent here so as not to be a liability outside.

    "Now, the only way for us to leave is to qualify for the army they are building outside the Battlefield. The requirement to be a part of the army is to be an eighth meridian such is the reason why the secondyer is not sealed."

    Wang Ling listened to her words and was enlightened about the current situation of the world. Embroiled in a war against enemies of unknown limitations so they are determined to protect them in a ce where the rules cannot be destroyed.

    "The people of the Lower Heaven is pretty smart but at the same time stupid, even if they die then they will be able to preserve their people but if the people outside losses then everyone here will die after reaching the eighth meridian. They cannot copte and create offspring that will stay at so their line will be cut off sooner orter. The Abyss is a being who craves for the souls of other beings, they were the deterrent I created so the Devil and Holy Race will stop fighting they are not to be trifled with."

    The Gray Figuremented while still inside Wang Ling. Hisments made Wang Ling crease his brows. He had always thought that the Gray Figure''s morality is different than his but he had yet to see its limitations or so Wang Ling thought. His instincts dictated him to be warry of the Gray Figure as much as possible.

    Wang Ling ignored it for now and observed the surrounding area, [The people in this ce is truly improving.]

    On the peak of the Weapon God''s Mountain, only Yan Renhuo and Wang Ling remained. It was weird that no one was currently there other than them but Wang Ling did not question it too much. But when Wang Ling lowered his head and saw the many idiots trying to ascend to the peak, Wang Ling found their number to be disturbing.

    "They cannot even get past the tenth steps, I think I know why they are referred to as wastrels. How did they even get here anyway? Did this ce have so much fifth-generation Deity Beast Skin to direct them here?"

    "It seems like they were brought here from a fleet, they traveled via sea instead of spatial transformation."

    Wang Ling understood but then his thoughts wandered and he began to think.

    [I am missing a giant piece of this puzzle aren''t I? This is a ce for Immortals for 300 years of age and below, if that is the case, then how about Xue? She had been imprisoned with the blood of the Phoenix and Dragon for thousands of years  is she even here?]

    Wang Ling became worried. It had been such a minor detail that he had but forgotten such a thing.

    Looking at the horizon, Wang Ling came into a realization, "She''s not here isn''t she?"

    And as for Bai Xue, she is continuously running, in search of Wang Ling somewhere in the Lower Heaven. She searched and searched but she will find no one until Wang Linges out of the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield.

    For how many years that would take? Not even Wang Ling knows.

    "It seems like she is quite in a pickle. The Abyssal Beings will y everyone they see as enemies, my sessor, it seems like the life of your little friend is in danger." The Gray Figure snickered as itmented.

    [As such, their fate intertwines albeit their distance was considerable it was still connected. With this, he will push himself and reach the seventh meridian even faster. That fox''s existence is still useful after all.] Such is the thought of the Gray Figure.

 Chapter 315: Abyssal Demons VI

    Chapter 315: Abyssal Demons VI

    Having realized this point, Wang Ling''s countenance began to shift from his usual calm to somewhat anxious. He wanted to get out but he can''t. He wanted to scream in denial but he knows that it will not work.

    He was granted ess in this ce because his body was young despite his soul not being so. The fact that Bai Xue, thepanion who apanied him for so long was out there, with the Abyssal Demons trying to fight is something Wang Ling finds hard to ept.

    However, after noticing the fact that he is being too caught up with everything, Wang Ling stopped his anxiety by biting lips and swallowing his emotions.

    [I can''t drown in my emotions, I have already been there. Bai Xue is strong, she is capable enough to face me and with her strength, anyone under eight meridian is nothing to her.] He convinced himself and then raised his head to take in a deep breath.

    He let out the gathered air within his body and his eye became clear, "I need to reach the eighth meridian as quickly as possible then." Wang Ling knows that he will not be invincible once he reaches the eighth meridian, but it should grant him exit next time so all is well.

    Yan Renhuo stared at Wang Ling''s expressions and her heart began to ache. Although she still wants to im Wang Ling as hers, she knows the ce Bai Xue upies in her dearest''s heart is bigger than what she can hope to upy.

    Call it a woman''s instinct but she is well aware of this fact. She wants to make her move now but she knows that it will only backfire so it is not worth trying. Wang Ling''s mind is bent on advancement and leaving this ce and all of these are for one person alone  Bai Xue.

    She momentarily showed a saddened smile on her face but cleanly wiped it the next moment. Her emotions cannot change and the fact that Wang Ling''s mark had been left on her being by granting her the True Chaos mes, Yan Renhuo knows that nobody can take his ce in her heart.

    [Well, not being stupid has its downsides I supposed. I hope to stay in this ce longer, but it seems like time is running out.] Yan Renhuo tapped Wang Ling''s shoulders, "Brother Ling, do you have any questions? It saddens me to say this but I will be leaving thisyer sooner orter."

    "Leaving theyer? Do you mean to say that you''ve already reached eighth meridian?"

    "I already have three years ago, I am merely stalling my advance as I wish to reach the pinnacle in a single jump. The level of qi my mes possess is quite intent and by using that I''ll be able to jump a few levels. I would have left earlier if not for the fact I encountered you here."

    "Is that so, then, let us descend the mountain and I apologize for wasting your precious time." Wang Ling apologized and Yan Renhuo epted. They descended the mountain as they held a conversation.

    No one tried bothering them mostly because of Yan Renhuo''s cultivation.

    But, this world is notplete without idiots and the people who just entered the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield are just that  useless idiots.

    "Hmm, a beautifuldy for a capable man. Why don''t youe with me fair maiden?" It was abrupt but a second meridian Immortal appeared before Yan Renhuo and Wang Ling. He had long ck hair and golden eyes, from his clothes he shoulde from a good background. And from the way he stared at Yan Renhuo''s body, he can only be a pampered Young Master.

    Wang Ling did not know if it was because this Young Master is too much of an idiot to challenge those who came down from the peak or if he is just courageous and confident. But what confirmed Wang Ling''s doubt if this man was from the outside or if he was originally here is the fact that there are two men adjacent to the Young Master acting as a guard.

    Both were at the fifth meridian and they stood tall adjacent to the trash.

    The scious gazes of the man infuriated not only Yan Renhuo but also Wang Ling who spoke, "I do not know who you are but this is not the maind, I see that you hold a sword, are you a swordsman from the Thousand Swords Sage Province?"

    Wang Ling butting in caught the attention of the Young Master who looked at his cultivation and then at his sword before snorting in disdain, "Indeed I am from the Thousand Sword Sage Province and I am the son of the Fleeting Sword Sovereign, do you even have the qualifications to speak to me? Who are you to speak? I am not speaking to the servant but to your beautiful master."

    Wang Ling was still full of smiles, but Yan Renhuo was already showing displeasure from her countenance alone and in irritation, she raised her halberd and with the flick of her fingers azure mes burst out of her halberd and body.

    A powerful me erupted and scorching heat appeared out of nowhere. The Young Master got scared of Yan Renhuo''s mes and took ten-step backward, the two men who was with the Young Master stepped forward to protect him but against Yan Renhuo, what can they do?

    They had thought these two came from the middle area of the mountain and were nothing, but when they saw the prowess of Yan Renhuo their hearts chilled despite the heating from the opposition.

    "We apologize for not recognizing such an expert, I apologize for the words of my Young Master. On behalf of the Fleeting Sword Sovereign, I apologize." With the mention of the name Fleeting Sword Sovereign, the two expected Yan Renhuo to back away, but Yan Renhuo stood before them with her head held high.

    She looked down upon them even more now as her voice was filled with nothing but disdain, "Hiding behind the name of your Master, what a useless bunch. That useless trash''s father may be the Fleeting Sword Sovereign, but who cares? He must pay for his insolence for speaking nonsense against what he said about Brother Ling!"

    Yan Renhuo''s halberd was brandished and twisted. A zing tower was created from her single movement and the clothes of the bodyguard was singed together with their skin. She was just about to behead them when Wang Ling stopped her.

    "Don''t do it, Renhuo."

    "Yeah, listen to him. If you kill him then you will be killed by my Father!" The Young Master acted tough as he screamed out to Yan Renhuo in anger.

    Seeing Wang Ling''s action the brat of a Young Master found someone who he can get behind. But, Wang Ling''s eyes showed a dangerous glint, "What the fuck are you saying? I didn''t tell her to stop because I am scared of your Father, it''s because I also need to unwind"

    "What?!"

    sh!

    Wang Ling moved and what seemed a single sh created a deep ravine in front of him. The head of the two bodyguards flew as Wang Ling''s Reaper hummed in delight.

    His anger finally dissipated as his sword finally get to cut the neck of someone. It had been so long since he had killed someone and as he stared at his Reaper he found that the sharpness of his word had increased even without the bestowal of his Sword Qi.

    "Killing will be more efficient, huh. Such is the quintessence of Killing I suppose."

    Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo stepped out of the Weapon God''s Mountain leaving the Young Master who had pissed his pants.

 Chapter 316: Wings

    Chapter 316: Wings

    Clouds gathered and the rolling of lightning and thunder echoed in the heart and ears of many cultivators. Wang Ling a few meters away from Yan Renhuo with a smile on his face.

    "I will see youter, Brother Ling."

    Boom! A lightning strike shattered the mountain he and Yan Renhuo was in. As the lightning fell on Yan Renhuo, Wang Ling had her mes of Tribtion devour them. The mes of Tribtion let out a roar and an azure lynx wrapped with lightning appeared Yan Remhuo''s body.

    The lynx roared at the lightning and Yan Renhuo dove into the lightning tribtion to devour it without missing a drop. Wang Ling, Yan Renhuo, and Bai Xue just may be the only beings who are fearless against Lightning Tribtions.

    Wang Ling watched and never tried dodging the lightning. He was unafraid of the Lightning tribtion about to hit him. He had already faced such tribtions before so his body can withstand the pressure it will give.

    At this moment, Wang Ling''s body had also improved by leaps and bounds making him an almost invincible being in the First Layer of the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield. Even without his bloodlines, Wang Ling can still contest against people who are at the fifth meridian albeit he cannot fight more than three at once.

    But depending on the situation, Wang Ling can be someone who can rival anyone in this ce.

    Three hours passed and the lightning tribtion disappeared with Yan Renhuo seemingly ascending to the Second Layer, "She mentioned she will get stronger in the Secondyer so and wait for me, I can''t have her wait for too long."

    Wang Ling resolved himself and flew out north. At the north, there were numerous uncharted locations he can try his luck on.

    "Didn''t you hid anything in the Lower Heaven?"

    "I didn''t, it''s all in the Celestial Spirit Realm. There is a reason why my tomb and the two True Noble Legacies are there. Only the mes of Chaos can be sought after and nothing else. But you can''t do that, can you? You gave my inheritance to someone else, right?"

    "Let it go, she''s a capable fighter. She''ll prove worthy to possess your inheritance so do not worry about it. She already has two of the five mes right? And with that tribtion, she''ll be able to bring her mes to Ascendency level or even higher."

    Wang Ling said with assurance. His trust towards Yan Renhuo''s skill is strong enough to make him feel assured that giving her the inheritance for the True Chaos mes is the right thing and not some mistake. Her affinity to mes is strong enough that she did not need anyone to point a path to her and search the other mes of Chaos, this point alone was important.

    Wang Ling stopped the conversation and then quietly head over to the north. The north is arge stretch of water with many inds scattered all over creating an archipgo. But it wasn''t just the inds and Immortal Beast to be found in there but at what they call the ck Dragon''s Trench lies the Dragon''s Temple.

    The Dragon''s Temple had existed for eons and no one truly knows how long it had existed. But the Dragon''s Temple is an area that Oceanic Beasts avoids so it was known as a safe zone in the north.

    Another thing, the Dragon''s Temple is also known for the location where one can transport to the ck Dragon''s Pce and challenge the ck Dragon''s Trial.

    Wang Ling''s intention on why he is heading is this Trial exactly, "Every Trial has its price, whether it be knowledge or something that can instantaneously help me raise my cultivation no matter what it is, this thing better helps me out, but if it can''t then I''ll have to resort to killing and devouring souls. But before that, I should probably make a detour."

    An Immortal he maybe but it will take Wang Ling a total of two months to travel north and reach the North. He has a map with him and when he analyzed its contents, Wang Ling found an area that is said to have just recently opened.

    "The Tomb of Golden Fist Mesas an area where the formation ced by the ancients has weakened so the tomb has surfaced and showed itself, this should be a good premonition. It would be best to head over there."

    Without any hesitation, Wang Ling headed directly for the Tomb of the Golden Fist Mesas and then as he did so, he encountered beasts but most of them are nothing but useless beings who reside in the edge of the forest they live in so it was fairly easy to deal with them.

    Three weeks passed and Wang Ling finally caught sight of the ce, "Thankfully the formation has yet to disappear so there is no reason for me to hurry."

    "It will take four days for the qi on the formation to dissipate, my sessor it is best for you to rest andprehend the second form of the Walls of Chaos. You should find a ce where you can rest in peace so no one disturbs you."

    Wang Ling listened to the Gray Figures'''' advice and headed for a quiet location away from the people who are gathering at the entrance of the Tomb. On top of a tree with lots of leaves to act as a cover, he meditated as he entered his mind.

    The Golden and Red Walls remained and as what the Gray Figure had stated, it is time for Wang Ling to learn the second form of these walls. He had previouslyprehended the martial technique of World Grasping Pal and Moon Crushing Fist, both of which he had yet to use in actualbat but he had already previously witnessed its powers. The power of these two techniques hold is something beyond Immortal and Celestial.

    This may be a God-Grade martial technique for all he cared. Wang Ling closed his eyes and then he spread his consciousness on the two walls.

    Just like before, knowledge flooded his mind and the two walls began to lift ayer and began to align. It was a painful process but as the information flowed and foreign words be understandable for him, Wang Ling found bliss amidst the pain that spread in his mind.

    And just likest time, Wang Ling''s consciousness was pulled into a deste battlefield where an armored man stood tall amidst the cold wind and the stench of death.

    The Holy Race and Devils appeared from their respective sides and the armored man once again stood his ground as he nted his feet on the ground.

    The armored man sprouted a single pair of beautiful and majestic golden wings and then flew into the air. The Golden Wings emanated no energy, aura, or qi and as time went on the Golden Light it bored disappeared until it had no color at all. Seemingly transparent its light was not even white. But the speed it granted was enough to make the armored man an unstoppable arrow capable of ughtering the Holy Race and the Devils.

    "Wings with speed enough to overshadow that of the Devil''s, the Wings born of Chaos from the Union of God''s Blood and the Overlord''s. Such is the rule of my wings, if my wings were to descend in this Universe once again, you shall gain this legacy  [Wings of Origin]."

    Wang Ling''s back began to ache, his blood began to boil but as the azure lines and the ck wing tattoo touched, something caused for Wang Ling''s back to hurt and the merging of the two marks to dissipate with the wind.

    A pained groan escaped his mouth as the words, "You arecking" echoed in his head.

    When he opened his eyes once more his body was drenched in a cold sweat. He harvested no new techniques but he managed to unbury a new kind of truth, "God and Overlord as one~"

    Such thoughts would drive Wang Ling to seek something beyond what he is currently trying to reach.

 Chapter 317: Blood Seeking Blade

    Chapter 317: Blood Seeking de

    "The God and Overlord as once so that is the next one you have opened. It is rather early but the arrangement is not for me to decide. My sessor, do you know what the significance of this?" The nagging voice of the Gray Figure woke Wang Ling from his stupor and he nodded without the need to think much of it.

    "I already do. The True Devil God and the Overlord Soul that''s it, right? Combine the two and then one will be able to create the Wings of Origin. Figure, where did this Wingse from anyway? What is the bloodline who possess such formidable wings?"

    Having learned about the Wings of Origin it was simple piecing together he now has questions only the Gray Figure can answer. Of course, the Gray Figure answered with an "I do not know" because he had yet to reim his memories from his own tomb.

    Wang Ling found this to be unwanted but he had to let it slip because he has no way of knowing whether he was telling the truth or not. Either way, he trusted the Gray Figure enough to believe his words and advice but not enough to leave his life on its decisions.

    Having that experience only amounts to a single day he once again closed his eyes and once more call upon the legacy that lies in the two walls. Once again he entered it and this time he managed to draw out a useful martial technique.

    Known as the [Roar of Chaos] he merely needs to circte Chaos Qi he merely needs to call upon the cries of Chaos and bring out the essence it holds. In his mind, Wang Ling found this easy for some odd reasons.

    His mind had already inherited what Chaos is thanks to the golden and red wall that it is making him think that it is merely his second nature. He is bing more and more like a being of Chaos rather than a human.

    Another passed after retrieving the Roar of Chaos two days still remain before the formation disappears. When Wang Ling went to check, the number of people gathering was much more significant than before.

    There should be over three thousand people present and most of them were at the fifth meridian and beyond. More than a thousand of them are at the seventh meridian which makes sense considering the number of rankers and the surge of people from the outside.

    Wang Ling closed his eyes once more in order to regain his concentration, he can no longer ess that battlefield and watch the man in battle armor fight against the surge of the Holy Race and Devils but he had inherited two innate skills from his Holy Lord bloodline previously when he gained his sixth halo so he reckoned it was time for him to rack his brains and process those innate techniques.

    The effects of the Holy Lord bloodline is mostly on the passive effects that augment his skills and immunity to most things. Just like his immunity to the four elements and his innate ability to control the elements; both are the ability he gained from the Holy Lord bloodline.

    He had yet to actively process the new innate abilities he had gained, but when he does, he is sure that its effects is going to be maximized on his hands.

    But it seems like there will not be a time when he will gain any freedom to collect himself because the instant Wang Ling closed his eyes he felt danger from above.

    "DIE!" a loud scream rang and the sound of a sword tearing through the air was heard.

    Wang Ling felt the killing intent directed at him and jumped away from the oing danger. Unfortunately, Wang Ling does not have the leisure to run away as the sword was moving too fast.

    He wanted to draw his sword out but there was no time, with that, Wang Ling opened his palms and circted his Chaos Qi. Unlike his Angelic Qi and Hellish Qi, his Chaos Qi is lease likely to be detected as no one can identify so easily.

    Even if they did, they will have to die in the hands of Wang Ling because he can''t have any liabilities. And besides, with the situation of the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield, he reckoned he will be able to use Chaos Qi.

    ording to the Gray Figure, this world is now isted from the world outside. Unless a [High-God] appears and destroys the bnce of this World none will be able to feel the presence of Chaos Qi. And because of that only one clear idea remains, if someone senses the Chaos Qi, Wang Ling will and must kill him.

    He may risk having his identity revealed, but he has his methods on how he can silence the will that is stuck in the body of these Nobles. But the usage of Angelic Qi and Hellish Qi is a different matter.

    First, the angelic qi can''t be use because this is the Lower Heaven and the control of the Holy Race is tighter than any ce making the usage of Angelic Qi difficult and dangerous. As for Hellish Qi, he can''t risk being the public enemy of this isted world. He will use Hellish Qi if there was no one present. But despite his ability to use Chaos Qi, he still needs to use it in moderation.

    But right now, Wang Ling is free to use Chaos Qi to its fullest extent enabling him to jump three levels without a problem, "Moon Crushing Palm!" a sword tip and his palms met and this surprised the man who abruptly drew his sword against him.

    Wang Ling''s expression turned dark as his open palms touched the sword he felt something corrosive and a vile poison entering his body. Wang Ling felt something entering his body and pain made his right hand unable to draw out any strength from his body.

    This caused Wang Ling to crease his brows and as he jumped backward he rode the strength of the sword being used against him. He let himself get blown to the trees dozens of meters away. Wang Ling crashed and he groaned in pain.

    With his body on the ground, he secretly raised his eyes to see the person standing on the branch of the tree he was just in. A man with slender limbs and bony hands, pale white skin and dark green hair, he reeks of someone who uses poison.

    [Is he with that trash?] Wang Ling asked himself and recalled the sight of the encounter he had a few weeks back and found it usible. But when he looked around the presence of the brat was nowhere to be found so it was close to impossible.

    [Well, whoever it is he is rather troublesome. To have pinnacle seventh meridian Immortal level of cultivation is a problem. He must be an original ''genius'' in this ce, damn, I hate dealing with these kinds of circumstances, it is always confusing on how strong they can truly be. Well, I first need to deal with this poisonous qi, it is rather sticky and resilient.]

    In the Celestial Spirit Realm, Wang Ling was an invincible being when he shows up to fight. With his Angelic Qi and Hellish Qi he can close in the disadvantage even against ''geniuses'' who can jump levels, and with his sword skills he can even y those who are stronger than him.

    But in this realm where his abilities are severely limited, Wang Ling can only slowly gauge the level of his opponents. This one in particr is a hard one, if he is a pinnacle-seventh meridian Immortal then there''s a chance he can jump levels up to the ninth meridian and even tenth.

    [Without angelic qi and Hellish Qi I can''t jump levels that too far ahead.] Wang Ling knows his predicament all too well.

    "Why are you acting? I know you jumped back when I hit you" The man tall man looked down on Wang Ling as he faked the injury.

    The man jumped from the branch and then with his sword, he went ahead and attempted to behead Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling felt the oing danger and brought out his Reaper.

    The Quintessence of Killing appeared as Wang Ling retaliated with his sword. From the south, the sword traveled up to the north and like a river of blood culling the life of many Wang Ling''s sword.

    The smell of blood filled the air as Wang Ling''s killing intent exploded, "Blood Seeking de: The Culling River."

 Chapter 318: The method of Killing Someone Stronger

    Chapter 318: The method of ''Killing'' Someone Stronger

    The shadow of a blood river emerged from the earth and created a gushing flow that invites death. One of the self-created techniques that stuck to him even after reaching immortality. Seven Sword forms of Blood Seeker remain in his body and all of them were designed to kill and no matter who Wang Ling faces, once he brings out this sword it will not be so pretty.

    The surge of the Culling River made the tall man jump back in surprise. The pressure of the killing intent made him warry of Wang Ling and as the sword qi gradually emerged from the sword of Wang Ling his eyes widened, "Quintessence?"

    Wang Ling''s sword reeked of danger and the crowd who gathered around this pleasant surprise of an event could see it. The sword cultivators thought Wang Ling was just a Divine Sword, but he was more than that.

    His sword was perfect, the Quintessence of what every sword cultivator are trying to achieve, even the tall guy who wanted to kill Wang Ling was no different.

    However, even if the opponent was the Quintessence of the sword he cannot just turn around and call it a day. He was the one who started this fight, for him to turn his back and run away will hurt not only his pride and reputation but also the prestige of his name.

    So, as he gritted his teeth and used his own sword to meet Wang Ling''s, "Do you think such feeble means will scare me? DIE!" The tall Immortal retaliated with his own sword qi and Immortal Qi. The sword qi he possesses was at pseudo-divinity granting him immense sharpness, but it was nothing in front of Wang Ling.

    ng! A sharp sound of metal shing, but what followed was the other sword getting devoured by the overwhelming strength of the other. The sword of the tall guy flew out without disturbance solely because Wang Ling''s Reaper had was slowly turning reddish as Wang Ling''s intent radiated without stop and as his short sword cut through the opponent''s own weapon it was finally the time to start the ughter.

    Wang Ling''s mind saw the opportunity, three patters entered his mind as he analyzed the situation thoroughly and objectively. His Grayish but crimson eyes saw things in slow motion but the movements that corresponded with Wang Ling''s next movements was not something that can be considered as slow or sluggish for it was  precise.

    Using the momentum of his sh Wang Ling twisted his body and went low to make his enemy lose his bnce. It was a sudden turn of events and the Immortal tried to fly away but Wang Ling was not an idiot so he will not let that happen so easily.

    He grabbed his enemy''s right shoulder and then dragged him down to the ground, "Who are you?" Wang Ling asked, but the Immortal did not answer with words as the left hand that was left open grabbed Wang Ling on the face while still on the ground.

    It was quick and as the Immortaly on the earth, his Immortal Qi exploded in retaliation. The aura he now possesses wasparable to that of an eighth meridian Immortal.

    The hand tightened and Wang Ling could subtly feel his skull hurting but there was creating a fracture or any significant damage is much harder than what it seems.

    The Immortal found this weird, this person was not someone normal, "You are a Freak." The Immortalmented.

    Wang Ling did not try to say anything witty and merely had his sword stab the wrist of the Immortal, "I don''t care who you are, but you no longer have the advantage." Wang Ling could see the pain emerge on the face of his opponent.

    He felt something pull him towards the Immortal on the ground and as he did, he tightened his grip on the sword before getting thrown away. The throw was strong, the strength of that man seemed to be unreal.

    The Immortal rose from the ground and with his eyes releasing dangerously terrifying glint. Holding the sword above his head with both hands, the Immortal''s eyes glowed even more dangerous as his qi rose another level, now, he was already capable of dishing out ninth meridian Immortal level of strength.

    [Not good, I must not that hit me.] Wang Ling saw this and he quickly registered the danger of his opponent. His left hand held the short sword tighter than before and he began pouring his Immortal and Chaos Qi to his feet in order to get away with a burst of speed.

    The Immortal saw the changes in Wang Ling and he did not hesitate to unleash the sword skill he had been keeping. Supported by ninth meridian cultivation and a pseudo-divinity sword intent, the Immortal roared, "[Severing the Northern Clouds]!" It was a loud shout that echoed in the ears of many.

    And soon enough a sword sh was unleashed in its full glory. Wang Ling''s eyes widened at the sight of an ethereal sword shing towards him. It was getting bigger and bigger as it flew towards his direction.

    With his left leg alone, Wang Ling kicked the air and sent himself flying to the right. He wanted to avoid the sword sh at all-cause, but he was not fast enough and his left arm with his Reaper was devoured by the sword sh gravely injuring him.

    Blood flew out but Wang Ling''s expression merely changed minutely. This pain was nothing, he nted the thought in his head and then with his right leg that also gathered qi, Wang Ling kicked the air and the chaos qi he managed to collect enabled him to traverse hundreds of meters in a fraction of a time needed for anyone to blink.

    It was fast and this speed was used by Wang Ling to its full glory. He may be weak, but his opponent had dropped its guard against his sword as his left had been gravely injured already.

    But with the left hand injured, the right will take its ce. A white sword emerged and what followed was a chain of the finest movements not anyone could do.

    sh*

    A single sh echoed in the ears of the crowd who watched Wang Ling''s polished and wless movements. From the way he made sure to make an opening to how terrifyingly sharp the de of his sword was, it was a magnificent gore to behold.

    "Agh! My arm!" A howl of pain reverberated in the ears of the crowd and as Wang Ling heard it he did not stop in the name mercy as he proceeded to stab one of the legs of the bastard.

    The hand of the opponent had been cut rendering it unable to unleash its full strength, the leg had been stabbed and a gaping sword wound reced the perfect form it previously had.

    And with these two, the neutralization was mostlyplete, "2,000,000 kilograms."

    He had the Heaven''s Will change its weight and as he had the Immortal brought down to his knees, Wang Ling then threw the Heaven''s Will to the body of the Immortal having it press down against him making him unable to breathe properly.

    Trying to catch his breath as the pain of having such a heavy thing press down upon made his injuries worsen by having his Immortal Qi ran erratically.

    Wang Ling then took the Reaper from his left hand and held it against his opponent''s chest saying, "Move and I''ll pierce your heart."

    The movements of the Immortal gradually became subdued and as he stared at Wang Ling with hateful eyes; Wang Ling ignored him and asked, "Who are you and what do you want from me?"

    The Immortal did not answer and only red at Wang Ling prompting Wang Ling to bury his Reaper just before his skin. Bloodstains appeared on his chest but the Immortal said nothing.

    The crowd was in bated breathe. The previous scene was enough to make them be warry of Wang Ling''s existence, and as Wang Ling held his sword against the Immortal they were thinking if he would truly do it or not.

    To those who knew the identity of the Immortal, they were on the side watching what this neer would do.

    Wang Ling did not hear anyone speak the name of his opponent. Everyone was anticipating his next move, [No one is going to move? Let''s see how you take this then?]

    Wang Ling raised his Reaper, saying, "You won''t talk? Then, goodbye!"

    "Senior Pesa, help me!!" The eyes of the Immortal widened as he didn''t think Wang Ling would actually try and do it and as he panicked, he screamed out the name of a rather familiar name.

    Wang Ling''s ears twitched and his hands stopped. Not that he stopped it, but someone appeared adjacent to him and stopped his hands with his own, "That is enough."

    "And if I don''t want to?"

    "I will not do anything, but his family will make you die a horrible death. He''s a promising junior."

 Chapter 319: Tomb Raider

    Chapter 319: Tomb Raider

    The man behind Wang Ling was wearing all green, his pants his long-sleeved shirt and even his hair was green. The only thing striking about him is the red mark of a snake embroidered on the shoulders.

    "My sessor, stand down, he is far stronger than the one you have outsmarted. This one is reeking trouble, let him go and"

    "I know, I still need to recover from my injuries, but I need to milk this situation and earn something so calm down." Wang Ling took in a deep breath and then turned to the one called Pesa, "I don''t know you guys and you attacked me without reason, he tried to kill me and I am returning the favor by trying to kill him and I don''t care what happens to me outside, this ce is locked from the outside so no one will be able to touch me."

    Pesa looked at Wang Ling''s eyes and thenughed, "You are quite interesting so I must warn you that boy''s family is also in here a part of them at least. They are with him and they number at over a hundred, look around you, how many do you think is pointing their swords at you?"

    "Counting the ones in the shadows there are 13 in total." Wang Ling answered as if it was a matter of fact and his astute observation caused Pesa to be taken aback.

    "That''s right, there are 13 men here and all of them are on the same level as this boy here  they may even be stronger than him as they are meant to be his bodyguards, so, how about it? Do you still wish to kill him?"

    Wang Ling was silent for a while and a sly smile blossomed as he answered, "Quite frankly that is scary but I can''t go empty-handed here, how about letting me know why you have this one attack me? I don''t think I have offended anyone since I entered this ce."

    Pesa''s eyes turned to slits as he found his words rather irritating, "That man over there is named Lyka, he is a member of the prominent family Kinho, I ordered him to teach you a lesson about picking your enemies. You attacked my men three years ago, the Ravaging Beast Guild, does that ring a bell?"

    [So, it was them. Hmm, it seems like they found me? Hmmm, there you are, it seems like someone from that day is here.] after surveying the surrounding Wang Ling saw a familiar face. That face was from three years ago and as Wang Ling turned to him that fellow hid behind the crowd to hind from Wang Ling''s observing eyes.

    "A coward pointed me so it seems. But that doesn''t mean you can poison me and try to kill me, is there now? Also, he poisoned me, should I poison this one before I give him back?" Wang Ling looked at Pesa once again and then intently red at him with a prating gaze.

    Pesa kept his smile, "I suppose so, but do not me him, I was the one who gave him the poisonced sword so I am the one who poisoned you. Your words must pertain to your intention on wanting to get the antidote, correct?"

    Pesa brought out a vial from his storage ring and passed it to Wang Ling, "That should clear out the weapon in your body, now, let him go or I will make you do so."

    Wang Ling saw the intent in the eyes of Pesa and with a sigh, Wang Ling decided to take his Heaven''s Will and reduced it to a five-kilogram sword before throwing Lyka towards Pesa. Wang Ling stood up from the ground stared at Pesa for a few seconds before getting under the tree a few meters away.

    He did not go and hide as Wang Ling needed to secure his position. If someone else thinks of attacking him while he is injured, then that bastard will have to think twice as they are in the open. Humiliation will only follow for attacking someone already injured in broad daylight.

    Wang Ling sat on the side and in most circumstances, other people would have approached him to be invited in their respective Guild. But right now, no one dared to step forward and invite Wang Ling to their group.

    Pesa, a name that strikes fear in the hearts of many. A ruthless poison user who will do anything to get revenge if he was to get humiliated. He may seem like a handsome gentleman but that faade had already been seen through years ago.

    Many tried to extend their hands towards Wang Ling but the presence of Pesa made them think twice. Wang Ling already expected it, although he didn''t want to admit it, he had actually brought upon trouble to himself this time.

    [Renhuo mentioned about avoiding him and some other people as they are troublesome to deal with. The Ravaging Beast Guild a guild second only to the Holy Deities Guild, a troublesome existence alright. But he is not the leader of the Ravaging Beast Guild so there is a chance for them choosing not to act like idiots? No, it is not likely.]

    Wang Ling sighed and then instead focused on curing the poison on his right arm rather than worry over other matters. He did not consume the antidote and instead had Suzhen purify his body from the poison.

    Suzhen is a me capable of purifying anything so this poison will be purified one way or the other, [This poison is rather sticky, Suzhen, how long before you can purify it?]

    "Twelve hours, Father," Suzhen answered from within Wang Ling''s body and Wang Ling nodded his head as he added a few instructions to heal his internal body while Suzhen was at it. He can''t rely on the Angelic Qi so Wang Ling chose to use the Chaos Qi to heal his body.

    Quite frankly, the Chaos Qi''s effect is stronger than the Angelic Qi, but using Chaos Qi to heal his body is taxing so he does not prefer it. Wang Ling was recovering at a fast rat on the inside and outside but no one knew that.

    The people present only to see Wang Ling''s severe injury that had stopped bleeding and thought he will not be able to participate in the raiding of the tomb.

    They righted him off as someone who will not be a contender for the treasures and legacy thatys within this the tomb.

    And then, just like that two days passed and the barrier gradually lost its shine. The people who gathered around the tomb began to feel the excitement. They could not wait for the barrier to go away.

    And as seconds remained, Wang Ling got ready and got up. No one paid attention to him and soon the barrier copsed a tide of people entered the tomb. Wang Ling rode the tide of people while avoiding the eyes of the people who wants to make him suffer.

    And so, a healthy Dragon had entered a treasure cove as a wounded snake. How long will his deception take him? Wang Ling does not know.

 Chapter 320: Troubling Idols

    Chapter 320: Troubling Idols

    Entering the tomb it was practically free for all. Groups were formed amongstpanions and there were those who were a loner, traversing the tomb on their own.

    Wang Ling called it a tomb, and its name is the Tomb of the Golden Fist Mesas but it was more a fortress as its size was so big that it can bepared to a mountain. He had not seen a God before but ording to the Gray Figure this ce was owned by a Middle-God.

    And before entering this ce, the Gray Figure had assured something to Wang Ling. It said that its presence is going to be indispensable when it enters rooms such as this one.

    From within Wang Ling''s body, the Gray Figure sat atop his Chaotic Origin Foundation and as he sat there cross-legged he sensed the flow of the Qi around him, "Turn right to the next corridor."

    Wang Ling did what he was told and right in front of him were a number of people turning their backs as the stretch of three hundred meter path was nothing but a dead-end, "It''s a dead-end, three hundred meters in front there''s a wall, are you sure about this?"

    The Gray Figure waved its hands in indignation and scoffed, "If your Piercing Vision had reached at least the fourth level you may catch the glimpse of the God Might Flow, but you arecking so just do what I say for now. Stop before the wall before you, and press the third brick above the lower right corner. Make sure to have your Chaos Qi circte on your fingertips as you do it."

    Wang Ling did what he was told like before but he didn''t have much hope of what may happen. But to his surprised, the brick was easily pushed. From then on, the mechanism, rather the formation of the wall was broken and what seemed to be a dead-end opened a path for Wang Ling.

    "Don''t look so surprise, it is normally inessible by you or anyone who does not have God Qi, but with Chaos Qi the formation can easily be fooled. But even without your Chaos Qi, you can draw out the God Might from your sword and you will be able to open these kinds of formations."

    What apanied the condescending lecture of the Gray Figure was the opening of the brick wall. Behind the brick wall, there was a pile of white pills about an inch in diameter each.

    From Wang Ling''s perspective, they were nothing but marbles, but when the Gray Figure saw these marbles it lost its mind as it celebrated, "Hell yeah, what luck, it''s [Nebr Pills] whatck we have. Collect them all, but you don''t have a God''s Pocket so it is impossible to take them all. Take out as much empty storage ring you have, ce three pills in each storage ring no matter the size it has."

    "What is it for?"

    "This is a Nebr Pill, it is the primary resource of God Realm cultivators. Take it, quickly. It will help you cultivate faster. We can''t use your Sword Qi to supplement your cultivation any longer!"

    The resources of gods, it was the first time Wang Ling had seen such a thing. And because he had experienced what God Might is when he extracted it from the swords, Wang Ling was ecstatic.

    Using his Immortal Qi, he separated the hundreds of Nebr Pill to his storage rings. Wang Ling will never run out of storage ring unless the number of pills is at hundreds of thousands, Wang Ling will never run out.

    The number of people he had killed in the Celestial Spirit Realm is already at the six-digit number. With his personality, he made sure to collect every single storage ring they have with them so Wang Ling has thousands of storage rings in his possession.

    The 402 Nebr Pills was split into 134 storage rings and Wang Ling was prepared to leave. But life is not so simple that it will let Wang Ling go after sessful looting.

    sh! Wang Ling felt an intenting from behind and he nimbly jumped backward in order to avoid the saber that was brandished against him. Standing by the entrance of the secret room, there were three people at the fifth meridian, all of which were eyeing the storage ring he had with him.

    "Hoo, you actually managed to dodge? Well no matter, your injuries must be hell, right? You, the idiot who wanted to make an enemy out of Pesa, give me what you got here or else I''ll make you feel the pain that will make you wish for death!"

    The one in front was confident and wasughing at his current state. The ''still'' fresh wound he received from Lyka ''remained'' on his now destroyed robe. These people stared at his injury and reckoned he was already weakened.

    He may have the power to contest against Lyka, but when he is weakened like this he is not worth shit, or so they thought. Wang Ling did not say anything to counter their knowledge and just brought out Heaven''s Will and Reaper and with a single kick on the ground, Wang Ling sped past the three stupid opportunists and each gave them evesting mark they will never be able to forget.

    An arm or a leg, Wang Ling took one from them as he severed a limb from their body.

    They howled like dying animals and as they stared at Wang Ling questions appeared on their eyes, "Wwhat is happening? Weren''t you injured?"

    When their screams reached the ears of Wang Ling, he merely looked down upon them saying, "Be thankful I didn''t take your lives. Also, stop bitching, you guys are Immortals, jus reattaches them back."

    Wang Ling then left with a satisfied smile on his face. Immortals may not be able to grow back an arm or a leg, but it was possible for them to reattach a severed arm or leg. It may seem grotesque and quite frankly simple, but it was taxing and problematic especially in the part of reattaching the meridians and veins so no one likes doing it.

    But Wang Ling did not care about these things and just hurried along inside the Tomb. He followed the instructions of the Gray Figure and they were able to uncover two more hidden rooms that contain Spirit nts and Beast Cores.

    They were quite plenty but none managed to match the value of the Nebr Pills. The Gray Figure was about to give up on trying to find something good in this tomb when its senses suddenly snuffed out something truly interesting.

    "My sessor, head north! There is something interesting over there."

    Wang Ling followed the directions of the Gray Figure and soon enough, they reached a spacious room. That room had multiple columns and statues of giant proportions that is positioned in a circr fashion on the edges of the room.

    Seven passageways led to that one particr room from any direction of the Tomb. And in the middle of that room, there were seven treasures suspended in the air. These treasures ranged from weapons to spirit nts to weird and mysterious miniature treasure box.

    The seven treasures were inside barriers that is just like the barrier that surrounded the tomb previously. In that spacious room, he was not alone and there were numerous people present waiting for the barrier to dissipate.

    Wang Ling turned to these treasures and was trying to pick what he should get when he heard the Gray Figure speak, "Take the ck Box, that thing contains something good."

    Wang Ling was in doubt but what counts good in the eyes of the Gray Figure is something that should be above Immortality. And so, he aimed for that box like the Gray Figure wanted.

    Seconds then minutes passed and fifteen minutes after Wang Ling entered that room, the barriers exploded into brilliant golden lights before disappearing. Wang Ling waited for an opportunity and then jumped for the ck Box.

    But as he was about to take the ck Box, a hand grabbed it before him. Wang Ling turned to the person who managed to get the ck Box before him and then frowned.

    Standing near one of the statues, the one who got the ck Boxughed as he ridiculed Wang Ling, "Hahaha, you too slow, this treasure is mine for I am, bwa!"

    Boom!

    But the next scene made Wang Ling both worry and smile for the annoying thief had been punched by the statue that hade to life and was sent spiraling towards the columns nearby dropping the box in the process.

 Chapter 321: The kind hearted Savior

    Chapter 321: The kind hearted Savior

    The idols came alive and began attacking the people inside the ce. There were more than ten statues and all of which were as strong as a tenth meridian. Wang Ling was but a third meridian Immortal, he can''t handle such opponents without risking anything.

    Thankfully, the idol did not attempt to attack him and just let him be. Wang Ling heaved a sigh of relief and quickly started locating the box, "Over there."

    The ck box that was adjacent to the feet of the idol was kicked away and Wang Ling scrambled to the ck box and retrieved it. He moved as fast as he could but those who saw the ck box was no more than twenty people and all of them, including Wang Ling aiming for it.

    But this time, Wang Ling was the fastest of them all and he got his hands on the ck box. The box was small enough to fit snugly onto his hands and right at the moment he got his hands on the box, Wang Ling felt dangering from behind.

    Two gigantic fists flew into Wang Ling and in a hurry, he sidestepped to the side and dodged. But the other fist was still flying towards him, he was vulnerable and soon enough the gigantic fistnded onto him. But he managed to block it with both arms crossed, however, he was still sent flying away.

    He crashed into one of the columns but in his hands was the ck box. Wang Ling did not let it go and the idol that chased after him like a madman. Wang Ling saw this and he tried running away, but the idol was too fast for him and it soon caught up to him.

    The fist was once again thrown, but this time Wang Ling had already grown ustomed to the speed of its fist enabling him to see through it and ''ride'' its force. Wang Ling jumped up andnded on the arm of the idol, he clenched his fist and circted Chaos Qi onto his right fist.

    "Chaotic Thunder Fist!" A devastating force emerged from the hands of Wang Ling as he executed the modified Thunder Fist! The explosive might of chaos and thunder emerged as a loud, Boom! An explosion rivaling that of a bomb echoed in the area. It was a powerful fist technique, yet, the idol who took it head on did not even budge the little bit.

    "What the hell?" Wang Ling cursed before having his body grabbed by the idol, "Argh!"

    He was crushed almost to death that is until the ck box fell from his hands. The grip of the idol loosened as another opportunist went to the grab the box he had let go. Wang Ling noticed this and took advantage of the situation.

    Circting his Chaos Qi all over his body, Wang Ling''s strength increased multiple folds and he pried open the fist of the idol that held him hostage. Wang Lingnded on his feet he was hurt, but not too hurt that he was unable to move around.

    Wang Ling was ready to get away from the idol, he feared that he will once again be attacked. If he were to have an inevitable fight with the idol, Wang Ling must first gain some distance from the idol and have his mind find space in order for him to move lighter.

    However, before Wang Ling can even move away, the idol had already moved to hunt down another person ignoring him entirely even though he was the closest of the bunch, "What''s going on?''

    With breathing space given to him without a problem, Wang Ling was given a full view of what is happening. He counted the number of idols (statues) and then made sense of their patterns priorities.

    Wang Ling took in a deep breath and exhaled, "I got it." With a wide devilish grin, Wang Ling found out the idols attack only the people who got a weapon on their hands. Anyone who has a weapon will be dealt with and from what he can tell, these weapons should be a target of the idols and in a different sense, these idols arepetitors for the treasures Wang Ling wants to get.

    It seems like getting a treasure out of this ce would be troublesome. That''s the idea, but Wang Ling did not care. Not everything will be handed out to you, it must be earned and he is not nning on getting out of this ce without that box.

    "Figure, tell me, what do you see of these idols? Do you see any openings I can take advantage of?"

    "Hold your horses, I am trying to find something less dangerous. The ones I found have a chance of you dying if done incorrectly so it is best for us to find a different way."

    Wang Ling shook his head, "That will not do, the number of people here is decreasing. Some are leaving and others are about to have their Immortal Wills activated, the number of our baits will decrease, wait, I have a n!"

    When Wang Ling was asking the Figure, he was without a single n. But as he finally gets to talk about the current situation, an idea appeared in his mind and as if he a coward, Wang Ling turned back and got out of the room without missing a beat.

    Doing so naturally incurred questions from the Gray Figure, "What the hell are you doing?! That ck box is an important thing to us, it will increase our cultivation by leaps and bounds if we use it cleverly, it may even shorten our advance to the seventh meridian from 60 years to 50 years so what the hell are you doing?!"

    "Shut it, just watch, I have a n." When Wang Ling got out of that room, he began circling around the hallway and managed to pass the connected paths. The seven passageways that all led to the area where the treasureys were all connected with one another in one circr, butplicated route.

    Though it took Wang Ling a minute to do so, he managed to circle around the area and as he did so, he would asionally pear into what is currently happening and observe the current events with his sharp eyes.

    Wang Ling saw a number of people on the ground, none were at the level of near death. A good number of people were still going around fighting for the treasure with other people and the idols.

    Locating the man with the ck box, Wang Ling focused and soon enough Wang Ling saw the man who had the box. The person who had the box was a handsome man, he did not know who it was but his strength was at the seventh meridian and from what he could tell, that particr man could jump levels up to the tenth meridian. He was facing three idols at once.

    "Hehe, he must be a genius at the rankings." Wang Ling surmised and then with that thought, Wang Ling exhaled and cleared his body, "Ocean''s Lull." Wang Ling whispered and then managed to get a good view of his surroundings.

    A five hundred-meter circr diameter was created. It had been a while since Wang Ling used the technique as he had grown stronger, but Wang Ling still deems the technique useful so he was not going to abandon it.

    The area of the Ocean''s Lull was enough for Wang Ling to get a grasp of the situation. On all sides there was no one present. With that, he calmed down and he brought out a bow.

    The bow he had with him was a mere Celestial-Grade Artifact. It was the bow he had when he was in the Celestial Spirit Realm. Wang Ling pulled the strings of the bow and gathered his Chaos Qi into it.

    The Qi of the Immortal and the Qi of Chaos was too much for the bow and began to produce crackling sounds. Wang Ling did not care and merely focused on the handsome youth facing the Idol.

    His Ocean''s Lull may not reach the young Immortal but his concentration was strong enough topensate for his deficiencies.

    Wang Ling gathered more and more of his qi and finally, when the bow reached its limits he became satisfied and let go of the bowstrings, "Heaven''s Wrath!"

    Boom!

    Fwu!

    A Gray Arrow flew away with terrifying speed. The Arrow moved and so did Wang Ling. After firing the arrow, he brought out his sword and then circled the area to enter a different passage from where he fired the arrow.

    The arrow he fired flew straight to the handsome youth and with the youth unsuspecting of what is toe had his right thigh pierced, "Argh! What is this?! An arrow, who was it!?"

    He questions as the sneak attack managed to gravely injure him. He howled in pain as he lost his bnce and one of the Idols he was engaged in the fight didn''t let up and used that situation to deliver a devastating blow to the young man''s face.

    Boom!

    An explosion followed as the young Immortal was almost buried to the ground as his face became bloodied. The Idols did not stop there, the Young Immortal still held the box so why would it stop!?

    Boom!

    It delivered another punch! And another and another and another~~! The punches did not stop until an ethereal hand emerged from the body of the Young Immortal, the hand emerged and the Idol''s fist stopped!

    "You lifeless dolls! How dare a simple doll do this to my Son!?" A middle-aged man with simr looks to the Young Immortal emerged from the body of the Young Immortal. He was enraged and as he stared at the three idols still trying to throw punches in his presence he became even more enraged, "You bastards! Disappear!"

    An incredible might emerged from the ethereal figure and the three idols crumbled under the pressure. Soon enough, the three idols were destroyed and turned to rubbles, the ethereal figure then began disappearing little by little.

    His influence in this ce is more unwee than any other ce. This ce is a ce for Young Immortals, not some geezer who reached Godhood. But he can''t leave his son right here, the old man looked at his surroundings and then announced, "Someone! Get my son out of here, whoever it will have their n and family rewarded by the Grand Deity Sect! This thought will be engraved in the mind of my son!"

    The ethereal figure then disappeared after waving his hand. A golden light entered the head of the Young Immortal and then the people who heard the announcement scrambled to help the now unconscious Immortal.

    At this moment, one particr man d in white robes emerged from one of the passage and head directly for the Young Immortal. That man had his face covered with a Dragon mask and many thought he was there to save the Young Immortal and he was!

    The masked man took the body of the Young Immortal like some luggage and then brought him out of the open area with the box. The Young Immortal at that time saw the masked man and in his mind he thanked him.

    The masked man did not know he was thanked as his attention turned to the idol who came running to their side when he took the Young Immortal, "Shit, an Idol is chasing me? The box, it must be the box, it must be chasing after that box, sorry about this, whoever you are."

    It was then that the man brought out a ck short sword and sharp killing intent appeared. The man took the box from the Immortal and then run away after throwing the Young Immortal to one side!

    It may have seen ruthless but the half-awake status of the Young Immortal managed to hear the deduction of his savior and deduced he must have taken the box and threw him away in order to help him escape. The Young Immortal lost his consciousness once again shortly after but before he did, a few whispers escaped his mouth, "Thank you, my savior!"

 Chapter 322: The Black Box

    Chapter 322: The ck Box

    Wearing the dragon mask, Wang Ling was running like hell without regard to his image. He did not expect for one more idol to take notice of him and the Young Immortal when they were already running away.

    He thought his n was going to be wless, but it would seem that not everything is working out for him without any unforeseen challenge. But Wang Ling cannot do anything, he could only run away, thankfully the passage he was in was rather small so the idol cannot move as fast but it was still fast.

    With the body of the idol blocking the path behind, Wang Ling can only run forward, he must have taken the wrong turn as he was now stuck in a never long straight passage without an exit in sight.

    "So, is this your glorious n? If it is, I am so impressed." The Gray Figure sounded condescending as heughed at the awkward situation he and his sessor are currently is in.

    "Do you have a n then? If you do, then I am all ears." Wang Ling can continue this cat and mouse with the Idol forever, but this path will eventually end, and once it does, and he either ends up in a dead-end or an open area, his ending will only be death.

    The Gray Figureughed at the sight of Wang Ling but indeed, it does have a n, "I do and it involves you taking a risk but it will still end up in us surviving this one, are you in?"

    "Just tell me what it is and I will do it, stop acting like that!" Wang Lingined and the Gray Figure proceeded on letting Wang Ling know of his ns.

    After listening to the ns of the Gray Figure, Wang Ling became silent and agreed to do what he must and so, they decided to go with the n of the Gray Figure. The chances of it seeding is rather low, but they were confident.

    "I can feel it, seven more seconds and we will be able to get out of this passage. Get ready, there is an open area after this one, stick to my n, got it!?" The Gray Figure reminded; though it was unneeded. Wang Ling was already focused.

    "Sure!"

    Wang Ling run and run until finally, just like the Gray Figure said they reached an open area. And soon after Wang Ling escaped that passage he flew up to the sky and he opened his Ocean''s Lull to its fullest. A five hundred-meter circr area with him as the center emerged.

    He brought out a spear and then gathered his chaos to the tip of the spear. Slowly, he gathered them and when the idol finally came out of the room, Wang Ling''s eyes turned red as he threw the spear to the idol that had just burst out of the passageway.

    Fwu! The spear traveled like lighting and descended as fiercely as so. Itcerated the wind but not the idol, it simply swats the spear-like it was nothing.

    Wang Ling knew it would happen like that but he did not care, the spear that was flung away was caught by him and once again threw it as he twisted his body along with it.

    The spear was once again thrown and Wang Ling kicked the air as he dove straight down. His senses got a full grasp of the idol and Wang Ling found its structure to be interesting. It was shaped as a giant human and as it swats the spear for the second time Wang Ling aimed for its nape.

    Of course, the idol retaliated with a punch. But as it was nothing but a lifeless doll, Wang Ling managed to get a grasp of its movement with his Ocean''s Lull, the way it telegraphed its punch entered his sight without missing anything and as he twisted his body, Wang Ling dodged the strike quite nicely.

    He stepped on the face of the idol and without missing a beat he used the Reaper that had beenced by his Chaos Qi to stab the nape of the hulking idol. As his sword pierced its hard shell a force tried to repel his de but Wang Ling stuck to what he was doing didn''t budge at all.

    The Idol panicked and tried throwing Wang Ling off its body and grabbed his body and pulled him away from its nape he grabbed the head of the idol with a vise-like grip and did not let go no matter what happened.

    Wang Ling felt his body getting ripped, his clothes was destroyed with the death grip of the idol but as Wang Ling endured his strength exploded and with a burst of power he managed to pull through and drive the sword to the depths of its nape.

    Boom!

    A wave of blue qi swept the area and Wang Ling was grabbed his sword hilt tightly in order to not get blown away. The wavested for only a mere moment but it was strong enough to wither Wang Ling''s Qi reserves.

    The idol fell to his knees and then eventually dropped to the ground. Wang Ling did not expect to be so tired over the events that he had just been in and fell to one knee. The Heaven''s Wrath he sent to pierce the thigh of the Young Immortal was taxing as to form a strong arrow that can injure someone at that level was not some to be done so simply.

    But Wang Ling cannot spend too much time resting here. He just brought out ten thousand meteor stones to replenish what he had lost. The qi reserves in Wang Ling''s body was painfully big, it was something a seventh meridian Immortal possesses so regenerating that much qi takes a lot of resources. The density and amount of his qi are terrifyingly big.

    It grants him immense strength but breaking through is also multiple times harder than it should be. Even with Wang Ling''s multiple abilities to gather qi, it takes time and arge amount of resources for him to reach the next level.

    Using Yan Renhuo as a measurement, what she needs to reach the eight meridians is what Wang Ling needs to reach the fourth meridian. It is simply astounding how much qi he needs.

    With that in mind, Wang Ling cannot stop here. He had collected a variety of spirit nts and Nebr Pills but that will eventually run out given enough time. He has the ck box but that will also disappear once Wang Ling uses it.

    He needs more resources so he''ll be able to reach the next meridian faster and only then will he be able to get out of here. As he slowly began his recuperation, Wang Ling had enough time to check the contents of the ck box.

    He tried opening the ck box only to fail, he remembered something and then poured Chaos Qi on the ck box, with a clink* sound the ck box showed signs of opening.

    Opening the ck box a chilly and dangerous qi escaped the box and in a hurry, Wang Ling closed the box. He checked his surroundings and then in a hurry he collected the qi that escaped the box in a hurry.

    He cracked a smile right after collecting the qi that escaped the box, he hurriedly kept the box away and exhaled, "I didn''t think I will find Devil''s Blood this really is a treasure, for me at least."

    After that, Wang Ling focused on healing his body putting the thoughts forter.

    Wang Ling stood up from the ground half an hourter, he then found the silence of the Gray Figure to be weird so before he moved, he wanted to ask what was wrong, but he was stopped.

    "Don''t speak to me, I am sensing something. Do not move, also. This one is also a vital ingredient for your improvement" The Gray Figure said in a hurry. Wang Ling did not move nor did he say anything and ten minutester, the Gray Figure finally spoke in a hurry, "My sessor, get moving I don''t know if someone else is in there but no matter what happens we must also get this one!"

    Wang Ling nodded his head and without missing a beat he dashed forwards and then sped away to the direction the Gray Figure was instructing.

    While Wang Ling was at it, he asked, "What is it that you picked up?!"

    The Gray Figure swallowed gathered itself as it took in deep breathes before it spoke, "It''s the body of a God!"

 Chapter 323: Room of Mesas

    Chapter 323: Room of Mesas

    Gods, beings beyond Immortals. Wang Ling had heard the Gray Figure speak of them for so many times but Wang Ling has no idea what they are. He asked the Gray Figure about what Gods are, but the Gray Figure only shook its head and refused to say anything.

    "In normal cases, I will tell you what a God truly is, but your path will not allow me. Your bloodline is innately attuned to Godhood, you do not follow the conventional means and once you reach Godhood you will learn everything why I am keeping silent. But I will let you learn something, once you reach Godhood, a new door will open for you and if you use it wisely everything will fall into ce."

    Such is the lengthy lecture he was given, he learned a lot in that lecture while still being kept in the dark. And in this situation when the body of a God is in the equation, Wang Ling does not know what use a God Body will have.

    And so, once again, Wang Ling will ask those who know rather than act like he knows everything. Though he has his own idea, he still wants to confirm his thoughts, "What is the significance of the body of a God?"

    The Gray Figure looked at him and contemted for a while and he answered with a question of his own, "What do you think? I''ll tell you if you manage toe close to the answer."

    The Gray Figure was acting like a teacher and he did not expect such a thing. He had seen the Gray Figure as nothing but a guide, but it seems like it was trying to groom him properly. The knowledge it possesses is not kept in the dark for Wang Ling, it merely wants to let him grow and learn on his own.

    It had been said that impatience leads to failure. Learning everything may just be more detrimental to not knowing at all. In some cases, It may even lead to the downfall of others.

    Wang Ling noticed this point and he subconsciously smiled at the attempts of the Gray Figure, but he yed along as he gave out his answer, "The Gods are being above Immortals then the concentration of qi in their body will be much denser than ours. If I follow the logic behind the death of Immortals; wherein the death of an Immortal the Immortal Qi in their body will gather in their hearts and turn into an Immortal Core. With that as our foundation of knowledge, is there something closed called a [God Core]?"

    Wang Ling''s deduction was logical. Basing everything he spoke on what little knowledge and information he had regarding Immortals and Gods, Wang Ling managed to create believable and quite frankly usible knowledge.

    Sadly, the Gray Figure said otherwise, "Close but not enough, the idea of a God Core is good and there should be one as well. But even if there isn''t, the whole body of a God is a treasure. When a God dies, each part of its body will be a God Artifact."

    Wang Ling was enlightened and confirming that there is indeed a God Core is something of a bonus Wang Ling was not expecting. He had experienced the Immortal Core''s potency, what about a God Core? Will it bring his cultivation to God Realm in one jump? Wang Ling did not know.

    But he was sure that it should give him quite a leap in his cultivation. With his motivation rising, Wang Ling sped up his travel and soon enough he caught sight of a giant door t about twenty metersrge.

    A giant door made of ck material Wang Ling does not know of. Observing the ck Door, Wang Ling found the presence it gave off is especially oppressive. Such a wondrous material this was that it made him take one step back.

    "This is ck Essence Steel. Found only in the deepest parts of Lower Hell, it is a material that is rare even in Hell. It does not have any use other than being extremely sturdy and looking oppressive."

    The Gray Figure''s words gave Wang Ling an idea. What if I take that away? He thought to himself.

    "Don''t even try taking it away. Even a Low-God will find taking it away a hassle on those guys can lift up to 10,000,000 kilograms at their pinnacle." Sensing his thoughts, the Gray Figure immediately warned him about doing anything useless and unnecessary.

    Wang Ling did think it might be useful if he can smelt it and use it as an ingredient as a way to make his sword even heavier but it seems like that would be impossible.

    Approaching the door, Wang Ling was ready to fail on trying to open the door. It was said to be heavy so he expected it to be hard, but as he ced his hands on the surface of the ck door, the door slowly opened with a creaking sound reverberating in the empty room.

    The door fully opened and Wang Ling found something truly interesting. The room in front of him was a square and all four sides had a giant door as its entrance. The room was spacious and golden in color. The room was nearly blinding.

    In the middle of the room, there was a square ck tform made from the same material as the door. The tform wasrge and from all sides, it had ten steps in total.

    The ck Essence Steel had been prevalent to this Mesas fellow, Wang Ling reckoned it must have something to do with his legacy.

    On the tform, there was coffin made of ck Essence Steel. It seemed utterly bizarre to see something like that but Wang Ling has no problem with it and just entered the room. The room he was in was spacious so his every steps echoed inside.

    When he finally stopped in front of the tform, Wang Ling lowered his head to find a matid down. The mat was made with dark materials, but it was not Dark Essence Steel.

    He ignored it and attempted to step onto the tform. But as soon as a single step was taken, Wang Ling felt an enormous pressure boring down upon his body. And a strong gust of wind swept him up his feet and blew him away.

 Chapter 324: Fear!

    Chapter 324: Fear!

    The resistance was strong and it caught Wang Ling by surprise. Staring at the coffin created with ck Steel Essence, Wang Ling was dumbfounded.

    The coffin was weird and the pressure it gave out was strong that it made Wang Ling unable to fight it. In this tomb, would anyone be able tobat it if Wang Ling can''t? Maybe? But Wang Ling doesn''t want to ept that fact.

    Once again he took a step forward and prepared himself to try. He can''t do anything well if he was to stay down like this. He approached the tform and raised his left leg, he didn''t hesitate to take the next step and just like before a pressure bore down upon him.

    Boom!

    Wang Ling circted his qi to match the destructive and heavy qi of the coffin and with great difficulty, he raised his other leg and then got both feet on the first step. He had seen simr trials before, step by step the pressure will increase. Such Trials wouldst until a hundred steps but this one was different than those trials.

    This is not a trial and the pressure it is giving out is so strong that on the first step the pressure it is giving out is a hundred times stronger than the ones he had faced before. Wang Ling was drenched in sweat in the first step that his field of view started bing hazy.

    So this is God''s pressure. A dead God is still a God, and the pressure it gives out even on its death was so strong that these ten steps are simultaneously attacking his body, soul, qi, and cultivation all at the same time.

    Wang Ling''s logical attitude on taking on every little challenge he was faced was still there but he was looking at this particr challenge as different. It was strong, the strongest he had ever faced and his bloodlines are reacting to it so much so that his haloes and wings wanted toe out.

    As if it was saying no God shall dare look down upon them. They were the True and genuine nobles of this universe, none shall try and question them and none shall bring out a challenge to them.

    The Gray Figure noticed this and started fearing the two bloodlinesing out. He frowned, "My sessor, stop it! Do not fight it and just give up! Let us just leave! I should have known that getting it was impossible. Let us just go backter, we still have other chances!"

    His voice was hurried, his senses could feel it. There were people hurrying to this ce. From the still three closed doors, there were people hustling to make it here first. If they entered this ce with Wang Ling, there was a chance that his bloodlines would appear.

    The angelic qi and hellish qi would rush out of his body and their position would bepromised!

    The two races or even just the Holy Race would rain down from the upper realms and destroy this world just to get to Wang Ling. They will capture them and be killed after their usefulness is spent.

    The fears of the Gray Figure was founded, but Wang Ling did not budge from his ce. He didn''t even consider the words of the Gray Figure.

    Wang Ling''s body convulsed, the wings and haloes wanted toe, but he was now starting to fight it. He was fighting on two different battlefields, both on the inside and outside. It was hard, but for some odd reasons, Wang Ling''s mouth blossomed into a smile.

    And from within his body, he pulled the strength of the Chaos Qi and put it onto his very core. He raised one of his legs and with it still trembling as the pressure wanted to bring him down he managed to nt his first step onto the second step.

    Fwu!

    Another great pressure bore down upon his body. Like a mountain going down on him, Wang Ling''s body felt the pressure to increase. But the smile on his mouth remained.

    It was strange, but it was his proper response to this challenge. He smiled in the face of adversity as if mocking the pressure of God. I am not below you, I am not your level, I am beyond you!

    Wang Ling was slowly gathering his qi from his Foundation to his entire body. The power of Chaos fought with the pressure of God. The Chaos was fighting with God but it was not enough, so, Wang Ling drew more of his power that lies within him tobat the pressure. He drew the sword Qi in his body and even the killing intent he had in his body!

    At this time, Wang Ling could feel his entire being trembling from a mix of excitement and anticipation. The power he was using at this moment was different, he did not know how to exin it in detail but to him, at that very moment the power he was using felt like it was truly his.

    He can feel it, this power, it did note from the bloodlines it was being drawn out from his very being. From the essence that is inside him, a power that is something already within his body! From the depths of his body, a spark, he can grasp it, just a little further, he can grasp. More, more, more, he needs more of the pressure that is boring upon him!

    This is it, if I can control this power, this is mine! This power doesn''t belong to anyone, it is MINE! An invisible power from deep within Wang Ling began to open for him. From the depths of his soul, a silent power opened and darkness that is devoid of anything surfaced.

    The Gray Figure noticed this and its face began to warp. No, it''s too early, just how!? It was rmed, and in a moment of panic, the Gray Figure hurriedly stood up and drew power from its own reserves and incited the pressure from the coffin to grow stronger!

    Boom!

    The room exploded with the pressure of Gods, and the already strong pressure that is boring upon Wang Ling further increased!

    The pressure of the Coffin increased by leaps and bounds.

    Soon, his body that had been crafted to perfection began to crumble. However, Wang Ling kept his persistence, he was there. He can grasp, he just needed to keep it up and he will be able to fully grasp the power.

    But, the pressure was too much for him! He was blown away from the steps, unable to even step on the third step.

    Wang Ling stood up wanting to try once again. But a metallic mixed with a sweet taste rushed from his throat to his mouth! Bleugh, a mouthful of blood escaped Wang Ling''s mouth!

    His body had been weakened to the point that he received a grave injury.

    The Gray Figure saw this and was ted, "You need to leave this ce, there are other people rushing this ce! I do not know if they are enemies or not, but there''s a chance they will try to take away your resources! We need to leave!"

    Wang Ling was hesitant but he chose to y it safe and turn back. He escaped from where he came right after burning the blood on the ground erasing his presence. He moved with difficulty and closed the door on his way out.

    A few minutester, people rushed the room he was in. Just like Wang Ling they tried to go to the Coffin but not one managed to do so. They can''t even go up the second step so, many decided to leave while others decided to stay.

    From this point on, the number of people going to stay in that ce would number at 14 all of which desiring what is inside the ck coffin. They would take a different approach that Wang Ling took, they will not try to overpower it but would use their time to slowly get use to the pressure before ascending.

    This is the way it was intended by Mesas anyway, but no one knew that. Wang Ling on the other hand, the one who bulldozed to the stairs escaped the premises without anyone knowing he was there.

    He was injured and he got nothing from that room, but that is just on the material side of things. But he knows, whatever it was that he felt in there will stick to him for a long time.

    And the Gray Figure who witnessed Wang Ling''s ''potential''. Right now, a strange emotion towards another being appeared in the heart of the Gray Figure for the first time  fear.

 Chapter 325: Pearl

    Chapter 325: Pearl

    The events that urred in the tomb of Mesas attracted a lot of attention from both the neers and the original geniuses flocked in that ce after everything settled down.

    The neers didn''t dare went to challenge the tomb with the original geniuses. They will not win, the geniuses in this ce are the cream of the crop, even the non-rankers are strong and they were not so stupid to challenge them. Though there are some people who are stupid to realize this fact and challenged the tomb with them only to end up getting destroyed by the rankers who came.

    With the events on the tomb ending, three things caught the attention of the people. First would be the appearance of the only Quintessence swordsman on the tomb of Mesas and his sudden disappearance; his identity was never revealed though he remained a mystery except for the fact that he was a friend of Yan Renhuo who already left for the secondyer.

    The second would be the mysterious ambush the leader on the Holy Deities Guild. But the leader, Ferman didn''t dwell on the ambush as he is now trying to find the one who helped him in order for him to uphold the promise of his father.

    Lastly, it would be the coffin of Mesas or so they called it. At the moment no one has yet to get to the second step. Pesa and the other top rankers are already in the tomb to try and get the God Body that resides at the coffin. But everyone knows it will take years to decades in order for them to get the treasure. But it will all be worth it once they do, the Legacy of a God is worth it for the trouble.

    Oh, as a bonus the Beast God''s Legacy is also being challenged at the moment and the Beastmen are gathering for them to achieve it for themselves. However, a fresh name of Fjord appears when the topic regarding the Beast God appears.

    Wang Ling at this time has no idea what is happening around him. He was in seclusion, right after escaping from the tomb he went to find a ce to stay in. And when he found nothing he went ahead and carved a mountain for him to stay in.

    He made preparations for seven days and nights and needed another three days to prepare a special formation that had been instructed by the Gray Figure. It took a while but he managed to create the formation wlessly. Borrowing the words of the Figure, the formation will hide the aura and qi of the bloodlines.

    It may be hard to do but Wang Ling will not argue with the results. He entered the cave he made and brought out the ck box. Wang Ling opened fully opened the box and then a wave a potent hellish qi exploded onto the cave.

    The qi was entrapped in the cave when it tried to escape to the world and Wang Ling was satisfied with the results. Having seen the effects of the formation he grew calm about his approach to this thing.

    Inside the box, there was only a ck pearl. The pearl was dark as the night and was about the size of a palm. It was small but it was also dense, he estimated it may just be around 100 kilograms.

    When Wang Ling saw this he did not know what it was but he knew it was something precious as his bloodline reacted to the ball.

    He became curious and asked the almost all-knowing Gray Figure what the pearl was.

    "I don''t have the exact history of it but in the Universe, there are countless minor realms and two known realms that are above them. These two realms are Heaven and Hell, and both have their own treasures that are formed after hundreds of thousands of years and some other special and specific circumstances, these treasures are known as World Treasures.

    "In your hand is one of the few world treasures, not that it is the only one of its kind, but its existence is only permissible if their total number is a mere ten. This is a Blood Hell Pearl, a pearl that has the concentration of enormous hellish qi as the crystal and a concentration of Immortal Devil Bloodline on the inside.

    "You see the dark crystallized sheen it has? That is crystallized qi that took years to form, on the inside, and on the very core of this Blood Hell Pearl the blood of exactly 666 peak Immortal Devils exist.

    "It forms only after a war of terrifying proportions takes ce. The blood of devils that reached the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm will seep into the ground and then slowly it will be purified the longer it takes. In 50,000 years the blood will finally be a ball and hollow out the earth. 150,000 more years the hallowed out earth will be filled with hellish qi and it will form a hill size liquid-form of qi. 300,000 yearster the blood inside will be purified to the point the drop of blood will be the size of a nail and 200,000 yearster the liquidized qi will condense and form a crystal-like this one. In your hands is a treasure that was only created after 700,000 years. And in this 700,000 years, no one must touch it or else the process will be destroyed and the qi and blood will scatter.

    "Do you understand what this means? This means that in your hands is a treasure that can make you soar to the peak in one jump if you are normal. But because of your circumstances, it will directly help you form your True Devil Bloodline to the top. If you do it well, you may just be able to reach True Devil God in one leap!"

    Listening to the longest background on a single question, Wang Ling was astounded at the treasure in his hands. This is a treasure that appeared in the time when even the previous era of Wang Ling has yet to be conceived.

    Wang Ling sigh at the newfound heaviness of this pearl and as he weighed it on his hands he once more sighed, "You know a lot of useless trivia butcks the knowledge that truly counts."

    "Leave me alone, I don''t get to choose what I know. Well, I actually do but that''s the past me, I don''t answer for the mistakes of my past self. You better be thankful I know how to use that thing or else it will turn to dust, listen, first draw our your Devil Bloodline, it must not be a mix but a pure devil bloodline essence or else it will be destroyed, you will be using the qi it has to strengthen the [Devil Mark[ on your body! You are severelycking in it!"

    Wang Ling did what he was instructed and then had his Devil Essence drip on the ck pearl. The pearl exploded into a dark red light and floated into the air before flying into Wang Ling''s forehead with the speed of light.

    The pearl entered Wang Ling''s forehead and a ck tattoo the shape of two spikes appeared. The Gray Figure began to speak and he closed his eyes in order to absorb the qi of the pearl. He did not use it in his cultivation but spread it around his body and then into the ck tattoo that spreads all over his body.

    From his abdomen to his feet, the ck tattoo had covered his entire lower body and the Gray Figure called this as [God''s Mark]. He still doesn''t know of its uses. The Figure said that once the dark tattoos reached the color of obsidian ck, the first phase of God''s Mark will bepleted.

    His three pairs of wings appeared on his back and Wang Ling was pulled to the depths of cultivation. This seclusion will take years toplete and as the Gray Figure watches over Wang Ling it was secretly thinking of many things.

    [His advancement is terrifying so I must halt it and increase his lineage, that power will devour him if he fails to be a God or an Overlord, this is a crucial step for him. Also, there are 47 more years before chaos lifts, once it does, the Holy Race will sweep the lower realms and hopefully, thess gets swept away.]

    It thinks everything is under control but somewhere in High-Hell, in a dark pce covered with hellish qi, a bearded elder wearing red clothing was sitting on a chair made from some kind of ancient wood. In front of him was a round table and there were twelve different sides parts on the round table.

    On one part of the table, there were nine dark pearls carefully ced on their designated slot. But one of these slots was empty, a dark pearl was missing creating a dissonance on the ambiance of the ce.

    The elder had his eyes closed but then his eyes abruptly opened and he softly whispered, "It had been found."

    =====

    In one part of Lower-Heaven, specifically in thends of the Heavenly Dragon Empire, a legend had been born.

    It had been said in the deepest region of the Southern Beast Region, there is a Red Beast that emerged when tens of thousands of Abyssal Demons sprung forth from arge scale Portal.

    A Red Lightning emerged from Heaven and it struck the Southern Beast Region and without anyone managing to witness what happened, after seven days of howls and roars of different beasts, a wastnd filled with bloodless carcass appeared.

    Whatever that lightning was and whatever beasts fought the Abyssal Demons, the people of the Lower-Heaven thought whoever did it he or she will be a friend.

    But, three years after that happened, many such sights had been constantly appearing from one ce to another. Many times it would be Abyssal Demons, but sometimes, it would be a city.

    The beast that was thought be a hero was now being feared and some even fear far more than the Abyssal Demons.

 Chapter 326: Seek

    Chapter 326: Seek

    Hell, the realm of the savage and the strong. A realm ruled by one king, the King of the True Devils, Garm. He had lived for eons and had vast experience in different fields.

    He had reached what is beyond Godhood and had grown infinitely stronger than before. He had reached infinity and gained eternal youth. But right now, as he sat on his favorite chair, he stared at his treasures, as an old man with a flowing white beard.

    His room was not so mboyant and eye-catching it seemed dpidated and old. It was the room he himself created, back when he was a child. In front of him was the round table that acted as his vault.

    This vault of his had been unprotected for years but it had never been touched ones. In this vault of his, the most valuable treasures of the Hell Worldys safely in his keep. He only takes them out in times when he gives them out as a reward to his people.

    The treasures of this vault are exclusive for the people of the Hell World. He rules the Hell World and so the treasure of the World is for them, but one and a half million years ago the receiver of the Blood Hell Pearl was killed by someone. In the process of stealing the Pearl, thousands of Devils were killed.

    The treasure was taken away but the Garm did not think much of finding the treasure and getting revenge for his people. He would have known where that bastard if he was to use it, but he didn''t think it would take one and a half million years.

    He did not know what really happened that caused the pearl to be held unused all these years but it is not something so bad. Because as of this moment, the Pearl had been used and the Will that he stuck into it hade back.

    He would have made his move on his own, but at the moment he cannot. The Universe is in a perilous and its bnce had be awry. The chance of locating the Chaos is near and with the vulnerable state of the Universe, the Origin is also about to be opened.

    For eons they wished to go back to that ce, but had been stopped by the seal Chaos had ced on it just before his demise.

    But just like the king of Heaven, he too is always seeking to break the seal and bring his people back to where they truly belong. He is the King and the King should be at his birthce.

    And on the rare times he stopped his attempts on destroying the seal, Garm received the location of the missing Blood Hell Pearl.

    And so, the only thing he should do is to get it back and once again return it to the World where it should belong. Or so he had thought, but at this moment someone was actually using the Blood Hell Pearl and he found that as interesting.

    "A Devil in the Lower Heaven? How interesting." Garm got up from his seat and proceeded to exit his vault. He exited the room and with but a single motion of his fingers the space in front of him warped and the next moment he appeared before the Throne of the Devil King.

    The Throne was not created with an assortment of the most valuable gems but with his own glorious blood. The throne of the Ruler of Devils has its legend, but with the passage of time it had been forgotten and only Garm knows of its purpose,

    Garm sat on the throne with a straight posture, he waved his hand and a man wearing dark red armor appeared. Bearing five pairs of wings, he bowed his head low and presented himself before the ruler of his kind.

    He was a man with great facial features and as he knelt on one and showed his conviction to the ruler he questioned, "How may I serve my, GodKing?"

    Garmb his white beard with his fingers and stated, "I have found the Blood Hell Pearl, Kareem."

    The man raised his head and with a smile, he began to tear up, "GodKing, does that mean I will finally be able to avenge my son?"

    The one who received the Blood Hell Pearl before it was stolen was Kareem, one of seven Devil Emperor of the GodKing Garm. Kareem had searched for the killer of his son, but the killer was too good at hiding his presence.

    Garm saw the tion in Kareem''s eyes but he himself showed some indifference, "It had been a long time since the incident happened Kareem, I do not know if the one who killed your son is still alive. I doubt the one who possesses the Blood Hell Pearl is even a human or a Holy Race for the Blood Hell Pearl did not break but had been used."

    "What does that mean, my Lord?"

    "That means a Devil had gotten his hands on one of our most glorious treasure."

    "Is that so, then how does my Lord wish for me to do it?"

    "Take him back to Hell and present him to me, you can kill him or spare him, I care not if it is your decision." With a twist of his fingers a light shot up to the forehead of Kareem and he learned of the location his Lord was telling him.

    "I understand, My Lord. I shall send one of my men to retrieve him."

    "Oh, does that mean you are not going yourself?"

    "I cannot leave Hell, my Lord. The Abyss had been opened and war is raging, as the Commander I cannot leave this ce. I hold the duty of protecting our people."

    "Is that so, then I will no longer dwell into it. Keep my people safe as I break the seal to the Origin."

    "I understand my Lord."

    And so, the Hell World had made their move.

    =====

    Under the dark and gloomy sky a woman with wless beauty stood amongst the death and destruction. She stared at the sky with lifelessness and longing. A raindrop touched her cheek and fell to the ground; it merged with the river of blood that is by the woman''s feet.

    Scattered throughout what used to be a city was the body of its former citizens. A valley of blood and carnage formed with the body of different creatures thaty lifeless on the ground.

    Her view was hazy, her body slowly started bing cold. The blood on her body washed by the downpour. A multitude of different emotions swirled within her heart, but the presence of sadness was nowhere to be found.

    She had be numb to the feeling of seeing the sight of carnage. Ever since she reached Immortality she had been constantly bing more and more of a weapon. Inside her is something she does not know, it was a scourge she wishes that will disappear.

    Her tears mixed with the rain and she opened her mouth to scream. Her qi exploded and the corpse around her flew into the air, scattering like dirty fireworks.

    "This is what I want! I am bing stronger, my strength is uncontested! No matter what, I should be happy, right?!" Herughter echoed just like her screams, her mind was already on the edge, but soon enough herughter ended.

    She became despondent. This is what she wanted all those times, but right now she only feels empty. This power is not hers, she knows not what is bing. Slowly, she is bing a monster.

    Not a Beast or a Human, she is nothing but a monster craving for death and blood. She doesn''t even know what she is doing when she fights making her no worse than a puppet.

    She is not afraid to kill, she can kill the innocent and the wicked. Death is nothing but a state to her. But right now she is fearful, she is not herself anymore, she is afraid. Afraid that she will be devoured by the thing that lies in her own blood.

    The words of the White Dragon that day echoed in her mind, an abomination in this world. The White Dragon who experienced this rampage of hers firsthand called her something closed to a monster and it would seem that its words were correct.

    Nothing is keeping her from going insane. In the past it was not like this, she needs someone to ground her in reality and so she collects the blood that scattered on the battlefield and devoured it all.

    Her qi was processed quicker than before and her core vibrated. The cultivation that had been stuck at the sixth meridian moved up once again. At the expense of a city, she reached the seventh meridian.

    She faced tribtion and she devoured the lightning of heaven. But in her act of devouring lightning once again, she grew stronger. And with her conquering of the seventh meridian, she gained the ability to control space.

    Upon gaining such power her tear-stained face bloomed into a hopeful smile. She left for somewhere secr, wishing to train in the ways of space maniption in order for her to return to the second-best ce she can think of.

    In the embrace of the people she also called her family.

    Bai Xue wished to find warmth.

 Chapter 327: Doubt

    Chapter 327: Doubt

    The world is in shambles and the universe is too. Conflict spreads to all worlds and conflict gives rise to chaos. Humans versus other races and then themselves. Conflict arises and what follows is carnage reaping the life of anyone caught up in the struggle for both survival and supremacy.

    Lower Heaven that stood for hundreds of years without faltering against anyone is being pushed back by the Abyssal Demons ever so slowly.

    The popce is feeling the pressure that is except for the people of the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield. The Immortals continue their seek of power and lived away from the conflict outside. But that doesn''t mean they have no conflict of their own.

    The geniuses are starting to fight with one another. With the increase of the people inside the more chaotic the world became. And the Ravaging Beast Guild who currently has the most members are seeking to take control of the entire first level.

    It was unknown what acted as the spark for the war inside this supposed safe haven, thankfully no one has yet to have their lives taken.

    However, this is only happening in the three major cities of the world: East, West, and South. Up North where no one dared to establish a city of their own in fear of Immortal Beasts is in a perpetual state of calm.

    And at one secluded area where no one would think toe, a man was in seclusion seeking for greater heights. Absorbing the qi of Blood Hell Pearl he was steadily increasing his God''s Mark that spread all over his body.

    He was three fourths there before he can reach the color of obsidian. It had been two years since he continued this seclusion but only now is he about to end his pursuit of the obsidian colored God''s Mark.

    However, [He is still improving too fast. I thought he will at least need ten years to reach this point but in three months'' time, everything should be over. It is still 45 years than before Chaos subsides.]

    The Gray Figure has continued its observation on the improvement of Wang Ling and he had been feeling rather restless. His improvement is too fast, the 45 years he anticipated wille earlier than what he would expect.

    [This is not good, I need him to burn out his humanity, and I cannot have him be Chaos with his human essence still being not devoured.] The stronger Wang Ling bes the more he draws the power of that ce, he had taken while to break out of that ce and take over his conscience, he cannot fail once again.

    The Gray Figure was determined to do everything for its n to bepleted, [I am the True Chaos, my path will lead this world to bnce and salvation.] his eyes filled with conviction and determination wished for the world he envisions.

    While the Gray Figure gains the time toprehend its next step Wang Ling was slowly drowning in his own bloodline. Submerged in a dark world filled with qi. He knows that he is alive, but the darkness was too thick for his vision to pierce through and see himself.

    The deeper he goes the more he bes unsure if he was even present. It was then, that a voice echoed in his ears, "Long before there was light, I was already there ~"

    A fleeting voice that belongs to neither a male or female. In the darkness where no light or sound exists, a voice echoed in his ears. It was startling, yes, but it was oddly soothing. It was simr to a voice, but he can''t recall whose.

    The voice was only heard once and despite the feeling of being drawn to seek after that voice, he never got the chance to hear it again in thest two months. But, as he reaches thest month of his God''s Mark turning into obsidian he heard it onest time.

    "Lostmb, you are treading the path of ruination~" And although faint, he heard it, "Hel~"

    After those words were uttered, his mind was drawn out of the darkness and was pulled back out. It was then that he felt someone grab him by the hand and tried dragging him back down  no that is incorrect, it was trying to ascend with him.

    But it couldn''t do so and the hand grabbing Wang Ling lost contact with the ethereal hand. In the real world, Wang Ling opened his eyes, he was no longer nketed by darkness and he could feel the power surging from God''s Mark.

    Other than its color turning obsidian ck it had also greatly decreased in size. Other than the ck Wing Tattoo on his back only from the waist down had the ck tattoo. The tattoo on its own was a capable weapon straitening his body to the limits.

    ording to the words of his lineage, a True God can wield this God''s Mark into a true indestructible weapon capable of matching the Holy Race''s [Overlord''s Lines] which grants full control of the elements.

    Wang Ling does not know of these terms but he reckoned he will uncover them in time. Something is beckoning him to learn these things just like before, he knows he has the Gray Figure with him, but right now he is in doubt.

    However, with a sight, Wang Ling put it aside for now. He has no intention of dwelling on something he cannot grasp. The Gray Figure''s existence must be taken into ount but he must at least stop showing doubt in order for the Gray Figure to continue helping him.

    Whatever the ambitions of the Gray Figure is, he will judge them if they are the right or wrong one he gains enough strength tomand everything under his foot

    "So you are awake, it took your two years and three months toplete the transformation of God''s Mark. It will reinforce your body letting you push your lineages to the absolute limit. It matters not if you wish to have your Holy Lord Bloodline or the True Devil''s Bloodline. But in my opinion, you should increase your True Devil Bloodline in order to have it be stronger. Reach True Devil God in one jump and it will bring you closer to Godhood. It will match the power of your God''s Mark."

    Wang Ling was just about to say yes to its advice but the words he heard in the darkness echoed in his mind. The path towards ruination, just what does it mean? And why is it revolving in my mind like so?

    He closed his eyes and then said with a frown, "I cannot do that for now, I wish to increase my Holy Lord Line to the eighth halo before I reach True Devil God. I have yet to even uncover my two innate techniques so I will do it now."

    With that said he once again closed his eyes to meditate. The Gray Figure merely sighed at his words and he stayed silent the next moment after.

    Having closed his eyes Wang Ling delved deep into his mind but didn''t enter his mindscape.

    He did not even enter his own mind and merely meditated with his external body.

    The Gray Figure found this as odd and asked what is the problem, to which he answered in a carefree, "I wish to feel God''s Mark in a more intimate manner."

    Wang Ling closed his mouth and concentrated even more. He did not ring his bell and stuck to his own decision of training with his mind focusing on his external body.

    And it took Wang Ling six months to be satisfied. In these six months he grew exponentially stronger and the two innate techniques: [Noble''s Glory] and [Lord''s Vitality]. The two innate abilities was integrated in Wang Ling''s body, mind, and even soul.

    The Noble''s Glory grants him and his allies increased light that grants them regenerative ability. The second would be the Lord''s Vitality, it will not increase his qi but it will help greatly in regenerating in battles.

    I can only heal deep wounds right now, but in theory, it may even regenerate destroyed organs and severed limbs once he reaches the ninth halo. But as he was about to move on, Wang Ling remembered something that is misced in his mind.

    If he remembered, there were three innate abilities when he ascended to be a six haloed Holy Lord, but howe right now the only thing that registers in his mind were two. He tried thinking long and hard, but to his dismay, memories he wished to flow did not appear.

    "What is the problem, my sessor?"

    Wang Ling was surprised but shook his head and did not answer, "It is but apse in my memory, don''t worry about it."

    In the end, Wang Ling perished the thought. But still kept this experience with him.

    After that grueling six months, he proceeded to have the bell of Heaven bore down upon him. In three years'' time, he managed to surpass the sixth halo and reach the seventh, but it granted him nothing.

    He stopped at that and left his seclusion. He feared pushing it any further will cause his soul to shatter and his body to crumble.

    And after five years of seclusion he came out against the instructions of the Gray Figure, and with that 42 years remained before the Chaos is lifted.

 Chapter 328: Out

    Chapter 328: Out

    The Gray Figure could argue against Wang Ling''s desire thus they destroyed the cave cleaning their mark on the area and dissolved the formation leaving nothing to trace.

    He cannot regrow the vegetation he destroyed and revert thend to the perfect form it previously had all those years ago but he managed to erase the presence of his qi which was far more important than any other.

    [I have a few decades still. I will not die so early. I still reserve from the Blood Hell Pearl, I should reserve it for future problems, and if pushes to shove I''ll use it to reach what is beyond Immortality.]

    But he has yet to unlock the key to Godhood so it will be hard even if he has enough qi to support himself. But he decided to follow his own pace, facing too much problem at once would rather be problematic for Wang Ling in the long run.

    With that said, he began to take a walk with new ways to look at the world. It was not a major shift on how he should do it but it was enough of a shift that he was willing to change at least by a bit.

    He walks down the mountain before flying up and returning to his previous path north. It had been five years, a long time had passed so it now time for Wang Ling to make haste. The trial of the ck Dragon will be challenged and he must seed in that trial.

    He is nothing but a third meridian Immortal but with his newly found strength, Wang Ling''s prowess has increased even further. Just a little bit more and he will be able to gain enough strength to be invincible in the First Layer.

    With confidence, he flew up with grand speed, but his happiness was dampened not even a full hour after his resumed departure.

    "Stay! State your name and affiliation!"

    Two men and a woman appeared before Wang Ling. The woman was standing in front of the two men, she was clearly the strongest of the three and considering the voluptuous breast and tight-fitting clothes she had, this woman must be some bitch of some power.

    "I do not wish for trouble. I am but a passing nobody trying to get to the North so I can improve in my training, please, let me through."

    [I have seen too many of such attires.] he had thought. Those overly reddened lips that huge amount of make, and her overly attractive scent and overbearing aura screamed of someone who will be really difficult to take care of inter days.

    In this ce where everyone might have God Will in their body or Immortal Will, it will be rather hard to pick the people he should kill. Anyone with a God Will can kill him even after their death so he would rather avoid unnecessary conflict with bigshots.

    Wang Ling had no mask on, his face was for the world to see but he didn''t really care that much. He showed confidence despite asking for them to leave him alone and the woman in red broke in a smile and approached Wang Ling.

    Half a meter away from Wang Ling she extended her hand and touched him by the check, "I can''t let you pass because that is the orders of my leader. But I like you, if you are not affiliated with any force why don''t youe with me and have some fun?"

    A devious smile emerged as she licked her lips. A chuckle emerged from the mouth of Wang Ling and as hebed his hair back he asked, "If I may, will you let me know what Guild you are from? My fairdy?"

    Thedy in red smiled even wider as she felt that this man before him was already being hooked. She got even closer to him pressing her body against him, her voluptuous breast was especially being put in the forefront, and as she licked her lips she answered, "We are from the Ravaging Beast Guild, what do you say? Do you wish to, ugh! Y-you! Bastard~"

    With her answer, he delivered a savage hit on the abdomen and as she stared at him in hate she had the urge to strike at him but her body waspletely useless. It was devoid of strength and she could not summon any power from anywhere.

    The two men who were with her screamed in rm but Wang Ling held the woman in front of him by her nape and said, "Move and I''ll destroy her body and face."

    The woman''s face darkened and lines appeared. Her beauty will be ruined? Such a thing cannot happen, "Stop! You two! Do not move!" She holds her beauty in high regards and having it destroyed is equivalent to killing her.

    Her God Will is not going to be activated if that happens. Her life essence will not be damaged so the will inside of her will remain inactivated. She pleaded to the two to stop their every action and Wang Ling felt satisfied, he then moved at high speeds in order for him to get behind them and stuck them unconscious.

    The two fell to the ground, they were hundreds of meters in the air, but Wang Ling didn''t really care. They were Immortals such a fall won''t kill them. But if it did, they are not fit to be killed Immortal then that will be their fate.

    "Well, it is now your turn."

    Thedy in red chortled as she looked at him with great difficulty, and as she began tough she looked at Wang Ling with disgust and disdain, "For you to do this to ady and not even paying her attention, are you dysfunctional or something?"

    Thedy in red mocked her and Wang Ling turned her to him. He looked at her from head to toe and scoffed at her saying, "You are nothing but a slut, you possess no beauty."

    With that, he delivered a blow to her face and she crashed to the ground like a kite that had its string cut.

    He looked at her crash to the ground and he snorted in disgust before flying away with breakneck speed. He did not spread his wings but he did put some effort into flying so his movement was fast.

    With his speed and his uninterrupted flight, he would be able to reach the archipgo in three weeks'' time. And all the way to the archipgo he was thinking about a certain fox.

    "Hmph, only Yue can match her." Said the unbiased brother with a smile, "Is she basking in death outside of this ce? Heh, she must be satisfied I''m not taking the soul of her preys."

 Chapter 329: Why?

    Chapter 329: Why?

    "WWhy can''t I do it? Control, space and open a rift, why can''t I do it?!"

    Bai Xue''s had spent a lot of time attempting to control space and two yearster she was starting to get the hang of controlling space. Which was totally not something like she would be capable of.

    Just like Wang Ling she was a genius, she was the only genius that could match him in terms oftent ability and even ferocity. However, right now what she is showing is not something she would do.

    Her control over her qi was slowly deteriorating. It was as if she was losing control of her own body. She began to feel fear once again. She tried to call out to a name, but even that name disappeared.

    And as she felt even more suppressed because of some odd feeling within her soul; her soul began to tremble and from within her own body, a shout, a roar exploded from within her body, "GIVE IT BACK! GIVE IT BACK AND GET OUT! DISAPPEAR!"

    The voice''s words were cut short as Bai Xue shut her own senses. There it was again, voice calling out to her as if it was trying to reim something. She grasped her head as if trying to fight the voice.

    However, the voice was rampaging. It was reeking of killing intent, dense killing intent. It was rampaging attacking her mind, it was corrupting and as ''Bai Xue'' tried suppressing the voice, it managed to let out a few more words, "THOSE ARE MY~~" But it was cut short once again.

    ''Bai Xue'' fell to her knees and lost her consciousness. She dreamt of a man with a valiant figure, he stood tall against all odds, he faced her with his fist and as despite whispering, "Ling." the figure before her was not Wang Ling, but the qi of that figure was still that of Chaos Qi.

    =====

    The archipgo up north stretches for thousands of kilometers. It was wide and almost unending. Filled with beasts that was not even supposed to exist in thisyer because of their cultivation level.

    Though there is no God present, Wang Ling still ought to be careful. It was rumored that the strongest beast around is around the pinnacle of the twelfth meridian. He will die even with his newfound powers and abilities. He can''t fight a beast like that without reaching the level of the seventh meridian and the very least with his lineage must be utilized.

    But as he stood there on the shore with his Ocean''s Lull activated. He didn''t even hesitate to fly off.

    He needs no further preparation. Any further preparation will be meaningless as he had already reached the optimal amount. He was flying like a missile and as he did he activated the Soaring Devil in order for him to move quicker.

    Faint Hellish Qi exuded out of Wang Ling''s body but it did not matter for he was alone in the vast and almost deste. Aside from the asional beast Wang Ling avoids, he will only engage in a fight unless it was absolutely needed.

    Also, every single time he kills and spreads blood on the ocean he will change course before returning to the direction where the ck Dragon''s Trench lies.

    This is the ocean, the territory of his enemies, they are beings that can smell blood from who knows how far. Being not so adept in the way of oceanic may just be his weakness.

    With his carefulness and his never-ending stamina, Wang Ling managed to reach the Dragon''s Temple in three weeks'' time. Not that he was already on the temple but at least above the trench.

    Below him was a patch of a dark blue color. The depth of the trench is a few hundreds of thousands deep, twenty thousand below sea level was hard enough as it is but hundreds of thousands is not something even some Immortals can handle.

    The heat, the pressure, and the sheer amount of beast down there that will assault you is something that will shred many cultivators to many pieces. However, as Wang Ling took in a deep breath, he brought out his swords. Four of them hovered around him and without much hesitation he dove deep into the water.

    With his descent, the creature that has a sensitive touch to the water all jumped up to check and see the foolish prey. When they saw it was a brave yet foolish third meridian Immortal they all jumped in joyousughter and then swan towards Wang Ling in an attempt to devour him.

    [Three on the side and four from behind!] Wang Ling already noticed the swarm of the beast and with a headcount of the beast that entered his Ocean''s Lull, Wang Ling made his move and stopped his movements letting the three on the side passed but letting the other four get closer.

    "Suzhen!" Fire underwater seemed to be something useless but with the intensity of Suzhen and her current form, her uses was far more than what Wang Ling would anticipate.

    Suzhen with her serpentine body began to weave around the four gigantic fish Immortal beastsing for her father. Suzhen roared aloud and then her five-meter long body extended and before long her very body was no less than a thousand meters in length and a twenty meters in width.

    Her sudden extension of length made it easy for her to devour. Suzhen''s growth had been making Wang Ling rather satisfied. Ever since they stepped foot on the Lower Heaven, Wang Ling had seen her growth to be exponential.

    She devoured the beast and scared the others trying toe for her Father, she moved towards Wang Ling and let him get on top of her head, "Call me again, Father."

    Wang Ling returned to him descend and then let Suzhen back into his body but kept her at the ready if anything was to appear. Inside, Fer was arguing why he didn''t get toe out.

 Chapter 330: Depths I

    Chapter 330: Depths I

    Dayster ~

    The trench was deep and the beast the deeper Wang Ling head down was stronger than thest. The strongest he faced so far was a beast at the seventh meridian. It was not a problem dealing with them but the sheer number overwhelmed Wang Ling.

    He felt the struggle going down. He heard the number of people who reached the Dragon''s Temple to be at a mere twenty seemed more believable now.

    He had descended for over fifty thousand deep and the danger he had faced was something he did not expect. It was dark, if not for his piercing vision he would have been unable to see anything.

    It was also thanks to the piercing vision he did not need to take out any kind of treasure that will attract any beast. The beast down here is already adapted to the environment if he was to bring out something like a luminous pearl it will be too eye-catching.

    He was being careful. He descended down with care, he would eye out anything that was suspicious and then avoid anything that may seem like a beast. Sound and movement are still a big factor in this ce.

    Despite being underwater the sound of fights is still audible. The sounds of qi exploding are like explosives that make Wang Ling even more cautious.

    The danger was increasing, the eerie darkness of being alone in such a ce was bing trouble on its own and it was making Wang Ling feel like he was being stalked. Thankfully the Ocean''s Lull managed to give him aprehensive view of his surroundings.

    Its range had actually improved to 700 meters while he was underwater. The water ripples created a very reliable sonar that increased Wang Ling''s perception. But at the same time, he had to process the ripples with much more care. It was hard but it was helpful in making him feel secure.

    The trench was heading deeper and the more he heads deeper the steeper the area became. The walls were much closer to one another making it almost impossible for giant beasts to maneuver.

    As Wang Ling head down deeper and deeper into the trench, he felt somethinging from all sides. He became worried and stopped.

    He looked around to find a ce toy low and hide, but to his dismay there was nothing. He was in open water and the only thing around him was to walls. He was beset on all sides with beasts, nasty beasts even.

    He found his current position to be not so optimal in dealing with what is toe. He wanted to move away as fast as possible but there was no more time for him to avoid the conflict.

    A mere half a secondter more than ten seventh meridian Immortal Beasts entered his Ocean''s Lull and after a full second, the hundreds of sixth Merdian beasts and below came rushing in as well.

    Wang Ling''s eyes bulged but he didn''t panic. He cursed and then with a twist of his wrist he called out to Suzhen and Fer. No use trying toy low, it is now a war against beasts and him alone.

    Fer and Suzhen''s body was continuously being destroyed because of the water so Wang Ling''s qi was also being used the longer they stayed with him. But Wang Ling only needs them for a few short seconds in order for him to gain something.

    "Suzhen, prepare twenty White Sun, and Fer, create a pill, I will need to boosts the performance of my body! After that return and from the inside I want Suzhen to heal me and Fer, you are to continuously prepare projectile!"

    Wang Ling shouted outmands and with that said a beast came from the left and opened its maw wide. It tried devouring Wang Ling the instant they came.

    But he will not let that thing happen. Controlling the first White Sun that had been left to him, he threw it towards the opened maw of the beast and cooked that beast from the inside.

    Neen White Suns left. He sent out three more to the other beasts and when they dodged after seeing what happened to thest, he made it explode and gravely injure the others. Sixteen White Suns left.

    "I got you, Surface dweller!" A loud announcement was heard from behind Wang Ling and with a start, Wang Ling turned back to guard but it was toote, three sharp w marks was now left on his body and he began to bleed creating havoc.

    His blood tasted sweet and had a nice scent at least ording to the beasts who became even more exciting. In all four sides, Wang Ling was quickly surrounded by a variety of Immortal Beasts and in haste, Wang Ling found it rather hard.

    "Father, here''s the pill!" Fer finallypleted the pill and threw it to Wang Ling before returning inside his body.

    With the pill in hand, he did not hesitate to ingest it and then his body burst into mes. His qi, blood, and even muscles are on fire and are on its optimal performance with that, Wang Ling managed to increase his efficiency and began killing.

    With a swing of his sword, he will kill an Oceanic Beast but in return two will take the ce of that Oceanic Beast that had been in. Wang Ling was bing more and more desperate by the second and as he felt the pressure increasing by the second he observed his surrounding the level of cultivation around him had already increased to the eighth meridian.

    "Tsk, this is not going to end, if a wave of the tenth meridian beastes I''ll die!"

    He knows his situation very well and with a little bit of ingenuity he gathered what remained of his White Sun and gathered it to a single point!

    A giant ball of White mes was created and he pointed it towards the ocean floor. He took some hits on the back as he focused on the White Sun. His back was ripped apart, and blood seeped out of his body. But he cared not because he let Fer take care of it!

    A barrage of st exploded from the back the side and sometimes even front when an idiot attempts to jump through the white mes.

    Death was abound and Wang Ling just continued his attempt to open up a path. Suzhen was trying to heal Wang Ling as much she could, but her efforts was not enough.

    It took Wang Ling some time toplete the White Sun and as he did, giant ball three times his size was created. And as he concentrated, Wang Ling whispered, "White Sun Annihtion!"

    He sent out the Sun and then after reaching a hundred meters away and got devoured by the swarm of Oceanic Beasts, Wang Ling had the White Sun Exploded.

    Boomm!

    The mes annihted a number of the Oceanic Beasts and Wang Ling, who stuck to it flew into the fire. He was immune to such heat and the force was taken into a full brunt without much consideration of what might happen to him.

    The force sent the beasts who was around Wang Ling flying, and for a time in front of him and around him no one was present and he took that chance to dive down.

    And as he was doing so, he heard the Gray Figure from inside instruct, "Open your Wings, we are beneath the water and we are in Lower Heaven, it will not be felt!"

    "You could have said that earlier!"

    And his feathery wings pped underwater. And it should have been impossible for him to move, but with his Immortal Qi Wang Ling shot out like a bullet.

    Straight through the hordes of beasts, Wang Ling shot out and escaped the horde but soon after the Oceanic Beasts Recovered, they chased after Wang Ling hungry for his flesh and blood.

    But as they did, Wang Ling who had been given the go to use his Hellish Qi and his bloodline to a certain point, he ravaged through the ranks of the oceanic Beasts like they were paper and as if he was a God of War who descended, he did not even stop as he traveled down the trench.,

    No matter what it was, whether it be ninth or tenth meridian, Wang Ling decimated everything.

    "IT HAD BEEN SO LONG!"

    His rampage was effective but in return. Down south of the battlefield, three figures looked around trying to sense something. But as they found nothing they cursed, "Shit, where is it?! We have been trying to find the source for five years! Where the hell is it!?"

    They have scoured the East, West, North, and South. But they couldn''t find the Devil who have the Blood Hell Pearl.

    But as the three Devils cursed, their senses spiked up and they felt it, Hellish Qi, it was faint, but it was pure too pure in fact.

    They were newborn so they didn''t know, but as they sensed it up north, they headed there. They are Devils and sensing Hellish Qi in a world filled with Angelic Qi and Heavenly Qi is nothing noteworthy.

    "We fucking found it! Once we find who that is, give him a beating before presenting him to Lord Kareem!"

    And so, the three Devils set out trying to find the Devil who set out to the Universe. Their goal was to take him back alive and rough him a little.

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 331: Depths II

    Chapter 331: Depths II

    Roar! A roar created numerous ripples and resulted in his Ocean''s Lull to fail him to get the specific area of his enemies.

    A single roar was problematic enough, but soon a number of roars soon followed. The Beasts of the past had been awakened!

    "This is not good." So he said and he increased his speed even further.

    The White Sun caused the trench to tremble to awaken the beasts that was in deep slumber. Roars caused Wang Ling''s Ocean''s Lull to pick up a lot of ripples from all sides but mostly from the bottom of the trench.

    The ripples were not stopping resulting in Wang Ling abandoning the Ocean''s Lull and instead heightening his foresight instead. His eyes produced a mystical color of crimson, his presence increased together with his qi and exploded with speed.

    The Gray Figure inside of him was enjoying the show whilst keeping itself busy. Wang Ling tried finding out what it was doing and ended up learning it was collecting the soul that has weak wills and those that had been destroyed previously.

    The Gray Figure noticed his gaze and merelyughed, "Do not worry, I''ll give it to youter. I can''t devour these souls anyway."

    But that is not the matter. It would seem that the Gray Figure has its mean on manipting souls. If that was the case does that mean it was also hiding some more skills and techniques he did not know? Why would it do that? Wang Ling thought.

    He wanted to know but while his mind was dwelling on the idea he didn''t notice that he unknowingly through the thought on the back of his head without his knowledge. It would take some time and these questions would disappear from his mind entirely as if these thoughts never even existed.

    It will soon be a nk void he will not know of. The Gray Figure smiled and continued collecting the souls of the deceased.

    Wang Ling, on the other hand, continued his descend with breakneck speed and with the increasing pressure that continuously pulled him down like a rock. His body was being too pressured, ordinary Immortal and even geniuses of his level would have crumbled long ago, but Wang Ling''s body withstood the pressure.

    He was like a meteor that was about to crash to the ocean''s floor. And with his god-like eyesight he saw a shimmering azure entrance on the left wall at the bottom of the trench.

    The bottom of the trench was wide unlike the middle part and as he looked at his back where numerous beasts had appeared he felt stifled. The number of the beasts was unimaginable, he can''t forcefully aim for the surface now there are too many beasts in there.

    He kicked the water and pped his wings he neared aimed for the azure entrance

    It was then that the ocean floor showed changes, as tiny hills popped out of nowhere a set of sharp teeth came out of nowhere. It was a beast that had been in hiding, waiting for the time when a prey would wander to itsir.

    It was a set of teeth so big that it was at least Wang Ling''s size. It roared and its red eyes was seen to Wang Ling. However, Wang Ling''s emotions did not spike the least bit. Instead, he became even calmer, remaining unperturbed over what is happening.

    With his palms opened and his hellish qi together with Chaos Qi exploded with a dangerous light. He gathered it to his palms and had it directed towards the maw of the giant beasts. He drew three-fourths of his qi and with a giant ethereal flew out of his palms, "World Grasping Palm!"

    The techniques of Chaos was unleashed, it was at its full glory and ittched on the maw of the beast, its intention was clear and with an enormous amount of force it closed the mouth of the beast.

    The beast was taken by surprise and the giant hand managed to close its mouth. Wang Ling took this chance to head down and enter the entrance. The beasts with little bodies followed closely behind, but upon reaching a certain point the beasts stopped dead on their tracks.

    The beasts moved left and right but never crossed a certain line. He stood there watching them acting like so, but then, he felt the presence of a primordial and archaic qiing from the end of these tight-fitting cove.

    Wang Ling could feel it, it was quite frankly terrifying it was as if something was trying to devour him. He flew out with the intention of trying to learn what is at the end of the cove. He was recovering while he flew and when he finally saw the end of the cove, he saw nothing.

    It was a dead end and when he tried finding where he should go next he instinctively raised his head and saw a clear and fine surface. The surface reflected light, the light was shimmering and the reflection it created was just like ss.

    He approached it with great care and when he did, Wang Ling''s figure disappeared from the cove and at the next moment, he was no longer underwater but on the surface. Inside a cavern where no exit is in sight, and behind him was a pond that reflected the entrance of the cove.

    The temple was unimaginably huge, and the caver it was situated in was even more so amazing.

    He ignored everything other than what is in front of him because at this moment his eyes were dead set on the old temple''s roof. Above, there was a ck scaled dragon looking at him with its lizard-like eyes.

    Its body was see-through, it was nothing but a soul but he can the power it held was not something he can look down upon.

    "Human, no, you are not a human you are not of the two race either, you cannot be the creator, but you have the ability to see me? What are you? It can''t be!"

    The ck scaled dragon''s eyes became enraged and it lifted its giant wed-hands up from one of the smaller buildings.

    And with a swipe, it went and tried to squash Wang Ling.

    "Shit!"

    Wang Ling saw this and he flinched. He raised his hands and got ready to block the hands.

 Chapter 332: Normal Exchange of words

    Chapter 332: Normal Exchange of words

    "What are you doing?"

    "Huh?"

    Seeing the odd actions of Wang Ling, the Gray Figure was baffled. He flinched at a time where there was no enemy, he blocked when there was no one, his killing intent exploded without any reason, and his Hellish Qi and Chaos Qi spread throughout for no reason, and he acted so weird that it was as if his body had been taken over by another entity.

    Hearing the question of the Gray Figure Wang Ling stared at his surroundings. He was indeed inside the palms of the ck scaled Dragon but it would seem that only he can perceive the ck Dragon and the Gray Figure was oblivious as to what is happening at the moment.

    "It is nothing, I was just  taken aback by the primordial presence of the temple. It is as if the soul of the ck Dragon still remains in this ce."

    The Gray Figureughed at his stupidity, "Haha if that is true then that would be quite the fortune. If we are to meet the soul of the ck Dragon then we either devour it or die, well I am not sensing its presence so let us go inside."

    He raised his head and stared at the ck Dragon''s domineering presence. He swallowed his saliva and began walking. He treads inside the soul of the ck Dragon as if he was underwater, it was if nothing was there, it was as if it was a part of this ce.

    He crossed path the ck Dragon''s hands and he lifted his head to look at the ck Dragon. His eyes filled with questions and when he and the ck Dragon crossed eyes it smirked at it and burst into a peal of wildughter.

    "Hahaha, what a sight! For a person who can see beyond Life and Death." The Dragon drew closer to Wang Ling, "Your eyes, it is weird, one of a kind, it is not something that belongs to any being. Gray, the color of Chaos, Crimson, the Color of a perfected Noble. Human, Devil, Lord? What are you?"

    He ignored the ramblings of the Dragon butmitted them to memory, "I don''t like the atmosphere of this ce. It is as if I can hear something, can you hear something, Figure?"

    Wang Ling turned his head around and then locked eyes with the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon smiled with itsrgemouth. The ck Dragon''s head was at least three of Wang Ling stacked together. It was big and as itughed, its spiritual body shook.

    The Gray Figure shook its head, "It must be nothing. Like I said I can''t feel anything around these parts. Thess you collect the mes said that there are two parts in this ce, correct? Let us check inside, we may find the portal that leads to the trial."

    "So you can''t hear anything that makes me feel quite secure. You are strangely perceptive for staying inside of my body, I have been meaning to ask you, are you a soul? Or a lingering Will?" Wang Ling asked curiously.

    The Gray Figure smiled and stood up, proudly announcing, "I do not know!"

    [This being is quite sly, he has someone inside of him who can''t see me, huh. I wonder, is he an enemy of the Creator? Or someone else entirely?] The ck Dragon listened to the conversation Wang Ling had with himself, or so it seems.

    His words were picked with meticulousness as if he was he was letting the ck Dragon know his current standing. And from what the ck Dragon picked up, his interest shot up and he smiled slyly.

    The ck Dragon followed Wang Ling while answering the question ''he asked'', "I am no soul, I am but a will of my soul. But it is not to say that I am not real, I am real as I am dead, I am the ck Dragon that observes if what level of the trial I should take you. In this temple, I am in control even if I am away. Such is the power of my lineage."

    Wang Ling smiled secretly, it seems like the ck Dragon is smart enough to pick up his queues, "So even you don''t know what kind of being you are. Oh yeah, Figure, I am pretty interested in these eyes of mine. It let me see what others cannot see correct? If its level increases, will I be able to see the flow of God QI?"

    Wang Ling continued his steps unimpeded. His steps were resolute and his eyes were filled with his usual indifference. He was looking around, observing the scenery, he was acting as if he was on edge trying to see if there was any traps.

    The Gray Figure answered, "Heh, so now you are worried about it, if you had just improved your bloodline you would have managed to improve it to the next level. Your eyes is special, in all truthfulness, it is an innate ability only you and you alone possess. Well, it is toote now, should you wish to increase your lineage it should be some timeter."

    It was now the time of the ck Dragon to speak, "Special eyes? The first time I heard of it, I didn''t know that the Creator created someone like yourself, it does not matter. You who can see me is something of an enigma, but I can feel Chaos in your, I do not know what you are, but, if you have Chaos  let us move on, I cannot tell you anything. Head inside the temple, the one to speak would be my soul. Inside this temple, there is a formation, step on that and it will bring you to the designated location I have decided."

    Nodding his head, Wang Ling entered the temple. Inside the temple, there was a sculpture of a dragon. It was a magnificent dragon, and it resembled the image of a dragon that was staying on the roof of the temple.

    In front of the ck Dragon was a tform, and a formation wasid down. It had been kept quite nicely despite it being left alone for some time now.

    The growl of the ck Dragon was heard outside, it peeked from outside and stared at Wang Ling who stood on the tform. The ck Dragon observed this being who has a lot of different form of qi. It was astonished and soon enough this astonishing human vanished from sight and was sent to the trial grounds.

 Chapter 333: The Past

    Chapter 333: The Past

    Wang Ling found himself inside a single path that leads to who knows what. He tried to look where this will lead and Wang Ling failed to do it. No matter what he does he can''t see the end of the room.

    Behind him was a wall. A dead-end and without anything to do, Wang Ling started walking. He tried flying but he can''t, it seems like something was hindering his ability to do so.

    At first he was walking, but soon after he picked up and the pace and ran with all his might. The Gray Figure remained silent, it was observing the situation and when it finally got the grasp of the space around them, the Gray Figure finally spoke, "We are inside the Temple, but I can feel fluctuations in space beyond this one, be careful. Also, you are still prohibited from using your Angelic Qi, we are still in the Lower Heaven after all. But Hellish Qi, you are allowed to go all out."

    Wang Ling liked hearing that and he unfurled his wings and like an arrow, he flew towards the end of the passage. Flying using one''s wings is not dictated by qi, he was at a total advantage right now.

    Wang Ling flew to the end of the passage with ease, he met no guardian or anything of the like and when he got to the end he found himself in a dark room. It was pitch ck, no one would be able to see anything if it wasn''t Wang Ling who was in there.

    He observed his surroundings and caught sight of a statue on the side. It was the statue of a ck Dragon and its detail was impable. Amazingly crafted, and the qi surrounding it was dense. It was more than five meters in height and Wang Ling found its size rtively small when he remembered the ck Dragon right outside the temple.

    As if he was in some sort of ancient cove, Wang Ling looked around some more. And as he observed his surrounding more, he found that the room he was in was circr like a dome and on the walls, and ceilings there were etchings of what seemed to be a man against a Beasts and the other races.

    There were numerous kinds of drawings scattered around and most of them were about a grand battle against beasts and the other race. But what got Wang Ling''s attention the most were the engraved symbols on the wall. They were written as so to seem like nonsense but when Wang Ling observed it, the nonsensical symbols transformed into words he understood.

    [These symbols are kind of weird, but they resemble the words of the Hell and Heaven Walls. Is this a part of history?] He read the symbols on the walls in secret. ["The Dragons d descend as Chaos and death finally spread throughout thend. The beasts and the divine fought as the Creator watched in sadness as its creation fought for supremacy. And so, the first war erupted in ", Cut off? Tsk, bad timing!]

    Wang Ling wanted to learn more but this was halted all of a sudden as the symbols disappeared entirely. The drawings too had ended, had gone full circle and no more information appeared for Wang Ling to learn.

    He wanted to see what more there is to the war but it was cut short. The Gray Figure remained silent throughout. He had thought it would say something regarding the words on the wall but it seems like it was going to stay silent this time.

    [Maybe he knows nothing about this specific past. Is it the case just like the rest?] He asked himself.

    But little did he know that it was merely silent because it was ring at the symbols on the wall. Just like Wang Ling had deduced the Gray Figure know nothing. It did not know the words that was being uttered and it did not know what kind of war it was talking about.

    But staring at the images, the Gray Figure was torn. These images for whatever reasons are making the Gray Figure waver from its original goal. The goal was to create the perfect sessor who will rule the world beyond Heaven and Hell and unite everything under one banner just like before.

    The Gray Figure wishes for peace, but for some reason, it was wavering. It stayed silent because it cannot speak as the words it wanted to utter was stuck on its throat. The Gray Figure shook its head, thinking, [It must be nothing, I will be able to learn everything when we return to the Celestial Spirit Realm anyway.]

    The Gray Figure thought as such and then shook everything away. No matter what it does, it is all for his sessor, it is not being selfish, that is its thought because that was its genuine n.

    Whilst the Gray Figure was wondering what was wrong with itself, Wang Ling finally managed to locate what it is that he needed to do in order for him toplete this trial.

    He had flew up and on the ce where he used to stand there were different patterns. As if they were dance, there were twelve different forms to be followed. Wang Ling observed this fact and flew down from above, "Do I need to copy it?" He thought.

    He began to move and tried moving as the form indicated. He raised both arms and had his hands formed like a Dragon''s w. When he did the action he felt his qi circting involuntarily.

    The qi consumption wasrge on that single movement but Wang Ling did not waver because his qi reserves cannot be emptied so easily.

    And so, he once again moved for the second form and then the third the fourth until he reached the twelfth form and it was then that he felt the convergence of qi around his chest area. The qi wanted toe out and as if he was a Dragon, Wang Ling opened his mouth and an earth-shaking roar came about from within his body.

    The roar caused of his spread qi around the ce and the dome-like room shimmered and with that, a wild fluctuation on space urred. The ground Wang Ling was standing on glimmered and exploded into a bright white light and soon after the light disappeared he was brought along with it.

    And then, from within the Dragon Statue, a sighed emerged and the invisible will of the Dragon that was hiding from the statue smirked when he remembered what Wang Ling had just shown it, "For a human to sessfully do a dragon''s roar in on the turn, just how strong are his veins and meridians?"

    What mattered in executing that Dragon''s Roar is not the pool of qi but the strength of the veins and meridian in a cultivator! Wang Ling just executed a technique of the dragons that matched the versatility of a half Dragonkin''s ability.

    But the willughed, saying, "Hehe, but surely he will not be able tost long on the second trial. This is the Trial for the best of the best and the second trial and only be survived if you possess extraordinary strength."

    On the second trial, Wang Ling found himself in the mouth of a volcano. In the mouth of the volcano, there was also a dragon statue where a Dragon''s Will was observing what is happening and as it watched with widened eyes.

    Wang Ling enjoyed his bath on magma that was formed from the heat of an Infernal Dragon''s essence. Inside the magma was Wang Ling with Suzhen and Fer enjoying themselves just like a Family on an outing.

 Chapter 334: There were two!

    Chapter 334: There were two!

    Bathing in magma and enjoying one self''s improvement without doing much is unheard of but Wang Ling was doing exactly that. His body was casually absorbing the heat of the magma and transferring it to his meridian as qi.

    It was a sight that no one would have imagined. It was weird but he reckoned this magma was no ordinary magma and indeed it was far from ordinary.

    The seventh-generation Dragon, the Infernal Dragon. The essence of the Infernal Dragon remained in this volcano and filled this volcano was indeed the pure essence of an Infernal Dragon.

    An Infernal Dragon can only be found in the Middle Layer of Hell where the Infernal Valley lies. It was said that it acts as the protector of the mes of Destruction. The Infernal Dragon is a Dragon that could rival a Fire Phoenix in terms of firepower.

    It was a powerful beast and even after its death, the power it holds is immense. But against Wang Ling, it was useless, the four major elements, earth, water, fire, and air. All four elements are not something that could make Wang Ling flinch.

    If it was a heated metal it may deal him damage or a fast weapon that calls upon the help of the wind, it may hurt him but pure mes such as this is nothing. Wang Ling''s Holy Lord Bloodline is something that can make anyone envy him.

    With this bloodline, he is practically invincible against elemental cultivator. Those who wield mes will act as a spark, those who have water will act as fuel, those with the wind will fan his glory, and those with earth will grant him footing,

    The Holy Lord bloodline is without a doubt a something that upsets the bnce of what is natural. Or is it? He doesn''t really know the limitations of ancient bloodline so it was very vague as to what is permissible to what is not.

    But one thing was clear, the glory of his bloodlines only shows one it reaches higher power. Wang Ling was nowhere near its limitations. Every step to the apex of his bloodline almost seemed to be treading the depths of the ocean. And every step it takes there is something that will rip his body apart.

    His soul in the Holy Lord bloodline and his body in the True Devil bloodline. Two forms of limitless possibilities using two different kinds of force to start the changes in his body.

    Moving forth, Wang Ling chose to meditate inside the volcano and soon enough signs of the essence decreasing started to show. The body of his children erged as they grew stronger with the help of the essence of the Infernal Dragon Wang Ling managed to increase the depth of the azure lines that spread across his body.

    When he noticed this fact, he reckoned if the method of increasing the azure light of the lines is by absorbing the essence of the elements that exist in the world.

    With such a thought, Wang Ling closed his eyes and then began actively absorbing the essence and redirecting it towards the azure line. The azure line began to react, electrifying shocks were sent to Wang Ling''s body as lines began to form.

    Fluctuations of angelic qi exploded out of Wang Ling''s body and this rmed the Gray Figure that he called out to Wang Ling, "You careless, spread your hellish qi right now and absorb the angelic qi!"

    Wang Ling did what he was told and hellish qi instantly pervaded the air and the angelic qi. His actions was so fast that the angelic qi was devoured by the hellish qi before it coulde out of the world he was in.

    This is a space he was unfamiliar with. This is a world he was foreign with and it may just be a world of its own, but he needs to be careful of not creating troubles for himself. He sighed in relief when he learned that everything was clear.

    Wang Ling was just about to return to his meditation when he heard a voice, "Yyou are not only a devil? That qi and that power, how can you possess both?" Wang Ling opened his eyes and saw the ck dragon emerging from the Dragon''s Statue.

    When it saw Wang Ling''s actions, it froze and its face that was filled with unmeasurable arrogance became warped. "The angelic qi and the hellish qi, the powers of the highest nobles, the nobles that serve the noble of the creator and some of their assistants are allowed to wield such power. You, where did you get such power!? Those qis, where did you get it?"

    The ck dragon questioned him with all earnest and Wang Ling stayed quiet and remained oblivious to what it was saying. The ck Dragon continued to say things he knows not about and when all is said and done, he cannot answer for the Gray Figure will know he can do something it is not aware of.

    He stayed silent and merely observed the reactions of the ck Dragon, it could do no harm to him and it will not do anything to him. It is but a mere observer, however, with his silence the ck Dragon became irritated and without Wang Lingpleting the trial it called upon its main soul and conversed with it.

    The will of the ck Dragon connected with the soul and said the line, "A candidate has surfaced!"

    It was then that the volcano trembled as it was about to explode and as a bright light came from the deepest parts of the volcano, Wang Ling''s figure vanished and what remained was the ck Dragon''s Will wandering around contemting over what Wang Ling''s identity was.

    The ck Dragon lived until the time when the First War had just ended and the Second War against the Abyssal Demons surfaced. And as Wang Ling''s presence was felt, an earth-shaking roar came about from the deepest areas of the ck Dragon''s Temple.

    The ck Dragon showed a solemn expression and it felt a headache, "Only two being can control such qi! Which one is he? Is he True or a False one?"

 Chapter 335: A Legend

    Chapter 335: A Legend

    In a paradise-like open field that is filled with clear flowing river and blooming flower fields. In the middle of this majestic field was an open pagoda with a beauty that drinking tea with a calm attitude.

    Thedy was beautiful and her figure was fitting to her visage. She wore a ck nightgown despite it being so early in the morning. The sun was high in the sky providing light.

    She was enjoying herself and soon enough she stood up. She walked with elegance and stopped by the entrance to her open pagoda.

    She waited for a few seconds and then a sh of bright white light and soon a youth no clothes appeared before her. Wang Ling''s body was bare as he was just enjoying a casual bath in the essence of the Infernal Dragon.

    But as he stood before thedy in ck stood before Wang Ling with her majestic presence. Wang Ling raised his head and looked up to thedy and asked, "Is this Majestic one the original Soul of the ck Dragon?"

    Wang Ling did not lower his head and when the ck Dragon saw this she smiled and waved her hand, "Stand, stop it with your glib tongue, even though I have yet to judge what you are I can tell that you Control both qis of the two realms,e with me."

    The ck Dragon snapped its fingers and Wang Ling found himself seated in the chair inside the pagoda. Wang Ling was still buck naked but the ck Dragon did not seem to be too disturbed so he just let it be.

    The ck Dragon observed the reaction of Wang Ling and smiled with interest. This human was unlike any other, Wang Ling remained unperturbed in front of her majestic presence, a feat not all could do.

    "You control the qi of Hell and Heaven, but it is not just their base qi but the qi of their most kept secret lineage. The Hellish Qi of the Devils, and the Angelic Qi of the Holy Race, to acquire such a thing you must either be of two things. Be the missing one Royal Emperor of the two Kings or be the General of the Creator."

    Wang Ling titled his head, he was unsure what to say and he found the words of the ck Dragon to be intriguing, "Emperor of the two Kings? General of the Creator?"

    "Oh, you seem to be unaware of these two, well that is not something I expected. Either way, I care not over you know or not. But it will be problematic if you do not know where you side. Well, I shall tell you about the two, I suppose I can tell you a legend from the past.

    "Once, there was nothing, but then a being was birthed. He was the first to be born from the Primordial Chaos, you can say he was the embodiment of Chaos itself. He found the Universe to be empty but soon enough he found a way to create worlds through the use of Chaos and so he created the world that is known as Origin Realm. This Origin is where he created his home and built the two realms of Heaven and Hell.

    "Then he found these nes to be empty and created the two race, the True Devils and Holy Race. They possess their own characteristics; the Devils possess peerless bodies and wings that are made from thin membranous skin, the Holy Race was granted peerless control of the four Major Elements and almost full invincibility against these said elements they also have corona-like marks on their forehead that shone with golden light. The Creator couldn''t grant them his full image of feathery wings and his Golden Halo.

    "The Devils and Holy Race tread their own path but we are not talking about the two races but the two Chaos Wielder instead. Time passed and the Creator found the Devil and Holy Race to be beings who chose to revere him instead of standing with him. At this time, the Deities were given life and the spread of Beasts happened. So he once again created something unique from the two. He created himself."

    "Himself?" Wang Ling was at a loss at this point.

    "Based on his own image and powers, he started the second Grand Creation. It took him eons toplete but he managed to create it. A being that is just like him, the True Noble that could rival him and walk with him, the General of the Creator. He possesses the feathery wings and Golden Haloes of the Emperor. The phase of growth the General took was just like the phase the Emperor took when he was but a lonesome being.

    "At first the General took time to sprout his twelve wings and nine haloes but once he reached the proper age he finally managed to control the full capability of Chaos and became the General of the Creator who possesses the same power of Chaos as the Emperor. That is the Emperor of the Two Kings and the General of the Creator. They are beings of Chaos who can wield the two power. The two have long disappeared and the Origin Realm was sealed long before I lived, now, who are you? Are you the genuine wielder of the Chaos or the Fake wielder General born of the Emperor''s curiosity?"

    Wang Ling was silent, he was astounded at the legend and he became torn. He had seen different things; the conflict of the Devil and Holy Race; the ancient battlefield of the two walls; and the glimpse of the past through various information he collects.

    This information he collected throughout the years, Wang Ling had formed different form endings in his head. But he could have never imagined such a legend. The General and the Emperor? What kind of relevance did it have to the Gray Figure? Or himself?

    He was nk. From what he got from the ck Dragon, he should have once thought he was the Creator, but it seems like he wasn''t.

    Wang Ling''s mind was in a state of a nk. And when he opened his mouth the only thing he could say was, "Even I am unsure as to what I truly am."

 Chapter 336: The Legend of the Mother

    Chapter 336: The Legend of the Mother

    "You are unsure? That is not something I expected. Well, I supposed it is not for me to judge you at the least. You are but the byproduct of something that is beyond your power. Well, that is it I supposed. But answer me, have chaos surfaced in the world outside? I cannot exactly exit this ce and check what is happening outside so tell me, what is happening outside. Have the Deities surfaced from their dwellings?"

    The ck Dragon had been observing Wang Ling, it did not know if Wang Ling was speaking of the truth but still, the only thing she could do was sigh.

    [This man is a mystery, I can tell that he is lying and his body possesses the two lineages but I can tell he has human essence in his body. I cannot tell if it truly is Chaos as I have not experienced it before but the qi in his body is something I canprehend.]

    And so, the fifth-generation Deity sighed in frustration. It never nned to do anything to Wang Ling in the first ce, it was only surprising  shock at the sight of someone wielding the two qi.

    Wang Ling looked at the ck Dragon and sighed, "I cannot tell you anything I do not know, but I can tell you that there are no Deities in thend, but I heard that the Abyssal Demons have appeared and is in a war against the Lower Heaven and beyond."

    The heart of the ck Dragon began to beat wildly and as it smiled, the ck Dragon thought, [So the advent of Chaos is beginning to take ce. It seems like another War is about to ur, will the Kings descend and destroy the Abyssal Demons and seal their worlds again or is this the time for the Deities to rise and wee theing? I cannot tell, sadly, I cannot bear witness to it on my own.]

    "Is that so, well then, I have nothing more to say. Oh yeah, I never got your name."

    "It is Wang Ling"

    "Wang Ling is it? Well, I should at least know the name of the person who has managed to pass through the trials. Then, I suppose this is goodbye, I will send you to the entrance now." The ck Dragon was about to wave its hand Wang Ling opened his mouth to question the actions of the ck Dragon.

    "Wait, is there no such thing as a treasure at the end of this trial or something? Something that possesses a lot of qi or something like that, is there no such thing?"

    The ck Dragon looked at him andughed, "Haha, who said such a thing? This trial of mine is used to strengthen the user along the way of taking on the trial. There are seven Trials overall and in the seven trials, you will grow stronger and considering your strength and ease on how you approach the trials you will not benefit here. The prize is like those legends you know, "The journey is the prize you get" bye now."

    "Wait, at least send me back to the second trial area. I''ll do the whole trial, I need to improve my cultivation while I am here!"

    The ck Dragon only smiled and had to think about it before sighing, "No one really challenges my Trials so I supposed it is not a problem. I shall let you resume the Trials."

    With that, the ck Dragon sent Wang Ling to the second trial zone where he resumed his training shortly after.

    When the ck Dragon left, she resumed drinking tea and enjoyed the atmosphere and as she closed her eyes, she remembered a legend right after telling the legend of the Emperor and its General.

    Back in the olden days, the Deities also had their own legend of their own God, the Creator of all Beasts. It was said that the ruler of Beasts was a benevolent Goddess that reveres life more than anything else.

    It hated conflict and would cry because of the death of its people. The Goddess of the Deities was a benevolent and wise being that stands above every other being. The Goddess was also born of Chaos but its power took a different turn.

    Its power to create was not so strong and only took a part of its body to spread its never-ending glory. From the First Generation created from its own Fresh and Blood, the Goddess treated them as its own children.

    But the benevolent Goddess not only treated the First Generation Deities as its children but every beast. It cried when the death of its children urred. So by the time the war against every race happened, the Mother of all Beasts did not participate so actively or so they say.

    When the Goddess disappeared, the First Generation of the Deities secluded themselves. But they left the words, "Great Mother will return to us with us once more", just wait for her return.

    But some of the Deities did not believe their words and believed they were abandoned and hated their Mother for it. And so, the conflict of the different Beasts happened shortly after and the bloody battle for supremacy raged.

    Many of the Deities already perished and wiped. Only a few remain, the ck Dragon''s situation was rare as many of the other Beasts have already had their souls dissipate after the many conflicts.

    However, this is just a Legend. An ancient nonsense that had been uttered eons ago when the Emperor and the General still existed.

    "Well, if the Goddess of the Beast does indeed return, will she rule over us once again? Or will she be different from the stories?" She did not know, "Is this what the two qi boy felt?"

    It was truly bizarre for the ck Dragon to doubt. And as it began to doubt, it felt something from beneath its feet. From underground, a mild and almost dismissible tremor was felt, the ck Dragon''s eyes turned to slit and it uttered, "Do not make amotion."

    Now, it had been confirmed that something is truly happening around the Universe, "Is the Abyssal Demons getting stronger?"

 Chapter 337: Advancement

    Chapter 337: Advancement

    Going back to the second trial, Wang Ling was once again meditating. He closed his eyes and then absorbed the essence of the Infernal Dragon.

    The essence was thick and powerful, it should take a while to fully absorb it all. The will of the Dragon observing on the side could still not believe it even when it watches him.

    [So the thing enabling him to absorb it without a problem is because of his bloodline. Damn, that kind of bloodline is truly an imbnce in the Lower worlds such as this one. Only Fifth Generation Deities like myself and above can fight against someone like him.]

    The ck Dragon''s thoughts were all frivolous and didn''t contain any underlying meaning. The essence of the Infernal Dragon is a treasure but it didn''t really care about it.

    Dragons may have the tendency to horde treasures, but when it reaches death it finds serenity. Unless there are a few special circumstances involved, a Dragon at death''s door is amiable and wise.

    And when it finally reaches death and sees the treasures it holds, the realization of possessing treasure is but an act of stupidity and utter selfishness. It finds the path to life once it reaches the ends of its life.

    Though many Dragons are already Gods and have nearly infinite lifespans and only dies in the form of wars and battle, Dragons are still enlightened.

    The ck Dragon sees its materialistic possession as nothing but useless items that cannot be used in death. So, seeing Wang Ling using its treasure is something of a refreshing sight.

    It had been millions of years since anyone reached this level anyway. While it was observing Wang Ling, it felt a few people entering the temple, it smiled saying, "There are quite a number of guests this time. Well, it doesn''t seem like they have the eyes of Wang Ling."

    Wang Ling was focusing on his cultivation. The azure lines that stem from his nape was spreading like the vines in a forest. The azure lines spread and thickened in the depth of its color.

    The azure line''s final color was the color of Azure Gold. The lines were glowing and around him was a formation he set up in order to protect his angelic qi from being sensed. The lines were showing forms of extending towards his waist but when it reached his waist and just a few centimeters away from touching.

    Wang Ling''s qi was spiking and his angelic aura was beginning to thicken. The Gray Figure showed a mix of emotion at the sight of Wang Ling improving Overlord''s Lines. Wang Ling did not know of this of course as his consciousness drowned in a ne of brilliant light.

    The brilliant light made him unable to see past through the light. It was theplete opposite of darkness. But the feeling of being submerged in water was something he couldn''t shake off.

    However, as the light intensified with the Overlord''s Line he felt the presence circling around him. The presence was like an ethereal being, like a fairy or a ghost that doesn''t exist.

    Wang Ling originally could not feel his body and was unable to utter a sound. But for a long time, he struggled and managed to speak the word, "Who."

    The ethereal presence stopped its movements and grabbed him by his cheeks. A voice or serenity that belongs to neither a man nor a woman was heard echoing in his head, "You can feel my presence? That is good. You feel my presence and live, I am here and my existence is real, boy, do you remember my previous words?"

    Wang Ling remembered the voice he heard from when he was in the dark. The voice was simr and the words in the darkness at the time still echo deeply in his mind, "The path I tread is incorrect, you said."

    "The path of a person cannot be dictated whether it is right or wrong. You may see my words as mindless rabble that echoes in your mind, but for you to listen to my words is something admirable. For a person of two lives, for you who have controlled the lives of many to listen to the advice of someone you do not know is admirable, admirable indeed.

    "But you are still in the wrong path, though I cannot tell if it ispletely wrong. Hmm, it is quite hard to speak of my intentions. Are my words hard to understand?"

    "It is not so horrible I cannot think about it but it is hard to understand as I find your words contradicting."

    "Is that so; I supposed telling you a path is not something that can be judged and telling you your path is incorrect is indeed something I have to admit is wrong. Fine, I will speak another line and I wish of you to just follow your own rationality and heart. Sigh, how good it is to speak to someone after who knows how long, to be kept in a state of sleep while still being alive is hard to do. Have you any idea how bored I am in this ce?"

    Wang Ling was silent and shook his head, "I do not. I do not even know where this ce is, what you are so I have no idea how you are feeling."

    "I supposed I need to introduce myself then. My name used to be known by many, but right now I doubt anyone still knows of it, I am known was known as Ling-Cho, it was my wife who chose of my name. This is my home, rather, this is where I can exist, in the depths of the Chaos."

    "Mine is Wang Ling, Wang is my surname and Ling mine name. How can you speak to me, anyway? Is this not a ne that exists in my body? In my blood that exists only in my mind?"

    "Oh, we share a name, in a way anyway. Well, I am you and you are me, though only a part though so why can''t we speak? We are one and the same that we share a connection but different enough that we can converse. Well, I do not really exist, and I should have long disappeared, but because you acquired this lineage as if it is predestined you now managed to speak to me. Well, I cannot speak of the specifics as it will result in your death but do not worry about my existence, I will disappear naturally like a passing dream.

    "Though I may not have the chance to see my wife in this life or theing one, I can still see her shadow. Oh, it seems like the lines have reached its limits, I will once again disappear and sleep, this is no longer my life but instead, yours, once you wake up do not pursue the past but pursue the future. I am sorry I tried ascending with you, I almost took over I was not in my right mind then. Well, I think you are waking up, I wished to leave these words to someone when I was about to die and now I am going to tell you about it

    "Do not tread a path for death but seek life, peace has been achieved in the realm you call home, and finally, do not abandon your humanity, tis a gift and if you ever need my help I shalle to your side and help you. Goodbye."

    It was then that Wang Ling opened his eyes. He was at the bottom of the Volcano. He had already reached the azure gold he was wishing to achieve. After this, he already reached a level he was wishing to achieve and decided to leave for the next trial.

    Spending four years'' time toplete almost all the trial, Wang Ling''s cultivation soared. He could havepleted everything in three days, but the stops he had to make in order to absorb the qi in Trial rooms were longer as expected.

    But Wang Ling cared not about the time he reached the pinnacle to the fifth meridian in four years'' time.

    And as he opened his eyes and held his swords, his killing intent was as strong as ever.

    He decided to leave the trial as he reappeared in the world of the ck Dragon.

    But when he set his foot to that ce once again, Wang Ling saw three figures happily drinking tea. They seemed human but their wings said otherwise.

    They looked at Wang Ling and one of them smiled, saying, "So, finally ended the trial? We can finally return to Hell, but before that, I''ll give you a good beating for everything you made us suffer for."

    Wang Lings stared at them and said, "I don''t even know who you are."

 Chapter 338: Devils

    Chapter 338: Devils

    "You don''t know us? That''s quite unfortunate, but do not worry we will have a lot of time to known one anotherter when we drag you to Hell Worldter. But right now, I will first let you meet my fist and make you kneel."

    The tallest of them and the one with a dark mark on his neck stood up and confronted Wang Ling. He was truly angered for some odd reason but Wang Ling did not know why. But he can tell from their aura and qi that they are not normal.

    "Be careful about them, those guys are Devils from Hell. I can feel no mix in their blood, they should be pureblooded Devils." The Gray Figure that had been silent all this while warned Wang Ling in distress.

    Wang Ling nodded his head, "I can tell that much seeing their wings."

    Those thick almost bordering the level of hellish qi, their two pairs of wings spread in full glory. The beings of legends Wang Ling had been trying to avoid and the ones he sees as inferior, these beings are the devils.

    [I haven''t really met their kind in the flesh. I have seen the will or was it the soul of a Holy Race member, but not in the flesh. So this is a Devil, they seem to be trouble.]

    They stuck their chest out and they wore armors on their body. Their skins were fair and they have odd dark marks on their various ces. They seem to be God''s Mark, but they are scattered and one mark ispletely different from the other.

    One seems to have a streak on their right arm while the other on their neck. It was quite the sight and it was something unexpected. Wang Ling stared at them with his crimson eyes and began contemting their words.

    He looked beyond the Devils and stared at the ck Dragon who shed him a smile. The ck Dragon was indifferent to any being it encounters and it only took interest in Wang Ling but by no means will it take his side.

    [She''s enjoying this.]

    He concurred but he was not giving her a show. He observed the devils, they are all at the seventh meridian and they have their lineage to improve their strength.

    [Let''s ignore that, how did they manage to find me anyway? It doesn''t matter now that they are here, does it?]

    These beings are going to be trouble if he faces them head-on. These are not ordinary geniuses or monstrous ones. These are Devils that stands above humans and beastmen, it is not so simple to face them so it would be best if he strikes first.

    "Suzhen, burn them alive."

    "Yes, Father."

    Strike first before they can move, Devils must be killed at the first sight. Do they want to give him a beating? Then it would be much better to kill them off before anything could happen.

    Before any of the three could do anything, Wang Ling raised his right hand and a white ze appeared from his hands. The white ze became bigger and bigger and before long it had already upiedrge space of thend.

    A mythical beast that is bigger than any beast they have seen. A beast of considerable length, it extends for hundreds of meters and its heat is nothing tough at. Its body wasrge, it was at least a dozen meters wide.

    Suzhen opened her maw and gathered the qi in her throat. She condensed the me to a single point, she used her own mes and didn''t even draw a fraction of her Father''s qi. She was no longer an ordinary me, inside her body was a circr gem that is bordering from ethereal to reality.

    She condensed everything she had and with the Devil''s pupils turning miniature from fear, Suzhen fired her mes and the Devil almost lost its color.

    The Devil saw the mesing its way and his knees buckled, but as he crossed his arms in a desperate attempt to guard the mes, the ck Dragon flicked its fingers and dragged the Devil inside the pagoda.

    Shh! BooM! The mes hit the pagoda and instead of being destroyed a mysterious force kept the mes from touching the pagoda.

    The three Devils watched as the mes enveloped the pagoda and when they saw the devastating force of the mes. The bravery they showed dissipated by a little asin an ironical twist the mes of Suzhen dowsed the mes of their determination.

    "W-What kind of power is this?" Although they can''t recognize the mes of Creation, they can see the purifying strength it has and its intensity.

    "That is enough, I do not want to see a show like this. Stop this, Wang Ling." The ck Dragonined from within the pagoda.

    Wang Ling ordered Suzhen to stop and she listened to his words, Suzhen''s body became smaller and smaller until she was but a palm-size snake, Wang Ling exchanged gazes with the ck Dragon, "Don''t protect them, they want to beat up so I just moved before they could do anything."

    "You''re no fun, I let you stayed in my realm for two years when I said you already finished the Trials in two days. At least show this olddy a good show as payment. Also, if you kill them they will only send stronger Devils to take care of you, Devils and vengeful beings you know."

    Wang acknowledged her words and sighed, the Devils looked at him with mixed feelings and Wang Ling looked at them all the same.

    "Fine, but if I beat them can you adhere to a simple favor of mine?"

    "That is fine, I''ll do what I can. Now show me a good fight. Oh yeah, do not use that me again, show me that sword of yours."

    The ck Dragon twisted her wrists and then the three Devils appeared right outside the pagoda, they were rmed but when they saw the teasing gaze of the ck Dragon their fears were swallowed and their courage raised.

    Their ck Tattoos began to wriggle and expand, and as if it wasing alive the tattoos began swimming around their body like a fish.

    The Devils once again resolved themselves as they swallowed their fears, "We''ll make you suffer."

    The humiliation they felt raged and became fuel for wanting to beat up Wang Ling.

 Chapter 339: Gods Mark I

    Chapter 339: God''s Mark I

    "Take out your sword, didn''t she say you are a swordsman? Why don''t you show us what you got? As a Devil, we value fairness in front of martial prowess."

    Wang Ling did not show off nor did he lower his guard. Instead, he increased his awareness and then got ready. He brought out his swords and with both swords in hand and two hovering around him, his gripped it tightly and his eyes and very being oozed of murderous intent.

    The ck Dragon saw this and then smiled at him, "Remember, do not kill them, it is for your own good."

    "I know, already. But if I am to severely injure them, make sure I don''t identally kill them and call them in that pagoda of yours.

    "Sure thing."

    The conversation between the two attracted a lot of hate from the three Devils, "How arrogant!" They were cursing, but they can feel danger oozing out of his body.

    Their instincts were telling them not to make a move against him, the mes they saw previously had been ingrained in their mind. They swallowed their saliva and looked at him while getting ready.

    They have heard of Devils who use mes and the other elements just like the detestable Holy Race. They are strong to a degree, but at close quartersbat, they are nothing but cannon fodders despite being a Devil.

    "Here we go!"

    Their tattoos moved and as they drew their fist backward the dark tattoos wriggled and covered it and as they neared Wang Ling in the blink of an eye, the fist was thrown and caused an explosion in the air.

    This was no technique, but merely pure strength and speed. Their fist was so fast that it was making the air explode and this is but a mere disy of power without much substance, such a technique is useless in front of Wang Ling.

    Brandishing the Heaven''s Will sword he had it dull out and increase in weight, "3,000,000 kilograms."

    The Devil''s fist was about to meet Wang Ling''s face, but as Wang Ling drew out his strength and then his hellish qi, his muscles bulged and with great unimaginable force Wang Ling swung his the Heaven''s Will and with a single swing a huge gale came about but the only thing that had gone wrong was that he missed.

    [He wasn''t carried by the wind? That''s new; truly, they are different.]

    Wang Ling observed the Devil using minimum movements in order to dodge his sword.

    With the tough body of the Devil, he nted himself on the ground and disregarded the gale. As if he was a tree that had grasped the world on his foot, the Devil threw a fundamental fist against Wang Ling.

    "Bone Crushing Fist!"

    The Devil''s fist traveled the air from below and as it touched Wang Ling''s cheek Wang Ling felt the power of this seventh meridian devil with every fiber of his being. From the point of contact to his toes, he felt it and as his fist face received such a powerful strike he was soon spiraling in the air with a Boom!

    Wang Ling watched the world spin around as he spiraled over and over, and in one of his spin, he saw a shadowing for him. This time it was one of the devils with the more brawny body.

    He had his fist sped together and with those very hands, he crushed Wang Ling and sent him to the ground.

    "Meteor Crash!"

    Receiving the strike with his abdomen he coughed and his spittle flying all over the ce. As if he was a meteor he crashed to the ground that caused dust to explode all over the ce.

    It should have been enough, but one more was waiting for him. As he bounced on the hard ground, Wang Ling caught sight of a devil with one of his legs raised. The eyes of that Devil was shing a crimson light, and as Wang Ling saw that light, he received another hit on the body, this time it was on the chest area.

    "Devil''s Kick!"

    Wang Ling was sent away flying. His body had received three simultaneous hits from three devils. The coordination of the devils was superb and as Wang Ling continued to fly and eventually skid on the ground, the three Devils looked at him and snorted!

    "How is that, you arrogant bastard?!"

    But as they asked that, the ck Dragon by the Pagodaughed ever so softly. The three looked over and the saw the ck Dragon shaking her head, "It seems like you are still green. You are already celebrating when you didn''t even manage to hurt him that much?"

    "What did you say?"

    Boom!

    An even denser murderous aura surfaced and swept the area. Wang Ling''s body was still lying quietly on the ground.

    The ck Dragonughed once again, and advised the three to move, "Are you sure you guys should be daze like that? That man is assessing the capabilities of a Devil and is ying with you guys, oh yeah, make sure to not use fundamental hits like those you will never stand a chance against him otherwise. Move already, oh, toote I supposed."

    Wang Ling rose from where hey. He observed the three who was staring at him dazedly. Under his clothes were the ck tattoos wriggling about. Though the tattoos he can muster and control is but a tiny bit of what he possesses, Wang Ling seemed to be satisfied.

    [I tried using it as an armor and it seems like this thing absorbs the impact for me. Now, what would happen if I apply it to my sword and my feet?"

    Wang Ling questioned and then did what he thought.

    [I can''t use it on my weapons, for now at least. But as for my legs? Let us see how this will y out.]

    The Three Devils had enough observing Wang Ling in a dazed and as the first of them finally awoke from their stupor, he kicked the ground and dashed forward.

    Wang Ling whispered to himself and as he had the ck Tattoo travel to his legs, Wang Ling kicked the ground with all his might like he usually does and as he did. His figure disappeared and his every motion caused the air to explode multiple times over and before the devil can move three meters forward, Wang Ling had already reached him and even passed him by.

    Boom!

    He crashed to the ground as he passed the three Devils. With the three Devils looking back at where Wang Ling crashed.

    The man in question scratched his head thinking, [This is hard, but I think those three will be able to push me to get use to this quicker than normal.]

    And with the dazed of the three being broken once again, they didn''t even hesitate to ignite their lineage. In front of them was another Devil, but it would seem he was of another caliber.

    It seems like the interest of the GodKing and the Commander was warranted after all.

 Chapter 340: Gods Mark II

    Chapter 340: God''s Mark II

    Devils are beings of pure power. They wield immense strength thanks to their creator. Their body was crafted by the first being in this world and even after all these years, even after eons have passed their powers remain unchallenged amongst the creations of the First Creator.

    Only the Deities and beasts can match their sheer strength. These Devils are geniuses who was chosen by Kareem to take back the Devil who supposedly got his hands on the Blood Hell Pearl.

    They thought it would an easy job. This is but the Lower Heaven, a ce where lower beings live. The Devil that should have stumbled in this ce would either be an exiled bastard or a useless peasant that has too much luck with him.

    However, after witnessing the power which he holds. They already knew they cannot hold back any longer. If they are to look down upon this Devil they will die. Before them was not a being of the convention, he was an amalgamation of irregrity.

    "This man may just have the talent to reach True Devil Saint that must be why they are so interested in him."

    "If that is so then why have we not seen him before? A genius of this caliber should be training under the Commander or our Guardians."

    "I do not know, but what I know is that he being here is not a coincidence and his hate for returning with us may have something to do with that. He may have been exiled by his family or has been ostracized by the others, that must be why does not want to return. We must take him back, lose an arm or a leg if you must, we will drag him back to Hell with us."

    "Yes!"

    Devils are beings of pride and jealousy. This man before them must have been ostracized because of others'' jealous heart that he was driven to the Lower Heaven. He must hate Hell that he will do anything to avoid returning, but these three devil youths are the cream of the crop of the Devils, they will do anything to take him back with them and finish the mission they were given.

    "Ignite your bloodline, we are going to have to put our lives on the line if we wish to capture him!"

    Wang Ling watched them with interest but he did not put much attention to them and instead focused on controlling the amount of God''s Mark he should control.

    This God''s Mark is a weapon, and despite the amount he can control not even half of what he has, Wang Ling was satisfied in discovering new things. As he raised from the ground and got ready to face the three, he had God''s Mark wrap around his right arm.

    His right arm became obsidian ck and power dwell into it. He whispered and Heaven''s Will increased its weight to 3.5 million kilograms. He found it still taxing so he decreased it to 3 million, "This should be enough."

    With this little tweak on his weapon he decided to dash forward, his every step caused the ground to tremble. The weight he carried was enough to make the world around him shake, he carried a sword of that weight caused his speed to decrease but it mattered not.

    When he felt he was being held back by his weapons he decided to make it weigh less, be interchanged between the weights and as the three Devil went forth with the intent to meet with Wang Ling, their skin-like wings pped and their ck tattoos grew darker.

    Three against one it was obvious who was at the disadvantage  the three Devils.

    Boom!

    A shock wave exploded when the fists of one of the Devils with Wang Ling.

    "Argh!"

    His bones were shattered under the pressure of Wang Ling''s force. The bluntness of his sword was finally showing its use.

    Boom!

    A kick to the side with a ck tattooed leg. It hit him on the right temple and sent Wang Ling flying. But before he can fly any further he increased the sword weight to 5 million and plunged to the ground like a hammer on water.

    Boom!

    The hard and oddly sturdy floor of the ck Dragon''s ground caught him and it didn''t even show signs of craters or even cracks. The ck Dragon''s Domain was not a simple ce after all.

    He recovered quickly and Wang Ling dashed forward to meet with the three Devils. But as he did, the ground suddenly shook and Wang Ling''s footing was disrupted. ck smoke erupted from underground and the sounds of chains echoed in the ears of Wang Ling and the other people present.

    The pain the injured devil was originally feeling spiked up drastically and he wailed. It was a bizarre turn of events that caught everyone off guard.

    The ck Dragon''s face turned sour in the face of it all and she stood up abruptly. She got out of the Pagoda and then reappeared over the pagoda.

    "It is impossible, stop doing what you are doing and settle down." The ck Dragonmanded and then raised both hands. Dark light appeared from her hands and then ck chains erupted from them that stuck to the ground.

    The shaking stopped and then she turned to Wang Ling and the rest, "I apologize for that, please, continue Kue  huh?"

    She questioned as a dark thorn appeared from out of nowhere and stabbed her from behind. Her face turned dark and space began to crumble. The soul of the ck Dragon began to show signs of dissipation.

    The ck Dragon screamed in pain as her soul was corrupted, she was dying, she knew of this face. But before she died, she waved her hands and sent back Wang Ling and the rest just outside of the temple.

    "What happened?!"

    The Devils questioned what the hell just happened and the answer they got was a roar that shook the foundation of the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield.

 Chapter 341: Koi transforming into a Dragon

    Chapter 341: Koi transforming into a Dragon

    The ck Dragon was in in front of Wang Ling and the chains the thorns that slew the ck Dragon erupted from the ground and caused tremors that shook the entire realm.

    The tremors were strong enough to affect the entirety of the twoyers. The first and twoyers are worlds apart. Different dimensions that exist outside each other''s borders.

    But despite this simple fact, the tremors were resonating with the roar that lies in the depths of the ck Dragon''s world.

    Curiosity struck Wang Ling but instead of sticking around to find out what caused the tremors, he began to run. He escaped through the way he entered and the left the three Devils behind.

    The three saw him leaving and in a hurry, they called out, "Wait for us!"

    He ignored them and jumped into the waters. He opened his feathery wings and activated his God''s Mark. The God''s Mark spread to his wings, although it was just the tip of his wings when he pped them he zooms out of the entrance.

    Wang Ling turned around and saw the three Devils in a frantic escape; s, they too were in by the thorns of the mysterious beings. They screamed in pain but it soon died down as the me of their lives died down.

    The thorns seemed to be hungry for life and it dashed towards Wang Ling and attempted to kill him too.

    Raising his hand, Wang Ling brought out Reaper. His sword qi erupted with his killing intent. He shed out and the only thing his sword could do was create a small time frame for him to escape.

    He began ascending the next moment he got. Without wasting any time he moved like lightning, the thorn wasing for him and right in front of him as of this moment was a group of Oceanic Beast.

    After all these years, these beasts have yet to give up. They opened their jaws and got ready to devour Wang Ling. But Wang Ling did not have to hide his hellish qi in this ce, his qi erupted and his body exudes a dangerous aura. He swung his de and more than ten of the Oceanic Beasts was in without any mercy.

    He passed the Oceanic Beasts and the thorn followed closely behind. The thorn killed anything it passed, it didn''t care if it kills a beast, it killed everything that got on its way.

    Wang Ling drew everything he had. The God''s Mark was slowly eating its way on his body, the power of God''s Mark was actually capable of corrupting his tempered body.

    The power it held was too immense for him. This is the obsidian grade God''s Mark, it was no ordinary God''s Mark like the devil had used previously.

    "This is a little difficult to use." Heined, "Suzhen, heal my wings, and the corrupted areas, make sure I don''t die from my own doings. Fer, try your best to slow that thorn down."

    "Yes, Father." Both of the mes answered.

    Wang Ling felt a warm me entering ces all over his body alleviating the pain from God''s Mark''s corruption. And around him were spear-like ck mes forming, the mes of Fer burned with high intensity and soon it flew out to the thorn with the intent to stop its advance.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Explosions echoed as Fer''s mes fought back against the ckkthorn. Wang Ling had no time to actually observe the fight as he was too busy running away. The strength of that thorn was too immense, he can''t deal with it for now.

    He continued running and with his endless supply of qi and vitality, he didn''t run out of qi allowing him to continue without rest. This continued for three days, straight, but when the fourth day came, Fer run out of his personal supply and he asked Wang Ling if he can draw out qi from him.

    He had to think twice, Fer''s managed to hold back, albeit it was only by a little bit the thorn from reaching him. But his decision was made quicker than expected, because the pressure of the thorn increased shortly after Fer''s bombardment stopped.

    "Do it, take as much as possible. I can get back what I lose so do not worry about it too much."

    Fer did what he was told, and Wang Ling was put in a predicament. The usage of qi was too strong, even with his absorption, Wang Ling was being sucked dry by Fer.

    Having been like this, he was presented with two options; first improve his cultivation right here right now, and second improve his bloodline to True Devil Emperor. He chose the easier and faster method, he chose to improve his bloodline.

    From his forehead, he dug into the Blood Hell Pearl and drew out the bloodline of the devils that coalesce into a small fingernail sized blood. The blood seeped into his body but cut it off soon after.

    The blood of the ancient devils flowed into his bloodstream and mixed with his own. The blood began to twist and turn, mixing and twirling like a snake that had found its mate.

    The blood of the devil was surging with power. A dam-like burst surged in his body and flowed towards his back. His back began to burn as if acid had flowed into it, as if struck by lightning he felt shock flow all over his body.

    It started from his back until it reached all the way to his toes. His body was changing. He was feel it, he needed to find a ce where he can fully transform.

    But, he can''t do that right now. He is trapped, he has nowhere to run but ahead, change course to find a ce to hide and he will find himself at death''s door. He can only move forward, so he will transform whilst moving forward.

    Underwater, he was swimming yet he was also soaring. Like a Koi emerging sessfully from the bottom of the waterfall, he called upon the power that stemmed from his inner self, calling the wings that will let him soar to the high heavens.

    A single ck feather emerged from his back, and finally, it sprouted as if he was pulling the root of a tree. He cried tears of blood, the circle around his pupil sunk into it and turned it full crimson.

    The fourth crimson ring emerged slowly and with the emergence of the fourth ring of the Piercing Vision, he finally escaped the cocoon of the True Devil King and emerged as a True Devil Emperor.

 Chapter 342: THORNS

    Chapter 342: THORNS

    With the emergence of the fourth pair of his wings. Wang Ling''s speed exponentially increased, and as he pped his wings, he started creating distance with the ck thorn.

    But the ck thorn was persistent, it didn''t let up even after sensing that Wang Ling was getting away. Instead, it tried to get to him even more so than before.

    More ck thorns sprouted from the ground. The ck thorn began attacking the ferocious Oceanic Beasts. It did not matter if it was ancient beasts that had been slumbering for millions of years, the ck thorn attacking everything it could get it couldtch on.

    The ck thorn was aware of what is happening, and it is trying to get Wang Ling, the reason? He did not know. But Wang Ling knows if he was to get caught, he will surely breathe hisst.

    It must not happen. He brought out his swords and got ready to take up arms and draw out everything than die without doing anything. The many cards up his sleeves may just be revealed right now if he is not so careful.

    However, at this sight, Wang Ling was slightly getting the upper hand. His qi and cultivation was improving as he tried his best to purify the hellish qi with his foundation. He can get away, or so he thought.

    The world trembled once again, the thorns spread throughout the realm. It began reaping the life of every living being one by one.

    Many tried to run away, some seeded while many died trying.

    The realm was trembling, it was trembling to the point space was beginning to distort. In the end, Wang Ling did not know what this world truly is. But the death of the ck Dragon should have a big significance on the change that is happening.

    In one particr mountain, a young beastman was in the middle of inheriting the Beast God''s legacy. It took him years to do it, but he finally managed to grasp the dream he wished to have.

    However, as he was in the middle of seeding the legacy, a ck thorn emerged from the earth and made the mountain of the Beast God crumble. The young beastman should run, but he stuck to his instincts and sat there waiting for the legacy to be seeded without fail.

    The young beastman could hear the faint voice of the Beast God''s soul, telling him that it is going to be fine. A faint image of an old man emerged from his back, the old man stood there with an awe-inspiring posture.

    His body was emanating a primordial beast-like aura and from within his body the roars of beasts was heard. A pressure came out of his body and put a stop to the tremors of the mountain.

    He turned around, and was about to say something but like ck lightning, the thorn wriggled towards the soul of the Beast God and pierced his body, "Ththe bastard, did the ck Dragon die already? Shit, the old Death is about to escape!"

    The thorn pierced the body of the old man and run through the body of the young beastman. The young beastman''s eyes wavered as he watched his blood drip and dry out as soon as the thorn got in touch with it.

    The young beastman''s showed signs of regret. Two days ago the will that was stuck in his body had already disappeared. Sadness filled his eyes, and the image of a young child shed just before he breathed hisst.

    [I am sorry, I failed.] His journey had ended as his body got corrupted with the aura of death. His body that had been filled with vitality began to dry out, his blood disappeared and the aura of death was absorbed by the thorn.

    Fjord died without his tale being ever told. He is but a part of the vicious cycle of death and rebirth. Sadly, his dream of bing a famed cultivator disappeared with his life.

    The firstyer of the battlefield was being ravaged. The line between the second and firstyers began to thin, soon, the secondyer would join the first and it too will suffer the same fate as the first.

    The evil is contained in the ck Dragons Final Battlefield had been freed. Its chains is crumbling and its freedom is within reach. The beings of this realm is its nutrition, thisyer is just the first course of its dinner, and the secondyer shall be the main course.

    With the thorns appearing everywhere, the power of the thorn is being revitalized. It was getting stronger and the being that is being held captive in the depths of this world is using the power it absorbs to deteriorate the barrier that is ced on it.

    The barrier slowly but surely began to open, the Battlefield was slowly being seized and three minutester, the battlefield was locked out from the inside, not letting the aura of death escape. The death aura spread throughout thend, corroding everything and everyone it catches.

    The death of thousands was sure to follow, the people who was sent here in order to be protected died on the inside much easier if they were on the outside.

    The earthquake began to intensify, the barriers that should open thousands of yearster began to crumble and the people who were hiding from the thorns were slowly suffocating from the death aura and thews of this world is slowly being altered by the being''s escape.

    Up north, an eight-wined devil emerged. With it were seven thorns trying to devour it like the others. Wang Ling used his strength to resist, while others were incapable of dealing with the thorns, his sword and his q was managing to keep it from devouring him, at least to the barest minimum he can take.

    His body is currently in an abnormal state. It is drawing too much qi from the Blood Hell Pearl and it is currently too active. The blood from the Blood Hell Pearl is also yet to bepletely consumed, the power it holds is still to be fully unfolded.

    Wang Ling raised his sword and got ready to fight, he was not exhausted it was actually the opposite. He was energized, because once again, Wang Ling is drawing power from that ce.

    A ce where nothing exists, a ne where only he can tap. A ce where everything started.

    His sword was reflecting his energy and as his de finally reached the peak of something, he will reach anotheryer. His sword is already the quintessence of killing, but it was still seeking for something more.

    And as Wang Ling fought with the ck thorns more, he roared aloud and in a single sword sh, he made the seven thorns disappear.

    He was out of breathe, but as he felt proud of his achievement, a hundred thorns reced the seven and as he smiled, the thorns rained upon him and carved his flesh.

    Wang Ling''s blood rained down from above.

 Chapter 343: Remant Will

    Chapter 343: Remant Will

    With a shower of his blood, the ck thorn rejoiced. It began sucking the almost inexhaustible vitality in the body of Wang Ling and from the bottom of the ocean; in a ce where the deepest of parts of the ocean floor is located, and a red dot appeared as an eye opened.

    The eye trembled as it reveled in the power it had received. The being had been absorbing the remnants of this world. It may not have touched everything just yet, but it had received enough qi to revive.

    The aura of death that corroded thend began to congregate at the crumbling temple of the ck Dragon where it dove deep passed the hard ancient ground and into the ck Dragon statue that is located within the very temple.

    Cracks were formed in the body of the ck Dragon Statue. ck Light was emerging, a roar emanated from the ck Dragon Statue, it was no roar of the Dragon but the roar of death.

    The seal was crumbling, and soon it would be destroyed. But the people of the past was prepared for this very problem. Vague figures of ten people emerged from the ground, they shone brilliantly and turned into chains made of golden light.

    They tied down the stone statue trying to control the rampage of the evil within it. The cracks were disappearing, the tremors around the world is being kept silence swept the area as if everything was already over.

    But as if it was the calm before the storm, a roar from the depths of the seal reverberated in the ears of what remains of the firstyer all the way to the secondyer beyond space.

    The ears of many felt a sharp pain and the thorns that should have settled burst out from the ground and then ravaged everything around it, destroying the temple in the process.

    The runes that had been on the ground of the temple began to crumble with the destroyed floor. The first chain was snapped off and the others followed shortly. Everything around it crumbled and snapped until nothing could stop the destruction of the seal.

    BooM!

    In a grand explosion, the statue of the ck Dragon came to be. And from within the ck Dragon''s statue came out a middle-aged man with a body made of a dark substance that resembles that of obsidian.

    Its face was far from resembling a human. It was a skull, to be specific it resembled the skull of a dear. It had fangs and from its hallowed eye sockets were two red dots that slowly turned red than golden before settling to gray.

    It turned its skull-like head to the ceiling of the cavern as if it was observing the view above, the cavern where the temple was held was slowly crumbling and falling apart. Water was gushing in, and soon enough caver will be filled with water.

    Its ck body slowly formed armor-like shapes. These armors covered its entire body and other than its head, everything else was covered in its entirety. The armor it had was reminiscent of the past.

    As the armor found its ce on the body of the dark being the aura of death surged across the whole ce and it disappeared as to where it stood. The being sealed in the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield finally escaped.

    With its escape, the being flew up to the surface to eradicate the life of this ne. While all this was happening, no one from the outside knew of this event.

    On the surface was the bloodied figure of Wang Ling who was bleeding all over. The hundreds of thorns that is stuck to his body was enough to make anyone shudder and devoid of strength to even stand.

    It was a mystery how he was still alive. But if one look closely, white mes were burning from in between the gaps of his body trying to mend the wound he had. And as the white mes struggled to keep him alive, Wang Ling did his best and call upon the Holy Lord bloodline.

    Seven haloes emerged from the back of his head. But this was not enough to save him from this doom.

    His strength escaped him and his body became limp. He was devoid of strength, the thorns are trying to take everything away from him, even the strength that is held in the Blood Hell Pearl.

    But as his body lost strength, something from deep within lit up. It was strange, it was not his power and he was not ustomed to this light.

    The light rose into the air into the form of a beautiful and youthful woman. It turned to Wang Ling who had been suffering from the assault of the thorns. He raised his head with great difficulty and he smiled at the sight of the woman, "Grand  Mother Xiao Yu. I didn''t think I''ll be able to see another person from my family before here. How are you?"

    A casual talk was how he opened the conversation. Xiao Yu seemed gentle, but her anger was surging. Qi beyond Immortality surged from her body, a power that is beyond that of Xiao Jianfa.

    "How are you in such a state? Why don''t you ignite your bloodline to save yourself? Are you not the pinnacle of the Holy Race? You have enough strength to that at least, right?" Xiao Yu, Wang Ling''s grandmother asked him like it was nothing.

    Wang Ling shook his head, "I have no more strength, so I will die soon if nothing is done about these thorns. Activating my bloodline is best I could do, sorry about that grandmother, can I at least request for you to let my family know I died peacefully?"

    "This is why I said you are foolish, if you have no more strength, I will lend you some. I may just be a Mid-God in this form, but it will be enough I couldn''t act with my full ability when thess was being taken, but this, I do not have to worry about the consequences of the whole family." With her words, a brilliant light emerged from her palms.

    These lights entered the body of Wang Ling. God Qi, it was the power of gods that entered his body and jump-started his blood lineage and ignited his Holy Lord blood essence.

    Wang Ling did not expect such a sudden turn of events. His body exploded with might he previously could not muster and slowly his body was beginning to stabilize. While she was at it, Xiao Yu waved her hands and warded the thorns away from Wang Ling''s body.

    Her Mid-God might actually manage to truly make the thorns disappear like mist. The mist-like ck thorns disappeared and Wang Ling''s body slowly regenerated from its punctured form.

    And with that, Xiao Yu had meddled twice and she had one more move until she disappears. And as she stared down, she gathered everything she had in her left hand and like the God that she was, the world trembled in her very presence and once she finally gathered what remained of the will she had given Wang Ling, her body began to turn transparent.

    But just before she disappeared, she let her palms let go of the power she gathered and across the ten-kilometer radius, a palm imprint was created in the ocean below.

    The imprint was filled with God Might and along the way, its travel to the bottom of the ocean the figure that escaped the ck Dragon Statue was swatted down and had its body ttened like it was some kind of fly.

    The being that devoured the beings that reside in the ck Dragon Battlefield was like cannon fodder in front of Xiao Yu.

    Xiao Yu smiled and turned to Wang Ling, "I used everything I had to eradicate the Abyssal Demon, I now know where you are, I shall pick you up in seven days, I will locate you do not worry."

    Wang Ling was still at a loss for words. But as he remembered about the Origin World and the abnormal power of Xiao Jianfa who was a Low-God, he thought that this may not be the most absurd thing going on in the Celestial Spirit Realm.

    "I shall wait, grandmother. Please, when you take me back home please let Yan Renhuo of the Yan n she can also return home now."

    With Xiao Yu''s figure disappearing, she nodded her head. She was satisfied at the result of her meddling. But right just as she was about to disappear, a ck figure emerged from the ocean and right before she can warn Wang Ling, she disappearedpletely and Wang Ling''s body was run through by the right hand of the ck figure.

    A scream reverberated in the Celestial Spirit Realm.

 Chapter 344: Wang Ling vs the Abyssal Demon

    Chapter 344: Wang Ling vs the Abyssal Demon

    Stabbed in the stomach, Wang Ling did his best to raise his de and twist his body; with great effort, he managed to perform a single sh and target the being of death.

    His movements were swift; it was almost uncatchable by the eyes of people his level. No, that was incorrect as anyone his level will not be able to know what he had just performed much less follow the movement of his sword.

    Wang Ling was performing a level of skill many times over what others can show. But as he twisted his body and took the chance to sever the shape of the being of death into two different parts, he was stopped by two bony fingers.

    His eyes bulged as the being of death looked down upon his pitiful self. The red dot of his did not waver as Wang Ling''s crimson eyes showed no signs of giving up.

    This being before him was showing signs of Immortal Qi, no it was beyond Immortal Qi, yet there was a lingering presence.

    It was the qi much simr to that of a God but still not quite there yet. The skull-like head of the being of death opened its lurid mouth. The pearl-white sheen of it reflected the two eyes of Wang Ling''s unwavering gaze mixed with subtle hints of arrogance.

    Wang Ling''s gaze made the being of death eel unsettled; its cold and unfeeling heart throbbed at the sight of those eyes.

    It could see pass the crimson of his eyes, beyond the crimson, was a deep color of gray. And with Wang Ling''s strength that is on the border of increasing and being depleted, he gnashed his teeth together and poured everything he had to gain back the Reaper.

    The hands of the being of death were stuck in his body, still. But as the pain of being destroyed invaded his senses, Wang Ling summoned forth the strength from the depths of his bloodline.

    From the Human Blood Essence to his two excellent bloodlines, he pulled everything out to its extremes. He raised the white sword and summoned God''s Mark.

    Covering his right hand with an obsidian patch, he roared and raised the weight of the de to its limit, "10,000,000 kilograms."

    It was a sword that weighs 10,000 tonnes.

    With a weight such as this, its might is, of course, something to be considered as formidable.

    Upon summoning the limitation of the sword, Wang Ling also called upon the strength of his body.

    He pulled everything out, and his body followed, with the best of his capabilities. Wang Ling performed a sh once more.

    The wind wailed, and the sword created enough pressure to cause an updraft that rose to the air.

    From afar, the sword seemed like it was bearing wings. It was a magnificent sword. With its white base and wings made out of the wind, the Heaven''s Will indeed seemed to have embodied its namesake.

    With its descend to the dark body of this demon, the Heavens had shown its Heavenly Will. And the will demands its death!

    Boom!

    It was an explosive meeting, and the body of the demon sunk and crashed into the ground.

    Wang Ling anticipated this and did his best not to get dragged to the bottom of the ocean. But the demon was not willing to go down alone.

    Grabbing him by the neck, the being showed its tenacity. The demon dragged Wang Ling with it, and with Heaven''s Will on his hands, he too crashed to the cold water and was dragged to the depths.

    Wang Ling tried his best to shrug the demon off, but he couldn''t. It hadtched onto him like a vice.

    The demon was too bent on killing him. And so, Wang Ling summoned the Reaper once more.

    With the most massive sword in his possession, its pair could not be any weaker than the former.

    The pair must have a sword that can match the grandeur of thest.

    If the heaviest already exists, then the other must show its unique ability.

    With a dark sheen, the Reaper glowed under the sun. As they quickly descended, the Reaper hummed.

    A sword that hums is a sword that wishes for something, and in the hand of the mightiest killer, it could only wish for one thing - death.

    With a hand on his neck and his abdomen, he gathered what he could and made the sharpest sword.

    A sword without a sharp edge is nothing but a glorified stick.

    A sharp edge is whatpletes the identity of a sword. The sword must have a sharp edge to create the most devastating attacks.

    The most robust and most massive sword may be an overbearing weapon, but the de is not supposed to be oppressive. A sword should be terrifying!

    A sword with the sharpest edge can summon the most primal of fears - the fear of meeting one''s end - the fear of death!

    Wang Ling gathered everything, not just what measly qi of both bloodlines but the qi hidden in the Reaper.

    The Reaper had been reborn after his journey to the world beyond the peak!

    When he reforged the two swords, Wang Ling kept half of the God-Might that had remained.

    The God-Might he hid was summoned to eradicate the enemy before him. Or at least to achieve what he wanted.

    "Try and catch this one! Blood Seeking Sword: Rupture1"

    As if death personified, Wang Ling overwhelmed the demon who was supposed to be a being of such.

    His sword moved akin to lightingcerating the arms of the demons without mercy and severing itpletely the next moment after.

    The sword glowed fiercer and fiercer as if it had not had its fill. The sword was like a snake trying to devour its prey.

    The sword aimed from the neck of the demon, but it fled as it moved backward. Wang Ling finally had a breathing distance and shifted the weight of Heaven''s Will to five kilograms; he swiftly twisted his body and threw the sword like a spear to the demon.

    As it flew away from his hands, he touched it with his fingertips onest time, and then he whispered, "10,000,000 kilograms."

    The sword struck the chest of the demon and pierced its almost non-existent heart.

    The sword dragged it to the bottom of the ocean, and as Wang Ling watched it summon its strength to get the sword out of its body, he smiled.

    He was ready to continue his fight, but the wound he had suffered finally did its job.

    He faltered from his steps, and his wounds began to let out blood like a waterfall.

    The gaping hole on his stomach was too much for him to handle.

    Wang Ling could feel his end; the mark on his heart did not even do its job. He will die right now, he can tell.

    But as he was about to lose his consciousness, someone pulled him out of control.

    The gray figure took control of his body, and it whispered, "You have done enough, my sessor, I will do the rest."

    The gray figure had its way of dealing with Wang Ling''s injury. It summoned the Holy Lord Bloodline and granted it with the Qi of Chaos.

    The Gray Figure drew out what it had been filtering from Wang Ling''s ''low-ss'' Chaos Qi, and as he did, he mended the wound to the best of its ability.

    There was still bleeding, but the internal organs healed in a moment.

    [I shouldn''t have sealed that innate ability, this is partially my fault. Well, I can''t let him use it, I will have to use it myself - he is watching, but I must do it!]

    The Gray Figure watched the demon escape from the sword, and as he got ready to take it on, the qi of Chaos emerged. It was a different qi of Chaos from Wang Ling''s as it was more potent and chaotic.

    He let go of the Reaper and clenched his fist. He reviewed the technique Wang Ling had inherited from the wall and unleased a single devastating blow.

    "Moon Crushing Fist!"

    The Chaotic Aura filled the air, and an overwhelming power surged from his fist.

    It showed strength as if it was capable of turning anything it touches into nothingness.

    The aura of a true warrior appeared. An image of a man appeared before the demon.

    That man was wearing a Gray Armor like the God of War, and as it stood before the demon, the demon opened its arms and epted the fist of the Gray Figure as if it was reveling in its power.

    The demon disappeared, it had died, and its death caused an inexplicable feeling of depression to the Gray Figure.

 Chapter 345: Words of present and past

    Chapter 345: Words of present and past

    The Gray Figure magnificently slew the demon.

    A single managed to disintegrate the demon clinging to end Wang Ling''s life.

    In silence, that was how the glorious victory was faced. The oddness of the demon''s way of dying, the way it died, was too unordinary.

    Before his mind finally lost its ability to stay conscious, Wang Ling saw the reverie of the demon. Such a sight was burned in his eyes and mind.

    That reverie was akin to a peasant seeing its king, its emperor, its god.

    Wang Ling lost his consciousness shortly after. He fell into aa, which will take a much longer time getting used to that what is normal.

    Based on the calctions of the Gray Figure, he should wake up in a day or three.

    "The olddy of the Xiaos should arrive in a week or so. She spoke of having her cultivation restricted to Mid-God, so she must be more powerful than she lets on.

    "I was not awake when he visited them, but I am sure the strongest of them was supposed to be the Low-God. That realm is not suited for people of their cultivation level. The world would crumble in the presence of a Low-God.

    "Gods are not meant to be there. Then, where did theye from?"

    He questioned himself as he flew away. He had surveyed the area multiple times, but he sensed no one present.

    He was currently injured, gravely so. He was in no way safe right now, he is mostly hanging by a thin thread.

    In five to ten minutes, the ignition of his bloodline will show its toll. There would be little to no effect if they were in their tip-top shape, but they weren''t.

    Seven broken ribs, a ruptured organ to more specific the liver, a hole on one of his lungs, and his qi is in disarray after the meddling of the Gray Figure.

    "My own qi is something too pure for his veins. My method may have made his veins and meridians robust, but it does not mean the flow will not be disrupted.

    "He needs to reach the limits of his bloodline, or else I will not be able to grant him my own chaotic qi. It is such a shame, but I will be taking the role of raising your bloodline one more time. You have four pairs of wings and seven haloes, two steps more for each lineage. Once you reach the limits, I -"

    He stopped his ramblings. The Gray Figure is always sure of its actions. It had nned everything even before it disappeared from the face of the Universe, yet right now, it is silent.

    It does not know what to do beyond achieving the perfect melding of the two lineages. Having the ability to guide Wang Ling had been its most precious ability.

    But with its unknown and mysterious silence, the Gray Figure''s mind seemed to have gone nk, and it continued its words, "He has two more steps to take, four steps to be exact."

    Its word went around the previous statement it had stumbled upon. The Gray Figure had its eyes closed and went to gather the qi that remained from the ignition and first healed the hole on the Lungs, the ignition then stopped, and the pain flooded his mind.

    The pain was too much, even for the Gray Figure. God''s Mark showed a severe bacsh that began eating away at his body. From his hands to his chest, God''s Mark was slowly corroding the vessel.

    But the Gray Figure stuck to it and devoured everything it could eat from the storage ring and closed its eyes, hoping for the best.

    Just like what the Gray Figure had previously stated, Wang Ling regained his consciousness in a manner of a few days.

    He took control of his body, and the Gray Figure went to a deep slumber. It would take much longer for the Gray Figure to open its eyes another time.

    Without the presence of the Gray Figure, Wang Ling oddly gained the ability to be ''free''; and with the disappearance of the Gray Figure, a string of memory flowed into his mind.

    A vague memory gushed into her mind, he read the words and managed to make it out "[Untainted Words]!"

    A very unique innate ability. Untainted Words, the ability to call upon the most primordial of words. There are four words, Im, Po, Lei. Gu

    These three words signify different things, Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind.

    These four words signified the four elements, and these Untainted Words are but the first string of the infinitesimal branches of knowledge that stems from words.

    Knowledge of different things emerged from his mind, and it suffocated him to the point he could not breathe.

    This knowledge is the strings that originated from when the time the first Holy Race had been born till the fist Holy Race took its fist andst step.

    He could see it, no, it was more like he could hear the unfamiliar words of that ce.

    "You will be the second child, meet your brother."

    From these words, everything was fine. And harmony continued. From the voices Wang Ling was hearing, the Devil and the Holy Race were living in harmony.

    But a war broke out from another race, and from then on, they were grounded from their birthce.

    The Devil and the Holy Race were given their own world to live in harmony, and in the present day, the Holy Race and Devil is still seeking for their birthce.

    But with the disappearance of the Holy Race''s words, what followed was the emergence of the Holy Lord Race, whose voice became unclear.

    Wang Ling was unable to make anything out of the words as nothing wasing to him. It was devoid of sound, Wang Ling failed to make the ins and outs of what is happening, but soon enough he was unable to bear the silence, and he was pulled out of the memory.

    From this point forward, Wang Ling gained the ability to speak and decipher the words of the past. A new ability, he never knew he had until now.

    A couple of dayster, a rift opened in the Lower Heaven and flew up north. She bore unparalleled strength no one of that realm can match, Xiao Yu went to the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield and opened the dimension in a hurry.

    She met with many people who were present around that ce. All of them were the people who had their descendants'' Immortal Will activated.

    They were unable to enter, the whole ce was sealed, but as Xiao Yu stood there with overbearingness, she waved her hand and opened up a rift, an entrance that is exclusive to herself.

    When she entered, she crushed a golden talisman and called upon Yan Renhuo, who arrived in three days as she was closed by.

    "Good day to you, Mistress Xiao. Thank you for taking the chance to wait for me."

    "It is nothing much, I am still opening the gate to the firstyer of this realm. The grasp of the Abyssal Demon over there is too strong, I wish that my grandchild is safe."

    She already deducted that everything should be fine because the Second Layer was unharmed. But she was still unsettled after seeing Wang Ling''s body being run through by a hand of an Abyssal Demon.

    Even for Xiao Yu''s kind, that would be a fatal blow.

    Four days passed, and she finally managed to open the path to the firstyer. The space in this ce is already in a state of a mess; her presence was only making it more unstable than it should.

    She should have been long ejected out of there, but she didn''t. When Xiao Yu stepped to the firstyer, she spread her senses to the vastnds and found nothing.

    She was directed north by Yan Renhuo, based on the information she had given her, that is the most likely ce. And as they head up north, they found the desteness of the firstyer to be eerily oppressive.

    And after three days of scouring the area, they found Wang Ling who had already reached the seventh meridian.

 Chapter 346: Emergence

    Chapter 346: Emergence

    Bai Xue opened her eyes after pouring her heart and soul into controlling what she couldn''t  space. Her persistent bloomed, and she managed to get what she had been wanting.

    Her wish to return home was almost within her reach. She waved her hand and tried grabbing onto thin air. The world warped from her movements, and the space around her slowly tore.

    A grey world opened for her, she took a step inside this world, and she was stuck inside. For a moment she felt she was devoid of strength, it felt as if she was being torn to pieces, but when she got her whole feet across, Bai Xue felt nothing, she crossed between worlds and took one step to the road of the universe  the Cosmic Road.

    It was also known as the road of the Cosmos. It was a thin line of light of varying shades. Bai Xue did not know the exact coordinates of the Celestial Spirit Realm, but her eyes reflected an invisible path.

    The path that leads to nowhere, a way that should not exist that is this path she had chance upon. Only a select few can traverse the colourless path as only a few were born of that realm.

    That realm was not even supposed to exist in this universe, such as the path she had chanced upon. But she was sure that this the path that leads to her home.

    Stepping forward, she fearlessly traversed the Cosmos, flying across the stretch the universe trying to reach she calls home.

    The desteness of the universe was seen in the reflection of her ck eyesced with a faint crimson hue. Her sight was straight ahead, that is until she chance upon the millions of lights that stretched throughout the vast empty space.

    It was a beautiful sight, far more beautiful than what she had ever seen before.

    Her beauty reflected her happiness. An emotion so old blossomed from the bottom of her heart. A nostalgic feeling arose, her eyes swept the stars, and she gazed upon the depths where no light could reach.

    But for whatever reason it was, Bai Xue''s eyes can peer through what is beyond the reaches of Moral Men and Women. Her attitude at this moment was that of a reminiscing maiden waiting for her love.

    She showed a sweet smile, and she whispered, "Ling, I shall return to your embrace."

    Her words were cringed worth in the ears of those who had been with her. Yes, it was clear that her emotions for Wang Ling were not that of a typicalpanion. But to her, she does not prioritize romantic feelings, she craves forpanionship, but she was not the kind of woman to keel over to have a taste of a man.

    Her change would surely be a shock to those who had been with her. It would happen, without a shadow of a doubt.

    But she was oblivious to it. Bai Xue is still her for all she cares. The voices in her head are but the aftermath of her bloodline, it will soon pass, that is the truth.

    Bai Xue traversed the path of the invisible road. The invisible road is but the single road that will lead her to the Celestial Spirit Realm.

    But she did not know that her presence in the Cosmic Road sent a ripple to the vast universe. The qi of that is unique to her flowed to out and from the depths that she was staring at four light shed and four dim colours brightly lit.

    It was an explosion of qi that came from the primordial past. The past that never came to be recorded awakened. The history that merely became a legend without actual proof, the fire of the old days zed as a tear on space was created.

    A rift so big opened The rift was more extensive than any of the known minor worlds, it was bigger than the Lower Heaven. From a single rift followed three more. The rifts exploded with primordial might.

    Power, Savagery, Invincibility, and Rage.

    Four types of aura emerged from the four massive rifts. Four different lights emerged from these rifts when the atmosphere of the primordial past emerged.

    The lights were White, Azure, ck, and Vermillion.

    Four lights emerged, and four qis wreaked havoc with the flow of the Angelic Qi, Hellish Qi, and Chaos Qi.

    A gruff voice then emerged from the White Rift, "The time hase."

    A deep voice then echoed from the Azure Rift, "Such is the words of Mother. She better have a good reason for leaving us at that time. I hold a deep grudge against her."

    From the Vermillion Rift, it was a smooth and clear voice, "Shut your nonsense, Prima. You were the one who epted her decision, and she is our Mother, what, do you want to go against her?"

    "Hmph, the past is the past, I shall have her exin her sudden disappearance. That woman better has a good one or else."

    From the ck Rift emerged a Soft voice that echoed like two people were speaking, "Do not speak anymore Prima else this conversation shall reach the ears of our Mother. Stop with your words and let us move, we have sensed her presence, so in three days our children shall feel her presence as well. We shall follow her once again, to the Promised Land."

    The voice of the ck Rift was neither loud nor overbearing. It was clear who holds power over the Four beings of the rifts.

    When the Rifts finally settled and the space around it finally stabilized, four beings from an ear where no one can speak of the past emerged.

    The First Dragon, Prima, emerged from the Azure Rift.

    The First Evesting Phoenix Phena, emerged from the Vermillion Rift.

    The First Tiger Lixus, emerged from the White Rift.

    The First ck Tortoise, both the snake and the turtle Fae and Rith, emerged from the ck Rift.

    All four were beings of unknowable length and width. They are beings who had existed since the birth of all beasts, they are the ancestors of every beast who walked this known universe they are the beings who birthed them.

    The Four Deities, the Four Children, the Four Beasts of Origin emerged from their dwellings after who knows how many eons have passed.

    Fae and Rith, who were the oldest looked at the other three and stated, "Mother has surfaced, we must find her but the dirt of Chaos have shown its ugly head. The bastard of Chaos must have emerged as well, blow the Chaos away, it is interfering with Mother''s Presence, and I cannot find her."

    The emergence of the Four Deities would be the final piece of what is about to be thest path that will lead to an unknowable future.

    Also, with the emergence of the Four Deities, the people of all Races of the past have beenpleted.

    The Holy Race, the Devils, the Abyssal Demons, and the Deities.

    Heaven and Hell have sensed their emergence and the Abyss roared as they felt the presence of their Lord.

 Chapter 347: Movements

    Chapter 347: Movements

    The universe exploded with different forces.

    Forces of the past are emerging one after the other. Their strength is stronger than before they quietly disappeared, and many of these forces'' leaders are gathering their people to prepare for what is toe.

    But not all are doing that as the Deities are quietly getting rid of the excess Chaos in the universe to get the exact coordinates of their beloved mother.

    The Devils and the Holy Race at this very moment have already been rmed of the Deities'' emergence.

    The King of the Devils Garm and the King of the Holy Race Phs took notice of this event and stopped their attempts to open their birthce.

    Gathering their forces, the two Kings prepared for what is toe  war. Thankfully it was not so hard to do just that. After all, the world is already in tatters; the number of Abyssal Demons pouring out of the Abyssal Rifts is beingbated by the two races'' forces.

    But do not confuse their intentions, after all, the two races are not fighting for the good of all people. They are trying to fight for their own survival.

    Sitting on their thrones and watching over of what is toe, the two Kings observed the situation with their eyes.

    The Kings are beings that followed the Emperor, they are two of the strongest people in this whole universe, and they had the full grasp of the Middle and Higher Levels they govern.

    Middle Hell, Higher Hell, Middle Heaven, and Higher Heaven, these four realms are upied by the two races who seek the world that is beyond their realm.

    They will watch the other beings die and secure their own kind. Although they may save the people who upy their secondyer, that is the limitation of their help. The trillions of lives outside their jurisdiction is not something they bother on saving.

    But who can me them? Their world and their safety are alreadypromised in the form of the Abyssal Demons. If they are to send out forces to different parts of different worlds, sooner orter, they will die.

    So, they chose not to intervene in the problem of the other races.

    They have their own problem to take care of. Phs, who resembled that of a youthful young man, sat on the throne and waved his hands.

    A dark crystal ball appeared before him and reflected his perfect image. His golden hair flew about as angelic qi emerged from his hands.

    "Garm, have you felt the movement of Chaos?"

    The image of an old man with a beautifully braided white beard appeared before him. The old man looked magnificent and radiated of might. Underneath his robes was a body that had been tempered for eons.

    The old man rubbed his beard and hummed with a deep and gruff tone, acting like an ancient sage before answering the question of Ph, "I have, it must have been the Deities. Tsk, I didn''t wat the Chaos to disappear as it helps in weakening the seal, but it is fine; it will grant us passage to the Cosmic Road anyway. Without the rough Chaos Qi, the presence of our Races will be weed."

    The reason why they couldn''t travel the universe, for the time being, was quite simple. The Chaos Qi interferes with the qi of Heaven and Hell. Though some qi may not be as affected, for the dwellers of Heaven and Hell, traveling long distances in the Cosmic Road with the storm of Chaos is suicide in of its own, so they avoid it.

    But they could have gotten rid of it if they wanted to. Their power is so strong that they could manipte the universe in some form or way if they so will it., Though it is not to the extent of the Emperor''s, their ability to bend the universe through sheer brute force is possible.

    If the King of Devils wished it, he could break the lower worlds in the wave of a hand; if the King of the Holy Race is in the mood, he can burn and drown worlds without much trouble and even terraform it from afar.

    These two are the only beings who possess the qi of the highest quality. On their race, only them have control over the Hellish Qi and Angelic Qi, respectively.

    Phs sighed at Garm''s statement, his words rang true, but nothing be done now. They can only move forward and start, "Garm, I suggest we make our moves now. It had been eons, and our realms should be able to withstand our strength. Let us end this farce once and for all, we don''t want the Abyssal Demons to move forward any longer, another Comic War must be avoided."

    "I agree, then, I shall eradicate them in one move, and after that, I will send some of my men to the Middle Hell and make them clean up over there. After that, the search will begin." Answered Garm, whose blood began to flow swifter than it previously has.

    Their conversation was simple, and with this, the two races made their moves, and they began rounding up the Abyssal Demons. They created their own ns, and it will take some time for their Kings to move, but no one wouldin. After all, a single attack of their King can wipe the Abyssal Demons, and the only reason why they are holding back is that they do not want the Higher Heaven and Hell to be destroyed from the sheer forces of their attacks.

    Inside the Abyss, were seven beings who rule over everything. There used to be ten of them, but the other two were killed while the other one was captured and sealed away.

    These Abyssal Demons live in a single mountain, and for the past eons, they have been meditating waiting for the time of their Ruler to return.

    From the words of their Ruler, he will once again return together with a tool to destroy everything.

    They shall wait until the ends of time if they need to. This realm is theirs, and it births Abyssal Demons, so it not a problem if the Abyssal Demons who slips through the cracks or being led by other higher rankings Abyssal Demons were to die.,

    Thes Demons are Immortal, unless their Ruler, their Creator were to indeed die, they will never perish.

    And so, the seven Abyssal Demons will keep their eyes shut until the right time. But at that very moment when the Deities cleared the path to find their owners, the Abyssal Demons also caught a glimpse of their Ruler.

 Chapter 348: Meeting

    Chapter 348: Meeting

    His strength had reached the seventh meridian, and his body had improved after being battered by the Abyssal Demon. Wang Ling''s state at the moment is better than he had ever been; in fact, he was so strong at the moment that he doubted if there were any limits to his strength.

    He is at the seventh meridian, and he had already grasped how to manipte space. He had spent his time when he was alone in this world rather nicely, and he can now trouble in-between space granting him faster speed.

    The in-between space is known as [Spatial Road]; it is but a simple path that Immortals Traverse from time to time. Also, he had done some pretty outrageous things while he remained alone in this istedyer, he had already gained ess to the fourth innate martial technique of the heaven and hell wall.

    Wang Ling was already multiple times stronger than most Immortals at this point. He is not mere Immortal; he is bing the true embodiment of power. But in the face of Xiao Yu, he was nothing but a Grandchild.

    "How are you, Wang Ling? Your wounds, I need to examine your body, I have seen the Demon stabbing you from behind!"

    "I am fine. I have already taken care of it; such things are now fully healed. I don''t mean to ask you all of a sudden, but might I ask Grandmother about some things first?"

    Wang Ling and Xiao Yu faced one another. Both of them exchanged gazes, and Xiao Yu noticed his gaze she was prepared to ignore him, but Wang Ling had his Chaos Qi emerge from within his body.

    Xiao Yu''s hands trembled as she prepared to go down on her knees only to be stopped by Wang Ling who stared at her eyes and asked a simple question, "This Qi, you know of it don''t you? The Holy Lord bloodline, you have seen it before, you know of its origin and its properties, don''t you, Grandmother?"

    Showing a smile, Xiao Yu nodded her head, "I do, My Lord." Her words shifted and Wang Ling creased his brows. He did not appreciate such wordsing from her Grandmother.

    "Do not refer to me as such, you are my Grandmother, the Mother of my Mother, you have the right to call me what usually does."

    Taken aback by his words, Xiao Yu showed a kind look she used to have, "Well, if you say it like that it is rather a good thing, I don''t like bowing my head anyway. So, may if you still treat me as your Grandmother let us put this off for the time being we need to return to the Celestial Spirit Realm on the way I shall answer your questions do not worry."

    Xiao Yu waved her hand and called upon Yan Renhuo.

    "Lass, we are to leave now."

    "Yes, Mistress Xiao."

    In front of Xiao Yu, one of the most influential people of the whole Realm, Yan Renhuo was courteous. Xiao Yu, her name bore the wait of the Xiao n. Xiao Jianfa met her in the Origin Realm where the Xiao n was initially built, and the only reason why the Xiao n is in the Celestial Spirit Realm is because of Xiao Yu''s simple request.

    The entire story is unknown, but the people of the Origin World is mysterious and beyond the understanding of ordinary people. The people of Origin World are only known to a select few of the Realm, and their existence is too mystifying.

    ording to Legends, when the Celestial Spirit Realm was unchained by Wang Wudi and was wrought with wars between the Holy Path, Devil Path, and the Abyssal Demons, it was the people of the Origin World who descended upon thends to quell the anger of the world.

    Their interference gave the people of the Celestial Spirit Realm leeway to cultivate and increase their strength so they could protect themselves. It was here that the legend of the two paths'' fight between the Abyssal Demons started.

    But only a few knew of such legend. Wang Ling believed this so-called legend as it granted him the ability toprehend what happened in between the years when the world was wrought with chaos.

    When the all-powerful Celestial Realm cultivators died, the gap from the history would be filled if this turns out to be true so, Wang Ling believed it. The holes that must be filed had been supplied the moment he learned of this truth.

    The three of them flew up to the sky and with Xiao Yu''s High-God cultivation, she opened a path for them to leave the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield.

    From what Xiao Yu could see, this is the end of the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield, and everything should be destroyed in a month; that also includes the people inside.

    But, Xiao Yu couldn''t care less for these people. They are not one of hers, so why bother trying to save them?

    This whole Realm will copse under the pressure of its own space. Without its regtor, which was the ck Dragon, this wille to be sooner orter. And so, the three stealthily escaped the ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield, but they didn''t need to step to the Lower Heaven as they directly popped escaped to the Cosmic Road.

    Wang Ling finally got to see the stars from a different perspective. On the bottom of Wang Ling''s feet were different colors that create a path to different worlds.

    The varied colors were stunning, but the three of them caught sight of the invisible path that cannot be seen by anyone else.

    "Rarely does it happen, but it seems like the both of you can see it; that line you are seeing is the [Union Line] only the people of the Origin World and some of the Celestial Spirit Realm can see it. Come, I shall take the both of you home."

    This is the path they would need to traverse to reach the world that should not exist, the Celestial Spirit Realm. Xiao Yu brought them with her with ease.

    Their journey for the Celestial Spirit Realm shallst a whole week before reaching their target.

    What can be a journey that stretches to months, with Xiao Yu''s help it was significantly reduced to seven short days.

    Wang Ling did not forget his original n to question Xiao Yu regarding her knowledge, but before he could, he caught sight of a familiar figure running along the same path as they were.

    A flowing white hair and a glowing beastly aura. Her figure had already been etched in the mind of Wang Ling before and even though she wore tattered white robes, she could still make out who it was.

    "Xue!"

    He cried aloud to get the attention of the maiden ahead. Xiao Yu also recognized her figure and then stopped dead on her tracks.

    Bai Xue stopped and turned to see who it was who called upon her name.

    Her eyes caught sight of three figures, but the only who stuck to her was the visage of Wang Ling. And her frown turned into a smile, she kicked the ground and summoned strength unimaginable for someone at her level.

    "My dear husband!" she yelled aloud as she hugged Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling, on the other hand, felt a pang in his heart.

    From the bottom of his heart and soul, he shed a single tear as he held her tightly in her arms, "Xue." He whispered so tenderly.

    But on the back of his mind, Wang Ling questioned, [Who are you?]

 Chapter 349: Change and Respect

    Chapter 349: Change and Respect

    "My Husband, I have missed you!" Bia Xue hugged the bbergasted Wang Ling. She buried her face to his neck and got a whiffed of his sweet scent.

    The sweetness that wafted over to Bai Xue was nostalgic. It was a mix of that particr night and something from the distant past. It was that special to her, but within her, there was a conflict that cannot surface.

    "Let me out," it says, but Bai Xue didn''t care as she felt secure from Wang Ling''s embrace. She let out a pur as if she was a cat and closed her eyes and began enjoying his embrace, "It had been so long." She whispered, full of warmth.

    Being as attentive as he is, Wang Ling was well aware something was amiss. He peered through her with his crimson eyes, but he couldn''t see through enough.

    He still cannot peer over her soul, to be exact jer soul, and her qi was obscured by something from deep within her. It was red, bloody red; it was roaring and screaming telling him to scram, this caused Wang Ling''s eyes to fail him.

    But, thankfully, he can still see that she has an Immortal Will stuck to her. That Immortal Will belongs to Xiao Yu, it had been with her since long before Wang Ling has gotten his. She even got hers before he got his.

    His eyes were intense, it was far more reliable than all those years ago. He had already achieved the fourth circle of the Piercing Vission; one more and he will reach its peak, but even so, he cannot peer through her soul and her mind.

    She had be an enigma to him. However, he cannot feel any hostility from her. She was pure, her emotions were genuine, and so it was reciprocated with a hug from him. From the corner, Yan Renhuo observed their affectionate reunion, she was jealous, yes, but she knew she has no space there. She decided to take a step back.

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue''s reunion was a surprise to everyone present, but no one stopped them, After a few minutes, the two of them broke away from one another.

    "Where have you been? I have been looking all over for you!" asked Bai Xue.

    "I have also been searching, but it seems like the two of us miss each other. Well, it doesn''t matter anymore as we have met one another this time.:

    Bai Xue nodded her head; she too was satisfied with their meeting and soon left. Never leaving his side, she held his hand tightly like a child in a crowded market.

    Likewise, Wang Ling held her hand, but his objective was different. By hiding his intent, saying he wishes to heal her injuries, he peered into her body with his own qi.

    It was tough as the qi flowing in her body was much rougher than it used to be. The roughness it carried was like a turbulent storm capable of toppling everything that is inside it.

    The previous lineage she had absorbed over the past years has also oddly disappeared and formed a single flow of qi that was pure and powerful. The strength of the qi was enough to make even Wang Ling stupefied, and he was the one who controls the qi of Chaos.

    The qi is somewhere between the level of Chaos Qi but still below it. The purity it holds is questionable, but he was sure that if she has enough blood of higher-ranked Deity, she will be able to make this unique qi of hers bloom.

    But his mind didn''t stray from his original intent even with his new findings, but in the end, he had to give up as he couldn''t find anything wrong. He looked at her and when they crossed eyes, he smiled before turning away to speak with Xiao Yu about the matters of the Origin World and the Abyssal Demons.

    The questions flowed out like a barrage of enemy fire. He wanted to learn everything, his schr-like willingness to learn was incited that he failed to notice the ever-changing expression of Bai Xue.

    Her eyes were twitching, and her temples were bulging a severe pain attacked her. It was a horrible experience, and she was feeling more and more ufortable as time passes.

    With a voice as soft as possible, Bai Xue reprimanded herself, saying, "Stop your words, I am finally with him. Please, just disappear and let me live like I have always wanted."

    "YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO SAY THAT. THIS IS MY BODY, GIVE IT BACK, GIVE IT BACK TO ME. WHAT THE HELL IS LING DOING FAILING TO SEE PASS THROUGH YOUR BULLSHIT!?"

    The voice inside her head that only she could hear spouted some things and berated Wang Ling and her in the process. Bai Xue''s face began to twist as her anger rose. Her new style of having an easy-going and kind-hearted facade broke down and her eyes turned cold as if she was an Empress standing atop everything and everyone else.

    "Shut your mouth, you may exist within me, but this is MY body, you shall not speak of my husband in such a manner."

    The voice in her head fell silent, Bai Xue thought everything was already resolved, and the voice may remain silent for a long while, but itughed at her saying, "You should be the one to stop speaking nonsense, this is my body, you seized it from me. I do not know who you are or what makes you think this body is yours, but I will retake my body and destroy you so that you will never surface to this world ever again, you fucking piece of shit!"

    She was filled with bloodlust that could suffocate everyone around her. If the Bai Xue in control has a kind and soft personality, this Bai Xue that is within her is fierce like a wild animal.

    And for a split second, Wang Ling turned around and seeing Bai Xue with her eyes close he closed his eyes smiling.

    [I do not know what happened, but, considering it is her, she will be fine, and that bloodlust, that familiar lust for blood is something that cannot be faked]

    One day  two days  three days passed in an instant. While the ground of humanoid figure travels through the invisible path, another rift opened in the depths of the Universe.

    These rifts possess a ravenous and beastly aura simr to the rifts of the First Generation Deities that emerged. But it was far weaker than the originals.

    There were four rifts just like before but smallerpared to the rifts of the originals all four were much smaller despite its contents being much more abundant.

    From within the rifts, a significant number of Dragons, Phoenixes, Tigers, and ck Turtles emerged.

    All four races were in their humanoid form, and they marched outside of their rifts. They are the second and third generation of the Deities who were said to have retreated with the First generations.

    They lived in a different rift from the First Generation. The First Generation watched over them step out of their rifts and kneel before them with an impassive gaze.

    The First Generations were in their primal beast form and were massive. In front of them were the Second and the Third Generation who seemed like dust.

    When the neers bowed their heads, all of them spoke, "We greet our Ancestors."

    The First Generation Deities turned their heads over to them and smiled. The number of the Second and Third Generation has indeed increased after so much time had passed.

    With the superior blood of the Deities, it was hard for newborns to survive, but after eons, there over a thousand of them present.

    The oldest of them were kneeling with respect and pride that they have seen their ancestor after so many years, but the other younglings were only kneeling because they were told.

    They would peek at the First Generation with interested gazes showing disrespect their Ancestors. These prideful beasts know they are strong; they know they stand above almost every other beings out there so they cannot ept that someone else was looking at them with contempt.

    So, the next scene was predictable. A group of the young Deities stood up and looked at the Deities with challenging eyes.

    "I cannot ept that someone can stand above us! We are the strongest beings in this Universe, how dare you look down upon us like you are some kind of God?"

    "What the hell are you speaking? Do not be so rude with the Lords!"

    The Elders of each race tried to stop them from speaking so disrespectfully against the Four Lords. But the Deities looked over them with the same contempt, and then Lixusughed aloud causing a tremendous storm of qi all over the ce.

    He looked at the vigorousds andsses and made a grim smile before speaking of the truth, "Because for you guys, we are Gods who created you!"

 Chapter 350: Primordial

    Chapter 350: Primordial

    "I am one of the Gods created by the Mother of all Beasts. Disrespect me and you are thereby disrespecting the one who gave us our lives. Leaders of each Generation, step up, you have cultivated such rotten beings who fail to see through greatness!"

    Four people stepped forward; each representing one of the four Deity Races.

    The leader of the Dragon Race, Reka, kneeled with his head forehead touching the light of the Cosmic Road, "I apologize for the impudence of the younglings. They are born in a time where they see no one as above them."

    The three leaders of the races followed. They all prostrated themselves before the great Lords who gave them life.

    "We the leaders of the Races are at fault for failing to educate them, please take my head if you so wish to end the journey of the young ones."

    Lixus looked at the four leaders and then at the still growling younglings spouting their nonsense by the side.

    "Leader, please do not bow your heads to such beings. You are the strongest of our race, you represent us all, you can take them, I know you can!" A member of the Dragon Race stepped forth to protect the dignity of his leader.

    Then, it was like a domino effect and the younglings from the other races chimed in. The words of the Tiger Race was the most interesting as he said, "He is but a cat in the face of your Majestic Fangs! And his fur is nothingpared to "

    Smack!

    "Stop your words you brat!" The leader of the Tigers known as Rimas pped the young tiger before he can utter anything. He was about to touch something that should be touch, but then, he felt it, the danger was creeping up from behind. The eyes of Lixus was red from anger, without even needing to hear the words of the brat, Lixus knew what he was about to speak of.

    "What did you just say, you shit?!"

    The other Lords raised their heads to see who had said such a thing and then raised a brow so they can get a full view of the idiot who spoke of such sphemy.

    "Ooooh, he touched a nerve. Lixus, if you wish to punish the brat do not kill him, remember what I told you all those years ago? Mother was the one who told me to speak of them." Fae and Rith spoke in unison. They stared at Lixus whose white fur was darkening.

    He raised his giant paw and then took a step forward.

    His single step led to a surge of wind. He was a being who was beyond the understanding of the minds of this generation. He was hailed as God by the previous and current era and many realms, lifting the name of White Tigers on his back.

    He was a God, a God of savagery and violence. Other than his love for good old-fashioned all-out fights with his fellow Deities his only happiness lies in the White fur that closely resembles that of his Mother''s.

    Of the four siblings, he was the one who was bestowed with the white fur and he had taken pride in it and even took it upon himself to groom it without fail.

    But the words of his own blood had spoken such things. This fur is the fur that is closest to that of his Mothers if it was to get looked down upon then his Mother''s name would follow shortly; such is Lixus'' train of thought.

    His anger was rising and as he took a step forward hisrge body disappeared and a middle-aged man wearing nothing stepped out. His body was very well-proportioned. His muscles were big but it was not excessively so.

    His eyes were dark and his height was that of a three-meter human. He was enraged and Rimas who stood before Lixus could only tremble as he fell to his knees and thenid his arms in front of him with his palms facing the skies.

    In just a single step of Lixus, his blood trembled and his spirit was crushed and grounded to bits. And even though they were not Tigers, the other four races all followed suit doing what Rimas had done.

    Silence befell the Cosmic Road. Only Rixus remained on his fit. His everything wasid bare but no one dared to say anything. His presence caused everyone to feel the majesty of the true Deities who serve under the One True God of the Beasts.

    "Move aside."

    Rimas did not argue nor did he raised his head when he moved away from the path of his God. The rest of the White Tiger Race, whether they were rebellious or not also moved to the side and only the bastard who was sent flying by Rimas remained in his ce.

    Lixus and the young Tiger was several thousands of meters away, but it felt as if he was before the great Lixus. A great distance was between the two, but as Lixus took one step, space seemed to have been folded and he appeared before the young Tiger who almost ridiculed his white fur.

    "State your name."

    ".....Pixis, is my name...Lord."

    He did not want to speak that was his thought. The young tiger was willing to throw his life in order for him to prove that he will not bend against the will of Lixus.

    But, the instant Lixus appeared before him, no, when he took that first step and became his current form his blood forbade him from speaking of any words against Lixus.

    "You have uttered that could have caused your whole race your lives. If Dragons have a reverse scale that should not be touched, then as a Tiger you should not utter about our fur or fangs. State anything about it any further and other than those three I would have killed everyone present to save the dignity of Mother. But your leader stopped you, so I shall forgive your entire Race and the others present.

    "I cannot kill you and stripping you of your lineage is a waste so I shall give you a job. If you refuse I shall kill you, if you ept you will have the chance to live, what about it? Do you ept?"

    Pixis was trembling but he still nodded his head by the end of it. His fear towards Lixus has reached new heights despite Lixus staying his hand sd he only spoke a few words.

    But the talk of genocide stuck to the mind of not only Pixis but the other race as well.

    Pixis nodded his head and Lixus smiled.

    With his finger, he touched Pixis'' forehead and sent out information to his mind.

    "You have received my orders, now go, find them, and announce my words to them. If you fail me, you will have to die to pay for your blunder. You have 34 days to finish this job."

    Pixis stopped dawdling and he disappeared after turning into a beam of white light.

    The others were still petrified, but the silence was kept so it was all good.

    Fae and Rith observed what Lixus had done and nodded their heads in satisfaction, "Good job, you have spared them and the perpetrator, you are growing. So, tell me, what did you make the young tiger do?"

    Lixus shrugged his shoulder and carefreely said, "I sent him to the Kings."

 Chapter 351: Truth

    Chapter 351: Truth

    The travels of Wang Ling and his group took no longer than seven days. Their journey was quick and didn''t meet any hups along the way.

    But even though they didn''t meet any trouble, Wang Ling still found something odd. Three days ago, he could again feel the thick and powerful chaos that exist everywhere. With the qi of Chaos was Angelic Qi and Hellish qi.

    The thickness of qi was going down; it was not rming or anything as he found it something as useless to him. But, it began rming him when he realized that something might be causing the flow of chaos to scatter.

    But he shook his head. If there were one such being capable of controlling a massive power such as that one, the bnce of the universe would be tipped and the worlds would be endangered.

    The power to affect the entire universe, oh how grand of a vision it was that it made him shudder. The pressure of having such a being exist felt like his life could be reaped any time. He threw it to the back of his mind before his worries turn into fear. But the idea was still looming over him like the dark clouds of a storm.

    But for a brief moment, his worries were washed away when he caught sight of empty space. In front of them, there was nothing, but this was the end of the invisible path.

    Wang Ling felt that it was strange, but when he took a step forward, he felt an attraction from both his body and blood. His body jerked forward as he felt like it was violently sucking him inside whilst making him feel like he was being weed back with rough enthusiasm.

    Bai Xue, who was adjacent to him, showed a brilliant smile. Much brilliant than what she had shown all this while.

    "Ling, finally, we are home. Hurry, we can go back again!"

    Bai Xue pulled Wang Ling by the hand and then they disappeared from the Cosmic Road. A bright white light devoured the two of them whole. Inside the light, Wang Ling could feel a pulse of life; it embraced him with gentle warmth and a familiar feeling emerged from his mind.

    It was nostalgic, and bliss emerged from within his mind. He held the hands of Bai Xue, and she held his, such an action reverberated within him as if it had been done before, and with this nostalgia, a surge of emotion four pair of wings and seven haloes appeared from within his body.

    The mark and the lines appeared, glowing like the sun and melding with his body. His heart began to thrum, and shes appeared. An image of a beautiful woman emerged from his memories and her words emerged from his mind.

    "Let us create a paradise."

    Wang Ling''s mind echoed with the words of thedy. But it felt ethereal and unreal that he failed to grasp if this was actually the reality or a hallucination.

    Thedy extended her hands, Wang Ling was about to extend his hands and take it, but someone from behind emerged and stopped him from doing so. The voice he always from the darkness and light emerged from behind.

    "Do not take her hand; she is mine, your woman is not here. We are the same, but I cannot let you take her from me."

    Wang Ling turned around to see who it was, but he failed to catch his face, and he escaped that blissful world of light and came back to reality. The qi of this world once more flowed into his veins, and for some odd reason, it was a mix of nostalgia and not.

    From the flow of qi, he can make out that this is the Celestial Spirit Realm. But the thickness of the qi is so much more than it was before. From behind, managed to enter the Celestial Spirit Realm as well.

    Also, when he looked around, Wang Ling saw nothing but a deserted field filled with dark patches ofnd here and there. The aura of death was ever-present and is clinging to the world, and it was not a pretty sight.

    "What happened here?"

    "Have you felt it? The qi of our realm have changed, the depths of Origin World has been opened, I wish to take you to the Origin World as fast as possible but, fist, I shall take you to the Origin World, but I must first  get back!": She was in the middle of talking when the space around them began to warp.

    A ck rift appeared a thousand meters away and from the rift came an Abyssal Demon.

    "Wang Ling, go and kill it! I can''t use my strength here! Do it!"

    Wang Ling didn''t question her words as he was already nning to kill the Demon before him. Its kin tried to kill him before, so he now holds a grudge against its people. Besides, it was the Demon that is categorized as the public enemy of the universe.

    Taking out the Reaper, Wang Ling raised its sharpness to its highest possible and then called forth the quintessence of a killing sword and shed out without any concern for the consequences.

    His sword contained the power of an Immortal. When he let out his sword roar, the undeveloped world of the Celestial Spirit Realm trembled and the body of the Abyssal Demon was separated into two parts before the ground it was stepping on was uprooted. The hills on the distance get split apart and became coteral.

    But, the upper body of the Abyssal Demon remained, and it still had its head. It was an unfeeling being, having its body separated from its other half is nothing as long as it still has a breathe it will do its job.

    With its white skull-like head and its dark body, it let out a horrible screech that further warped the space and opened seven more rifts.

    If the first rift was around three meters tall and four meters wide, the other rifts that had just opened were much bigger inparison.

    The world trembled as Abyssal Demons began stepping out of these rifts. Before long, there were already more than a thousand Abyssal Demons before Wang Ling.

    The danger of the Abyssal Demons does not lie in their strength. It lies in their overwhelming number. An Abyssal Demon is the personification of death and these demons will be born in the Abyss as long as death remains.

 Chapter 352: Truth II

    Chapter 352: Truth II

    Thousands of Abyssal Demons came out of the rifts all had the power of Immortals. There were some at the Celestial Realm, but they were inconsequential and their pretty matters as much as a rock.

    An army, that was this was. It was an army of invaders from beyond their realms that spread all throughout the entire universe.

    ording to Xiao Yu, these Abyssal Demons have existed long before the previous era of Wang Wudi came to existence. They merely appeared after the unsealing of the world because of matters Xiao Yu find hard to exin.

    These beings are born fighters, killers that only respond to life that must be liberated from their fleshy body. They are reapers, akin to the lord of the underworld. These beings are the scum of the universe and they are the target of eradication.

    Wang Ling stood before the army with fortitude and seriousness. The enemy before him cannot match him if it was an individual fight, but against an army of such a scale, Wang Ling will eventually be overwhelmed from all sides.

    He has inexhaustible qi, but that is just inparison to others. He has yet to reach a truly infinite amount of qi so he will still get tired if a battle where he pushes his everything drags on to a long battle. He still has limits, he is still human, he has yet to be someone beyond everything.

    However, Wang Ling stood tall. He had faced many obstacles before this and he knew he cannot run away for this area was near the Forst Domain. He can tell, this is a familiar ce, the Deste Domain he conquered using the power of his family.

    This is supposed to be the territory of his family, none shall desecrate it with their presence of death. Besides, beyond this Domain is the Frost Domain, he can''t let these guys out of his sight and let them run rampant.

    And so, he held his sword as tightly as he could and got ready to fight. He cannot win like this, so, he called upon the one who has the ability to turn the tides, "XUE! Let''s do this, just like old times!"

    He said with a smile. But no one answered back. He found this truly weird, but when he turned to the three women he left behind and saw the bawled up Bai Xue trembling, Wang Ling''s face twisted.

    If this was normally the normal Bai Xue she would have already killed dozen of these demons in a manner of seconds. But, Bai Xue was trembling, like a calf in front of a tiger. It was a pitiful sight, a long way from the usual warmongering Bai Xue. This sight made Wang Ling instinctively feel pained.

    "What the..."

    Boom!

    He couldn''t finish his sentence as a cold hand grabbed his face and dragged him down to the ground. He had been momentarily distracted and the battle oriented demons would not let that go.

    The brittle ground of the Celestial Spirit Realm crumbled a giant crater formed with Wang Ling and a Demon in the center. Wang Ling felt his body crumbling from the corruption of the death aura.

    He had witnessed it before and experienced it first hand, but death aura could truly pierce his body and hurt him badly. It was not something he can deal with easily. It was like Chaos Qi but brought to the extremes of death rather than life.

    It was a mix of an improved hellish qi and a mutated Angelic qi, it was painful and it was rather powerful as well. The one holding him down was a ninth meridian demon, if it was a human or a beastman it would be easier to deal with, but this is a demon.

    Wang Ling''s face was slowly getting crushed by the demon. It was at this time that Wang Ling was suppressed by a demon. Right now he no longer has any God might in his veins or his sword. But he still has with him the strongest weapons of nature.

    "Suzhen! Fer! Devour them!"

    Wang Ling ordered and the two moved and came out of Wang Ling''s body from his back. The emerged near his shoulder des granting a sight as if he bore wings with the shape of a lion and snake.

    Suzhen and Fer roared and mauled the demon without regard to their image. They burned and devoured it in order to free Wang Ling from its grasp. But it was then that the demon''s tenacity was seen.

    Its body bathed in the wrath of the two mes of Chaos but it didn''t even flinch. An unfeeling monster, that is what it was. Wang Ling could still feel the tight grasp of the demon even after it disintegrated and turned to ashes.

    He was just about to get up, but before he could even do so, three more demons shot out to try and kill him. But this time, Wang Ling was ready for them, with both swords in hand, Wang Ling focused.

    He gathered his sword intent and roared, "Blood Seeking Sword (revise):Double Rupture."

    His swords move and the instant the edge of his de touched the demons, Wang Ling''s severed their body into different parts granting them a swift death, or so he thought.

    [The upper body is still alive, as expected.]

    Just like before, the demons were still alive and moving when it should have been a swift death. The upper half that remained still had a single chance to move and with its dark body a spear appeared in its grasp and it threw it to Wang Ling before it dissipated into dust and returned to the cycle of the Abyss.

    The force of the throw was strong and it traveled to Wang Ling in the blink of an eye. But with afierce re and forceful twist, Wang Ling dodged it. He was prepared and expected their resilience to be so high.

    Wang Ling''s body began to burn, the mes of Destruction coursed through his veins and granted his body immense strength led to explosive strength.

    [If they can move when I sever their body, I will just take your head.]

    Wang Ling thought and moved, his bloodlines were activated and he drew out power from his haloes and his wings. He moved like lightning and appeared before the remaining demon in a sh.

    With a fierce re, he swung his sword to sever its neck. His bloodlust exploded in its full horrific and gory glory. This had always been his go-to tactic, anyone hees across would leave an opening or two when theye face to face against the horror that is his killing intent.

    But, the demon did not even flinch and simply roared. But it didn''t matter. Wang Ling expected it, and he already poured so much in this sh, he will not fail to take its head.

    sh!

    Wang Ling seeded as expected. But with the death of the three demons, another six came from behind.

    Suzhen and Fer fought with Wang Ling and fended off the six but with their death, a dozen reced them. This time, Wang Ling''s back was left open, and a demon was about to stab him from behind.

    Like always, Wang Ling was several steps ahead and shed out targetting the neck of the demon who attempted a sneak attack.

    "Your kind loves doing that." Hemented and started killing demons once again. Suzhen and Fer were fighting valiantly, fending off the demons with rtive ease.

    But at some point, the numbers of the demons got to over seventy and Wang Ling failed to see just how many more wille for him. Slowly, his qi was being depleted and he had received several wounds.

    And despite what seemed to be a long struggle, the fight had yet to even pass a single minute.

    The fight Wang Ling was on has been instantaneous with his movements being as minimalistic as possible.

    But then, as seven jumped at him, he managed to kill three, and his two children managed to y two, The remaining two managed to get away by exchanging a limb.

    The two grabbed his body and the next scene was dozens of demons preparing to flood Wang Ling and killing him with stabs.

    They were willing to stab their fellow demons in order to exterminate him.

    "Fer, do it!"

    Wang Ling didn''t have any choice and he issued Fer amand. Fer listened with a nod and gathered its qi on its mouth and when the mes reached its optimal temperature, it fired at Wang Ling and then the mes devoured Wang Ling and the demons.

 Chapter 353: Truth III

    Chapter 353: Truth III

    The realm that was not suited for the presence of Immortals was beginning to show its fragility. What was supposed to be a realm for celestials became the battlefield of Immortals?

    Wang Ling took the full-frontal brunt of his mes. It was intense and terrifying, for the Demons that is. Standing with little to no clothes on, the demons that jumped on him was disintegrated. The full st of Fer was simply too strong, too terrifying.

    "Thankfully, I am immune to any elemental attacks."

    Such is the thoughts of Wang Ling. It was particrly terrifying if he didn''t have the lineage of the Holy Lord. The strength of his mes was too intense that it disintegrated the body of the Demons and when he turned over to observe what happened behind, he saw a gorge had been created.

    The rock around it was melted and was still burning. It was quite a sight for Wang Ling and seeing it made him shiver. Truly, if he didn''t have the Holy Lord lineage he would have been erased from existence.

    Heughed and turned to the side and saw many more Demons taking the ce of their fallenrades. A tower of azure mes burst out with a Lynx on top and a Wolf from a blood-colored me.

    Wang Ling turned to the intensity of the two new mes, it was strong, stronger than what Fer and Suzhen could show. Also, their body didn''t seem ethereal, it seemed real and it could be touched if one wishes to do so.

    This is the third level of the True mes of Chaos, Ascendancy. Granting a life to the mes and letting them incarnate as beings that exist solely to serve their master.

    Wang Ling looked up and saw Yan Renhuo fighting the demons with her halberd. Showing a smile on his face, Wang Ling dashed forward in order to continue the battle against the Demons.

    The world continued to shake and tremble, and from the chaos came the howl of the world wishing for everything to end. Bai Xue, who had her hands cupping her face to get away from reality began to tremble.

    She was in the embrace of Xiao Yu. Beingforted for the fear she was showing was genuine. The pain in her mind was still echoing like the tumultuous wave of the eastern seas. The cries of her mind echoed deep within, but these cries were devoured by the cries of the world that echoed in her ears.

    Its cries of pain echoed in her ears, as it was alive, the world was in pain.

    Bai Xue slowly raised her head and observed the vicinity. She confirmed the damages that had been created by the fight between demons and the other races.

    Upon witnessing the aftermath, Bai Xue turned to the area ofmotion; there, she witnessed Wang Ling getting injured from all sides fighting with the never-ending flow of demons and seeing that made her mind click with her current self.

    "Our home is being touched again, no, not again. Stop it, Ling, please don''t fight, don''t leave me again, you will die, please"

    "What, is happening? Bai Xue, are you alright?" asked Xiao Yu who had Bai Xue in her embrace.

    Pained memories swept her psyche and she was devoured by the stream of unending negative emotions. A lock of her white hair began to change in color, from white it transformed to blood red.

    A purple diamond gem about the size of a fingernail appeared on her forehead and it too changed in color and radiated a light that is deeper than what it had previously shown, she was in pain, her heart was throbbing from fear.

    The diamond left her forehead and it glowed a brilliant blood-red light before shattering and forming a corona around her head. The blood-red light made Xiao Yu''s mouth open wide as she recognizes that corona.

    "High-God Realm. No, it is near a third of the corona but it is still half, she''s a pseudo-High-God."

    In God Realm, there are three stages without any minor stages. Low-God, Mid-God, and High-God; these three stages have no sub-stages as the [Mandate] theymand is the only thing that dictates their level of strength.

    The stronger the mandate they wield, the stronger their God Might would be. And the stronger their God Might, the more the [God''s Corona] would near its perfection. If a corona of God Might appeared overhead and form a quarter-circle then you are a Low God. A half-circle is Mid-God and the third will be the High-God Realm.

    Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo turned towards the light. It was a terrifying color but it was mysteriously full of life. And when he saw the figure of Bai Xue, he had a bad feeling of things and soon he instructed, "Suzhen, Fer, take care of things here, I need to stop her."

    However, before the two can respond, Bai Xue''s voice echoed throughout the entirety of Deste Domain and her body began to morph and mutate.

    Seven fox tails grew from her behind and the wings of a Dragon and a Phoenix sprouted from her back. Her hair was changedpletely from white to blood red. Bai Xue''s face began to warp and she cried.

    "No, don''t, not again, not again, not again, not again!" She continuously spoke in a pleading and sad voice, she was talking to someone but no one was in front of her and finally, she went silent for a moment and she whispered, "I''ll kill you, the ones who desecrated my home!"

    "Bai Xue, are you a ugh!" Xiao Yu was asking Bai Xue and she secretly raised her qi to pseudo-High-God in order to suppress her. She does not know what is happening to Bai Xue, but if she was to let her go on a rampage the realm will crumble.

    But then, a simple wave of Bai Xue''s hand flew to her and Xiao Yu prepared to catch it only to end up failing and flying tens of kilometers away from where she stood.

    Boom!

    Xiao Yu flew past a thousand kilometer and reached the nearest mountain where she crashed and coughed up a litter of blood.

 Chapter 354: Truth IV

    Chapter 354: Truth IV

    Wang Ling saw Bai Xue''s current form and his face sunk after witnessing Bai Xue knock out Xiao Yu in a manner of seconds. Such power is not something he could take.

    And so, he wished to get out of the way.

    "Sister Renhuo, run away now! I don''t know what will happen and I don''t think we will live if we receive a single hit from her!"

    Her strength was already too strong for the world and the enemy was too weak for her, letting her deal with the demons is something he can do without any hesitation. Yan Renhuo followed suit after seeing Wang Ling''s immediate reaction to the situation. She too ran away,

    With them out of the way, Bai Xue looked at the demons with a hateful re and an animalistic roar escaped from her. The roar echoed throughout the vastnds of the Celestial Spirit Realm reaching the ears of the people of the Frost Domain.

    Within the main house of the Wang Family, was a beautiful youngdy cultivating. Around her was a freezing temperature much powerful than any ice in this realm. She was already on the verge of Immortality and at this time she opened her eyes.

    She got out of her room and was greeted by a maid. The beautiful youngdy asked, "Have Father and Brother already left? Also, there is a being of great power in that ce."

    "The Second Young Master has already gone over with the n Head. They will surely return without worries. The n Head is already a Pseudo Low-God after all."

    "I hope so." Wang Yue ced her hand on her chest. She wished her Father and Brother to return safely.

    In her body was a gray me-like qi burning. It would react to the presence of the Demons. She can''t exactly say where it is but she can tell the general direction of the demons. She does not know why it was like so, but she was feeling that there wille a time when she wille to know of the truth.

    She does not doubt this power of hers as she had received it from her Oldest Brother who she trusted with her own life. She grasped her chest whispering, "Even without him here he is still protecting us." She said with a mncholic voice.

    Qiqi saw the pained expression of Wang Yue and took in a deep breath before deciding to speak, "Mistress Xiao left for the higher realms saying she had picked up the presence of the Young Master, please, believe in her to bring him back."

    "But she also said he was gravely injured, correct? I cannot help but worry."

    "He united the realm under the banner of our Wang Family, the First Young Master will be okay Young Miss. You of all people should know how powerful his vitality is."

    Wang Yue sighed and showed a smile on her face before heading to find her Mother.

    ===

    At the Deste Domain, Bai Xue stood against the Abyssal Demons. They were separated for more than a thousand meters but it was as if they were face to face. Her aura spread throughout the area, she was strong enough to influence the world around her.

    She was strong at a ridiculous extent. She was now a God, it was not known how she reached the point but she was not currently a God. She was a strong one capable of fighting Gods that are over her level.

    She had always been that way, but, at this moment Bai Xue was not her current self. The bloodlust was too thick for it to be her. Right now, Wang Ling was getting goosebumps from someone else''s bloodlust.

    It the kind of bloodlust that had been permeating for the longest time; it was a strong and powerful bloodlust capable of suppressing him down. He could not move, but he did not resist the restraint He reckoned that if he went against the bloodlust, Bai Xue will turn to them.

    Wang Ling turned to the side and warned Yan Renhuo not to move without any warnings. Wang Ling shook his head saying not to do anything stupid that could get them both killed.

    It was at this time that Bai Xue kicked the ground and disappeared from where she stood. The next second after, the ground where she originally stood crumbled to nothing but a giant crater.

    Before anyone or anything to see her movements, Bai Xue was already in front of the demons with her hands opened wide. She looked at the demons and the demons looked at her, she raised her hand and the sound of lightning making crackling sound emerged from within her.

    "Disappear."

    It was a calm tone of voice, but the roar of thunder echoed throughout the ears of many and Wang Ling and Yan Renhuo took the full brunt of the shockwave sending them flying away. Dust flew all over the ce and when the dust settled, the ce where the demons stood was no more.

    It was but a hollowed-out piece ofnd. The devastation stretched for kilometers to what seemed to have no end. Water began appearing and slowly, thend was being filled with water. The depths of thend were thousands of meters deep, and from many sides, it was already filling up with water, in the future, it will be a river that shall reach the ocean.

    Its headwaters started on where Bai Xue stood.

    Wang Ling steadied himself after being blown away from the aftershock and when he saw thend that is now the start of a river. The next moment after, Wang Ling saw Bai Xue looking down on him with her eyes red just like her aura and hair.

    She opened her mouth and she said one line, "Ling-Cho, do not leave."

    She fell into Wang Ling''s embrace moments after with him recalling the name of the being that is stuck within him.

    ===

    The roar of Bai Xue dissipated to the air but that single roar caused an uproar to the Deities. The roar of their Mother echoed throughout the vast emptiness of space and the next moment and through it, they managed to pinpoint the coordinates their mother resides.

    "I have found Mother, let us now move."

    The other four Deities moved and with the movements of the Four Deities, the other races followed.

 Chapter 355: Truth V

    Chapter 355: Truth V

    Wang Ling raised his head observing the situation with Bai Xue on his hands. He turned east trying to assess the strength that Bai Xue had used.

    "The power she had used was devastating enough to cause such arge riverbank. If she had just used her full power, will the world crumble?"

    He was no God, but with his Piercing Vision, he had managed to see the extent of Bai Xue''s God Might. But try as he might, he was not able to see the limitations of her God Might because it had no limitations it was growing and increasing with every passing second the corona appeared.

    But, he also managed to see that something within her was burning as she tried to use the power of Gods.

    While he was contemting over the situation, Yan Renhuo returned with Xiao Yu with her. Wang Ling turned to them and asked Yan Renhuo to ce his grandmother on the ground and she quietly listened to his wishes.

    Kneeling down, Wang Ling''s angelic qi activated and he then summoned the seven haloes before healing his grandmother. She did not regain consciousness but her condition improved.

    "Is she going to be fine, Brother Ling?"

    "The broken bones she received would heal in about an hour or so and she will regain consciousness in a day if we are unlucky. It is safe to bring them with us, let us first head to the Frost Domain, grandmother said it is the center of the current time."

    Wang Ling was ready to leave as he unfurled his wings and carried Bai Xue in his arms. But then, he felt a presenceing from behind. A spatial rift opened and a man stepped out of the spatial rift.

    rmed, Wang Ling brought the Reaper out and got ready to protect himself and the others. But before he can do anything of that he felt an embraceing from behind.

    And from a familiar voice, he heard the affectionate words, "Son, you have returned!"

    In that simple gesture, Wang Shu Qing lost his pride and burst into tears. After years of him being lost, he had finally and without doing much or saying much he said those words that echoed in the heart of Wang Ling who answered with a smile.

    "I have returned."

    ===

    By the time she woke up, Bai Xue was lying in bed with a case of an awful headache; causing her to wane in between consciousness and unconsciousness. She was bordering life and death, but she was not dying, not in the slightest.

    Simply put, a piece of her soul that doesn''t belong in the body of her current self is slowly beginning to dissipate. It was getting devoured by the bloodline and the soul that originally belongs in that body was trying to reim her right to control her own body.

    But, ''Bai Xue'' knew it was her body. She has memories of her past and the memories of the present. Her husband who promised that he will protect her still exist in this world, they had just returned to their home and she still clung to the past with a vice-like grip as it is the present, because to her, she had just woken up from a deep slumber and this is but the next day.

    However, even if she so wishes to not get dragged away, the original soul wished to rip her piece by piece to reim control. In her mind that part of her will scream, it will scream without tiring trying to im this body was hers when it is clearly not.

    "I am myself, I have returned to our home, our kingdom. Many things may have changed but this is still my world, my home, and my body!" She was adamant about refusing to acknowledge anything other than her own thoughts.

    "I have given you free rein for years now, you lied to me when you said you would help me. You are a snake, you trap me in the deepest part of my mind trying to confine so I cannot surface but you are nothing but a shadow of the past. You call upon the power of the bloodline that dwells in my body but fails to control for this body is no longer your own. I do not ask you to fade, I hate you but I sympathize with your circumstances so please, let me talk to him once again."

    The voice in her head would scoff at her words but it still shows warmth and sympathy. The voice in her head let her take control of her body one time because of sympathy that strung her heart for some odd reason. The longing that did not belong to her amplified her own to meet the man who holds the most important part of her heart.

    It was a mistake as she was then trapped in her own mind as she tried to escape the cell she had walked into with her hands held high. She can only scream, demanding to get her body back. She screams for her sake, but also for the sake of her previous self that is slowly disappearing as she called upon the power of their bloodline.

    Bai Xue, the one who had been with Wang Ling all this while was trapped while the ''Bai Xue'' in control who knows not of her own name enjoys life trying to regain that had been lost. If she just let her be the ''Bai Xue'' would disappear in a few more decades. Waiting is not new to her so it would be an easy task. But the death of the one who imed to be her was oddly not something she wishes to witness.

    However, no matter the warnings she speaks, ''Bai Xue'' chose not to listen to her words.

    "Such deceit I will not fall. Did I not use it upon you? Do you think I will fall for such a thing? I shall live in this life once again and whoever it is that tries to do what they have done to my world previously, I shall try my best to annihte."

    With those words, she opened her eyes and saw a maiden with pitch-ck hair by the side of the bed. She wore her hair without any essories letting it flow with the wind granting her a natural beauty with an icy chill that exists for her.

    The maiden noticed her waking up and against all expectations showed a beaming smile.

    "Big sis Xue, you have finally woken up!"

 Chapter 356: Truth VII

    Chapter 356: Truth VII

    The Tiger sent out to the two Kings had his both knees on the ground, rushed by the pressure of the First King he had met after the long travels he had.c

    Garm looked at the white tiger who already turned back to his original form in order to endure the pressure of her presence. The white tiger''s original size was simr to that of a mountain, but it had been forced topress its body by Kareem that it was no bigger than a three-meterrge beast.

    Garm contemted on the worlds of the White Tiger and closed his eyes.

    "So the Four Deities have appeared as I thought and he had the audacity to question if we have seen the Emperor? How sphemous of them, but I supposed that is who they are, the pride they gained from their creator had always been disgusting."

    Garm heard the groan of the tiger and opened his eyes once more upon remembering the question he had been asked.

    "The reason why the other seven generations of Deities is no longer in the universe, that is your question, correct? Well, it is pretty simple, they died after going to war with the rest of humans and the Abyssal Demons.

    "Thest of the Fourth Generation Deities, the Undying ck Phoenix and the Holy Lord Dragon disappeared around 200,000 years ago. Oh yeah, the ck Turtle will not like if I am specific about their end, I do not wish to say anything so I think my closest confidant will tell you about it, I wish to speak with the King of the Holy Race so I shall now return to my dwelling. Kareem tell him about thest stand of the Deities, I will have a talk with the annoying guy."

    "I understand, your majesty."

    The Tiger raised his head, trying to see the tired expression of the being of Legend. The legendary Garm, spoken only in the Legends of the White Race. Having the ability to destroy worlds with his fist, the leader of his race imed to have firsthand experience of the power of the King as he saw him fought with the Original White Tiger.

    When Garm stood up, he disappeared and only Kareem and the White Tiger remained. But the Tiger was still on the ground. The presence of Kareem was still capable of forcing the tiger to bow down.

    Kareem did not have any thought of letting him stand back up. Beasts need to learn about proper manners in front of their race. Showing his prowess is one way to make sure he will never, not in this life think the Devil Race is weak.

    Clearing his throat, Kareem stood like an unmoving statue and faced the tiger; like some form of God before speaking.

    "I shall now tell you about the history of thest seven generations of the Deities. Exactly, 3,700,236 years ago the Emperor of Chaos and the Goddess of Beast disappeared..."

    ===

    Before reaching the Wang Family''s Main House.

    "Wang Hong, you have improved so much!"

    "Not as much as older brother." Heughed as he found his improvement to the second meridian to be pitiful when ce against the aplishment of Wang Ling who was already at the seventh meridian.

    Wang Hong stood before Wang Ling and he too gave Wang Ling a warm hug after so long. They didn''t have a close rtionship that they are always together. The two of them grew up separated from one another having their own lives, and it had caused the two to be separated more so than they had imagined.

    But, seeing his older brother after so long was good news. He idolized Wang Ling, he was his goal, and he was the reason why for at least a decade the world was in peace without much conflict between the ns letting him create a family of his own.

    "Yue and the rest will be so happy to see you again. Finally, I can show you off to my children..."

    Words of gratification flowed out of Wang Hong''s mouth and Wang Ling found the information he gets from Wang Hong to be refreshing and he even got to know he now has nephews and niece and his younger brother already has two wives.

    "Haha, I cannot believe you already have a wife and kids. I am dearly sorry that I didn''t get to be at your wedding, but, to make up for what I have missed I will make sure to give my niece and nephews a grand gift, in the higher worlds I have managed to acquire a lot of treasures..." Most of which he looted from the fallen debris of the destroyed ck Dragon''s Final Battlefield.

    Theirughter was full of joy with the unexpected reunion. But Wang Shu Qing stood before therge riverbank Bai Xue had created and felt the presence of God in the world. He turned to his son for answers and Wang Ling only motioned as he pointed at Bai Xue.

    Wang Ling did not say anything other than what is necessary.

    "I still do not know what is happening with her, but I am sure she will not hurt us, but..." He stopped his words.

    The thing is that he is unsure about the current situation. He had always had a full grasp on the situation but right now everything seemed to be veiled in a mist and does not know what will happen next.

    He can feel a disturbance in the world. He can feel it, something is beginning to turn without his knowledge and might just be able to grasp it once he sees the truth and the only way for him to do that without relying on the Gray Figure would be to look for the truth with his own eyes.

    Thest tomb that he had yet to venture in; the Tomb of Chaos is the ce where every secret is held. But he will first have to take a detour to the other two ces dedicated to the True Devil and the Holy Lord.

    This was the ce where he managed to get the Nine Heaven Upheaval Art and the Hell Dominator Body Technique, it is in there where he managed to step on the starting line of his current life. And there, he will find the thing that will lead him to the finish line and take him to the peak of his capabilities.

    His next destination would be the tomb in order to finally get the Truth of this whole thing.

    The past of this realm, the chaos, and what the Gray Figure truly is.

 Chapter 357: Truth VIII

    Chapter 357: Truth VIII

    At the gate of the Wang Family''s main house, people gathered with one intent in mind, greet the First Young Master back home.

    It had been over two decades since his disappearance and many thought he was dead. But it had just been announced that the First Young Master had been found. Although the threat of the Abyssal Demons still looms over the people of the Celestial Spirit Realm, the people of the Wang Family cared for the appearance of the Young Master once again.

    Wang Yue could hardly keep herself as she stood there with the rest of the family. Xun Jia and BingDiao were also there with kids around the age of seven to eight in their embrace.

    There were three children and all of them was the son of Wang Hong. Wang Shu, the youngest of the three turned to look at BingDiao and asked, "Is Uncle Wang Ling really that extraordinary? Did Great Grandfather really lost to him before?"

    The other two children also turned to BingDiao who merely smiled as she answered with a nod.

    "He is that great and every story you heard about him is as true as it could get. He did slew the vile Devil of the South and single-handedly brought upon peace in our realm. Also, the issue about him defeating Grandfather-inw is a matter witnessed by your father himself, do you think your father will lie to you?"

    "Yes." The other two children nodded their heads. Xun Jia and BingDiao looked at one another with a smile.

    BingDiao''s and Xun Jia''s faces showed a smile only a mother could show an understanding smile that had an underlying anger brewing below.

    The three are the sons of Wang Shu Qing. They are Wang Min, Wang Shu, and Wang Lin. They have shown talents in cultivation and have always viewed their father as the strongest of his generation but their father spoke about the great Wang Ling who seemed to triumph over his every achievement.

    The three thought he was lying and teasing them like he always does. But from the words of everyone they have asked, the answer was the same. He is a great man with unparalleled virtue.

    They didn''t believe their words for they only believe what they know.

    Time passed and a rift opened before them. Traveling through space, the army of the realm stepped out and the first to do so was Wang Shu Qing, the General of the realm below the Origin. Known as the protector of the realm, the General fought for what he believed is right and that is protecting everyone that he can.

    Behind him was the Second Young Master of the strongest family in the Realm, Wang Hong. Bearing the presence of a war god he was hailed as the strongest of his generation after his older Brother who joined their generation because of an unfortunate ident.

    "Grandfather, Father!" The three ran forward giving the valiant warriors of their family a hug only to stop when their eyes caught sight of the handsome young man who bore eight ck feathery wings.

    In his arms was an unconscious beautiful fairy-likedy. With her eyes closed, she seemed like an angel that had descended upon this world and the three got their attention taken away by her presence even though she was not away.

    The three children stopped dead on their tracks unable to move forward. It was not only the presence of thedy but also the man with the eight wings who got their attention.

    They felt threatened but also at ease when they stood before Wang Ling. It was an odd experience that the young boys did not know how to exin what it was that they are feeling.

    "Oh, is this your children, Wang Hong? They seem energetic. They will be good warriors in the future."

    Wang Hongughed at the words of his older brother proud of his children, "Indeed, they are talented for their age, even more so that I was. Children, this is your Uncle, my Older Brother, Wang Ling, show your respect to your Uncle."

    The three children bowed to show their respect but their eyes left his pupils.

    Wang Ling smiled at the three and with a twist of his wrist three rings appeared and he each gave them to the three, "You can keep whatever is inside the rings, it will help you cultivate."

    Wang Shu wanted to ask something when a figure from behind jumped Wang Ling and gave him the hug that had been simmering for the past years.

    "Older Brother, you are finally back!" Wang Yue showed no decorum that is fit for someone her age. She was already over 40 years of age yet in front of Wang Ling she was still like a child.

    Wang Ling returned her affection and he too gave her a hug saying that he hade home. Tears welled up and flowed off her eyes. It had been so long that she failed to keep it in and jumped at him without any restraint.

    It was not proper but no one stopped her or said anything against what she was doing. Wang Ling also spoke nothing to make her stop and just gave her the permission that she wanted.

    Soon followed Xiao Fei''er who stepped before Wang Ling and took him by the ear and pulled it and beginning a lecture that shallst for an hour.

    "You child, why didn''t you try contacting us when you got stranded in the Lower Heaven!? You little..."

    Everyone showed different forms of affection towards him and weed him back. Butler Sun merely nodded as he weed him.

    He was weed just the way he was weed all those years back. The three children watched Wang Ling in the middle of the group of people and found it rather new. He attracts people to him, that was what they thought and their young mind has yet to understand that this was the correct answer.

    Over the years of Wang Ling''s travels, he killed and saved many people. He actively kills but never did he actively save anyone without his own interest in mind.

    But as his fame continued to rise, Wang Ling''s presence became simr to the sun that everyone could see. He was the light that gives direction while also destruction, but to the Wang Family he was the First Young Master they all adored.

    In this life and past life, Wang Ling hadpanions, and he had already been finally freed by the curse of his past when he saved the life of Wang Yue all those years back. But with his family with him, he finally understood the intentions of his master why he wished for him to create a family of his own.

    His master knew that Wang Ling will never be able to let go of his sins but with a family of his own that he must protect he will find new meaning in life. Before Wang Ling had even known it, his life was already tied to the members of the Wang Family.

    Right now, he was already at the edge of the end. He is about to end his path, but the next andst step is yet to be taken. But the instant he does take it he will be able to understand what it is that he truly wished to have.

    But with the situation being calm before the urrence of thergest storm, Wang Ling was hesitant to take the step. It might destroy the path he had built and ultimately his family.

    And simr to the past, the first family that he had created together with his master was ughtered everything was calm.

    In this life, he fears that the same thing shall happen once again.

 Chapter 358: Truth IX

    Chapter 358: Truth IX

    "What happened to Big Sis, Xue?"

    "She overused her qi, but she''ll be fine, I already healed her with my qi. Why, don''t you help me take care of her while!? I still have something to talk with Mother and Father."

    Wang Yue missed Wang Ling, but she had also craved thepanionship of Bai Xue who stayed with her when Wang Ling was still in deep seclusion to reach Immortality.

    Handing over Bai Xue to Wang Yue, Wang Ling turned to his parents with a wry smile. Xiao Fei''er''s strength is not tough as she was already at the Peak of Immortal Realm.

    Wang Yue brought Bai Xue away with the help of Qiqi to a room that specializes in recuperation. Wang Ling stared at her back and watched them leave. Xiao Yu was handed to Butler Sun, currently, Xiao Jianfa is not in the realm, but he will soon arrive after they get in touch with him.

    Xiao Fei''er wanted to drag Wang Ling away, trying to make him go inside and have a meal.

    "Let us go, I have a lot of questions that need an answer. Have you eaten already? Oh yeah, we are all cultivators, but hey, it doesn''t hurt to eat. Come on, let us eat!" Xiao Fei''er was ecstatic to have Wang Ling with them once again.

    At first, Wang Ling merely wished to do a little detour and see how his family was doing. But, seeing the smile of his mother the words of wanting to leave was stuck to his throat. He was unable to say anything, but, he stuck to his grounds and showed a bitter smile towards his mother.

    Xiao Fei''er turned back observing Wang Ling''s expression, she wanted to see why his steps stopped and only saw Wang Ling''s expression and already she knew that he needed somewhere to be.

    "You need to leave so fast?"

    "It is only for a couple of hours, I shall return after I confirm something in the Red Lands. I will return without dy after I do what I want to do."

    Xiao Fei''er wished to go against it, but Wang Shu Qing stopped her from saying anything. He knew that everything that Wang Ling does is not something they will be able to understand. He too has connections to the Origin World, although he has no ess to the old records of the Origin World, Wang Shu Qing was still aware that Wang Ling''s presence is something vital.

    So, he nodded his head, "Go, do what you must. But remember son, be careful and take care of yourself."

    "I will." With those words, he turned his back and left through the rift of space. The Red Lands is near, it will take him a couple of minutes to go there, he will return around an hour even if he meets aplication.

    Xiao Fei''er could no longer feel the presence of Wang Ling in a matter of seconds. She showed a wry smile that turned to a bitter smile and finally, a sad but relieved expression befell her visage.

    "The dry field had blossomed into a full-blown flower field, surely, what a good he had be."

    A flower field, that is how she now sees her oldest son. Back then, Wang Ling was without a soul that isparable to that of a field that is devoid of life and vegetation. When he regained his consciousness he became a raging storm that flooded his previous self.

    The dry field was then soaked up in a rain of blood and everything in even he himself could note into terms into himself. Call it a mother''s instincts but Xiao Fei''er had always seen Wang Ling''s subtle struggles that he did not want others to see.

    Hiding behind the strength he cultivated that others saw as a meteoric rise. A glorious rise that none could have perceived, a rise that was as bright as the sun, and that are what Wang Ling''s rise had be in the eyes of the popce.

    However, they failed the see the chaotic emotions of Wang Ling as if he was frantically wishing to be stronger in order to not lose something. But, after the incident with the Xue n Wang Ling''s expression had be brighter than before and the dried outfield had be a flower field without Xiao Fei''er ever noticing that he had changed.

    But, the flower field is still not yet fully blossomed, he had yet to be truly at peace, he is still chasing something, butpared to before he is no longer following a path full of thorns but a path that he had created himself. But, Xiao Fei''er does not know what it is that he is chasing so she can only hope that it is something that will not cause him grief or cause his end.

    Wang Ling flew to the Red Lands and passed through a devastated Invincible City. What used to be called thest bastion of the Celestial Spirit Realm was now in rabbles and it was no longer the glorious city that used to be.

    ording to Xiao Yu this ce was the first ce to be devastated by the Demons and everyone inside was killed. From Invincible City, the Rifts opened one after the other and spread throughout the realm.

    The three continents were destroyed, the Domains survived, but the Deste Domain that does not have any supreme power ruling over it was destroyed swiftly and the Tranquil Empire and the Qin n chose to retreat to their respective domains rather than defend that ce.

    The Tranquil Empire evacuated the popce while the Qin n abandoned them. Now, the previous popce of the Deste Domain resides in the Frost Domain, the territory of the Yan n and Wang Family.

    Walking past the devastation, Wang Ling entered the Red Lands. There would be asional roars of Demons, but even if one appeared Wang Ling killed it with ease.

    After flying for a few seconds he finally reached the center of the Red Lands

 Chapter 359: Truth X

    Chapter 359: Truth X

    Entering the mausoleum, Wang Ling saw a nostalgic sight. A door, as tall as a three-meter giant, on the door was nine rings forming an arc and in the center of it all was a silhouette with an aura around it.

    In the past, it was protected by Golems with strengths at the peak of the Celestial God Realm. But he defeated them after a grueling battle and now, their remains now litter the area of the first room.

    The doors opened easily with a single of his fingers. When he first opened the doors of the mausoleum in his previous life, he experienced a swept of angelic qi. The cold wind passed him and in the middle of the room, there was a stand where the scriptureys.

    The scripture then glows golden, a holy aura permeates the area. The knowledge of the seal which chained the realm still echoed in his ears to this day. The seal that had been unchained became his gateway to the realm of today.

    With him unchaining the previous era the world became a paradise to cultivators. One step, two steps, three steps stop; he now stood before the stand that presented him the scriptures. He touched the stand with his angelic qi wanting to see if there is any reaction, but there was none.

    He raised his head and turned forward, he saw a door beyond the stand. It was the room he failed to enter because of the pursuers chasing him at the time.

    The second room, he entered and there he saw signs of five heavy objects that used to be there. The five ck pirs the Academy took was nowhere to be found, but it didn''t matter for Wang Ling had alreadyprehended its very essence.

    He looked at the room, ancient runes were etched in the room. The runes may seem to be useless designs but he now has the ability to see through things that cannot be seen, words that originated from the distant past were now seen by his eyes.

    "The innate ability of the Holy Lord is simply astonishing." He found the words of the runes tranting before his eyes to be simply fantastic and amazing.

    He read through the runes and formed a line; "Five is one and one is five, the five keys are present but only one to open the door further."

    Wang Ling called upon the golden wall inside his head, and the five golden walls aligned themselves on his palms. The golden walls formed up and Wang Ling touched the wall on the other side of the room, the Golden Wall disintegrated into runes thattched itself on the walls of the room.

    The Golden Runes hovered in the air and when Wang Ling stepped into the middle.

    With the right position and the right angle, Wang Ling saw the runes ovepped and formed words that was not previously there. With the words of the room forming in his head, Wang Ling received some sort of epiphany stemming from his Holy Lord Bloodline.

    He saw the image then again it was just words. The words flowed inside his mind, but these words were reacting to his bloodline and echoing in his mind as if it was a voice, not simply just words.

    "The world trembled and the humans, elves, and beastmen began to tremble in fear. I stripped him of the bloodline of Heaven and blessed thends with life, the presence of death disappeared recing it was a bountiful life.

    "The presence of angelic qi will always be omnipresent granting theing eras a bountiful life. However, as the scripture will be used to sustain the seal of the realm, the world will be deprived of qi from the upper realms.

    "With my blood as the catalyst, the one to receive the scripture will use my blood to save him from the impending doom, he will go to the realm where no life can exist, where death will have no way of reaching him. He will go to my birthce, and one day, he will return as my sessor!"

    The words stopped and Wang Ling was brought back to his senses. But he still had questions as the words of the mausoleum answered nothing. It spoke of the angelic qi but nothing regarding its rtions of the Gray Figure or the uing disaster regarding the Demons.

    The Abyssal Rifts were beginning to form faster than before and the enemies were stronger than it previously was. He had yet to understand what they were, and he had yet to fully grasp why they were doing.

    He wanted to know about the past of the Realm, why it was sealed why it was the only realm with the Invisible path.

    Wang Ling wanted answers, but what he received was a cryptic message. However, he did get the thing regarding the Void and how he was alive. The words my sessor had always stuck with him, as it was the words always uttered by the Gray Figure.

    With such words getting repeated here, Wang Ling was once again in doubt. The Gray Figure could be of two things, destruction or salvation. He had seen its confrontation with the Demon, he knows what happened at that time, but he still did not know what it signifies, rather it was still shrouded in a mist he wishes to uncover.

    And so, Wang Ling stepped out, he head over to the Tomb where the qi of Hell resides. He wished to also know about the truth of Hell. He stepped forward and entered the Tomb, went past the first room where he got the Hell Dominator Body Technique, and then entered the next one where the mysterious book of Hell was found.

    Just like before, he gathered the contents of the walls into his ns and ced them on the wall that is on the farthest back. He wished to see the room lit up just like the previous one, but unlike the mausoleum, a door opened, and there, he found a room with runes that had been etched with blood.

 Chapter 360: Truth XI

    Chapter 360: Truth XI

    Information flowed into his mind just like when he was in the mausoleum. The room he was in glowed a nauseating dark-red light. But the runes soon turned ck, the same color of the Hellish qi.

    The Hellish qi resembled that of an obsidian dark creating an illusion that it was darker than the abyss. Having seen the runes and information flow in his head, Wang Ling began to have a headache, but he received the information nheless.

    And just like before, the words were so vivid that it was as if it was records of the past.

    "Even in death, he will forever remain, the flesh and blood of a True Devil are too strong and will forevermore exist. The blood in this room is mine and his, the records of the past will exist in our blood as a reminder to the people of the future.

    "The flesh and blood of a True Devil are strong, but it is not enough to create a life by bestowing them blood. Even with the qi of Heaven, one cannot breathe life to an inanimate object, and yet that is exactly what he did, he tried to do it only to be cursed by death itself by dabbling on what he was not supposed to dabble on.

    "But instead of learning from his mistakes, he embraced it. Using the blood of my children and mixing it with his own, he called upon death and trapped the soul of those who died. Those who wish to be reincarnated shall never be able to reach such a state as they will always be imprisoned in the body cursed by death.

    "But, the blood of Hell I created cannot be destroyed and must exist. Someone must call upon the True Devil and one day free the souls trapped in their hallowed body, But to save them, one must destroy the body of my creations. And to destroy him, one must use the power of Chaos, but I shall disappear shortly after. To the one who manages to find this ce, you must have gone to the <strong>[Holy Lord''s Memoire]</strong>, if you have to two qi in your body, you will have the ability to wield chaos, then, if you can, please, free the trapped souls by destroying his remains. If you can do that, you will be able to grant the universe bnce, once more."

    Wang Ling sighed after reading the words. But without dawdling, he stepped out of the tomb and into thest ce. He does not know its name, it was older than the other two, or so the old men of the past used to say.

    Summoning his Chaos qi, Wang Ling opened the doors of thest ce. The area was like a dpidated temple made of pure stone. But it was not a grand building, it was small as a shack and once it opened, Wang Ling saw stairs leading down.

    He took his first steps, brought out both his sword, and then went down without fear. The instant he stepped inside, the doors he had opened closed and glowing runes appeared on the walls by his side. The walls lit up the way down.

    "Is the door closing a way to make sure no one will be able to follow me or so the evil within will not escape? Or is it because of something else?"

    Wang Ling''s doubt is still present. It will never disappear as it was already in his nature to doubt everything. He took it one step at a time, leisurely descending, the area was filled with chaotic qi.

    He was leisure, but without his knowledge, the world outside was already showing signs of chaos.

    The space around the celestial Spirit Realm opened, a w appeared above the Deste Domain, it tore through space. An eye peeked through the world but failed as the light of the realm prevented anything from seeing through from the outside.

    As such, the w trembled and the next moment after, a naked man entered the realm. He had azure hair, he was boldly parading himself to the world, but he had the right to do so as his body was simply too beautiful for anyone toment anything bad against it.

    "A word with poor qi, the Heaven and Hell qi is in a state of harmony, but the Death Aura surrounds the entire world. What a mess, is this really the ce? Fae, Rith, are you sure you didn''t sense it incorrectly?"

    "Do you doubt their way of sensing the aura of Mother? Prima? Are you saying you can sense it better than they do?"

    It was Phena, the First Phoenix who mocked the words of Prima. And with her words, Prima shut his mouth. Phena also entered the realm, she too was naked without anything to keep her warm.

    Fae and Rith stepped into the realm without much words needed to say. The twins had a happy smile on their faces, they were ecstatic that they were about to meet their mother after a long time. She sent out her God''s Eyes around the world and scanned everything. Just as Lixus entered the realm, Fae and Rith managed to make out where their Mother was.

    "I found her, she is with a bunch of lower life forms, she is currently about to move. Follow me! I will lead you to Mother right now."

    Opening a rift, they traveled without making a sound. This world was too fragile if they so much as take a step and move with their speed, the space of the world would get rip to pieces and everyone in the world would die. The four Deities are not worried about the lives of humans, but they do not know about the situation of their Mother so they are holding back a lot of their strength for her sake.

    Outside the realm, the second and third-generation deities were keeping watch of the empty space. They too cannot see the world ahead, but when the Four Deities disappeared both their bodies and qi, they knew that there is something before them.

    They are keeping watch, however, they all know no one would appear here so all of them were leisurely chatting.

    But then, a voice echoed in the invisible path of the Cosmic Road.

    "Good thing we decided to follow their qi, huh. I told you that was the right decision."

    "Oh shut up, their qi disappeared in the middle of nowhere. Do you think they died?"

    Two figures, one old and one young appeared seemingly out of nowhere. Both have a smile on their faces, and as they looked at the second and third generation deities, they asked.

    "Where did three idiots and the twins go?"

    The leader of the Dragon n stepped forward and asked, "Who''s asking? This ce is off-limits, disappear or else I will make you guys disappear."

    The old man in ck heard their words andughed out loud.

    "Oh, I am not negotiating with you to tell me where they are. I am giving you the chance to negotiate with your lives before I make you guys disappear from the face of the Universe."

 Chapter 361: Truth XII

    Chapter 361: Truth XII

    Wang Ling descended through the stairs. The runes around him were lighting up, but as they did he managed to piece together some sort of words.

    He tried spreading his chaos qi around the area and runes floated around and entered his mind. This time, it was not painful, rather, it was pleasant and he still managed to take one step at a time.

    The voice once again echoed in his head.

    "As you descend to this room, you must have plenty of questions in your mind. The reason why this world was sealed, the reason why there are tombs, and what is beneath this ce.

    "As you are about to eventually learn of the truth, I think it is just right for me to tell you what is truly happening. My name is not something you should know, but I was once called the Emperor, the first person to gain his own mind.

    "I want to tell you everything but time will run out just as I am about to reach half of it so I will only tell you about this realm and my decisions. I do not know how many eras have passed since that time, but in this realm, my wife and I descended as we found the chaos of the universe to be unbearable.

    "At the time, we were merely acquaintances as we shared the same origin, we represented our own forces, and one day, we disappeared after saying our farewells from our own people. Her children retreated in a realm they created themselves, and I sealed the birthce of my children and sent them down to mingle with their own kind allowing them to rule over their own kind.

    "Both my wife and I descended to a lower realm, seeking to pave way for peace. We cannot simply create the beings we have left behind as the past would simply repeat itself so we created new ones, these new beings are weaker but they had potentials.

    "I created three races, the Humans, Beastmen, and Elves. She created the Savage Beasts and the Spirit Beasts and we tried to let them intermingle and create a new paradise for all. However, in the end, we failed as chaos still prevailed ending in life disappearing in those nes. So, we tried again and again until we spent eons before reaching this realm.

    "During our travels, we fell in love with each other and decided to get married. Because there was no higher power than us, we just decided to im to be husband and wife, borrowing the titles of the lower creatures used. Moving forward, we descended to this realm.

    "The mistakes we found in the realms before was that they had too much power. So, we named the realm, Celestial Spirit Realm telling them the limitations was Celestial Realm while only teaching them until the Foundational Phase as to not create any Immortal with night evesting life.

    "We also granted the Beasts the same rights as the humanoids letting them live the way I designed my creations. Although conflict and death still existed, no massive war urred, and together, they all lived.

    "Constructing buildings to suit the two worlds, it was the closest to what a utopia we envisioned. They were weak, but they managed to live in harmony.

    "It was then that my second inmand appeared before us. He was searching for us, wanting me to return to our people. But, I refused, saying I was searching for a way to create an Eden that would make everyone smile.

    "He nodded his head and then left dejectedly saying he would help me search for a way so I can return. He then left with an enthusiastic smile.

    "Time passed and when my wife and Ipleted what could be an imperfect yet perfect Eden that could house everyone''s desire while still preserving life, we were ready to return, ready to create a world where peace was possible, and war did not cause everyone''s life.

    "We even created a system for our first creation, a way for us to live without needing to kill and wage war against one another. We were ecstatic to return.

    "But then, he appeared before us once again with him was a humanoid being d in ck and the skull of a beast.

    "He turned to me and my wife,ughing, saying that this was his creation, iming that the harmony we were searching for was right before us. He speaks that they were beasts who need nothing of food or pleasure. They were beings of obedience who will follow orders without fail. He presented me with a solution, but I only saw an abomination saying that it was not what I wanted.

    "An unholy forced union of beast and man, a creation created from the souls of their followers, trapped in the body of an undying being. That is not something I wished to see, what I wanted to see was the harmony of life not the obedience of the dead.

    "We fought, but I was too soft and was defeated. Heughed at my weakness and my wife got angry and tried to get revenge, but what we didn''t know was that he was getting stronger. I created him to be the closest to me, but unlike myself, I didn''t gain strength from the chaos of other beings as I gain my ability from the origin of the primordial chaos.

    "My wife was in, and I lost control of my sanity. I killed him and stripped him off of his Chaotic Qi and piece by piece I dismantled his flesh, ripping him off his blood and flesh thereby stripping him off his power.

    "I wanted to erase his existence, but I was unable to do so as I was already too weak. I was injured too gravely, and it was then that I had two choices. Whether I seal him off or wait for my strength to return, I chose the first choice. If I waited any longer, he would also regain his strength and with the ensuing chaos, he would eventually win.

    "I sealed him and away from each other. Him in this world where I would hide forever and his creatures of death in a new realm I call the abyss. I knew my end was about toe and knowing I would need to seal this world, I went and spread life in the previously decimated world, but I failed to instill to them the limits of cultivation.

    "After returning, I created my own legacy that will make a simr being like him who will oppose him the future. If you can walk this path, then you must have been the one to find the Scriptures I left. It pleases me to know that fate let only one person gain the scriptures of Heaven and the Hellish method. You have been brought to the Void and gained the power of chaos after unsealing the world, if you can, please, help me regain the Universe''s bnce... that is my only wish.

    "I wish to tell you more, s, my time hase."

    Wang Ling stopped receiving any information from the runes. As he stood before a giant door, he now radiates the aura of chaos. He stood before the door with an unsettling feelinging from his chest.

    He wished to turn back, but as his aura of chaos was felt around the room, the door automatically opened.

    Wang Ling was dragged into the room that shut as soon as he entered. And before him, was a chained skeleton wearing an armor that was somewhat familiar to Wang Ling.

    As the skeleton radiated, the aura of chaos.

    A voice echoed within Wang Ling''s body.

    "Thus, the story ended and a new era will start."

    it was the Gray Figure, regaining its memories.

 Chapter 362: Truth XIII

    Chapter 362: Truth XIII

    In the middle of the Celestial Spirit Realm, a faint flicker of Chaos appeared. It shot up to the sky and caused a sh of chaos qi to spread.

    Phs and Garm''s expression both changed. They went past the second-generation deities and spoke two words, "Move away!" they then suppressed them to their knees.

    They came to this ce in order to find the Emperor and as chaos qi exploded in the middle of the realm, the two kings took a step forward. The hundreds of deities fell to their knees, unable to even stand.

    Their knees felt like jelly, soft, and weak. They tried but failed to stand up. The two kings were too strong for them to ovee.

    They were trying but all was futile. Soon enough, the two kings stood before the invisible realm, whispering to themselves, "So this is where the Emperor went. I can feel the aura of chaos. It is overwhelming."

    Phs creased his brows. He could sense it, but he had to frown for another chaos qi appeared. It was simr to the qi of the bastard who disappeared after he was made the temporary leader of the two races.

    "I can feel his presence, he is also here. But why?"

    Garm knew who it was Phs was talking about. The arrogant General of the Emperor, he had always hated that person''s guts for he was too arrogant for his own good. But still, he couldn''t just try and kill him, after all, the Emperor ordered them to get along.

    The creations of the Emperor and the Creations of the Goddess were obedient and good children.

    Garm put up one finger, channeled his hellish qi to it, and manipted space. Using this qi, he wrenched open space and the white light devoured him and Phs bringing them inside the Invisible realm without warning.

    Garm was not so surprised that there was a realm here. But as they entered the realm, the two of them creased their brows, they could feel it. The presence of the Origin, the presence of their birthce.

    The ce they had been trying to open. The world that birthed the two races, the first world that had been created. The Origin World was actually connected to this invisible realm.

    "The Emperor connected this ce to the <strong>Origin World</strong>? Why?" They questioned as the two of them clenched their fist.

    Blood dripped from their palms. But it still soon healed.

    ===

    "Are you okay enough to move, Bis Sis?"

    "I am fine, but where is Ling? He should be here, right? I can still feel his qi in the world, I can tell he is here. But I can''t tell exactly where he is. Yue, little girl, where is Ling?"

    Wang Yue was worried over Bai Xue''s health. She had just woken up after losing her consciousness from overworking herself. Wang Yue was worried about her, she was worried that she would once again copse.

    But as Bai Xue smiled at her, showing she was alright. This Bai Xue still had lingering memories of the current era Bai Xue. Although she now had a good view of her situation and what she is doing, this Bai Xue still refused to let go of this body.

    Standing up, she felt something that made her face go dark. Her qi shot up and her presence exploded. A gem once again appeared on her forehead, it was dark red in color, once again, she was reverting to her God-Realm form.

    With a fierce re, she turned to the direction of the Red Lands, "Why is he here?" Anger rose, it was still hazy, but she could remember the past. That sight when her Ling stood before her in anger. It was when she was about to draw herst that Ling howled and lost himself.

    The bastard had yet to die? It was not something she expected. Although she did not know her real name, Bai Xue, or what she truly was, she remembered herst moments. The anger she felt, the vivid sight of blood that flowed from Ling''s body.

    "Big Sis? Is something the matter? Ugh!" Wang Yue asked, but then, she felt the chaos qi within her begin to churn and then burn. Pain assaulted her, she could feel something was eating away in her body. She examined herself and the chaos that remained in her body was going wild.

    Seeing Wang Yue suffer, Bai Xue creased her brows. She was now getting even more irritated by what was happening. This was not something she expected. Holding Wang Yue in her arms, a Corona appeared on her head.

    The God Might began eating at her body, it was an unpleasant experience and as she peered through Wang Yue''s body, she saw the qi of chaos brightly burning. It was like a fire burning her soul.

    "I want to take it out, but it is the only thing keeping her soul intact. I can''t rip it to pieces, I can''t take it out of her body, I can only suppress it."

    Bai Xue used her God Might and suppressed the chaos wreaking havoc inside Wang Yue. A bright light emerged and soon, Wang Yue''s body regained its peace. Soon enough, Wang Yue lost her consciousness and Bai Xue staggered but kept her consciousness intact.

    cing Wang Yue on the bed, Bai Xue stepped out of the room and slowly floated up to the sky

    Without letting anyone know or letting anyone see her, Bai Xue sped away from the Wang Family''s Main House. She left; her destination, the ce where the concentration of Chaos Qi was most abundant.

    Bai Xue opened a right in space and began traveling through a rift just like any other immortal.

    Knowing the properties of Ling, she could tell that he was in there, somewhere. But as she was just about to move several hundreds of kilometers away from the Wang Family''s Main House her rift was hijacked by someone.

 Chapter 363: Mother

    Chapter 363: Mother

    Five people all buck naked stood before Bai Xue. For the first time in her life, she felt disturbed about something. She backed away slowly, disgusted and amazed by the daringness of these people.

    But as these people stood before her, Bai Xue''s presence became a glowing light. The five fell to their knees because of their reverence towards her.

    While Bai Xue was feeling disturbed by their odd appearances, the other five were trembling. They could not believe that in front of them was the true Mother they had been waiting to call upon them.

    From their toes to their scalp, they were having the shivers as they stood before her. When they were born, all of them swore that they would be by her side forever, but a war happened and to stop it they were cast aside.

    As beings who had too much power, all five of them were made to retreat to a realm created by themselves. They were strong with an infinite amount of lifespan. They feared nothing but once they grew apart from their Mother all of them trembled in fear.

    Trap in never-ending darkness, alone without any form of the path that they could take. Filled with too much power, they stood above everyone below their Mother and the Emperor. However, what use of such overwhelming power if their Mother disappeared?

    As if they were children who had been abandoned by their parents, the Deities, the strongest of all beasts, before the True Mother wept in the face of longing. They did not know what was happening outside, they wished to know but they couldn''t for they were good children.

    Eons hade to pass and no one called them, they received nothing from their mother and after eons of waiting, they felt it, the presence of their mother, their Goddess once again rocked the universe.

    It was vague but their strong and ardent desire to be called allowed them to wake up from their never-ending cycle of waiting. At the same time, they ripped the space apart trying to return to their mother''s side as fast as possible, fronting a strong personality for others not tough at the longing of the Children who longed for the embrace of their parent.

    Their reverence shoot to the sky and their tears escaped their eyes.

    Their reverence, their love, their longing were all something that could not be conceived by the words, so they howled for a long time until one of them finally mustered enough courage and ability to speak.

    "Mother...we have finally found you! After all these years...we have finally met. You didn''t abandon us, you didn''t leave us!" They were wailing, Fae and Rith, the oldest of the Deities were wailing as they spoke at the same time.

    Their emotions, all five of them were synchronized. Their emotion overflowed, they became emotional, the Four Deities were trembling, they wished for their words to reach their mother, sadly, the one before them was not their mother and when Fae and Rith exchanged gazes with Bai Xue, the twins'' heart shattered.

    "Mother?"

    Her aura, her qi, and her bloodline were all the same. But her eyes, it was not the same. As if it could not recognize them, it was not possible, right? It wasn''t, right?

    "Who are you?" Three words were enough to crush their spirits and send them all to oblivion dragging them to despair. Their tears stopped, only pure sadness that could not be ryed by simple tears could convey surfaced from their hearts.

    After such a long time of waiting, and waiting and more waiting. When they finally found her, they received nothing other than a single question. Lixus'' face twisted, his tears had disappeared from his face and his qi was beginning to run wild as his emotions took over him.

    "Mother, it is I, Lixus...I bear your fur, the prettiest of them all. Do you not remember the words you said to me when I was young? You spoke of..." Desperate pleas in order to awaken what had been lost were uttered by a somewhat deranged Lixus.

    He smiled, but even his smile was broken. Bai Xue looked at them, she knew they were trying to reach out to her, but who? Which part of her? She was too far gone, unable to remember anything from the past she had let go.

    But still, a single streak of tear escaped from her face, she knew not of her past, not one of these people, but she staggered as something tried to creep up from behind her. It was not the screaming voice, it was something that originated from the depths of her soul.

    But in the end, when she was about to grasp what had been lost, it quickly disappeared when a wave of chaos swept the entire realm and caught her attention by the burst of chaotic qiing from the Red Lands.

    Bai Xue''s attention was stolen by the one who gave her these emotions surfaced once again. She took a step back from them, and opened her mouth, "I can''t be here, I have to somewhere to be. I am sorry."

    She turned her back on them, that familiar figure, that familiar back. It was still fresh on the Deities'' mind, they could forget it when she disappeared before them. Fae and Rith staggered, they were unable to keep the strength on their knees.

    They wished to properly stand up and go after her, but as despair swallowed them, they failed to recognize what it was that they needed to do. When Bai Xue finally disappeared from their sight, only then did they stood up.

    Their emotions chaotic and mind a mess, they could feel the qi their mother spoke of and directed their anger at it rather than at Bai Xue.

    Their anger rose, they could not get angry at Bai Xue so they poured it in the middle of the realm.

    With what measly strength the five of the strongest beings in the universe could muster, all of them stood up once again. Their destination was the middle of the realm, where Bai Xue disappeared to.

    Their search for their mother had yet to conclude.

 Chapter 364: Painless

    Chapter 364: Painless

    The realm began to churn within the presence of chaos. The two Kings entered the realm, they did not need any kind of ability to tell that chaos was gathering at its center.

    The two Kings flew out they could feel it getting stronger, denser and most of all, more alive than the minute before.

    "Did he hide in this realm? I didn''t think we would see him again."

    "I know, I didn''t expect it either."

    The two Kings speak of one person, the <strong>General of the Emperor</strong>. Having the qi that almost resembles the Emperor''s qi the two kings had always been envious of him. But after a long time, they had already gotten over it after the fight they had all those years ago.

    "I feel, the space in this realm is being unstable, I don''t think this world will hold out if we face the bastard. What do you think? Should we first get the beings of this realm out of here?"

    "No, let us first wait and see what happens."

    The two kings flew out at high speeds and a few short momentster, they arrived at the ce where the space of the realm ended. A grey barrier was erected circling the Red Lands where the three ruinsy.

    It was no ordinary barrier as the barrier before them was not merely acting as a wall. Its surface radiated dangerous qi that would try and erase anything it touches, spirit qi or a living being, it would be disintegrated if it was not chaos qi.

    Garm and Phs stopped dead on their tracks. Garm was displeased as his path had been blockaded. He creased his brows and gathered qi on his hands, carefully manipting the qi so that it would not go beyond what the world could withstand.

    Boom!

    An explosive amount of qi emerged from a single point in the area. It came from a simple strike, but it did note from Garm''s. They turned to a side of the barrier, boom* once again the barrier was rocked and a wave swept the area.

    It was simr to <strong>God Might</strong> but at the same time different. Garm and Phs turned to one another and moved, with a simple motion they appeared near the area where the force of the God Might originated from.

    There, an ethereal beauty stood before the barrier, her fist bloodied from the unknown number of punches she had thrown. Boom* once again she threw a punch and the barrier tried to devour her.

    Thedy was fearless, not letting anything get in the way of her mission to get inside the Red Lands. Her aura tells that she was full of hatred but she was also anxious, a weirdbination that no one would be able to understand if they were not her.

    Garm and Phs wished to take one step forward to stand before thedy and asked why she was doing such a thing, but they could not despite being the two Kings for <strong>The Four Deities</strong> stood between them and thedy. Garm and Phs were silent.

    It took Garm a long time before he managed to open his mouth and asked if this person before her was indeed the one they referred to as the Mother of Beasts.

    "Is she your Mother, Fae, Rith?"

    "That is right, she is the one who gave us life, but she is not our mother. Currently, we do not know who she really is."

    Fae and Rith did not know how to properly describe their emotions. Their despair was still in their hearts, it would not dissipate no matter what they did but after seeing Bai Xue punch the barrier of chaos tens of times, their despair transformed into a fleeting wind.

    Bai Xue''s eyes filled with longing and worry, she continued to knock on the barrier with her fist, with every little hit, the stronger her strike became. They could see it, something within her was dissipating, they wished for her to stop but they couldn''t disobey her words to stay still. In the end, they were made to be spectators.

    However, that does not mean they did not hate the one who was inside this barrier. Whoever it was causing their mother such pains would suffer under their wrath, it was something they had promised.

    Garm looked at them and shook his head. He got closer to the barrier, and once again gathered qi to his fist. A red corona that circles his head over a full third but not aplete circle appeared.

    Boom*

    He did what he was about to do previously and punched the barrier, his intention was clearly to destroy the barrier before him..

    Inside the barrier, within the tomb of the General who had been beaten to a pulp, Wang Ling stared at the skeleton. The words of the Gray Figure echoed in his head, but as it did, he drew out the qi of chaos that existed in his body and gathered it to his swords.

    The skeleton was chained, it wore armor and the sockets of its eyes had nothing. From no matter what angle one looked at it, this was nothing but an ordinary skeleton.

    But Wang Ling could feel it, the qi of chaos was present. It was simr to the qi that he possesses.

    Without knowing what was happening around the realm, his intention became clear and he tried to y the skeleton before him.

    Wang Ling''s sword quintessence of killing emerged in the form of bloodlust. He called upon his bloodline and with a start, his strength exploded and he disappeared from where he stood.

    He wanted nothing more than to destroy the skeleton before him. In a split second, Wang Ling gathered his qi and made his move, the wind cried as the universe echoed and wailed.

    The universe seemed to be trying to cheer for him as he tried to kill the skeleton. Wang Ling brandished his de, and swung his right sword, and stabbing its forehead with his left.

    The skeleton began to tremble and ejected light out of its body. Wang Ling could feel resistance in his hands, he fought back with his own strength and calling upon the two bloodlines, he ignited it both and drew everything he had.

    Whatever it was that was hidden within, Wang Ling drew it in order to y the skeleton that should already be dead.

    The hands of the skeleton twitched and tried to attack Wang Ling, but his reflexes were fast enough resulting in the attack of the skeleton to fail.

    "Turn to dust." Wang Ling calmly said and as he had uttered, the skeleton did indeed blew up and turned to nothing but dust.

    Dust floated around him it circled him and then attached itself to him but it soon dissipated and the aura of chaos disappeared shortly after.

    "Is that it?"

    Wang Ling''s guard was still up, but after keeping it up for a minute, he exhaled and calmed down.

    His body lost its tension and he was just about ready to get out. With this, the request should have ended. He would return to his family and then get back to traveling the universe trying to find out the apex.

    But as he turned his back, Wang Ling lost control of his body and his hands stiffened. He now failed to control even the tip of his fingers. The voice of the Gray Figure then echoed in his head.

    "Good work, my sessor, I''ll be sure to make it as painless as possible in order to spare you of any suffering."

    The Gray Figure said these words and the chaos that disappeared suddenly turned up around Wang Ling''s body. Before anything else could be said, Wang Ling''s body absorbed every qi in the vicinity, and one after the other he broke cultivation realm after cultivation realm reaching the twelfth meridian before having his body implode.

 Chapter 365: Promised Help

    Chapter 365: Promised Help

    Once there was a lingering soul trapped in the stream of qi belonging to the highest worlds.

    When it was supposedly killed by the Emperor, the Gray Figure had its soul split to almost nothingness and invaded the deepest parts of the angelic and hellish qi and eventually, its chaos qi.

    His soul was split into many pieces in order to leave as many marks as possible. He left his husk that was his skeleton and erased parts of his own memory leaving only bits of the truth and a chunk of its creator''s words.

    It lived through the qi of Heaven and Hell for millennia, it was revived in the form of a Gray Figure who had knowledge of the chaos qi but nothing about itself. It believed in its own memory regarding the talk of peace and harmony, but still trusted the instinct it felt.

    It fooled itself so it could fool others.

    It urged its host to go to the center of the realm where his bodyys to reim what he had lost but was met with an unfortunate event. He wished for the husk to reach the peak of Devil Lineage and devour the blood of humans but still failed as by then, the host had already doubted the words of the figure.

    The memory of the innate ability regarding the ability to read the words of the ancients was sealed in an instinctual fear that its courier would find out something he should not. For years, it fed its courier lies that it believed itself believed to be facts, and now that it had regained its memories, it now understood what it had uttered before was aplete and utter lie.

    The body of its courier was destroyed, his soul, damaged and a big chunk of it missing after imploding from too much qi. However, the figure did not care, its bones were already present, it may be dust now, but it was still its own bones.

    The dust that had exploded earlier began to gather like a sandstorm, it gathered around the body of the already broken husk Wang Ling.

    <em>[I just need to reform my body.]</em> it thought to itself and then took control of Wang Ling''s broken body.

    With the least amount of effort, the great figure summoned the bell of the heavens and let it rang out 81 bells and had what remained of Wang Ling''s soul take the brunt of the sounds.

    The already torn soul of the husk slowly showed signs of being destroyed. After the bell sounding out, the body moved, albeit rather slowly.

    [<em>Now, let us fix its functionality, I need to get my powers back.]</em>

    The innate ability of enhance regeneration was there, and as nine haloes appeared on the back of his head, the husk began healing from the implosion. The flesh and blood scattered on the ground, ceiling, and walls started to crawl towards his body.

    And as if nothing happened, Wang Ling''s destroyed body was as good as new. This was the power of his bloodline.

    It was difficult but he began to step forward, left, and then the right going up the stairs and then opening the door at the end of it all. The husk stepped out with the dust of the skeleton going round and round around him.

    Walking at a very slow pace he began to head for the middle of the triangr area.

    The barrier around the area was supposed to act as a means to ensure that when the sessor of the creator was destroying the skeleton none would be able to get in the way. But now, it was acting against him.

    <em>''Did he fear my children that much?''</em>

    The General stood in the middle and as he tapped his foot down, a gray soul escaped from the husk, and the dust littering the area began to congregate to form the bones one by one. The bones that had been destroyed was slowly getting restored as the qi that had been scattered to revitalize the world was absorbed back by its rightful owner.

    Starting from the greenery of the Red Lands, the life of the entire realm was slowly getting sapped away. The trees were slowly turning to dust and the bones began reforming themselves as if nothing happened.

    From the mausoleum of Heaven, the dense qi was being stolen and from the tomb of Hell, the blood he had lost was returning back. The runes that had been written with his blood was returning back, recreating the flesh and blood that had been ripped away from his body.

    When the body became functional enough for him to operate, the Gray Figure left Wang Ling''s body carrying his own bloodlines, and then, he stood with his original body, smiling.

    With a body of his own, the gray figure whose name was yet to be known looked down upon the body thaty on the floor. His eyes showed sympathy on how he had ended up. But soon enough he smiled.

    "So this is your end. The man who wished to conquer all thends ended up dying in the hands of the one he thought was dead. I really enjoyed our time together, but sadly your insight was not enough to see through my words.

    "Although you eventually did saw past some of my lies, like the lineage and the thing about the demons, it is unfortunate as you could have avoided this if not for the fact that you believed my words of the Fake Nobles. Though I have to admit, they are indeed fake and inferior to the one and only King which is myself, you could have survived if you have met any one of the Kings.

    "You avoided them like a gue trying to hide your strength as you feared death. What luck. Your soul is already dissipating? How unlucky of you, but still, thank you for taking me here. Don''t worry, I won''t turn you into my soldiers, you at least deserve some rest. As for your family though, they will have to die and be devoured by my little children."

    The Gray Figure turned his back from Wang Ling''s now dying husk.

    He was sure that he would die sooner orter. His soul had already been damaged beyond repair, and indeed he was right. With a damaged soul, anyone would no longer have any strength to move.

    Such was the end of the strongest man''s pursuit of strength.

    However, a lingering flicker of life still remained. A flicker no bigger than a wick''s me whenpared to his previous limitless vitality. From his open eyes Wang Ling could still see bits of the world.

    With his ears, he could hear the words of the Gray Figure clearly.

    As hey on the ground, nearing lifelessness, Wang Ling heard something from deep within.

    "I supposed this is the time when I fulfill my promise to you."

    The figure he had previously seen, the figure that whispered to him when he was in that darkness and the never-ending light. It echoed in his ears the words of a promise when he needs it the most.

    A figure appeared before him. This time, he could see its face, observing it, the face it possesses is like an ethereal beauty. With Wang Ling''s limited cognition at the moment, he could not properly make it out.

    The ethereal figure smiled as it asked.

    "What do you wish to do? I wish to help you but I can only really use it one more time, answer me, what is it that you wish to do?"

    Wang Ling''s damaged soul opened its mouth with great difficulty trying to make out the words it wishes to do.

    "K...ill..."

    The man with an ethereal visage looked at him with a saddened face.

    "You...will disappear if you push your soul too much. I can have you reincarnate a third time, with my remaining strength, guiding you to a corner of the universe is possible. You will be able to cultivate and be strong enough to kill him once and for all."

    "Wang...Fa...mi..ly... would be destroyed...I can''t... have that... Kill Him...NOW!!!!"

    This wish stem from both his life.

 Chapter 366: Life

    Chapter 366: Life

    Wang Ling''s wish was simple. He wished for a momentary, power to protect, that was his wish. Wang Ling was someone with some grand ambition, but in the end, his ambitions were tied to the earthly desire to protect his family.

    The family of the past was the family he had previously failed to protect. He already saw his family die once, all of them died in cold blood, and despite it not being his fault, he still regreted it to the point he carried it to his second life.

    The second chance he got in life was spent trying to reach an apex of power in order to get some form of redemption.

    However, what he got when he neared that peak, when walked that path to the apex was another mistake that led to the death of who knows how many.

    The world, no, the universe would be filled with blood and it would be his fault. In truth, he did not care about those people, but the start of the massacre would be at this realm, the realm where peace was supposed to be built on.

    Wang Ling''s body was already destroyed, his ligaments, muscles, and even soul was on the verge of copsing. Yet his foundation stood tall and proud. The implosion was not enough to destroy it, not nearly enough to even shake the foundation.

    Wang Ling wished for one thing and one thing alone, it was to kill so he could protect. The voice in his body reacted to answer this sole wish.

    Strength flowed into his foundation and then into his veins and meridians. Slowly, he got up, chaos filled his body, but it was a silent flow, not a chaotic rushing of a river. His hands trembled and it became a sword.

    A burst of strength appeared from the depths of his soul, the ck obsidian mark showed itself and the golden marks glowed. And before the Gray Figure could even notice what was happening, Wang Ling''s body jerked and the hand which turned into a sword blended with his serene chaos qi and plunged it to the still regenerating heart of the Gray Figure.

    The Gray Figure, whose name had yet to be uttered had its eyes widen as he witnessed Wang Ling''s hands pierce his body. The body that had yet to reach its peak in terms of regeneration and power was pierced by the hand of chaos.

    The Gray Figure turned around, slowly, trying to see the eyes of the one who slew him. He then saw the "foolish", Wang Ling. He looked into his eyes and stared at his broken soul, he smiled for he could see the light of the previous "Emperor" ring back.

    It was a surprise, he smiled, thinking it was amusing how he used the same trick as he did.

    Like the Gray Figure, the Emperor survived with nothing but a sliver of consciousness left. But unlike the Gray Figure, he hid in the depths of the first blood as to not be another variable in the world that no longer needs his presence.

    ''So, he chose to disappear... such a decision is the right thing to do. Disappearing into the past and letting the present y its course, sadly, that is not the path I wish to take.''

    The chaos qi the Gray Figure gathered in his body then trembled. He was not strong enough to contain this form after having been hit by a strikeced with chaos.

    The Gray Figure smiled for he knew... he won.

    "Sadly, you still failed."

    Wang Ling exchanged gazes with the nameless Gray Figure. The body of the Gray Figure bloated up, swelling, the tissue that had been forming changed and became like a balloon.

    The qi of Hell, Heaven, and Chaos began mixing but refused to harmonize. It would soon explode and disappear.

    Wang Ling frowned. The body of the Gray Figure continued to swell as the barrier of chaos surrounding the Red Lands began to disappear.

    He frowned deeper, the qi that had been bestowed upon him by the voice was fading, he only has one more move in order end it all. He called upon the Blood Seeking Sword from his storage ring and channeled his qi to his Human Blood Essence, he plunged the sword to the dirt and a golden wall circled him and the Gray Figure''s swelling body.

    Seeing the Gate of Heaven technique, the Gray Figureughed wildly...

    The Gray Figure''s guffaw, however was drowned by the voice...

    "So, you found the Gate of Heaven? I didn''t think it would survive the test of time. I supposed you are ready to end your life? I scanned through your mind once, I saw your end, you destroyed your Blood Essence and turned to dust. Before, you had nothing to lose, so you did not fear the end, but now, you have everything on the line and once you die you will never return like before. Your soul has been tainted by Chaos, and chaos cannot enter the cycle of reincarnation, even the hope of a next life is but wishful thinking for you now. So, are you not afraid of death?"

    Wang Ling nodded his head at thement of the voice in his head. He began to think, he looked at the swelling Gray Figure, and after contemting over his decisions, Wang Ling smiled.

    "I do not, though I do desire wish to live longer. At least, I wish to say my goodbyes to my family, the ones who took cared for "Wang Ling" in this life. And I wish to say, thank you for granting me the chance to forgive myself."

    Wang Ling''s Blood Essence was slowly being depleted, it was burning off faster than an oilmp.

    "Even I cannot save you, but, it would seem that the Universe wishes to grant your wish..."

    Wang Ling heard footstepsing his way. He turned around and saw Bai Xueing his way.

    He was weak, but he smiled, he looked at her tear-stained face and reminisced of the past.

    Bai Xue saw his state, she could feel his poor life essence she grew aware of his state. It was depleting at a very fast rate, she wished to break the Golden Light, but Wang Ling raised his hand, saying.

    "Do not try, it will not break. Also, even if I undo it, I will die shortly after."

    "What the hell are you saying? LING!"

    "I am sorry, but it seems like this is my end. As I meet my end, can I please ask ''you'' to show me the real ''you''? If I am wrong, I know that you are not the one who had been with me in my travels, please, let me meet her one more time."

    Enclosed by the Golden Light, Wang Ling''s voice was still clear to the ear and his request got through to ''Bai Xue'' and for the first time in years, the familiar aura and the familiar tone of voice emerged from the mouth of Bai Xue.

    "So, you are going to die?"

    She sat down, stared at Wang Ling and asked the question as if it was not something that concerned her, all the while her heart began to tighten.

    Wang Ling heard her cold response and heughed weakly thinking that this was truly her.

    "I supposed I was correct. Well, to answer your question, I should have already died, but luckily, I am still here. Sooner orter, I will truly die, it is only a matter of time. Xue...I am sorry...but, can I asks you a favour?"

    "What are you apologizing for? You have done nothing wrong... I need no apology from you...just say your favour...one... onest time, I will doplete that favour." A crooked smirk appeared while her eyes reddened.

    "Thank you..."

    Wang Ling looked at Bai Xue and opened his mouth. Tears fell from his eyes and Bai Xue let her tears gush. She listened to his words and as his words ended, Bai Xue watched Wang Ling get devoured by the explosion brought upon the by the Gray Figure.

    His Human Blood Essence continued to burn, burning away at his life as it tried to preserve the barrier in order to keep the world intact. By the time the golden light dissipated, Wang Ling''s death was confirmed.

    As Bai Xue''s tears fell, she raised her head and screamed to the skies. The world heard her pained cry. No matter what her feelings towards him was, whether it bepanionship, or love she would remember him as the one who stood by her side.

    She watched his end, she cried. The two Kings arrived and stood by her side for some time, observing the area where Wang Ling died, they looked at the burnt ground and tried sensing the lingering qi.

    They spoke only one line.

    "He still lives."

    They spoke not of Wang Ling, but the one who was with him inside the Golden Light. The Gray Figure lives.

    Bai Xue said no words, the five beings who called her mother watched her grieving back, unable to approach her, unable tofort her.

    Three hourster, the people of the Wang Family arrived. From Wang Ling''s Mother to his nephews he barely got to know.

    Xiao Fei''er stood before Bai Xue, asking where her son was. The promised he had spoken about returning had been left unfulfilled.

    Bai Xue could see her eyes, turning red. In Xiao Fei''er''s heart she was already aware of the answer, but she waited for Bai Xue''s confirmation as she tried to cling to a single thread of hope that she was wrong.

    Xiao Fei''er clung to Bai Xue, as if she wanted her to say something else...

    But as Bai Xue shook her head, "He''s gone."

    Xiao Fei''er''s and the Wang family member''s tears fell. They cried and sobbed, cultivators they may be, they found it painful trying to catch their breath as the truth settled in.

    Bai Xue began to choke up, her strong front that sent Wang Ling off was broken down in front of the mother who had just lost her son. Bai Xue cried, she cried and cried without trying to stop the flow of her tears.

    Her wails echoed throughout the forest, and once all settled down, Bai Xue recited the final words of Wang Ling...

    "In this world, nothing is constant and nothing will remain stagnant. My life will end but do not be saddened for it is my choice. The time I spent with my family is something of a blessing I cannot thank enough. My world that only had red from the blood of my enemies blossomed as a sapling of happiness finally sprouted a leaf.

    "The meaning of death I know too much, but the meaning of a joyful life I know none. But spending it with my family,panions, and friends I grew to understand what they are. This life is a blessing, it may have notsted over hundreds of years, but it had already surpassed 70,000.

    "I have reached the peak of Celestial and should have stopped when I could.

    "s, I have found myself at the end of my path...

    "I will never tread upon thisnd nor will I ever see you again, but know that wherever I may be, I wish for your prosperity and health to never meet its end.

    "Father, Mother, Yue''er, Hong''er, Xue, Renhuo, and everyone who stood by my sidethank you."

    The flow of time would never end, the cycle of life and death would continue without fail. As life had been taken, another chance would blossom in the next.

    And as wars waged in every corner of the universe a voice in the deep void echoed.

    "I shall now grant you your heart''s wish."

    A broken light flickered in the void, the light was dissipating but a hand ever so gently caressed it and ced it near its chest. Trying to give it the warmth it wished to have.

    The dissipating light gained its luster and once again, it disappeared with the man.

    The path of the man who wished to conquer the apex had already been fulfilled, the path he took has ended yet it was notplete. He wished for power yet the truth echoed in his heart, a chance, he wish for a chance to right the mistakes and be with them once more.

    Thus, in one corner of the universe, he opened his eyes once more. A third life to finally start the second life he had wasted.

    "I shall return."

    END

 Chapter 367: Third Life

    Chapter 367: Third Life

    In the darkness where no life could thrive, a single speck of life flickered.

    The Void where no light its existence began reforming itself, a being that had long been asleep slowly awoke after eons of sleep.

    Time passed and two hands appeared to gather the dissipating light. A heart appeared and then a consciousness able to speak.

    "You wish nothing more than to protect those around you and this had been your wish your first family died. The Master you treated your parent was the start of your birth, and the founding of another family became the foundation of your beliefs."

    The voice spread its consciousness around the Void, searching for the pieces of the flickering light of Wang Ling''s and his very soul.

    "You have fulfilled this dream, but, what of the truest and most genuine desire you hold dear? What about that desire that''s above power and the desire to protect? Your incessant pursue of power stems from that invisible and unmet desire to protect yourself and the people who wanted to have. You deluded yourself that in opening the chains of your time, you might find the life you were searching for.

    "Am I wrong? Let''s say that I am, then, why did you open the chains in exchange of your life? Was it to die without recognizing your desire for death? That''s right, I know what you wished for. You desired death because you could no longer tolerate your past failures. You threatened the world in order to turn them against you and your false arrogance led to your perpetual demise. But in death, what did you find? You found the desire to live and walk another path, a new life opened for you and in that second life, you died trying to protect the world you tried to destroy, why is that  Wang Ling?"

    The flickering soul had been gathered and the soul of a being appeared. The soul was said to have two colors, red for evil and white for the righteous.

    However, this soul had three separate and distinct radiant.

    The Radiant Golden that pierced the Void''s Darkness representing the Soul of True Heavens: The ck that could devour the Void''s Darkness, representing the Soul of Grand Hell: and the Chaotic Bnce of Light and Darkness that Originated before the Void, representing the Soul of Chaotic Creation.

    A swirl of three distinct yet united soul fragments appeared in the Void. This soul melded together and then; Wang Ling''s figure appeared.

    Opening his eyes, Wang Ling finally saw the visage of the ethereal voice whispering at him from the darkness of his bloodline and through the vacuum for the Void.

    The voice echoed in his head, he was thinking hard why his words pierced his heart.

    Was he right? Wang Ling did not know, but the voice patiently waited for an answer from the still healing Wang Ling.

    "What of my family are they alive? Are they well?" his first words were not what the voice expected.

    He answered Wang Ling nheless, "They are well, I cannot see them but through your lineage, I can feel their presence still existing in the vast universe. Despite the changes happening outside the void, they managed to survive someone strong is protecting them."

    "Then that is good." He felt relieved.

    "Now that I have answered your question, why not answer mine?" The voice said passively.

    "I didn''t save the world, I save my family living in that world. Your words made me think, and yes, it would seem that I desired death why? Because I wished to see my teacher beyond this life. I wanted to see my family in the end, it revolves because of a single truth. Since long before since when I was left there to die in the falling snow, I can now see that my desires and reason for living had not changed"

    "But you know the Wheel of Reincarnation would have already brought his soul in another life."

    "I know, it was but a whimsical desire of my grieving soul I did not even know what it was that I wanted, let alone what it was my true desires. I know nothing but pain, and with me using my soul as the catalyst to draw in Chaos qi, I doubt I can hope to see my family in another life voice, or Emperor was it? I know not what you are, or what it is that you represent, but I know that you are alive despite having died for eons, just like that Gray Figure who used me for his end."

    "What is that you wish to say?" The voice said as he collected more dissipating soul fragments.

    "The Gray Figure used me and the bloodline I gained to strengthen its existence. It granted me its qi and helped me grow so that it would thrive alongside me. That parasite helped itself and yed me for a fool, and from what I can see, you have a deep-seethed grudge against him. So, devour my soul, strengthen yourself and kill him for me."

    He was simply passing the time, the void is timeless, one could say it was infinity. In this world, the voice was simply questioning Wang Ling to know him more to know his desires.

    The voice listened to Wang Ling and asked him, "Do you not want to see your family? You will disappear from existence once I devour you. If you are to be reincarnated through the Wheel of Reincarnation, you might be able to remember them again once you unlock the qi of creation  Chaos. You said your existence revolves around the desire to have and preserve the family that you have to throw away your existence is simr to you abandoning them."

    Wang Lingughed, "I  My family  Wang Yue, Wang Hong, Mother, Father, Renhuo, Bai Xue, and many more would die because of the Gray Figure''s rise. I have to send someone to them that would help them live through this cmity I have brought to the whole Universe. You say they are well, but the Gray Figure''s power is something beyond their capability. There is war outside, right? The Abyssal demons would ravage my family, kill them, and devour them. What makes my sacrifice if they will die in the end? If I can protect them beyond my grave, then that is the end I desire  even if it means I cease to exist."

    The Gray Figureughed as it found thest fragments of Wang Ling''s soul.

    Wang Ling closed his eyes, and he no longer wished to argue and even try to live. He had the desire, but he knew he was no more than damaged goods now.

    He devoured souls in the past and he knew what fate awaited him, but he did not fear such fate. Ifplete destruction of his existence was the price of saving his family, then Wang Ling would be willing to sacrifice himself. A smile emerged on his face.

    While Kiel was smiling, it was then that he felt pulling him, it was the process of absorption urring but, it was not him who was being absorbed, but the bearer of the ethereal voice letting Wang Ling absorb him.

    "What are you doing!?" rmed, Wang Ling asked.

    "I am giving you the essence of my existence. However, you will lose everything, even the unbreakable Cosmic Energy Pce and Cosmic Pirs would disappear after your death. I want to give you back everything, but, with "his" revival, the Universe is changing even cultivation itself is changing I"

    "No, that doesn''t matter, why are you reviving me instead of choosing to live yourself?"

    Wang Ling wanted to live, but he was at a loss why the voice would willingly give its life to him.

    "I am no longer needed in this Universe, because you''re already there."

    "" Wang Ling did not know how to react to his words.

    "You were called the sessor of the Gray Figure, you said you were used to bing his conduit for power, yes that is true. But, even I, the Creator of humanoids was used. To live and thrive outside of his cell, he used the Angelic Qi and Hellish Qi as a container where he would be able to exist. After that, it opened after you gained the Chaos Qi, and as I could not say anything for, I was in too deep into the darkness of the void, I could only watch in horror as he manipted you.

    "He thought I chose to retreat from this world, but, in truth, I simply failed. But that did not answer your question, did it? Well, at least not in the way you thought. I am giving you my own soul because, you and I, are now one and the same. You have already be my incarnation, and the proof of you still living in this Void without the help of the Scriptures is proof of this. Only I, and the Mother of Beasts can survive in this Void, for we belong here. You are my incarnation, you''re me and I am you, and I am giving you my soul in hopes that the new me would be able to grant this Universe a new kind of hope  I do not know what has be of the Universe by now but I hope you can save it and your family. But to do it, you cannot walk my path and create your own. I was outsmarted, toyed with, and defeated, I hope that you, would be able to do what I couldn''t  provide peace if you can, find thew  add it to yours and create your own."

    Wang Ling could feel his soul regaining his strength. The Radiant Gold, the Overwhelming Darkness, and the Chaotic Gray were swayed by a new color, it the color of a lineage no being in this whole Universe possesses.

    It was a soul, beyond everything and anything, it was nothing and everything.

    An Azure light overwhelmed the Void, and as Wang Ling gained his full soul, he felt warmth as if someone was embracing him. He opened his eyes and then ripped open the Void and traversed the Universe, finding a suitable host to reforge your body.

    Wang Ling was about to return.

    But before the Voice disappeared, it said one more thing to Wang Ling, "I wish to return your cultivation, but I have used it to support reality. Worry not, however, for its existence is no longer needed. The world is changing, and when you see Xue again, please, ask her to return our time has alreadye past  please take care of her Incarnation."

    "I will"

    Wang Ling''s soul flew off, his body turning into white light, piercing the void''s very darkness and for a brief moment, the Void was filled with light.

    Somewhere in the vast universe, the white light pierced through the cosmos. It whizzed through space, cut through the path trodden upon by the people traveling to find power and greatness.

    The white light became faster and faster, and only those with strength saw this phenomenon. They disregarded it, thinking it was nothing but a shooting star.

    But they were indeed right, this light was a star.

    A simple star that would be the light of hope against the darkness threatening to devour the light of life.

    This was Wang Ling and after passing through the Universe, he opened his eyes in a very dark ce, where the space to move around on was nothing more than a few inches. No, incorrect, the fact was that he couldn''t move this body at all.

    ''Am I imprisoned? What has this body done?''

    He thought to himself but soon, the soul of the body merged with his.

    No, to be more specific, the soul''s memory got devoured by Wang Ling and when he reopened his eyes, he found out a rather unsettling news  he was already dead.

    ''That''s not good.'' Wang Ling was already dead.

 Chapter 368: Lucius

    Chapter 368: Lucius

    This was supposed to be his third chance in life, yet, he was already dead.

    But strangely enough, his soul had yet to leave this body. This soul of his was still sticking to a dead being, and then, just as Wang Ling was about toe up with theories of his own, a light entered an eye.

    ''I have recovered one my vision?'' he had no clue what the hell was happening.

    But he saw it, a burning building with dozens of dead bodies littering while some more were kneeling on the floor.

    Processing the information of the memory, Wang Ling slowly understood his situation and who this man was.

    Lucius Vyasa was a no named youth whose only wish was to be a [Wayfinder].

    A young man whose talent was mediocre, yet hardworking and diligent, he smiled at the face of troubles, all for the sake of giving his younger brother a brighter future.

    Born of a fallen Noble family, he wanted nothing more than to be stronger and open a brighter future he was destined to lead. He wanted to disobey the fate of the heavens,

    However, the only thing he received was disappointment.

    Lucius Vyasa fell short of talent and resources, he was looked down upon, and in the end, he was abandoned by the Sect he joined. But he didn''t give up, he kept at it and persevered, training in the ways of the fist until his eyes flowed red with blood.

    Wang Ling remembered these events like it was his own, the pain, the hardship, and the dedication thisd put into his fist was beyond what his body could handle, but he didn''t break.

    Lucius Vyasa actually grew stronger the more pain he suffered from, and the stronger he became, the more promising he looked. After a lot of hardship, he finally entered the Core discipleship of the Sect.

    But strength begets challenge, envy, and jealousy and those who thought him to be underserving because of his birthright looked down upon Lucius Vyasa.

    Time and time again, Lucius Vyasa was belittled, he was used as a punching bag by those he was supposed to call peer. He wished to retaliate, but the existence of his brother became the bane of his existence.

    They jeered at him andughed at his plight. Spitting at his sorrows, chanting ab

    "Those with strength stand above all, those with status are revered, and those with talent are envied  You have none of those, so don''t you dare strut as if you do."

    Lucius Vyasa''s eyes turned sharp, his intent soaring, yet he could do nothing. The brother he left behind was

    His fist staggered in the air, the light under his eye disappeared  or so it would seem.

    The fire simply stagnated, but it was not extinguished, his desire to rise was present and his determination remained unmoved.

    His Master, the Elder of ruling over the Seventh Sword Mountain encouraged him to push forth, "Hide your de, hide your rage, and when it is time, strike your enemies down."

    Lucius Vyasa''s desire needed no revitalization, but those words brought forth hidden desires that had never been told.

    epting every fist strike, he coughed liters of blood, but he didn''t falter. He grew stronger with every hit; he grew resilient with every strike.

    He became a tempered de ready to strike down his foe.

    Then, the Sect Competition arrived.

    Reaching what was called Qi Reinforcement Realm, he unleashed his fist against a sword, a strength not even his master knew appeared, a single strike dug out the heart of the foe before him, and the might of a Master beyond a Realm was shown.

    He expected everyone to cheer for his win, his master to congratte him with open arms, but what Lucius Vyasa got was silence.

    "What''s happening!? Master!? Why are you not smiling? I won!" He questioned as he looked his master in the eye.

    The one he killed was named, Seran Lopus, born from a family with a rtivelyrge force.

    Said force was nothingpared to the Sect and Lucius'' Master, but, the Seventh Elder did not smile for his victory, instead, he grimaced and made an announcement.

    Lucius was thrown out of his sect and the master he so wished to please abandoned him. Lucius wanted to despair but he hurried back home in fear of his brother''s life.

    Quickly, his feet carried him back home, from days to no end he ran and ran just to reach his home and protect the only had he had, yet once he reached his home, everything was already on fire.

    Dozens of men from the Lopus Family gathered around him and the master he so respected was there, assisting the attackers.

    The master he so respected stabbed him by the shoulder and pinned him on a tree questioning him about a matter even he could not understand, "The Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Technique! Where is it, boy!? We have upturned every brick that this house has, and we have yet to find it, boy, tell me where it is! Else I will kill you and your brother!"

    It was at this time that Lucius finally understood why his master was doing this. The Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Technique was the Vyasa Family''s known familial heirloom that let its practitioner w their way back from the brink of death and be younger.

    Lucius'' master was already nearing death and he had only epted Lucius as his disciple to get this technique.

    Not only that but the death of the said young master was carefully orchestrated and instigated by the sect to have that family''s line out of their ranks, in the end, Lucius was simply used. Even his achievements and hope were nothing but fabricated lies!

    Dozens, even hundreds raided his home, killed what remained of their servant, and tortured him and his brother, all for a technique that no longer existed.

    The documents had long burned down together with the rest of their ancestors who lost in the fight against the Demons of the Beyond years ago.

    Bleeding out, Lucius could feel his life leaving him, but the hatred and rage deep within him only grew, in front of him was the burning estate that his ancestors left of him, and meters away from him was his brother also being hit and beaten, trying to get information that no longer existed.

    "Older Brother, No!" Lucius''s younger brother Leo called out to his dying brother.

    "Get your filthy hands off my brother!"

    Lucius bit his tongue, he grunted in ce of his screams, he roared within his mind, and with what was left of his life he made an announcement!

    <strong>"ALL OF YOU WILL DIE! I WILL WRAP YOUR GUTS ONTO YOUR NECKS, AND DESTROY YOUR SOULS UNTIL YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A REMNANT OF THE PASS! I</strong>  ugh!"

    "Shut up and die already. Tch, useless till the end!"

    Lucius'' head got bashed in, more blood flowed like a river, hisst desire echoed, his life whisked away, his soul leaving him like a wisp losing its ze.

    His life ended yet his heart still thrummed from anger, it refused to truly let him die, like a flickering it held on to its final embers.

    Little by little this ember transformed to a might ze enough to contend with Phoenix Fire, and ever so slightly life returned.

    The Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth was no technique to be practiced, but a constitution inherited by one person each generation.

    What''s more, it could only be activated at the moment of one''s death.

    This technique gives an abundant amount of vitality to its possessor and just before the soul is whisked away, his or her cultivation would soar like a Phoenix''s flight.

    Lucius would live; however, another soul seized his body to fulfill his heart''s desire. If Lucius was to be reborn from the ashes at this very moment he would only die again or even tortured.

    His brother would perish with him and he would suffer. There would be a chance for him to rise properly but in return, he would have nothing.

    But one soul looking for a suitable vessel found him and as the memories of the Lucius fused with this man''s soul, his battered regenerating body moved once more.

    ''You had a hard life, kid don''t worry, I''ll fulfill your wishes I''ll save your family, I won''t let him die.''

    Wang Ling leaned forth, his movement received no attention from the men who had their backs turned to him. The sword pinning him on the tree loosened and soon he was released!

    <strong>STAB!</strong>

    "Ugh! Wh-what the?" the nearest man looked down and saw a sword prating his chest.

    Perplexed and afraid of death, when his body fell with a thud, attention was brought to the walking bloodied body of a young man.

    The sword that pinned Lucius on the tree killed one of the assants.

    "Ho-how are you still alive  hah, the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Technique, you did h" The old coot Lucius once called masterughed, yet Wang Ling simply looked at him and counted his enemies and confirmed where Lucius'' younger brother was.

    ''Eleven nearby, and the little runt I need to save is seventeen meters away this is going to be hard''

    Hemented as he took a deep breath and looking up to the cloudless night sky.

    "Lucius Vyasa, I Wang Ling has heard your cries and now, you are to watch the massacre of your enemies I will present in your honor!!"

    Everyone who saw the bloodied runt could not help butugh at this announcement, but the next moment resulted in their faces twisting to a mix of confusion and fear.

    A sea of killing intent washed over them as the suffocating feeling of death had a firm grip on their necks.

    In third life, Wang Ling did not carry his cultivation realm but something else remained the absolute Quintessence of ughter.

    Wang Ling has returned to the world of the living and the first thing he would do after this awakening is simply  <strong>Kill.</strong>

 Chapter 369: Beyond Slaughtering

    Chapter 369: Beyond ughtering

    "Older brother!!!" Leo was over the moon seeing his brother alive.

    He was even spared from Wang Ling''s killing intent and seeing the others tremble before Wang Ling made him see a glimmer of hope.

    Wang Ling''s body was battered, if this was any normal time he would have kept to himself and wait for the storm to pass. But at this moment with a broken body, he stood up against these mortals.

    <em>[The cultivation ranks have changed, the method also evolved I know not what levels these people are but, I know they are not at the levels of Immortals. They can still be killed.]</em>

    With a single sword drenched in his and others'' blood, Wang Ling faced his enemies with the killing intent that survived three lifetimes.

    <em>[This body can still harness the energy of the world, it is not Spirit Qi, nor is it Immortal Qi, but something else entirely the world hath changed, but I can do nothing other than face it head-on.]</em>

    Taking a deep breath, Wang Ling could feel his body screaming out of pain, it was unbearable, but nothing too much. His bones creaked with every movement yet that was not his concern

    His attention wasn''t on his enemies either, they were too busy being frozen in fear to pose a threat.

    He had time to see what he could and could not do.

    <em>[ my bloodlines are there but it had yet to settle with me the bodily mutation has yet toe and my wings have yet to grow back but]</em> Wang Ling drew what little bloodline he carried with him from beyond death.

    <em>[The True Devil can''t physically manifest yet, the obsidian God''s Mark has yet to show itself, and the Overlord Lines are not appearing but I can at least do this.]</em>

    A single golden halo appeared behind him, the elements of the world began to shift in his favor, the nearby mes wavered, and with the help of the Holy Race''s qi.

    The two qi still remained in this world, which meant that Wang Ling''s abilities still existed.

    With the simple flick of the wrist, the soul of the one he killed took the form of a sphere on his palms. He devoured said soul and slowly used it as a supply for power, and after ten seconds, with the help of the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth and the Holy Qi''s innate regenerative power, Wang Ling regained more bodily functionality.

    Taking a deep breath, he nted his foot on the ground.

    "Now, I''ll kill every single one of you here." The sword in his hand hummed, but no one moved and at the sight of this, Wang Ling scoffed, "Are you not going to move, you cowards? I am but a weak man with no strength to fight back, at least have the balls to stand up to me." His voice was weak, by the venom it held was enough to kill a man out of humiliation.

    Movement suddenly roused.

    "SHUT UP TRASH!"

    From his left an enraged man crossed the distance between him and the other with ease, the movement was fast but it was a useless attempt because of his clouded judgment.

    The weapon brandished was a saber, it was fast-moving but extremely shaky in terms of stability, in short, it was a useless sword, Wang Ling leaned to the side ever so slight and moved his hands up.

    A quiet and serene movement appeared, Wang Ling''s swordced with the Quintessence of ughter moved sliced through the man''s arms, and then it shifted in direction to the enemy''s neck, "Die."

    Another one fell and another soul was gained.

    Wang Ling ate and he regained his strength, and with the death of another, the flood gate opened.

    Throwing mercy into the wind, three men dashed forth, the old man saw this and shouted, "Wait, nobody move!"

    The three men responded to the order, but not Wang Ling as he used this opening to slice through their bodies. Three more fell dead upon touching the ground, this sight incited fear and desperation, the rest followed, they knew this kid would not listen to the Elder.

    They all jumped forth, their intention clear, and that''s to kill him without remorse!

    "DIE!" one of them roared.

    <em>[How weird.]</em> His thoughts preupied as he cut through the body of an enemy. He killed one but his thoughts were not even in the battle.

    Fighting without a care, his body moved without him needing to think.

    Wang Ling experienced something bizarre, his body, it felt light as if he was made of feather.

    <strong>SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!</strong>

    des passed through him, he was cut but not injured, blood flowed but it didn''t slow him down. To him, these people were no different from children ying with a stick.

    Before a full minute could form, there was nothing left nearby, but more enemies wereing Wang Ling''s way.

    The ones busily searching the ce and ughtering the weak servants also came to attempt for Wang Ling''s life. The bloodied figure he poses made Wang Ling seem like he would keel over at any moment, but the more he fought and the more he killed only made him stronger.

    The more people die the more he could harvest soul and by the time everyone other than the Elder fell, Wang Ling managed to call upon three of his haloes.

    <em>[The Holy Qi stems from Heavens itself, it is easier to retrievepared to the True Devil Qi.]</em> He contemted while standing in the middle of dozens of corpses littering the ce.

    The Elder looked at Wang Ling seeing his demeanor had changed, he could only think that the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Technique caused this overabundance of confidence.

    "Hehehehe, so you actually knew of the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth, my dear disciple. That power, that speed, that vitality must be the cause of cultivating the technique that leads to Nirvana. If you had just told me about it then there would be no need for this kind of thing to ur."

    The Elder who saw Wang Ling''s sudden metamorphosis was left with drool streaming down his face.

    Physically recoiling with utter disgust, Wang Ling looked at the old man with scorn filled eyes, "What the hell are you looking at me like that old man? Are you a predator of young men? Is what a "closepanion" of mine would say if she was to see you."

    Wang Ling stated remembering one particr fox.

    Moving quickly, Wang Ling dashed forth and cut through the air without hesitation, the Elder raised his hand in response.

    "If you don''t want to answer me, I will take the answer out of you after torturing you!" The Elder was keen on deflecting the sword, he had done it earlier before and he was sure he could do it again.

    This young man may have killed everyone here, but he''s far from capable enough from taking him on. His hand glowed purple, lightningcerated the air and when the flickering lightning touched the sword, the Elder was already prepared to make a follow-up attack.

    He could see so clearly as if his eyes had evolved, it had nothing to do with this body, rather, it was his Dao. The path he took was that of ughter filled with hatred and bloody ughter, it stemmed from the death of his master and fellow disciples, Wang Ling walked the path of wanting redemption and with all that guilt weighing down his sword, he never managed to reach the true peak of swordsmanship.

    But now, even with the broken body of an undeveloped child, Wang Ling felt freer than he ever had.

    ''This is it! This is what I have been looking for! This is the True Quintessence of my Sword Path  Pure Death!''

    However, instead of bouncing back the sword cut through the lightning, the sword exploded into a white ze and the fire surrounding the area moved without any warning.

    The fires weaved through the wind and found themselves on Wang Ling''s sword and then his body transforming him into a crimson demon.

    It was at this time that the Elder saw Wang Ling''s grey eyes, quickly feeling death breathing down his neck, he wanted to jump, but to his dismay, the fact that he exchanged gazes with this beast of a human would be his gravest of mistakes.

    Like a sheep meeting a Lion''s gaze, it froze in fright.

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Fire Emperor!"

    <strong>SLASH!</strong>

    His body was split in two as towering mes devoured his entire being. The pained scream of the once arrogant old coot echoed in everyone''s ears.

    Everyone''s attention was taken by the towering mes.

    The Elder tried putting the fire out with force alone, but failed, instead, the fire only grew brighter until it turnedpletely white!

    The Elder knew he was about to die, and with a re, he turned to Wang Ling who was already on the move, and cut off his every limb!

    Thud!

    He fell to the ground.

    "Mercy please." He begged for life.

    "Is that yourst words of apology, scum?" Wang Ling stated standing beside the burning pile of flesh.

    Laughter then echoed, "HAHAHAHA! Do you really think you can live? The Lopus family they wille for you and your brother will die a horri"

    sh!

    "Without value till the end, just shut and die." A cold statement left his mouth.

 Chapter 370: Change

    Chapter 370: Change

    Cultivate has changed, the world was no longer how it used to be yet one thing remained, the arrogance of those who regard themselves to be strong.

    Wang Ling threw the sword that broke in two and watched the disappearing ashes of the Elder.

    The Elder''s death led to an abrupt silence, Wang Ling looked around and saw the wiped smiles of the remainingckeys.

    All of them were petrified from fear. Before them was a bloodied young man, yet most of them soiled themselves by merely catching his re.

    "Kneel." Wang Lingmanded and when no one listened, he gathered his breath and "I said KNEELLLL!" everyone other than Leo fell to their knees  trembling.

    "Good, but now none of you can ever

    Wang Ling''s body belonged to an injured child, his figure bloodied and looked meek, yet at this moment dozens of men knelt before him. The sword in his hand had already long crumbled from shouldering the strength of a Quintessence Swordsman, yet his aura was still as sharp  no, sharper than it had ever been.

    "Tell your people what you have seen here, and tell them that I am going to look for them in a year!" he smiled, "I will kill them one by one and destroy their souls I won''t even a single one of you enter the wheel of reincarnation!"

    Laughter became a trilling echo in everyone''s ears, before them was the one they were trying to hunt but now, they were no more than rabbits to him. When no one moved, Wang Ling creased his brows.

    He resumed his steps to pick up a sword. ying with it, he poured the de qi and then threw it at the one nearest to him.

    The sword moved like an arrow piercing the air, it zoomed and a few secondster it reached its destination.

    STAB!

    A hand was pierced as the target blocked the de, killing intent then filled the air, "SCRAM!!!!"

    Amotion rang as dozens of adults ran for their lives.

    "Older Brother!" Wang Ling heard someone calling for him  it was the little brother, "Are you okay? Wha-what is happening?"

    He was confused, the fact that his older brother showed such strength just now to save him made thed with mixed emotions.

    On one side he''s happy that he''s alive, on the other hand, why? Why did he had to wait for their home and people to die before taking action?

    He was also acting out of character, is this the effect of the so-called Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth? Leo did not know.

    Wang Ling could see the confusion in the boy''s eyes and when he opened his mouth, he only said one thing, "I don''t know how to say this softly but  your brother, Lucius he''s no longer of this world."

    "What!?" his words only further confused Leo.

    But Wang Ling could see his smile wavering, he was distraught, incapable of straightening his thoughts.

    He wanted to say something, but he was out of time.

    Wang Ling stood there in his position for a good three minutes before ascertaining that there''s no longer a hostile presence.

    SpshhhhH!

    His body bursts into a fountain of blood, his body limped and eventually, he lost consciousness. Before he did, however, he heard someone calling for him.

    Wang Ling had long reached his limits, and summoning the white mes only caused him to overextend. This body was not his original form, only his soul remained that links him to the past.

    If this was his past self, he would kill everyone present but without a foundation, he wouldn''t have the physicality to endure.

    Time passed, Wang Ling''s mind dwelled in the darkness, he had no thoughts other than his body was in pain and then  "AH!" he woke up with a scream.

    Looking around he saw the number of bandages wrapped around him, the basin filled with blood-dyed water.

    There was no presence of life. He was inside a rundown cabin, a ce even Lucius did not seem to know. Wang Ling was left confused, but he was alive, and that''s all that mattered.

    Wang Ling''s body was screaming, and it felt as though he was being torn to pieces.

    [My qis they are harmonized, yet, it is hurting me.]

    That could only mean one thing, ''The qi is too strong for the vessel.'' But not only his qi, but also the bloodlines and mutations.

    [So that''s why this is taking such a toll on me the mutations have yet to also arrive. The Holy Qi doesn''t necessarily need any mutation as it is connected to my soul, but the moment I let ite down on me, I will implode from too much energy.]

    At this moment, Wang Ling realized something much, much worst, his bloodlines and abilities were bacshing.

    His veins, his flesh, and everything else were screaming and as he fell to the floor, he created a pool of blood.

    ''The Cosmic Foundation was the thing that kept the qi from rampaging, but without it, I am left to deal it on my own I need to fix this!'' he was in pain and biting his lower lips, Wang Ling was trying his best to find a way to fix this problem because if he doesn''t, he would be nothing more than a cripple.

    Wang Ling would not die from this, but with his qi being unusable.

    He would''ve destroyed this body''s qi pirs if he could, but, after some internal introspection, Wang Ling found out that his body did not have such a thing.

    This befuddled him.

    The qi pirs were the very start of cultivation, it was the vessel for qi storage yet it was now gone. But that was not the strangest thing.

    It was the fact that he could still cultivate without them.

    [The Qi Pirs stars the process of storage, then the Earth and Sky Roots would connect you to the world however, this body, rather, this existence is already connected to the qi of the universe though to be fair this boy''s cultivation is only at the very start of cultivation let''s first try if I can create a Qi Pir.]

    Wang Ling made an attempt and failed.

    COUGH!

    Blood sshed out of his mouth and with this, he finally came to the realization of, "Cultivation has changed to a fundamental level."

 Chapter 371: Those left behind

    Chapter 371: Those left behind

    Cultivation has changed, the qi of the entire existence did as well, and from Wang Ling could tell, he''s now a cripple.

    He was just about to enter a deep state of meditation when the dpidated siding door opened to his right. Wang Ling turned his attention to it and saw a boy not even at the age of twelve carrying a basket filled with mountain vegetables.

    "Brother! You are awake!" Leo threw the basket aside and ran to his brother''s side he opened his arms wide.

    Wang Ling sighed.

    Leo hugged Wang Ling and the next moment, Wang Ling''s vision turned upside down as Leo pinned him down with a knife held against his neck, "Tell me! Who are you!?"

    Leo, Lucius'' younger brother blood escaped from the cut, he had created on Wang Ling''s neck.

    "How clever and brave of you to do this but, not brave enough it seems."

    Leo''s hand was trembling, he was still afraid of hurting Lucius'' body, but he wanted answers. He wanted Wang Ling to speak what the hell is happening!

    "Shut up! I''ll do it! I really will do it!"

    Wang Ling saw Leo''s eyes burning with rage, it was simr to his in the first life. However, the difference was that Leo''s rage was much more subdued and was shrouded with doubt and confusion.

    His situation, and reaction to all this however was rather understandable, Wang Ling had taken over the body of Leo''s brother and he had announced it earlier as to not make Leo cling to any more false hopes.

    "First, you do not use a knife in that manner, else it will only put you in danger." Wang Ling suddenly moved, his hands grabbed Leo''s wrist twisted it a little, and had him let go of the weapon.

    The knife fell and Wang Ling caught it with his other hand before breaking free of Leo''s grasps. Leo wished to make another move until the wooden floor in front of him got carved out.

    "That is enough, Leo, I know you are in pain after what happened to your n and brother, but we won''t be having any peaceful conversation if you use this little tool. Don''t push yourself, boy, you''re too soft to even try killing someone."

    "You don''t know anything about me!"

    "Stop shouting, Leo, I have inherited your brother''s memories and I know what kind of kid you are. I know that you are kind and caring, soft and unwilling to even take up the art of fighting in fear of hurting others you didn''t bind me and even nursed me to health despite my promation thest time we met do not let anger cloud your sight of who you are "

    A line separated him from Wang Ling yet he felt closer to this boy before him than he should. This body had lost his family, and was left to live without any reason to go on for Wang Ling had already in the target of his revenge.

    Leo, the boy whose family perished in front of him stood before Wang Ling trying to keep a strong front, he wished to speak with the one possessing the body of his brother with the expectation of regaining his brother, yet the only thing he got was a rification.

    When Wang Ling saw his eyes calm down, his words began to flow out.

    "Your brother died trying to protect you. He could have lived if he let the storm pass and waited for the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Technique. However, he wanted to save you, thest of kin and then, as I travel across the cosmos searching for a host to house my soul, I heard his plea and bonded with his body in exchange for your protection and getting his revenge."

    "His soul can it"

    "I''m sorry but he had already entered the Wheel of Reincarnation, he can longer return to this vessel. The proof you needed for who I am lies in the performance I showed you when I ughtered your enemiesst night. I carry with me the Quintessence of the Sword, and your brother mastered the art of the fist, our path cannot be any different."

    Listening to Wang Ling''s words, there was nothing that Leo could point out and with this, tears fell from the boy.

    When the doubt and confusion clouding his mind left him, the boy finally met with the hard truth that his entire family had left him leaving him alone in this world.

    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH! Why? Brother!? Why did you leave me too???"

    The hope of not being alone disappeared, and his heart broke into millions of pieces. Emotions welled up as he fell to his knees whiles he wiped the tears away.

    His body was not in pain, but his body burned because of myriads of emotions. He did not know what to do, he grew restless and, in the end, he resorted to punching the ground until his fist bled.

    "Leo! Stop it!" Wang Ling caught Leo''s hands and stopped his outburst.

    Leo looked at him, his eyes already without hope, asking him, begging him for one thing, "If I stop will you bring him back??? Will you return my brother? Will I get him back?"

    Wang Ling stayed silent and at that moment, the only thing he thought of doing was pulling the boy into his arms.

    "Just cry it out, boy." He stated with a soft tone.

    Being alive was something to be thankful for, yet the truth was that being left in this world with no one was also painful to endure. Leo was but a young boy, his future still unascertained yet he was already thrown into such a predicament.

    His tears did not stop his cries turned to wails and, in the end, he bawled as a child would.

    The one before him maybe his brother''s body, yet the one within it was someone he did not even know. Leo was now alone.

    Wang Ling had been in his shoes before, the despair it brought to the young and immature heart of Leo would be nothing short of devastating, and in some unnamed mountain, the sound of a boy''s cries could be heard.

 Chapter 372: Kindness

    Chapter 372: Kindness

    "Are you okay now, boy?"

    "Leo don''t call me boy, that''s disrespectful to my name."

    " okay, Leo, that was my fault, are you okay now?"

    Leo nodded, Wang Ling quietly ced his hand atop the child''s head then whispered to him, "Then that is good have you eaten yet?"

    Grrrrr!

    "The sound of a grumbling stomach answers for you. Stay here, I''ll retrieve some food."

    "Where are you going? You are still hurt."

    "I''m going to hunt some food, this body may be damaged, but it is healing just fine. Me staying here will not help, I have too much energy to burn, I must go and find ways to keep my body moving."

    Wang Lings stood up from where he sat, he saw the mountain vegetables and the basin used by the boy to nurture him, and he intended to do the same. Besides, Wang Ling had no ability to leave the boy.

    In actuality he found this boy to be the same as he, somewhat who would one way or another destroy himself with the idea of revenge. He would grow strong, but the end result would be a lost path that no one could escape from.

    <em>[I managed to escape my fate because I managed to live several lives, I needed such a long time and so many people to make me realize that my path leads nowhere but self-destruction. The boy has no one, and I can only see him dying with a de on his back unless he rises up to be someone who dominates an era.]</em>

    Wang Ling''s thoughts preupied him until he walked out of the house and felt someone tugging on his clothes.

    "Are you going to leave? II have already collected vegetables for dinner you do not have to trouble yourself."

    Turning around he found Leo looking at him with hesitant eyes  fear also mixed in. Being alone in this world already frightened the boy, Wang Ling may not be his brother anymore, but at least he was with him.

    With but a sigh Wang Ling ruffled the boy''s hair, "Worry not for I will not leave you I merely wish to hunt for food, your efforts to gather mountain vegetables is admirable, but with my body, I need something that can provide more energy."

    "But it will be easier to digest."

    "Itcks the energy to fill me, the moment I cultivate with that feeling my belly, I will be deprived of nutrients in five minutes."

    In the past, Wang Ling did not think of the consequences of having the two Godly Bloodlines and qi flowing down his veins because of his family''s wealth and the supreme spirit qi to help him stymie any bacsh.

    <em>[Without the Supreme Spirit Qi there is no bonding agent for the two qi so using them would be harder if I don''t haveplete and utter control of my power. I have to create a stronger body else the moment I use the ck qi, I really will die much less the qi of chaos.]</em>

    He used to have four different qi under his disposal, but, now, he basically has one functional qi and three ticking time bombs.

    "My situation is ratherplex that even someone like me is having problems with living. Truly, I am in quite a pickle."

    "You say that but your expression fails to convey your point."

    Wang Ling noticed he had been smiling this entire time, "Well, I''m just d to be alive, is all and that''s something I came into terms with only after the third life."

    "Wait, third?"

    Wang Ling just smiled at the cked-jawed kid before quickly taking his leave. From afar Wang Ling could see the boy being troubled by his sudden disappearance, "Do not worry, Leo, I shall return. Just wait for me."

    A verbal contract was not binding, but that seemed to have done the trick for the boy to calm down even by just a little. Wang Ling finally readied himself.

    He stretched his limbs, tested his fingers, and then observed his internal flow and body.

    He breathed a sigh of relief.

    [Thanks to the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Technique  no, is it actually a constitution? Well, either way, it is harmonizing with the Holy Qi hastening my recovery, hahaha, maybe, with this I''ll be able to do something interesting.]

    Laughing to himself, Wang Ling went hunting for food. He didn''t need to scavenge the area that long because he found a suitable target after a few minutes.

    It was a giant boar with red skin strutting about.

    Smiling, Wang Ling dashed forth, he turned his fingers to the strongest and sharpest des possible.

    He then swung the finger des and blood spurted out of the beast''s neck.

    Buhiiiiii!

    The beast fell with a massive cut on its neck.

    But it was not only its neck that was bleeding as Wang Ling''s fingers also had bones sticking out of it.

    [This body is neither tempered by sword qi nor have the physicality of a Devil. Regaining my strength is going to be a nuisance I first need to make my body stronger.]

    Popping his bones into his fingers, Wang Ling endured the pain and then dragged the boar''s body back home.

    The boy was surprised by this sudden haul, after such a long time he would be able to eat meat once more.

    When Wang Ling was about to gut the beast, Leo offered to help.

    "Do you know how to do it?" asked Wang Ling.

    "Yes, I know how to do it."

    Wang Ling stopped his asking and just let him do what he wanted.

    "Do it, but if I see you struggling, I wille and assist you."

    "Thank you" he said with a smile.

    And to Wang Ling''s surprise, Leo managed to clean the Boar in a manner of two hours. Though halfway through Wang Ling already began getting the water from the nearby river for their usage.

    Seeing the prepared meat before him by a child made impressed even Wang Ling.

    "Didn''t think you''d be this good  good job."

    "Hahaha thank you for the praises." he made an awkwardugh.

    "Did you learn it on your own?"

    "Yes, I learned it after going to a ughterhouse wanting to impress my brother our family may have the title of noble but we had never been rich. I couldn''t train in the ways of our family''s fist technique, so I can at least have a future."

    "he''d be proud of your achievements."

    The child smiled at Wang Ling''s words.

    The smile he possessed was forced, but that was only because he decided to also move forward. It would not be easy but he would try.

    That night the boar was cleaned and roasted; they didn''t have anywhere to keep it so they would have to eat it down to its bones.

    Though it smelled a little, the meat was still rather delicious.

    And while they were eating, Wang Ling an awkward silence pervaded the air.

    It would not have mattered to Wang Ling because he preferred such silence, but he noticed the jittering Leo, wanting to ask something.

    "Do you have something you wish to ask me?" Wang Ling decided to humor the kid.

    "Ah, yes, I just want to know who you are I don''t really even know your name and know what to call you. You may possess my brother''s body, but I also know that you are not him, I wish to respect the name that has been given to you."

    Realizing that he had not even introduced himself to Leo made Wang Ling shake his head. It had slipped his mind.

    "My name is Wang Ling; I am from the world called Celestial Spirit Realm. I am an Immortal who died trying to kill the person who controls the Abyssal Demons. I died, but I managed to live, though it seems a lot of time had passed since that time."

    "Celestial Spirit Realm? Immortals? Abyssal Demons?"

    "Oh, it seems like you don''t know them. Well, to put it simply, the Celestial Spirit Realm is another world beyond the cosmos  Immortals are beings who possess great power and live for hundreds of thousands of years  and as for Abyssal Demons, they are what you call the [Demons of the Beyond]."

    "You fought with the leader of the Demons of the Beyond!?" Leo threw everything that he been said to him as thest one was more important than the rest.

    The Demons of the Beyond or the Abyssal Demons from what Wang Ling could recall has be a problem of this world. One part of this world had already been turned into a wastnd because of the Demons'' existence.

    These Demons were so strong that they were known as an unstoppable scourge. If not for the Sword God''s interference then this world would have long been destroyed.

    "Are you lying to me? Even the Sword God almost died trying to y a Rank-9 Demon, and you''re telling me you fought against their leader? That is simply unbelievable." of course Leo would doubt Wang Ling''s ims.

    "It is up to you what to believe, but all I am saying is that I fought him. I actually thought I killed him, but seeing the Abyssal Demons are still around, I don''t think I seeded in doing so."

    Wang Ling already knew of the Gray Figure, or rather, the General''s survival. He was simply being dramatic for the kid to rece the dampening atmosphere.

    But one word stuck to him, "Sword God" that simple title made Wang Ling smile.

    From what he could from Lucius'' memories, the title of Sword God belongs to only one person in the entire cosmos.

    <em>[How fascinating, a name that is imed by only one person in the Universe. Maybe, if I can im that title, it''ll be easier finding my family.]</em>

    The title of Sword God interested Wang Ling.

 Chapter 373: The Butchers Knife

    Chapter 373: The Butcher''s Knife

    "Cultivation had been around since the inception of the first beings  the True Devils and the Holy Race.

    "The True Devils device the level of body physicality and the Holy Race the maniption of the elements.

    "It would only be when the children of the Mother of Beasts would the control of Law would be integrated, and the mastery of weapons and one''s path would open when the first conflict arose. This is the history of cultivation that lets a Mortal traverse their path to Godhood.

    "Without man, the vessel for cultivation would not appear and without the Universe, there would be no man, thus only when the man is present within the Universe can life flourish. In short, cultivation is the gift of the first beings, therefore it is the gift of the Universe  do you now understand?"

    A question from Wang Ling only made Leo blink his eyes.

    It had been three weeks since their first meeting and now, while Wang Ling was waiting for his bloodline abilities to return, he was busily teaching Leo about the essence of cultivation, who showed interest in the matter.

    About a week ago, Wang Ling found the boy swinging the knife used for butchering animals. He cackled at the sight of this, not because of Leo''s childlike movements, but because of the kid''s determination that led to nothing other than an aching muscle.

    Seeing this made Wang Ling want to teach thed a single proper movement of the butchering knife after going through the many methods he had in mind.

    "Swing the de as though you are tracing a line in the air, and when you canplete a single stroke without a single making a single marginal error then you shall see the result of your effort."

    Leo was no prodigy; he was actually someone whocks in the talent department, but he had the determination and hate to supplement this weakness. Determination to get stronger and hate of his weak self gave him strength!

    It amazed Wang Ling seeing the young Leo distract himself with such a method.

    <em>[If he continues with this amount of effort he''ll be able to destroy the barrier of his weak body. That''s quite impressive. If he can strengthen the single path of his sword, then he would be able to create a robust way of swordsmanship.]</em>

    Wang Ling watched as the young Leo prepared himself to break through the middle-stage of [Qi Reinforcement Realm] it felt rather surreal.

    But casting Leo''s matters aside, Wang Ling had problems of his own.

    The qi of the three supreme bloodlines had finally arrived after the long wait.

    That would be good if not for the fact that this vessel was too frail to hold the qi. If the qi were not

    Lucius'' meridian channels were wider than an average person''s, and even whenpared to prodigies he wouldn''t lose.

    He could fill it with ake-sized qi reserve and it would not be damaged, but, Wang Ling''s three qi were not just ake but the entire ocean.

    At this moment he recovered enough True Devil Qi to regain two pair of wings and enough Holy Qi to manifest three Haloes.

    <em>[No ordinary Veins will hold out the moment I try circting my qi, the ensuing fight with the Dark and White Qi will result in my death and if Chaos is added, my entire body would disintegrate.]</em>

    Chaos was the worst of them all as it would render his entire body into nothingness,cerating his meridians then his internal organs.

    Wang Ling now had no way of using his qi.

    Another five weeks passed without Wang Ling achieving anything. The three qi had stopped improving three weeks prior.

    His state of being was as follows:

    The True Devil Qi could mutate his body to bear two pairs of wings with the third pair not far behind. The God''s Mark had yet to emerge but Wang Ling knew he could manifest it if he temporarily sacrifices the second pair of wings.

    <em>[The God''s Mark enhances the body so that would be useful in furthering my vessel''s power usage but I fear without sufficient True Devil Qi the God''s Mark might devour me.]</em>

    The obsidian-colored God''s Mark was a powerful tool, but there was a reason why it appears only in theter stages of Wang Ling''s cultivation.

    It was a strong weapon but without proper control of the True Devil Qi, it would lead to the body getting devoured.

    The Holy Qi stopped at the fourth halo and he now has the ability to manifest the Overlord Lines meant to help him absorb the qi of the Universe Faster.

    <em>[I can now manifest it and my body would appear as though it would have a funnel devouring the qi of the world. I will improve faster, but because of bodily limitations, I am left with nothing. I am weak, thus, even this is something I cannot do.]</em>

    The golden-azure Overlord Lines he once inherited to rule over every element and qi now became vtile to him. Something that would destroy his very existence upon usage.

    Wang Ling could do nothing but shake his head in dismay, "My gifts are turning against me, but  everything has an answer, and I shall find this answer sooner orter."

    For weeks onwards Wang Ling was left with the simple dilemma of being unable to harness qi. His meridians were growing stronger every day thanks to the True Devil Qi and Holy Qi.

    Being bathed in both supreme qi made it so that it adapted to meet his demands. It would have already crippled any normal man, but thanks to the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Constitution, Wang Ling lived  though he now lives with constant pain.

    Pain mattered little to him however as it had already apanied him on two lives. He had endured much harsher before, this was nothing to him now.

    <em>[This Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth is really helping to keep my body intact, it is honestly impressive.]</em> Wang Ling said as he meditated on tuning his Sword Intent.

    On the third month of his revival  Wang Ling eyed a Spirit Wandering Elk, his eyes piercing the foliage without worries.

    He held not sword and he had no intention of killing the beast despite his body already getting used to his overwhelming Sword Intent. Instead, he wanted another person to kill the beast before him, he wanted Leo to do it.

    Three days ago, Leo finallypleted the unwavering sword path after hundreds of thousands, if not millions of repetitions.

    Wang Ling asked him to make a single vertical sh and the sharpness of its movement, and it was quite the sight to behold.

    The next day after this Wang Ling thought Leo three simple moves. After Leo learned the basics of the basics, Wang Ling brought him out so he could make his first hunt.

    "Ready yourself, steel your resolve, and when you see an opening, you must defeat it with your own hands. In this hunt, none shall help you; if you lose then escape. Can you do it?"

    "I can, Brother Wang." Leo was confident and determined.

    "Confidence is good  get ready."

    Leo nodded his head, his eyes not leaving the Elk. His hands holding the butchering knife trembled, but after taking a deep breath all of it disappeared.

    Leo grew silent, Wang Ling said nothing several minutes then passed.

    After twenty minutes of the elk eating grass, Wang Ling had already seen more than a hundred openings, but Leo still did not make a move.

    The two may see the same thing but their experience and abilities were vastly different. And Leo, someone who had not even killed anything before, but now, he was asked to execute a tall task.

    Then, after another ten minutes, Leo finally showed signs of movement. His eyes changed; his very scent disappeared as if he blended into the forest.

    With his desire to be sneaky, Leo became invisible to the senses of lowly beings.

    He strengthened his body and jumped around, trying to make as little sound as he possibly could. He soon reached the tree adjacent to the Elk that was about to rest.

    The Elk lowered its guard as it gained peace, and it was at this moment that pounced at the beast with no hesitation.

    His eyes reeked no bloodlust, it was but a simple desire to kill and erase the life of the Elk before him. Like his presence, his intent was hidden, and then, like the wind, his knife moved to draw blood.

    sh!

    An arc formed; Leo''s de shed through the beast''s neck.

    "I did it!" He celebrated seeing the blood.

    Wang Ling shook his head.

    GIHWIIIIIIIIII!

    The Elk rampaged because of the pain; blood poured out of its body but it was not dead just yet. Beasts were resilient beings, their existence.

    Wang Ling could kill one in one sh because he always takes the head and leaves bits of his sword intent to rampage through the body but, Leo had no such ability.

    Caught by a surprise, Leo received a kick on the stomach by the rampaging Elk.

    BAM!

    CRASH!

    Sent flying backward, he crashed on the ground, coughing up blood in the process. His internal injuries were severe.

    He then saw the Elk''s eyes, pure of hate and killing intent and with this simple exchange of gazes, fear devoured Leo''s mind!

    The Elk then charged with its horns pointed at him. It wanted nothing more than to drag him to the other side.

    ''Am I going to die like this?''

    Leo looked at his eventual killer with fear, but hen, from the corner of his eyes, he saw it, a gazeing from the one who taught him.

    Wang Ling remained steady, his eyes without blemish nor worry, he knew Leo would not die, and even now when the boy was about to meet his end.

    The boy did not wish to disappoint Wang Ling, the one who taught him and the one who stayed by his side.

    His persistence stemmed from his desire to be strong, but there was also the desire to be approved of.

    Leo never met his father for he died fighting against the Abyssal Demons and his mother left soon after giving birth to him.

    Leo had no talent with fighting, he was frail and weak, and could notprehend even the simplest of fist technique of their household.

    He went and learned butchering techniques to help his brother in the future, but even he died right before Leo''s eyes.

    Lucius'' body was taken over by some unknown soul  this man stole Lucius'' chance to live, he should rue him, hate his existence, and curse at him  yet Leo failed even at this.

    Leo wanted apanion, and despite being dead weight, Wang Ling stayed by his side, taught him ways to fight despite his frailty, and praised him for his bravery  and most of all, Wang Ling believed in him!

    ''My brother gave his life to him in order to save my life and I  I received another life from him, a life where I do not have to be weak, he believed in me, he was patient, he was certain. Icked the talent but he didn''t convince me to stop  I do not know him that long, but I wish to believe the thing he saw in me  I wish to believe I can do it! I want to seed!''

    The fear disappeared; Leo gathered everything in his butchering knife then dashed forth to mee the Elk!

    ''Use everything he taught you! Remember Everything he gave you! And Kill With MY OWN BLADE!''

    A scream resonated in his heart, the butchering knife glowed red, a fire erupted like a Phoenix Crying out to the heavens, reiming its throne!

    However, this was no special qi! Like Leo said he had no talent, he had nothing, he knew nothing, this cry was not from his lineage buting from himself! This Phoenix Cry stemmed from within! This is a Scream  a scream that only he could do, this is Leo''s own Phoenix Cry  a cry built upon perseverance!

    "Blood Seeking Knife: <strong>PHOENIX SLAUGHTER</strong>!!"

    From the north to the south his butcher knife traveled, and he never relegated his stance. The Elk also didn''t stop, it reached him but its horns didn''t.

    <strong>SLASH!</strong>

    The Elk had been split in two vertically. A clean-cut appeared, and both its body moved past Leo and dyed his clothes red with blood.

    Feeling the loss of qi, Leo fell face down only to have a hand catch him.

    He raised his head and saw Wang Ling nodding at him approvingly.

    "You face death directly in the eyes and killed it with a single swing thereafter, that''s good."

    Leoughed as he fell asleep. That single sh caused him all his energy.

    Wang Ling was happy for the boy.

    cing the boy on his back, Wang Ling proceeded to drag the Elk''s carcass away.

    And as they left, a single ck wisp appeared seemingly out of nowhere.

 Chapter 374: What Lies Beyond Guilt

    Chapter 374: What Lies Beyond Guilt

    A single path to greatness, an iron will to brilliance, and a single path to ughter!

    "PHOENIX SLAUGHTER~" Leo swung his knife, "Huh? Where''s the Elk?" confusion gued Leo''s mind finding nothing in front of him. He creased his brows, still unable to gather himself.

    "The Elk''s dead, Leo, you already killed it"

    Wang Ling said with his eyes closed. He was busy meditating but chose to stop seeing Leo had awakened, he had yet to find an answer anyway, why waste time doing something so useless?

    "How long have I been out?"

    "About seven hours, it is now already night. Food is to your right, eat."

    Leo did not dare object; he grabbed the bowl carved out of wood and began drinking the soup made from the Elk he had killed. Upon consumption, he felt energy feeling him up.

    "What is this?" Leo knew it was cooked using Elk meat, but the amount of qi it held was something even a treasure nt could not measure. Surely Wang Ling had done something Leo did not know.

    "Nothing, just something I picked up while walking." Wang Ling said and stood up to take a walk outside, "Finish that and return to sleep, I am going to mediate under the moon."

    Leo nodded and just as he watched Wang Ling exit the room, he noticed something from the edges of his fingers, "Bloodstains?"

    He questioned and then began sniffing the air, and as he did a very faint smell entered his senses. There was nothing that could create such a scent.

    Leo had smelled this before, at the time when the blood sttered across this very room when Wang Ling was trying his best to use his qi.

    The scent came from, "Brother Wang''s blood essence!?

    BAM!

    Leo came running out searching for Wang Ling, "Brother Wang, you used your blood essence to help with my recovery. Also, now that I see it I don''t even have a single scratch on me, and my internal organs all of it a"

    "Enough, you don''t have to continue talking. Just ept this help and move on, Leo."

    Outside, Wang Ling rested his face on his palms for the blunder he hadmitted, letting a child see something so insignificant as this made him sigh.

    [Failing to clean up was my mistake  sigh and here I thought I can cover it by mediating.] he had drawn from the bloodline of the Holy Race to quickly heal the child who almost lost his life trying to prove his worth.

    The amount was just a single drop, but the effects it had were amazing considering the one who benefited was a mortal.

    "But still, thank you, Brother Wang no  Master."

    Wang Ling flinched at the mention of that word, "Do you really intend to call me that, Leo?"

    "For thest two months Master has rejected my wishes to enter your discipleship, saying you teaching me is nothing a way to pass the time. But, after your giving something so precious as blood essence and teaching me a revised version of your own techniques, what can I call you other than my master?"

    Wang Ling turned around, he saw Leo already crossed the distance between them and was already preparing himself to kowtow a meter away from him. A sigh escaped Wang Ling.

    "Do you know why I didn''t ept you as my student?"

    Leo shook his head.

    "I''m telling you now, the path I am going to walk will be fraught with danger, and one day, if my enemy learns that I have a student, they will get to him to get to me. What''s more, is that I will one daye to fight against the Abyssal Demons and end the war that is guing the cosmos, do you think the disciple of such a man can live?"

    Kowtowing three times, Leo looked Wang Ling in the eyes, "This life would have long been whisked away if not for Master''s help. Life will alwayse to an end, and I would rather perish in the heat of the battle treading the path I chose rather thanpromising in life just to stay alive. Many paths may open for me if I live, but I will die within knowing I abandoned my true desires. I Leo wishes to take Venerable Wang Ling as my Master, if you so order me to, I will jump to the fires of Hell just to receive your glorious teachings, I wish to walk the path of a warrior, and I wish to walk it while waving the banner of your name."

    Leo had already finished his kowtow with his hands reaching out waiting for Wang Ling to ept him as his disciple.

    Seeing those pair of eyes once again made Wang Ling sigh, he was reminded of his sister, Wang Yue who wished to learn the bow, or even a certain Princess who threw her pride just to see his teachings.

    "You should know that I have a history of throwing my students to a wild goose chase just to chase them out and leave me alone (though I didn''t ept her as aplete disciple)."

    " that doesn''t matter, Master."

    "You hesitated but I supposed that is normal hmmm, yeah sure, why not. I still don''t have control over my qi anyway, might as well do something while I''m not preupied."

    Leo''s eyes brightened, he threw his fist up and made a very wide smile, "HAHAHA, YES!" needless to say, he was happy.

    "So, what is the name of our Sect?"

    "Sect? What do you mean by that? We''re not a Sect or anywhere close to bing one."

    "I mean, a Sect basically only needs disciples and a Sect Master, and we fulfill both requirements, so do you not think we need a name? Are you going to call it Blood Seeking Sect? Or Immortal Blood Sect? ughter de Sect?"

    [How does this kid see me for him to think of such names?] Wang Ling shook his head, [But, a Sect name huh] Wang Ling closed his eyes and from a very distant memory entered his mind.

    A memory from the distant past, when he was training his sword under the supervision of his Master reached him to this life.

    Wang Ling remembered something as he said, "Crimson Snow Sect  I will name it that."

    "Crimson Snow Sect? Why would" Leo wanted to ask Wang Ling''s reasons but seeing the peace smile on his reminiscing face, Leo chose to keep his silence, letting his master reminisce in peace.

    Wang Ling had a pleasant smile as he remembered a memory from long before.

    While the spring breeze blew, a young man practicing his sword asked his Master.

    "Master, you once said you wanted to create a Sect, right?"

    "Yes, why?"

    "If you fulfill your wish, what name would you give our Sect? As your first disciple, I think I am entitled with the right to know, correct?"

    "Hmm, a name, huh. Well, there''s this one event that changed my life  I want to name it after that time."

    "What event?"

    "A simple event that impacted me, a sight of a child that bled into the snow while trying to mock his savior, to remind him of his arrogance and idiocy of that night I''ll name the Sect, Crimson Snow Sect  to remind him that he''s still a brat in my eyes, hahaha."

    Laughter from the man referred to as Master would echo and the Protest of the disciple would follow.

    A pleasant memory from the first life, a memory that had been buried by the bloodied and sordid experience he had. A past where blood had notpletely stained his existence.

    It was a past before he led to a self-destructive path of revenge.

    A time when Wang Ling was truly innocent of any crime.

 Chapter 375: Brilliant Idea

    Chapter 375: Brilliant Idea

    ''Almost there! I can reach it! I can finally see the answer! Ack!''

    Wang Ling threw up liters of blood after failing to once again rein in the qi in his body. Blood sttered all over the ce, pain cursed him, but frustration got to him first.

    ''Even after using my Sword Intent to strengthen my meridians resulted in failure!''

    It had been five months since he reincarnated, and he had been trying to find ways to cultivate yet he was still empty-handed, unable to find the answer to the question of how.

    His strongest controble force at the moment was his Sword Intent, the sword intent was even in fact stronger than his two qi to some degree. However, even after refining his meridians for months, Wang Ling still ended up with his meridians on the brink of destruction.

    "This is going nowhere."

    The inability to use the strength he had was too frustrating to keep his head cool.

    He decided to step out of the dpidated house to take in some fresh air. Just in time for Leo to return from hunting another beast.

    "Master, how as it?"

    "Same old, what about you? Have you broke through the Late-Stage of Qi Reinforcement Realm?"

    Leo threw the Red Boar on the side, "I have, and it is all thanks to Master teaching me the Sky Revolving Method. My body is nearing its strongest point and my pores are all about to open, I can reach the [Qi Cloaking Realm]."

    Cultivation may have changed but its fundamentals have yet to be thrown.

    At the moment the stages of cultivation Wang Ling were aware of would be what was known as [Qi Realization Stage] where cultivators must grow ustomed to using Qi.

    Qi Reinforcement Realm to strengthen the body and how to properly distribute qi to the body from the inside.

    Qi Cloaking Realm to learn how to cloak the body with Qi by letting it seep out of his body through the 720 pores.

    Qi Manifestation Realm to learn how to extend qi out of the body and affect the world and object around them. This would be the stage where many would learn how to use a flying sword or control an element, or even tame a beast.

    Wang Ling was still at the peak of Qi Reinforcement Realm about to open his pores and enter Qi Cloaking Realm, but because of his qi being unable to circte without killing him, Wang Ling was stagnating at Qi Reinforcement Realm.

    "So, you are about to enter Qi Cloaking Realm, that is good." Wang Ling said while observing the carcass of the red boar observing how well Leo hunted the beast.

    "You killed with a single strike, that is impressive. Though you failed to cut off its tail, you still managed to cut deep enough on its neck, you are improving swiftly, but you are now only wasting life."

    Wang Ling motioned to the pile of beasts lying over to his right. The pile had several dead beasts Leo had hunted in the past three days.

    At the moment he had be the top predator of these mountains, and because of this, his proficiency in hunting increased.

    Leo made an awkwardugh, trying to dodge his words.

    "Leo."

    "Come on, master, this is training."

    "No, this is not training, this is you reveling in the power you have gained and turning taking killing as a sport. I may reap a lot of lives but even I have a reason, rarely do I kill just because I wish to test a de or see what I can do. I kill because I can im a soul, I kill to feed, I kill to protect myself and others, I kill to im a core, I kill because I wish to get my revenge these reasons may seem flimsy but at least they have a purpose  what I am getting at is... if you n to take a life use it to better yourself, I do not condone killing, but make it so that the life you take has a purpose, has a reason."

    Wang Ling was very much aware of the past where he sacrificed a whole Era just to open the World''s boundaries.

    Because of that act, Wang Ling killed millions if not billions. Others may see his act as selfish, but to this day he sees it as a way to opening the path for the next generation.

    Like before, Wang Ling would not eke away at the responsibility of burdening the hate of an entire world.

    He had his own reason for doing such an act.

    "Yes, Master I apologize."

    "It is good to know, thene, help me finish the Deer you hunter yesterday before it rots. I need to replenish myself."

    Wang Ling ordered Leo to take the boar to the pile and failed to notice the dark wisp attached on its tail that was slowly eating at its flesh.

    The boar was thrown into the pile of unprocessed carcasses.

    Wang Ling started the fire while Leo processed the meat they would be eating for the night.

    An hourter the two finished their prepping and began cooking their dinner.

    Wang Ling sat by the fire roasting the deer where he was asked by Leo about something, "Master, can you tell me how I can reach the Qi Cloaking Realm?"

    "You already seek the answer for that when you aren''t even at the Later Stage of Qi Reinforcement Realm?"

    "Well, like you saidst week enlightenment cane at any moment and I fear that if I receive an enlightenment that can lead me to the Qi Cloaking Realm, if Ick the knowledge to break the barrier of this cultivation realm, I might experience a bacsh and you know die."

    "Fair enough." Wang Ling said while turning the deer.

    "To put it simply, Qi Cloaking Realm can be reached by circting your qi all over your body and destroying the clogs ced on your pores. In the past, we use our mouth to take in qi, but to reach Qi cking Realm it is through the pores which are more efficient. To open the pores, you must destroy the blockage thereby securing a new entry for qi to flow through your body."

    "So, is Master saying I have to destroy the walls of the body to create a new path?"

    "Yes, you can say it like that wait, destroy the walls to create a path  that''s it!" Wang Ling burst into a peal of wildughter as soon as he heard Leo''s interpretation.

    [Destroy the walls to create a new path! How did I not think of that? The Qi Cloaking Realm method, this is the way! Finally! I can see light!]

    "Master, is something the matter?"

    Wang Ling turned to the concerned Leo and showed him a wide smile, "No, but I am going to enter seclusion now."

    "Wait, right now?"

    "Yes, and I don''t know how long it would take but do not bother me at any circumstance. If I am disturbed then I do not know what will happen to me, I might even die." Wang Ling rushed to the old dpidated house and just as he was about to enter, he turned back to Leo, "Oh yeah, make sure to eat everything you hunted and will hunt from now on."

    SLAM!

    Wang Ling did not wait for Leo to say anything and just mmed the door shut. Leo was left there, staring at the 900-kilogram pile of meat he felt like cursing himself.

    While inside the room, Wang Ling was smiling at the brilliant idea he just had.

    As soon as he took a seat, he activated the Holy Race bloodline, summoned the three Haloes and the Overlord Lines. The Overlord Lines, however, did not appear outside his body, instead, he relocated it inside his body.

    After a few hours, Wang Ling could feel his body being torn apart by the massive qi flowing through his meridians, "There, all set I just hope this works."

    The moment those words left his mouth, Wang Ling proceeded to voluntarily destroy his meridian system  crippling himself.

 Chapter 376: Changes

    Chapter 376: Changes

    Other than depression, many other things could cripple you especially when you walk the path of a cultivator.

    Wang Ling just did one of the many ways, by destroying his meridians he inadvertently set his future to its oblivion. Blood flowed out of his orifices, pain like no other assailed his senses and his body wanted to coil so he could cope with this sensation.

    Add to the fact that the holy qi at this moment was wreaking havoc in his body, the pain was amplified multiple times over.

    However, Wang Ling did not move. He kept his back straight, eyes closed, and kept on going with his cultivation because inside of his body at this moment was the iplete formation of a gold-azure meridian system  the Overlord Lines was currently acting as the guide of his qi.

    It was painful, yes, but Wang Ling bore the pain with greeted teeth.

    This way of doing things was high, the possibility of death was to the roof but in time, Wang Ling did the impossible, he managed to calm his body.

    Though blood dyed his clothes and his body felt like it would copse at any moment, Wang Ling held on to it.

    The qi was calming down, the path was being established, the only thing he needed now was a way toplete the establishment of his new meridian system.

    After who knows how longter, Wang Ling''s body glowed with a golden light. His ck hair shifted color and became entire golden in color, the power he held purer and calm than ake.

    He was in peace, harmonized with himself, and with this, ''The second destruction arrives.''

    Without a moment''s notice, another qi invaded his body, the vile, and destructive power of the True Devil Qi destroyed the unity of his body.

    The golden glow was tainted, his aura shifted, and after some time, blood escaped from his pores. The Overlord Lines, the power that which granted by the Holy Race''s purest form of power fought with the bruteness that was the True Devil Qi!

    ''The Overlord Veins it is unstable. The Holy Qi is possible to pass through, but the True Devil Qi is simply impossible.''

    A miscalction has appeared.

    Before Wang Ling destroyed his meridian system, he ensured to wrap it with the Overlord Lines so when he destroyed the system, the Overlord Line would be able to take over without a problem.

    All was going well actually, the holy qi flowed without a problem, it was moving smoothly, but the moment he added the True Devil Qi, everything went downhill.

    Wang Ling''s current body could not take the pressure, his internal organs were crying and the Overlord Lines showed signs of copsing.

    Wang Ling stopped.

    With a pool of blood directly under him, Wang Ling was left without anyway continue, ''My body will no longer hold.'' He proceeded to circte Holy Qi and activated his Holy Race bloodline in full st.

    His mind was filled, ''The True Devil Qi and the Holy Qi can''t harmonize without the Supreme Spirit Qi as expected. I have to make do for the time being, I will not be able to use the True Devil Qi, but I will at least be able to properly cultivate.

    ''The Holy Qi still holds the property of a supreme existence, my cultivation will improve faster and once the Overlord Lines settle, I will be able to try again.'' Wang Ling''s persistence was one of his few redeeming qualities aside from his strength.

    The path to cultivation had always been wrought with hardships, this was no different than the usual.

    The Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth constitution also appeared to help in his recovery. Under the light of the Holy Qi and his halo, Wang Ling began cultivating while still recovering.

    With the purity of the Holy Qi, Wang Ling managed to reach the very peak of Qi Reinforcement Realm in just two days. His mortal body hungered for food, yet Wang Ling kept his concentration, on settling the Overlord Lines, or what he now called [Overlord Meridians].

    ''It is still unstable, but I can make do I can cultivate now, though the drawback is that I can only use half of my strength. My swordsmanship will still need to be rein in because of my frail vessel, but I can make do.

    If this was the True Devil Qi he''d be done in a few hours, but because the Holy Qi specializes in different strengths, Wang Ling was left to wait.

    Slowly epting the Holy qi of the world, Wang Ling felt refreshed. After a long time, he finally managed to cultivate without the risk of imploding.

    He temporarily cut off his connection with the True Devil bloodline to stymie the improvement of the True Devil Qi. With this Wang Ling was truly left with nothing but the power of Heaven.

    Elemental Control was his strength, but without any connection with fire or anything else, Wang Ling was left smooth flow of power.

    Another day passed, Wang Ling suddenly felt a disturbance in the air, the ground shook and Wang Ling opened his eyes.

    Something was wrong and as soon as he did so, Wang Ling looked to the side, exited the doors, and exited the house.

    "Leo is something the matt"

    BAM!

    Spurt!

    A tusk pierced Wang Ling''s side as a boar running wild came running to him at a moment''s notice.

    The boar crashed through their home, and crashed him into a tree!

    "ACK!" Wang Ling had no sword and with his sword qi d middle finger, he jammed it in the beast''s face and had it back off!

    Wang Ling felt tremendous pain, and unlike before, it was unbearable and he couldn''t help but release a yell, "AAAAAAAH~"

    His flesh felt like it was rotting, the aura of death lingered thickly in the air, with creased brows, Wang Ling said holding the hole on his stomach.

    "Tsk, I need to find Leo."

    Wang Ling asked himself while staring at what used to be a red boar that now had a body engulfed in darkness and a face for its skull.

    A beast without flesh, a beast without life, Wang Ling now faced a Red Boar that had be an Abyssal Demon.

 Chapter 377: Imprint

    Chapter 377: Imprint

    "The wound is closing, but it''s too slow well, this is going to be a handicap."

    This would be understandable if this was still the past, but Wang Ling had already assimted the Holy Qi. His regenerative abilities have already improved several folds.

    Added to his Holy Qi would be the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Constitution that allows him to rise from the ashes like a Phoenix.

    Even in this level of cultivation Wang Ling was already hard to kill, but right now, he could tell if he doesn''t take this seriously, he would die.

    ''I fought a much stronger Abyssal Demon before and it wasn''t even this annoying. Even the dead is improving like crazy, I truly wonder how long I have been dead.''

    On his first death, it took a whole 100 years for him to reincarnate. In that reincarnation not much has changed, but this time, it truly makes Wang Ling wonder.

    1,000? 10,00? Or even a 100,000?

    "Either way this is a problem. Halting regenerative ability in a single contact, that''s some dubious power. So that''s how they can kill Immortals and Gods welp, I''m going to encounter you shits in the future, better get used to fighting against you sooner thanter."

    BUHIIIII!

    The Boar Abyssal Demon roared and charged at Wang Ling. Its tusk pointed at him.

    Wang Ling could not fly and his body wasn''t responding to him properly so he chose to turn his fingers into a sword and parry the beast.

    The Abyssal Demon crashed to the tree and Wang Ling retreated deeper into the forest so that he would gain more foothold.

    Running at full speed, Wang Ling looked at his finger, "There is no lingering effect on me, so the rotting only takes effect if wounded. Good to know."

    BUHIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!

    The Abyssal Demon Boar was running after Wang Ling, it was bent on trying to catch and kill him.

    The beast was fast, too fast for an injured Wang Ling slowly the beast was catching up, ''If I don''t do anything I''ll be killed.'' It had been a long time since he was cornered to such a dilemma.

    ''If I remember correctly, thest time I almost died from a fight was from an Abyssal Demon. I no longer have grandma on my side, let''s see how this turns out!''

    Wang Ling suddenly shifted his body and spun around. He turned his sword into a sword and unearthed the ground, he formed a smokescreen to see if it could see.

    ck Tendrils shot out of its body and pierced the smoke, ''Doesn''t use eyes, got it.''

    Wang Ling parried the tendrils using his leg. Wang Ling used his hands and pushed himself towards the beast.

    He pounced at his enemy, the beast attacked him with its tendrils but twisting and turning his body, he managed to slip past them. Moving to the beast''s side, he didn''t immediately attack, instead he once again struck the ground with his legs!

    With sheer power and full-powered sword qi, Wang Ling stomped at the ground! Blood then spurted out.

    The soil became uneven the boar lost its footing, it now floated on the air and Wang Ling ced his hands on its unguarded body.

    Using his fingers as a sword again, Wang Ling swung it on the beast''s body. He managed to cut off its body. His right hand''s middle finger bled as bones stuck out of the skin  it had met its limitations.

    Only half remained but all of a sudden ten tendrils shot out of its body, it attacked Wang Ling.

    He parried seven of them but managed to connect with the other three, two on his left arm and the other on his torso.

    "Ack!" He gritted his teeth, and with a sword qi d right leg, Wang Ling struck the boar with enough force to send it flying upward!

    BAM!

    Wang Ling knew that the boar was not dead.

    ''My left arm is now unusable for the time being, if I use the sword qi on my right hand I will lost my weapons  I need to find a way to kill that thing.''

    It wouldnd eventually and when it does, it would kill him. He must kill it before it could kill him.

    "I''m not proficient at this but  "

    Wang Ling activated the Holy Qi and called upon the three haloes while waiting for the Abyssal Demon Boar toe crashing down.

    "I''ll trust "his" determination."

    Wang Ling had read a lot of books and from his journeys, he had seen plenty of fights and learned how a certain fighter uses their techniques.

    He was most proficient with the sword because that was the way he had been taught by his master. He created his own techniques and for him to properly use techniques Wang Ling would need to train from the fundamentals.

    But at this moment, Wang Ling had no more sword, his fingers and arms already damaged from the continuous sword intent.

    The situation at the moment was unclear, he needed to conserve his strength! He no longer had that almost infinite amount of qi!

    He could not almost see the Abyssal Demon Boar roaring with several tendrilsshing out watching to tear him apart!

    He did not show a hint of fear.

    He balled up his fist, nted his feet, let got his mind, and just let his body move.

    Gathering the force from the earth and without him knowing the Holy Qi helped absorb the ground''s strength. By letting his instincts take over the body moved to initiate a single punch, a movement it had done for tens of thousands of times.

    A body trained to the ways of the fist, the body of a determined man trying to revitalize his n.

    A fist tempered for years was unleashed from its slumber, the air warped, Wang Ling''s body roared, and as the fist touched the Abyssal Demon Boar''s skull, a massive force exploded from seemingly out of nowhere.

    "Mountain Crushing Fist!"

    A technique was not written on a single textbook appeared, a technique the original owner of the body surfaced!

    His fist and boar''s skull meat!

    BOOM!

    The ground underneath Wang Ling''s feet cracked and sunk!

    "DIEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!"

    BUHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!

    The beast let out a roar and managed to stab two more times to his side but in the end, the skull broke and dissipated to the wind.

    Wang Ling won, but his body was still in tatters, and yet he didn''t rest, choosing to bunt his Holy Qi''s blood essence to increase his regenerative ability, Wang Ling had something more important to worry than himself.

    "Leo."

    He must search for Leo.

 Chapter 378: Wang Lings Indecision

    Chapter 378: Wang Ling''s Indecision

    Wang Ling''s steps were staggered until he reached their home. His leg, arm, torso, almost everything about him was currently damaged but that didn''t stop him from searching for Leo.

    "LEO! WHERE ARE YOU?"

    He sought him out, worried that something might have happened to the boy. When no one answered, Wang Ling already began thinking for the worst.

    Leo was his disciple, but more so than that, he was Lucius'' brother. Wang Ling has a sister and a brother, both of them were precious to him and when Wang Yue was kidnapped by the Xie Family Wang Ling''s rage erupted that he unlocked the qi of Chaos.

    He did not know just yet but Wang Ling already saw Leo as his own blood.

    Against the legends of many the memories of the previous owner were not the only thing inherited by a reincarnated being. Memories would be the most obvious remnant, but what arrives together with memory was the emotion they hold.

    It was not just because Wang Ling was stuck with Leo that he taught him, but deep within him the seed telling him Leo was his brother had long been sowed by Lucius. Wang Ling obviously liked the boy enough to teach him and when at this moment, he did not find the boy, Wang Ling quickly began searching for clues and when he found nothing  he disregarded everything and ran through the forest.

    Wang Ling''s hastened steps disregarded the pain his body was in, he was in a hurry and the limitations of his body couldn''t be far from his concerns.

    ''I am mobile, I can still fight, but  I still have limits!'' Wang Ling knew that the moment he checks up on his wounds he would copse. He needed to move now, disregard everything, and just look ahead.

    Wang Ling''s worried steps carried him somewhere that was beyond the area of his hunting ground.

    He creased his brows as he found something weird, however, ''Leo''s been here.'' Wang Ling sure of this because he now stood on an area a cultivator had fought on.

    ''These Knife Marks, the rotting woods and  blood, Leo fought an Abyssal Demon is he still alive?''

    It was a question he had no confidence in answering.

    Leo may be stronger now that he had Wang Ling''s teaching behind him, but the fact of the matter was that he''s still inexperienced and his cultivation base was too weak.

    If Leo was to face an Abyssal Demon, then, his fate would be quite assured, ''He''ll die.'' Wang Ling may not wish to admit it out loud but deep within he knew what would happen to Leo.

    He followed the trail ofbat, ready to rescue Leo, but the tracks soon ended after a few minutes which led Wang Ling to believe that the Abyssal Demon this around could fly.

    "The tracks end here. There''s no body and the earth does not seem to have any more tracks to follow, the tree branches are damaged Leo was dragged away, no, the Abyssal Demon seeks death, it has no reason to abduct Leo  the fight still continues."

    Wang Ling deciphered what the hell was happening and after finding where the little damage on a tree Wang Ling finally saw where he should go he determined the path he should take.

    He was leaving their home farther and farther away, Wang Ling feltpelled to return, as Leo mighte back  but just before he could make a decision, he heard something.

    "HELP! PLEASE HELP!" a cry for help echoed through the air, piercing the area with a youngdy''s screech!

    Wang Ling turned his back on the direction of the scream, he shouldn''t concern himself with other people''s pleas.

    Millions no, billions that''s a rough estimate of the number of people he had killed both directly and indirectly. He had gone numb at the thought of death, his life mired in the thick ocean of the blood he had taken.

    Blood stained not only hand but also his existence, life was also useless to him, to a Celestial, an Immortal who had seen the peak, so why? Why does his injured self now move against the logic and rationality of existence?

    It would be quick, this thought surfaced, it overwhelmed him, ate at him, and in the end, it drove him. It drove him to take a different path from what he had found!

    The Holy Qi responded to his desire, his body moved and with every step, his movement became quicker, his body screamed yet not once did he slow down. The voices grew stronger, and he appeared above two children.

    An older brother holding a sword protecting his younger sister, this sight reced the darkness-covered scenery. Wang Ling now sees the enemy was none other than a humanoid Abyssal Demon.

    Wang Ling looked at the Abyssal Demon and before he could evennd on the ground, he already transformed himself into a weapon, his legs touched the ground, the earth was grasped by his existence, and then as the other legnded, he poised his body, drew his arm back, and then spoke, "Blood Seeking Fist  Thunder Fist"

    A memory of the past surfaced a technique he mastered before appeared and Wang Ling struck the unknowing beast!

    BOOM!

    A giant hole was carved on the Abyssal Demon''s body, Wang Ling, however, did not stop, he knew this was not enough to kill it. He turned his body, moved his hand, and grabbed the sword the older brother held!

    "I''ll be borrowing this." He stated and from south to north the sight of a bloody river appeared, "Blood Seeking Sword  Culling River!"

    The skull was cut in half and it soon disappeared.

    "Are you okay, kids?"

    The two nodded but soon realized what kind of person had appeared before them. A man capable of ying an Abyssal Demon in mere seconds, that''s who.

    The older brother did not hesitate to prostrate before Wang Ling, "Please I beg of you great benefactor, help our vige that had been assaulted by these vile demons! Please, we beg of you. I will give you anything in return!"

    "" Wang Ling walked away, and just as the older brother was to beg some more, Wang Ling''s impatient voice echoed, "I''m taking this sword so you best tell me where it is!"

    The body saw hope! And Wang Ling found a sword.

 Chapter 379: Master

    Chapter 379: Master

    "It''s here, mister!"

    Wang Ling saw the ze that engulfed a town.

    "Please he" the boy did not get to finish his words when a gale of wind passed through.

    Wang Ling moved, his eyes directed at the Abyssal Demon infected vige, his sword did not have an ego, but it still hummed in the hands of a true Master.

    Wang Ling became battle-ready; he did not rage he was silent; his eyes showed his concentration and then he reached his first target.

    An elderly fell, she closed her epting her fate, the old life she had led was about toe to an end.

    sh! CracK!

    But then, the humanoid Demon before her was cut, its body turned to shadows before she could notice, a gust of wind passed through and she looked to the side. A man wearing white swiftly cutting through the men and women who had turned to Demons.

    A sword against the hoard of Demons, danger abounds, his sight straight and his sword straighter. Wang Ling dashed, for some reason, his body was moving swiftly, as if the wind hade with him on this journey to kill.

    ''So, the wind is aiding me.'' He thought to himself as he felt his body being carried.

    ''This body that is devoid of strength is being helped by the element of the wind. No, it is not the wind, rather it is the Holy Qi lending me its strength  but why?''

    A simple question he did not know the answer to, but what could he say? Wang Ling enjoyed this very much.

    The wind was not under hismand, it moved when he does and it doesn''t when he tries to take control. The wind was under themand of something foreign, and that was the Holy Qi.

    As if the Holy Qi had an Ego of its will was to simply make Wang Ling improve upon his movement, ''How curious  and here I thought I know the mystery of my own strength.'' He continued his movement feeling the danger seeping through the air.

    ===

    "Abyssal Demons really are strong!"

    SHIEEEE!

    The winged Abyssal Demon came to him when he was in the middle of a hunt. Its soulless eyes stared at his, and Leo stared back.

    Fearless and unfeeling the Demon struck with all that it had, moving quickly to devour the being in front of it. The Abyssal Demon failed, Leo moved to the side, he simply let the Demon passed through, and then stabbed its body believing it was enough.

    Stab!

    It was a clean strike, his knife cut through its hide made of oozing aura of death, yet, it didn''t die.

    Leo was carried off together with his knife, he wished to retreat but he knew that the moment he brought this Beast to where his Master was, then Wang Ling would be disturbed.

    ''The master can experience qi deviation if that happens.'' Without any hesitation, Leo fought with the Abyssal Demon to protect. He didn''t yield, his body crashed into trees, and he bled, he was weak, but he didn''t fall so that he could achieve his goal.

    And then, Leo was brought here, to a burning vige where a number of the vigers have already turned to Abyssal Demons themselves.

    Without hesitation, Leo fought against the winged-demon while helping people he did not know of escape. Leo grew up listening to stories of their n fighting against Abyssal Demons, and maybe through that his bravery sprouted forth.

    He swung his knife to save the lives of the vigers!

    The knife that was meant to kill was currently being used to protect.

    "Get out of here! I''ll cover for you!" a young man shed with two humanoid Abyssal Demon and another in the form of a Winged beast. While the family of three escaped Leo protected them, no one could protect Leo.

    A total of thirty tendrils sprouted from the three Abyssal Demons.

    Leo jumped back, not to run, but to defend. He swung the knife  the knife of his that had an eight-inch-long de deflected the tendrils.

    The knife was no weapon forbat, but in the hands of a master, it was a deadly weapon that could deal swift offense and a nigh imprable defense. If it was on the hands of a master that is.

    Leo was everything but a Master

    He deflected three, but the oing twenty-five was alreadying his way. All moved in haste, and in a split second his body was pierced by seven of them!

    Eighteen more wasing his way, it was a deadly assault, Leo knew he was about to die fate dictates that his life would be lost!

    But who gives a fuck what fate wants!? His Master told him there was no such thing as Fate, the moment you give up your life because of fate then you are nothing but a fool!

    Even when his body was pierced and the sensation of rotting assailed his senses, Leo stood his ground forcing out his body to move ording to his will, "Blood Seeking Knife! Phoenix u"

    His hands managed to travel halfway through, but the tendrils were too fast. The remaining slipped past his defenses and it was at this time that his body was pulled out of the way.

    "I know not much about you Leo, but seeing what you just did, I think I got a grasp of who you are." Wang Ling finally got to his disciple before the tendrils did. He took his ce, with a chipped sword at hand, "You are a fool  a kind fool."

    Wang Ling swung his de, ten of them were neutralized either by the de or by the gale his sword produced. Eight more remained, it was going to reach him, or so it should.

    The force of his swing helped Wang Ling twist his body, he turned his figure and then appeared before the other three he then shed.

    The two humanoid Abyssal Demons'' skulls cracked then broke into two pieces, the Abyssal Demon Beast, however, lived

    Wang Ling''s sword got nicked, "Seems like Abyssal Demons made from beasts are stronger. I am nearing my limit, so I am going to end this now before I "

    KHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!

    A cry echoed from the winged-demon and through its call came crawling Abyssal Demons surrounding Wang Ling and Leo.

    One, two seven ten twelve

    "This is not good." Wang Ling smiled despite it all.

    A young man stepped up, he stood beside Wang Ling holding a knife.

    "Escape, Leo." Wang Ling said.

    "I wish to help, Mas " Leo''s words were interrupted as his neck was struck.

    Wang Ling grabbed the boy''s cor and then gathered his strength and threw him away from the battlefield. Leo skidded on the ground, his back scratched, but for Wang Ling, that was eptable.

    "I don''t need to argue with dead weight."

    He took a deep breath, "Now, where were we."

    As such, the fight began.

 Chapter 380: You are the Father

    Chapter 380: You are the Father

    BOOM!

    The ground exploded; Wang Ling made his move. His sword was swung against the enemy and they responded by firing off tendrils at him.

    Twisting his body, he dodged and grabbed one of the tendrils and then proceeded to pull the Demon to him. One of the demons flew off, it couldn''t fight Wang Ling''s strength and as it appeared right in front of him, Wang Ling split its body in two.

    The skull cracked, and as its body began to disappear Wang Ling used it as a foothold to get nearer the winged-demon. More tendrils came his way, but the Holy Qi reacted and enhanced the wing produced by his movement.

    The tendrils were blown away, and Wang Ling now face to face with the enemy gathered his strength.

    BAM!

    He struck it with his fist, the winged beast staggered and the force sent it flying  or so it would but Wang Ling grabbed its talons pulled it to him, and cut off its wings!

    KHIIE! It screeched and used its talons to sh Wang Ling''s body. ck smoke came out of the gash, the rotting came to affect him once again. The effect resulted in the amplification of the pain he was already under.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" a roar came from Wang Ling and used all that he had and tossed the winged-beast on the ground!

    Ten tendrils shot out, five deflected, two missed and the rest pierced him. Wang Ling made sure the tendrils would not touch his vitals because the moment that it does, he would be done for.

    His body was already too weak for it to sustain any major injury, in fact, sustaining this much injury could prove fatal to him!

    "I will notst long if this goes on."

    Yet, despite all this, Wang Ling continued.

    He had yet tond, and as he descended from above, Wang Ling decided to do something truly outrageous. When he saw the Abyssal Demon Beast, he threw his sword to pin it on the ground, "I am going to end this now."

    Channeling what little Holy Qi he had in his body! He grits his teeth bearing the pain, the halo behind him glowed brightly the people from afar then saw the mes of their vige get drawn to his body!

    With cked mouths, they saw a tower of me burn brightly.

    Wang Ling gathered the mes to palms, the mes all over the vige came to him in flocks none could touch him, and those who approached all burned. This body of his may just be fragile, but the elements of the world were under his control.

    Blood escaped from Wang Ling''s nose and eyes, his ears were the same and before long he coughed up a liter of blood, but a maniacal remained.

    Underneath him, the pinned beast could not escape, but it also did not die! It resiliently clung to life and oddly enough, Wang Ling felt that its energy was ever-growing stronger.

    ''Is getting damage making it stronger?'' Wang Ling panicked; this was not good, ''I need something more drastic I hope this works.'' Instead of creating mes, Wang Ling began rerouting the me''s path!

    The mes burnt brightly and then the towering me surrounding him slowly weakened. The mes became more bearable.

    The Abyssal Demons that had no minds only desire to kill rushed Wang Ling. They were attracted to him, to his existence that was brimming with the scent of life. The Scent of the elementsing off his body was too much for them to bear.

    They all roared as they jumped him with dozens of tendrils sprouting from their bodies, Wang Ling did not care.

    He kicked the air, a burst of wind sent him flying directly to the ground the Abyssal Demons broke through the weakening tower of mes and soon the winged-demon broke free of its binds.

    It roared and countered Wang Ling''sing assault with its sharp talons. Wang Ling saw this but then, in the blink of an eye, the fire surrounding him disappeared and in between his hand was a ball of fire.

    His clothes burned off and then his right hand carrying the sphere of fire was scorched, his body was slowly being cooked but he hanged on. Pushing on, the talons and the Spiraling me Sphere met.

    BOOM!

    Like a water balloon meeting a needle, the ball of me on Wang Ling''s hand popped and engulfed the surrounding including himself. The Abyssal Demons were all scorched and inside that hellscape, Wang Ling picked up the melting sword.

    The winged demon was escaping and as it did Wang Ling summoned not his qi but what remained of his current sword intent, and at that moment, when he poured everything that he had in that melting de, everything turned dark.

    Yet despite that fact, Wang Ling''s body did not stop, engraved in his very soul was the movement of a sword path. In his sleep, his sword could still move and even in this state, when the sword was imbued with his remaining sword intent, Wang Ling did not n on wasting a single drop of energy!

    From the very depths of his existence, the appearance of an unnamed sword skill emerged  a technique that needed no name  Cleave!

    Like the earth was cleaved, when the light of the mes disappeared, and only the light of the moon provided guidance, the disappearing body of the winged demon could be seen and with its cleaved body was a fissure several meters deep.

    Wang Ling lost his consciousness, his bodyy weak on the ground but then within his mind a figure made of pure white light could be seen.

    Its figure resembled an animal, a fox with nine tails to be urate, and as Wang Ling wavering mind saw this, he whispered, "Xue "

    Wang Ling finally could no longer function. He now could not even be called to his mindscape, but within that white mindscape was the figure of the white fox smiling

    "Hehehe, Father is truly funny." it disappeared soon after calling Wang Ling its father.

 Chapter 381: Child

    Chapter 381: Child

    Wang Ling was still unconscious but his psyche was in a while ne of existence within his mind, it was a ce he had been so many times before  his mindscape.

    In that ce he was alone without anyone to talk to, the Gray Figure whose soul existed in the stream of the Holy and True Devil Qi had already created its own existence and left him.

    ''Well, at least I now have a ce to train my technique during my sleep.'' Wang Ling said while acting as though this was perfectly normal.

    However, while he was thinking in this manner, Wang Ling felt another presence a sword manifested in his hand, and then swung it without any hesitation.

    He turned around and stopped his de only when it reached the neck of the enemy before him, "Who are you, no, rather, what are you?"

    "I do wonder, what do you think I am?"

    Before Wang Ling was a white figure, it had the distinct feature of long glowing hair and short stature like that of a young girl but  it had no facial feature.

    It touched Wang Ling''s sword, gently pushed it away, "do you really not remember me?"

    The white figure was saddened, it began stuttering, panicking as though something big happened. It wished to get to Wang Ling, it walked to him in silence, "Plea-please, remember, I-I don''t want to be forgotten again, please  remember me Father."

    "What are you saying?"

    Wang Ling wished to understand her, sadly, the more she spoke the more he failed to understand what the hell was going on. Father? He did not remember having a child with anybody, was his union with Bai Xue resulted in the creation of life?

    If so, then how did their child managed to infiltrate his mind? All of this made no sense, but then, a distant memory surfaced.

    "No, I have met this being but when? Where? I know it had happened, but ahhhhhhhh! That time  I saw you before when the gray figure appeared before me and "warned" me about the False Nobles when I reached Royalty  are you the personification of the Holy Qi? No, should I call you the Angelic Qi?"

    The being was happy by his words, it smiled and jumped into him with open arms, the being hugged Wang Ling as tight as it could, "It does not matter how you refer to me. I have missed you, father."

    Its words struck Wang Ling and uponing into contact with him a stream of information flowing into his mind.

    The image continued to sh as if it wanted to be assimted.

    His mind was in a chaotic mess, memories that did not exist before overtook him, the figure of a man holding a young girl''s hand appeared.

    Holding onto his head, Wang Ling could barely hold on to his sanity. He held onto it in desperation and fell to his knees. The image brought him to a time when there was nothing but darkness and the girl giving life to worlds.

    "Ack! What is this?"

    The little girl held onto Wang Ling''s head, whispering to him, "Do not fight it, Father, this is the memory you need to receive, the memory of the past the Gray Figure as you call it stopped me from imparting stop resisting and ept everything."

    Through the white figure''s wishes, Wang Ling saw the truth about the Holy Qi, its birth and its existence, and something beyond.

    At first, there was nothing but then, in the darkness a man appeared and birthed the stream of life.

    This stream had no form, but through its presence, worlds andws existed, the elements flourished and life bloomed because of it.

    The stream at first had no sentience, but under the presence of the Creator, it grew a mind of its own.

    The stream came out of its very existence, the stream that creates life was a part of the creator thus, it sought out its progenitor or its father.

    It learned how to walk and took the shape of its creator, it was lonely, it sought after thepanion of its creator or its father. It did not know what it was doing, it did not even know why it existed, only that it didn''t want to be separated from its Father.

    There were only two beings who knew of her, the Mother of Beast, the Progenitor, or otherwise known as the Creator.

    The little girl was alone, she governed the qi of heaven and none could see her despite the number of beings who use her existence.

    But it didn''t matter because this existence only needed its father, the one who created the flow of Holy Qi. However, the eventual death of the Creator and the Mother of Beast''s regression urred, no one could talk to it anymore.

    However, that was not everything, when the General of Chaos died and hid in the stream of the Holy Qi and the True Devil Qi, it locked up the figures that govern the flow of both supreme qis.

    The figure was imprisoned as its ce was taken by a part of the General of Chaos so that it could hide from the eyes of the First Creations.

    The incarnation of the Holy Qi appeared inside that ckness it sent it and, in that darkness, its childlike mind began to seek out the father is used to hold hands with.

    In that darkness, it was alone, it did not have any contact with the father it so loves, lonely, detached, and afraid. Emotions surfaced under the pressure, it grew a mind, a heart, understanding, andprehension.

    "Where am I? Where is my father? Where are you father? Please answer me I do not like this where are you?" no one answered.

    In that darkness, none answered its call.

    It was trapped, unable to leave, unable to return to his side. Then a miracle urred, its binds disappeared, the General of Chaos had loosened its hold, and it managed to escape the darkness.

    Quickly, it dashed, searching for the father it so dearly missed, it traversed the stream of the Holy Qi, billions of kilometers it walked, to no avail.

    Wang Ling, at this time, had already died.

    Time passed; the qi of the Universe disappeared yet it didn''t stop, and now, after so long, the psyche of the Holy Qi found the father it so dearly loved.

    Ittched onto Wang Ling who had be the incarnation of the previous Creator. Other than the Mother of Beast no one else could see it and at this moment he had something he wished to say to the being.

    He knelt down, "Child there is something that you must know."

    The white figure released Wang Ling of her hold, it looked at him through its featureless visage. It was expecting him to

    "Your creator, the one you so loved is no longer of this World or anywhere else for that matter."

    "What do you mean, Father?" the figure was confused, "Are you not, the one who I journeyed with for so long? Are you not the one who wields the power of Creation? Please father, do not abandon me in this way."

    Wang Ling held onto its shoulders. In this mindscape everything was under his control, he could summon a sword and even bestow his memories to another being, touching the figure''s forehead with his, he showed her thest moments of the one it calls creator.

    It took a while, but as soon as it ended, its steps staggered.

    "He-he, he''s gone father he-he is gone" itughed, not wanting to believe the truth it had been shown but when the truth settled, the figure broke into tears despite not having any eyes.

    Unable to form its words, the figure grabbed Wang Ling, it pressed its face on his chest and wailed on his chest.

    "Fatherrrr." The child that came to life searching for its father''s love, had lost its purpose the moment it thought it had found hope.

 Chapter 382: Peace was Never an Option I

    Chapter 382: Peace was Never an Option I

    "Are you okay now?"

    "Mm."

    The figure nodded its tiny head.

    "Will you consider letting go?"

    ".............no....don''t leave me too.... Please."

    A quivering child, Wang Ling was left unable to move. He sighed, looked up at the white background of this world and just the figure let it all out.

    Time passed; Wang Ling simply waited for his body to regenerate. Though he''s currently conscious in this mindscape doesn''t mean Wang Ling could just force himself awake.

    [I''ll stay here, for the time being, I already trained myself to react when there''s a risk to my life anyway.] No matter how trained a person was, they would not be able to protect themselves when they''re asleep.

    If he estimated it right, Wang Ling had been sleeping for at least a couple of days now.

    Besides, for him resting in this manner would be much more beneficial. Wang Ling had noticed that every time he fights and experiences a beat down, his body experiences an increase in terms of cultivation.

    Though he''s not exactly sure why just yet.

    Wang Ling did not know of this but the Overlord Meridians had shown its varied uses, it increases his regeneration and with the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth body, this body grows stronger with every beat up.

    Right now, after the grueling fight with the demons, he''s beginning to experience another metamorphosis.

    Wang Ling was growing stronger without him even knowing, but this fact would be discovered by his observant eyes soon enough. At the moment, he''s just letting his body recover, he''s keen on breaking through the next stage in a few days too.

    [I can''t dally here while I don''t even know the situation of my family. I''m also worried about the appearance of the Abyssal Demons; they might continue spreading if nothing is done. The death of the Gray Figure must be dealing with ]

    Wang Ling''s train of thought was suddenly cut short as he felt someone prying at his body, without a moment''s notice he awakened with beastly eyes, "The hell do you think you''re doing to me?"

    ===

    "Thank you for saving this vige from the Beyonders. Our forces had been too stretched outtely so we failed to send out proper help to everyone below us."

    "Ah, no, my Master and I were simply passing through you need not thank us."

    In the physical world, Leo was currently in the middle of panicking because right in front of him were people man from the Lopus Family.

    Leo was currently staying in a house provided by the vige that Wang Ling saved. When Leo awoke, he was already in this house, he and his Master apparently were both unconscious after fighting the Abyssal Demons.

    Leo and Wang Ling had been hailed as the saviors of this small vige  though the fact was that Leo was knocked out by Wang Ling.

    The members of the Lopus Family arrived two dayster; they were expecting a clean-up but were surprised to see the vige survived.

    The vigers pointed at Leo and Wang Ling as their savior bringing us to the current situation.

    The Lopus Family was someone who held tremendous power around these parts. Leo had brought Wang Ling here while he was unconscious.

    He thought that this would be thest ce the Sect woulde looking because of their involvement with the Lopus Family''s Young Master''s death.

    This ce was also away from the Lopus Family''s main headquarters making their number thin. This ce was mostly upied by small viges that pay tribute to them and nothing more.

    However, the situation suggests the opposite of what he had hoped.

    [Because of the Abyssal Demon''s appearance, they sent people here to check Master is currently incapacitated and they don''t seem to recognize me so I just have to bear with it.]

    He wanted to keep his wits with him, the young Leo wished to be a man so that the Lopus Family would not be able to get anything out of him, yet a boy would always be a boy.

    Without anyone needing to look too hard his face detailed what he was feeling, anxiousness could be seen on the young boy''s face.

    "Please, do not be rmed, we are not here to cause you any trouble. Like I said I am here to thank you and your master. Ah, I heard your Master was injured after fighting with several Beyonders on his own, this man with me is Alchemist Jiru, we can have him look at your Master''s situation."

    This member before him had a square jaw and a scar going down his left eye. The other two behind him looked like ackey and a doctor. As to why Leo knew it was a doctor, the insignia of the Alchemy Tower was inscribed on his clothes.

    [A Rampaging Phoenix carrying a ck and white sword and a single star he''s actually a One Star Alchemist?]

    Seeing this, Leo lowered his head saying, "Ple-please do. My master is over that room."

    "Alchemist Jiru, if you could please?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    Leo was prepared to stand up and lead the way, but Alchesmit Jiru simply raised his hands.

    "You need not stand young man; I can find my own way." Alchemist Jiru did not bother having Leo stand and lead. This Alchemist could see that the young man''s injury had yet to healpletely.

    Alchemist Jiru entered Wang Ling''s room silently.

    Seeing this, Leo was now assured that Wang Ling would be okay.

    Anyone could call themselves Alchemist, create a pill, and p yourself with the title. If you work in some backwater then bing a local alchemist was enough,

    However, those who wish to rise through the ranks and gain fame, fortune, money, and respect, then they must join the Alchemist Tower.

    As for the Alchemist Tower, Leo did not know much about it but from what he heard its reach span all across different worlds. It was an organization that could eradicate a world.

    There were talks about its leader''s mes strong enough to refine entire worlds to pills if she wishes to. Leo did not believe such boasts but the fact remained they''re a power beyond imagination.

    With such an organization behind them, the Alchemists who gain a star would be respected no matter where they go.

    They were so revered that many practically worship them.

    [If someone like that looks after my Master I''m sure everything would be fine]

    BOOM!

    The walls suddenly copsed, and everyone saw a young man holding the revered Alchemist by the neck.

 Chapter 383: You dont know who I am

    Chapter 383: You don''t know who I am

    [I can''t breathe.]

    This thought would naturallye from the man being strangled, but that guy was already unconscious.

    These thoughts were from the man who acted as the representative of the Lopus Family.

    "Who are you? What did you do to Alchemist Jiru!?"

    The scarred face man asked while trying to think of a way how to get out of this encounter alive with the Jiru, [Dammit, how many has he killed to have such an aura?]

    Alchemist Jiru cannot die during his watch or while he''s staying under the Lopus Family, else the Alchemist Tower woulde for them.

    Those who join the Alchemist Tower were people known for the kindness and this includes every single member. There was not a single member who daremit any bad deed without a valid reason, then the moment a single rumor spreads, the founder would send in her forces and seek out every head.

    Due to that fact, the Alchemist Tower was considered more sacred than any Buddhist temple. Their insignia may mean a rampaging Phoenix, but they''re everything but. Arrogant some of them may be, somewhat greedy or haughty, but none of them were bad people  or so many believed.

    Thus, the death of an Alchemist would lead to an uproar, the Lopus Family might not receive help from them anymore.

    "Let Alchemist Jiru go before I make you!"

    He looked at them, and smiled, "You quiver while holding a de, that''s quite the sight. Prying over my body, sloppily sending in qi to my meridians, you had some balls trying to kill me. And now, you threaten me, how magnificent."

    Wang Ling walked with the alchemist in tow, his body slowly bing the embodiment of a sword, his fingers outstretched, blood was already reeking out of his body.

    "So, tell me, how many holes do you want in your body?" he spoke in a cold tone.

    "You you don''t scare me, you are nothing but a Qi Reinforcement Realm nobody!" The scarred man dashed forward, he swung his saber at Wang Ling.

    The man found a way to ovee his fear, he was a Qi Cloaking Realm cultivator, he was stronger than Wang Ling!

    [I don''t know how he''s emitting such an aura, but that must all be front! Do not be fooled Irta, you are stronger than him!] he used such words to assure himself.

    But as the saber was about to reach Wang Ling''s neck, it stopped. Irta''s eyes widened from shock, "I-impossible!"

    Wang Lingughed, "And yet I just did, now that you saw that, pay the fine with your life  die!"

    "MA-MASTER WAIT!" Leo found himself just before Irta was about to die, "They are not enemy, they''re simply here to help us. The one in your hand is called Alchemist Jiru, someone from the Alchemist Tower! He was simply trying to heal you earlier."

    Leo''s words stopped Wang Ling''s hands, the young Leo attracted the eyes of Irta and the tremblingckey.

    "Is that so?" Wang Ling raised his brows and then dropped the Alchemist down.

    Upon doing so Irta had his man look after the incapacitated Jiru. The doctor had now be the patient. Wang Ling who had awoken from his rest looked around, "Leo, what is happening?" he asked while epting the change of clothes Leo prepared earlier on.

    "We are in the vige you saved; it had been several days since you have been asleep, they are not the enemies"

    Leo exined the situation, he even mentioned the Alchemist Tower and Jiru''s identity, "He''s someone sent to these parts by the Alchemist Tower, he''s under their protection. As for who these people are, they are men of the Lopus Family."

    Wang Ling noted everything that he had said and when he took a seat the first thing toe out of his mouth was, "I apologize." ever so slightly he lowered his head, an act he would rarely do.

    He was in the wrong, at the moment Wang Ling would rather apologize for something he had done rather than fight without a reason, "My situation has me in need of always being alert, my meridians are also something that cannot be messed around with so I panicked when someone had their qi circte in mine."

    Wang Ling''s Overlord Meridians was something beyond the scope of a man, those who peer into it must die else unwanted attention could arise. The fact that his meridians were much too different from the norm would set off many greedy bastards, thus, it may remain a secret.

    Thankfully Alchemist Jiru failed to assess his situation for he awoke the moment foreign qi invaded his meridian system.

    "I understand your situation Grand Master Wang, if I am the only troubled I would forgive you in a manner of seconds, but you have attacked Alchemist Jiru I fear you will have to deal with that matter on your own. Just so you know, if Alchemist Jiru was toin about your assault, the Lopus Family would have to turn their swords against you I apologize in advance. You are the savior of this town, so I would like to ask you to leave immediately before any blood is drawn."

    Irta knew he would not be able to beat Wang Ling.

    Irta also understood that he''s not someone the family could have an enemy at the moment so he asked him to leave.

    [This man is impossible to read. His strength is incalcble for him to catch my saber with his fingers is something even the Father would find hard doing.] Irta was trying to make Wang Ling disappear from theirnds before anything could arise.

    "You''re a good guy, what is your identity?" Wang Ling managed to read Irta''s intentions.

    "It is Irta Lopus, Grand Master Wang. The firstborn of the Lopus Family." He was d that Wang Ling did not take offense to his words.

    Leo''s eyes widen hearing that, [That means he''s the Lopus Family''s first young master!] he would also be the older brother of the one Lucius killed. Leo looked at his Master with worried eyes.

    Smiling, Wang Ling spoke, "Don''t worry about the Alchemist I have my ways to make peace with someone like him, you need not worry about having your family implicated."

    "Thank you, Grand Master Wang. Not only did you save this vige out of goodwill, but for you to also "

    Wang Ling raised his hand, "That is enough pandering when you don''t even know who I am."

    Irta was confused but as Wang Ling rested his hand on his knuckles, the smile on Wang Ling''s face disappeared, "My name is Wang Ling, of Leo Vyasa, the brother of your kin''s murderer."

    Silence prevailed in the room.

 Chapter 384: The so-called Truth

    Chapter 384: The so-called Truth

    SLASH!

    Leo froze, his back drenched in a cold sweat as his heart raced like there''s no tomorrow. Irta Lopus was ring at him with a sword inches away from his neck, the reason? Wang Ling just admitted something he shouldn''t have.

    "Let go!" Irta shouted as he further increased his strength.

    "You know you can''t get past me, let me finish my words before we  oh for the love of." Wang Ling grew exasperated at the sight of Irta swinging his fist.

    Leo froze at the sight of this but Wang Ling did not stop Irta, instead, Wang Ling just spoke, "Leo, did I teach you to be a coward?"

    A simple set of words set off Leo, a sword appeared in his hand and like a snake, the boy maneuvered his hands and grabbed the oing fist. He caught it, but the power behind it was too strong and sent the boy flying and crashing on the wall behind him.

    Irta let go of the Saber''s handle, he was about to finish Leo when Wang Ling decided to intervene, "Okay that is enough." Wang Ling swung the saber!

    SLASH!

    "YOUNG MASTER!"

    A direct hit on the stomach and Irta was sent flying on the wall opposite of Leo. The man with Irta red at Wang Ling fearing the death of his Young Master, Wang Ling just scoffed, "Don''t front, you''re more of a coward than Leo here, so look away before I gouge your eyes. Besides, your Young Master''s alive I use the blunt side of the saber, so I think it would be in your best interest if you look after him now."

    The man quickly turned around to tend to his Young Master and Wang Ling did the same but to check on Leo who was struggling to stand up, "You okay kid?"

    Leo held onto his stomach,ughing, "hahahaha. No - I think I broke several ribs."

    "I like that honesty, hold on I''ll patch you up quickly." Wang Ling circted his qi in Leo''s meridians and then punctured several points on the boy''s body.

    A light feeling descended on Leo''s body, "Thank you, master." The boy felt grateful to the man who let this happened to him.

    "Well, seeing how you conquered your fear against the Lopus brat, this is the least I can give you as a reward. You did good kid, and seeing how you are nearing the Late stages of Qi Reinforcement Stage, it seems like you are improving steadily."

    Well, it was not that Wang Ling hated Leo that he would let this thing happen, rather, it was all for the boy. Leo''s skills lie in his bravery and instinct, he''s talentless so these two parts of him must always be honed. If this defeat proves to be his downfall then this would be the end of his path.

    But seeing how Leo handled this loss and how cool he''s acting with his Master''s method gave Wang Ling hope that this young man was more than he lets on.

    It took a while for Irta to return back inside the house, and as theckey stayed outside out of fear from Wang Ling''s eyes and to keep out the prying eyes of the vigers, Wang Ling questioned Irta, "So, how are you feeling? Ready to talk now?"

    "What''s there to talk? His older brother killed Seran, my brother, with all due respect Grand Master Wang, do you think it is possible to control this seething rage within me?"

    "You post a great point, if I was you, I would have eradicated his existence and devoured his soul at the thought of killing a member of the family if Lucius was indeed the one who killed your brother that is."

    Irta creased his brows, "What do you mean?"

    "Well, you see, Leo here is the brother of Lucius, and as his Master do you think I would do something to endanger his life without thinking it through?"

    Leo wanted to say yes but didn''t dare to.

    Irta was silent, this man before him just risked his life fighting against the beyonders, take the matter with Seran and of course, he was nothing but a righteous man in Irta''s eyes.

    He wanted to first hear what Wang Ling was on about.

    Wang Ling yed with the saber, he bnces it through its tip and began speaking, "Let me first ask you a question, what is the situation of your family with the [Star Seeking Sect]? Are they hostile against your family?"

    "Yes, they have been showing their fangs against us since my brother''s death."

    "Oh? I did not expect that but go on. I thought the Sect would have blinded your n and pour the hate into Lucius'' rotting existence."

    "It seems like Grandmaster Wang has a broad view of things, and you are correct we were almost blinded and controlled by rage. My father actually wanted to go out himself and take the head of Lucius, but, the Sect Master came to visit us carrying Seran as quickly as he could acting as though he wanted to show his condolence.

    "iming he wanted to have the Sect offer the head of Lucius to our Family may sew the rift between the two caused by this incident. My father obliged to let the Sect take care of matters, he wanted to trust them. We were waiting for news and then when the truth surface with the death of the Elder.

    "The truth about the greed of the Star Seeking Sect spread to our ears. Their mission was not to seek vengeance but to cover their tracks as they gain their hands on the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth technique. This truth enraged my father, learning that the Star Seeking Sect was actually using Seran''s death as cover sent him to a fit of rage and fought with the Sect Master, gravely injuring himself and the Sect Master and this would eventually lead to conflict, then a war against our groups."

    Wang Ling raised his brows, "Wait, is that the reason why you say you do not have enough people to protect yournds from the Demons or Beyonders as you call them?"

    Irta nodded his head with a grave expression.

    Wang Ling knew that the Star Seeking Sect had Lucius kill Seran in thepetition so they could achieve two things  lower the strength of the growing Lopus Family by killing the arrogant yet prodigious son Sera, and then unearth the lost art of Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth.

    [It seems like the Star Seeking Sect is a formidable existence. They would have seeded in achieving their goal. They ounted for everything well, everything that is except for me.]

    "I understand your situation now. I would like to go back to the discussion about your brother but I also wish to know about the story of how Lucius escaped."

    "The survivors imed he showed formidable sword techniques and the only reason why they lived was to let everyone know the might of his n and announce the promised time of his revenge a year from that time  wait, what happened to Lucius anyway? Is he alive still?"

    Wang Ling looked at Irta, he was currently contemting how he should go about the details, "No he died that night but I cannot tell you the details of the matter."

    Irta looked over at Leo who showed a grieving expression  such a face could not be faked. He too had lost a brother and he knows that Leo''s pain was true.

    Irta chose to believe Wang Ling.

    "So, Grandmaster Wang will you tell me now what all of this has to do with my brother''s death?"

    "Oh yeah, the truth was that Leo''s Master, the Seventh Sword Mountain, Lucius'' Master had a hand in your brother''s death."

    "What!?"

    Wang Ling smiled within, "You see, your brother was a genius and the sect feared your brother''s rise may lead to your Family''s strength rising beyond theirs. The fear drove them to have Lucius kill Seran by holding Leo hostage and when the job was done, they pinned everything to Lucius without honoring their words. They also wanted their legacy and with this scheme, they killed two birds with one stone" And so, Wang Ling''s bullshit went on.

    Some of them were truthful well, as for the rest of them they were being pulled out of his ass.

    Leo looked at his Master with confused eyes, he did not know if he should be amazed of Wang Ling''s intellect or be ashamed of him.

 Chapter 385: The Grandmaster I

    Chapter 385: The Grandmaster I

    "So, you are telling me that the real killers are the Elders of the Sect. That is true, but that does not change the fact that it was Lucius who killed him with his fist."

    "That''s understandable, hate him as you must, but the truth of his death is an irreversible fact. If Lucius is gone you can try and kill Leo or me to dissipate your anger but the truth is that the remaining killers are still atrge. They wille for me and Leo, and their group and I will fight, I can fight them off, we can always run and hide, but you and your Family? You will never be able to hold out for long enough.

    "A sect has many ties, and with your Family facing the Beyonders it will only be a matter of time before your Family whither away and disappear from thesends. In the end, the Sect would be the one to survive and will overtake your properties, leaving them victorious letting them replenish what they have sacrificed."

    Unless it''s a Sect focused on cksmithing or Alchemy, money would be hard to get.

    Sects at their very cores are businesses meant to rake in money. They seek out many cities for donations and im Spirit Mines.

    The Star Seeking Sect most probably wanted to avoid the eradication of the Lopus Family because they provide money and men for them. However, if they are not eradicated considering the situation at hand, the Sect would instead suffer.

    If they win this war, they''ll be able to take over the businesses of the Lopus Family, and with the treasures, they would gain they''ll be able to lick their wounds.

    "It will also result in them gaining the goodwill of the Lopus Family''s enemies thereby creating new rtions. The Family''s who has a connection with the Lopus Family will also send out men and money to them so, in hindsight, they''ll gain more than they could ever hope for."

    Irta was left unable to speak, Wang Ling had justid out the possibilities that the Lopus Family would face if nothing was done. But one thing was left unanswered, "Why are you telling me this?"

    "Because I n on eradicating the Star Seeking Sect and to do that, I need your Family''s connection and strength. So, will you extend your hands and help me?"

    "I I need to talk to my father about this. If Grandmaster Wang is willing, I wish to take you to him as soon as possible."

    "I was already nning on visiting your household in a month''s time anyway. We can leave as soon as you wish."

    Irta nodded his head, "I see, then we shall depart when Alchemist Jiru recovers."

    The talk was finally over and Wang Ling got what he wanted. Soon, night came and inside a room, the Alchemist awoke in a fit of rage.

    "That bastard, I''ll get back with him!" even a Saint has a tipping point and Wang Ling attacking the doctor who wished nothing more than to help him was Jiru''s tipping point.

    "Not to disrespect but don''t waste your breath and just give up, you''re too weak for me and I can just always join the Alchemist Tower to avoid any conflict."

    Alchemist Jiru turned his head to the side and saw Wang Ling sitting right beside him. Alchemist Jiru wanted to stand up in haste but found his body incapable of moving, "What did you do to me!?" he was enraged.

    "Don''t worry, that''s the effect of my attack on your earlier it will be undone in about three more hours. Try not to overuse your qi, I invaded your body with mine, try and ignite a me and you will burn to death."

    Wang Ling''s words needed not to be tested for the truth was already confirmed by Alchemist Jiru. His qi couldn''t be circted, his meridians were blocked by foreign qi and his me was too agitated to be used.

    If he ignites his mes he would die. He should be angry, but he was more in awe rather than angered, "How did you do this? It''s impossible to interfere with my mes this much, it feels more foreign than the qi you left in my meridians."

    For Alchemist Jiru, his mes he cultivated for years felt like a foreign substance he had not once touched in this life. Wang Ling did not answer his question, instead, he asked him something, "I owe you an apology for attacking you despite your goodwill."

    "No, I understand why you reacted in such a manner. For me to invade the body of someone of your caliber was my mistake. I''m d to still be alive considering your capabilities." Alchemist Jiru who had calmed down already grasped his standing.

    He had heard that Masters were entric, if someone else other than Wang Ling had their body invaded by foreign qi, Alchemist Jiru knew his death would have been assured.

    This Alchemist could still remember the eyes Wang Ling showed him. Those beastly eyes with unfathomable depth could still make Jiru quiver from fear, "You spared my life must have been quite hard. I am just d to still be breathing."

    Smiling, Wang Ling nodded his head, "Hoooh, it seems like Leo was indeed right, the people of the Alchemist Tower really are quite the gentlemen. For you to be this level-headed despite my attack, I am impressed. Whoever leads the Alchemist Tower deserves my praise, okay, I made up my mind, I wanted topensate you by giving you a lesson about alchemy but rewarding someone like you might just prove beneficial."

    "What do you mean, Grandmaster? Do you mean to say that you are also proficient in the ways of Alchemy?"

    Alchemist Jiru found this hard to believe, but Wang Ling simplyughed at his question, "It is not my main path but I did dabble in Alchemy for a long time. I also have sufficient background in terms of controlling mes, and speaking of which, it would be best to give you the first gift."

    Before Alchemist Jiru could ask anything, Wang Ling moved his hand and punctured the alchemist''s body freeing his meridians. Before he could get used to it, Wang Ling touched Jiru''s be.

    "Do not move else you risk scorching your meridians."

    Jiru did not know what Wang Ling was trying to do, but he didn''t dare disobey.

    Wang Ling closed his eyes and when he opened them again, in front of him was a youngdy floating around Jiru.

    ''What do you want me to do, Ling?'' the incarnation of the Holy Qi asked Wang Ling.

    ''The trace of rampaging Holy Qi you left in his fire, integrate it on the essence of power.'' Wang Ling instructed.

    ''But you asked me to put it there so he wouldn''t be able to control his mes. If I integrate the Holy Qi, his fire will grow stronger. Didn''t you want him to lose power?''

    ''I changed my mind. This man is wise, he knows what he should do and doesn''t act beyond what he doesn''t need. His age already limited his future. If he rises from where he is now then he''ll be indebted to me. That would let me gain a connection to the Alchemist Tower.''

    ''I do not get it, but I''ll do it if Ling asks me to.''

    The incarnation did what was asked of her and as the refreshing sensation of the Holy Qi invaded Jiru''s body, the rampaging mes in his body turned quiet and then exploded into a much brighter ze soon after.

    Wang Ling let him go, and when he did, Jiru looked at himself with disbelief.

    ''This. This is.'' Jiru''s eyes widened from shock, ''My mes, it is getting stronger yet it is also much calmer than before. How astounding.''

    It was as if he had just been reborn. What he had just been given was beyond what he could ever aplish for a decade. Wang Ling just boosted his cultivation and very well changed his fate for the better.

    Jiru was prepared to kowtow and thank Wang Ling but he was stopped.

    "Okay, listen to me now, I will not repeat myself. Okay, Alchemy and fire corrtes like"

    Without any warnings Wang Ling began a leisurely lecture, he did not stop his words. He did not ept any question he only rambled on without letting anyone stop him.

    When he finished talking, it was time already time for Leo to call Wang Ling for dinner.

    He went to the room where Wang Ling and Jiru had been staying and when he opened the doors, a peculiar sight entered his ears.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster Wang! I Jiru ask of you to please ept me as your disciple  no, even just a half-disciple would be the greatest blessing I would receive in this lifetime."

    Leo watched as Jiru begged Wang Ling with tears streaming down his face to be epted in discipleship.

 Chapter 386: Left behind

    Chapter 386: Left behind

    "If I ept you as a half-disciple will you stop this?" Wang Ling asked the still kowtowing Jiru.

    "Yes, to have such a position would be the greatest honor of my life."

    "Just so you know this kid would be your Senior Martial Brother, is that okay?" Wang Ling pointed at Leo who just entered the scene.

    "I understand." Jiru was determined. Wang Ling just taught him methods that would improve his alchemy several decades ahead and that''s not including Wang Ling''s grace of strengthening his mes.

    Jiru was thanking the Transcendental beings for being attacked. His suffering ended up bing benefits beyond his imagination!

    Wang Ling could see it in Jiru''s eyes, and as he smiled inwardly, he "reluctantly" epted Jiru, "Then with this, you are to be my half-disciple."

    "Thank you, Grandmaster Wang."

    By this time, Leo had already stepped out of the house as to noy get dragged into the weirdness of his master''s antics. Irta saw him exiting alone and burying the anger he had in his heart, Irta asked Leo with a friendly tone, "Was the Grandmaster still healing Alchemist Jiru?"

    Leo shook his head, "No, he''s epting Alchemist Jiru as his half-disciple."

    "seriously?" he was in disbelief.

    "Senior Leo speak of the truth; I have indeed blessed in this life after Grandmaster Wang epted me as a half-disciple." Alchemist Jiru confirmed as he and his new Master exited the house.

    Wang Ling disregarded the shocked expression of Irta, "Leo,e on, let''s eat."

    Walking pass Irta, Wang Ling was led by Leo to the feast prepared by the vigers. Leo hunted the meat that was served in the feast, and that night, other than Irta who was left incapable of thinking straight, everyone celebrated.

    The next day arrived, just when the sun was about to rise Wang Ling the entire vige was already up and was bowing before Wang Ling who saved their vige.

    Wang Ling raised his brows as Leo was actually approached by several men and women of the vigers, calling him teacher.

    Alchemist Jiru leaned over to exin the situation, "Senior Leo taught the vigers how to cultivate and fighting techniques using the sword and knife."

    "Oh, is that so?" Wang Ling was impressed. He smiled his thoughts unknown to anyone by him.

    Leo walked over to Wang Ling as he waved to the others.

    "Seems like you''re pretty popr, Leo. Did you teach them your family''s cultivation method?" Wang Ling had also been using the cultivation method that Lucius had been using.

    "Yes."

    "Hooooh, I thought those were secrets? You sure you''re okay with spreading it around?"

    "Well, the family is already destroyed and it will only disappear if I don''t teach it to others. Having others learn it will be much more beneficial. Also, I told them that the technique is from our Sect and if they wish to learn everything, they must join us in the future." Leo said thinking about a future where the Crimson Snow Sect had grown to tremendous extent.

    Last night Leo was too shock seeing a member of the Alchemist Tower bowing and asking for Wang Ling to ept him as a half-disciple. But after thinking it through such a sight should have been natural.

    [Master is a monster with unfathomable power and experience. Though I did not expect him to be proficient in the way of Alchemy. With Master I know the Sect will grow tremendously, we might even overpower the Three Giants of the World! Wait, now that I think about it if Master can do Alchemy we can open new paths do business, and earn money without needing the other Families too much. We''ll be self-sufficient and if we can connect with the Alchemist Towers or the other Towers we''d be able to  hehehehe!]

    Leo was giggling away, his mind overloaded with many possibilities. He was already eleven this year, a bit young but already mature. The past events of his Family''s destruction and Wang Ling''s teachings led him to have a broader perspective.

    Wang Ling did not know the exact thoughts going through Leo''s head and seeing himugh in such a manner would be problematic if not for the fact he had seen his kindness.

    [He''s not a bad kid, but I need to lead him better so that he can walk a path that''s not defiled by rotting corpses.]

    The Typhoon Cmity Method is a Rank-4 cultivation method, and for Leo to give it to others with the price of nothing but a promise they will join his Sect in the future made Wang Ling see Leo at a new light.

    The path the boy tread upon would be filled with light if this goes on and it was Wang Ling''s job to ensure it would not be tainted by darkness. Leo would grow and as he does, he would experience many more things.

    [Not spreading the Typhoon Cmity Method would have more advantages but this is fine.] Wang Ling did not wish to teach the boy to be greedy.

    "Grandmaster Wang, we are now going to depart, please use my Storm Eagle." Alchemist Jiru offered the mount he had used to apany Irta to the vige.

    "What will use then?"

    "He shall take Lucal''s Red Talon Raven," Irta said as the man with him looked at him with bewildered eyes as if asking him:

    ''Then what about me, Young Master?''

    To which Irta answered, "He can stay here for the time being and I shall send someone to pick him up."

    Alchemist Jiru looked at Lucal, "Is that okay with you, sir Lucal?"

    "N-no problem, it would be my honor." And with a wry smile, Lucal gave up his mount.

    Wang Ling had Leo sit with him and then they departed with haste.

    Lucal watched them leave not knowing that it would be three weekster before he could go back home.

    A weekter, after some stop overs, their group of three would reach the Sword Lake City.

 Chapter 387: Hes in the other room

    Chapter 387: He''s in the other room

    "Grandmaster, please wait here as I talk to my father about the situation." Irta said before stepping out of the room, leaving Wang Ling and his disciples to wait.

    "Make sure to meet the demands of the people staying inside. Especially the one wearing the white robes, he''s a man worthy of our utmost respect. Treat him as you would treat me."

    "We understand, Young Master."

    Stepping out he ordered the servants to their best so that Wang Ling would not be left dissatisfied with anything.

    Irta walked with haste, his expressions growing heavier by the second. With massive steps, he eventually reached his father''s study.

    BAM! The door opened with a m.

    "Older brother, you''ve returned!" a beautiful young bespectacled girl''s face beamed as she saw the face of her brother. She ran to his embrace, hugging him as tightly as she could, "We thought that you had died since you didn''te back from the Eastern Viges."

    "I''m sorry for worrying you Ylsa, but I met with something unexpected at the east. But everything''s okay now." Combing the hair of his younger sister, Irta did his best tofort her.

    Ylsa nodded her head and returned to her father''s side where a map had beenid out on his desk.

    "It is good to see you well, my son. How was the Eastern Viges, Irta?" his father, Dratia Lopus the current Family head asked with a heavy tone, "Was the damages as big as we have predicted?"

    Irta shook his head, "No father, what you and Ylsa predicted amounted to be the exact opposite."

    "Wait, older brother, do you mean to say that there was no Abyss World Manifestation at the East? Was the Demonic Tower wrong?" Ylsa was surprised to hear his words. Ylsa was one of the people who strategize the move of their family.

    ording to the Demonic Tower, there would be a Rift appearing over at East. Though it would only be a tiny Rift, it was still a rift.

    "No, the Demonic Tower''s words were urate, there was indeed a small Rift at the Eastern Viges. Abyssal Demons did appear and manifested, many died, yet nothing was decimated. Thend remained alive, Eastern Viges was clean of any Death Smokes, the trees remained flush and people were alive when I arrived. Someone single-handedly stopped the Abyssal Invasion on thend we were forced to abandon."

    The Eastern Viges was a small group of viges formed over the Mountain Ranges of the Lopus Family. It was a massivend but only a few human lives existed there, they knew that Abyssal Rifts would appear there and death would appear if nothing was done, but they chose to sacrifice the East.

    There were much more dire ces with many more lives at stake. The Family expected the Eastern Viges would be decimated by now. They actually prepared to eradicate the Abyssal Demons that would appear from the death of the people.

    However, Irta just imed someone eradicated the Abyssal Demons single-handedly.

    "Who was it? Did you bring him here? We need to reward him and get to his good side." Dratia stood up ready to storm out of his study just to meet the man who aplished such a feat.

    Irta took a deep breath, "Father, please, wait! I need to tell you something about the Grandmaster!"

    "Grandmaster? Is he someone so great that you refer to him as such, brother?" Ylsa had not heard Irta refer to someone like such. Irta was a prideful genius, he wouldn''t refer to someone as such if the person did not deserve it.

    Irta looked at his sister and nodded, "Yes, he''s great. His Master of the sword is unfathomable, his skills enough to make him catch my saber with his fingers, and he is experienced enough to make Alchemist Jiru from the Alchemist Tower beg him to ept him as his half-disciple."

    "What? Is that true!?" Dratia could not believe it. Alchemist Jiru was one of the three Alchemists the Tower sent to them to be of assistance against the Demons. To put it simply he was a very important guest to the family that Dratia would bow his head to him.

    "It would seem like that this Grandmaster is indeed not so easy."

    "Yes, but that''s not the only thing that separates him from the rest his other disciple is the brother of the Lucius Vyasa."

    "!!!!" the two were left speechless.

    Irta began a tale about Wang Ling''s ims, the story of how the Star Seeking Sect controlled Lucius and how their family was being blind-sighted by rage.

    Dratia''s scowl was deeper than normal, "Then we must tread this path carefully. He''s not someone we can antagonize, his strength is still unknown to us and if we challenge him, then Alchemist Jiru will not stand. We must first talk in private and ascertain our next move."

    "I agree with Father, what about you Ylsa? What do you think about this?"

    "II do not know; we still have to consider how Mother will react to all this. Quite frankly I wish to seek out retribution, but I also know that if we do that we''ll be ying straight in the hands of the enemies."

    The three of them agreed to this notion and just as they were about to talk about how they will take of this matter discreetly

    FWU! BOOM!

    An explosion echoed across the entire manor!

    Smoke arose and when Irta saw where that smoke wasing from, his eyes widened from fear, "That''s the ce where Grandmaster Wang is staying! Someone''s picking a fight with the Grandmaster, father quickly, someone might die if we don''t hurry!"

    The three of them hurried out of the study but only Ylsa noticed from the corner of the study''s door, there was an antique tea set ced neatly on the side.

    "Oh no mother."

    A foreboding feeling assailed her, her feet carried her to her destination and when she got there she squeezed through the people!

    She saw his father and brother getting in between two people and indeed, Ylsa was right, the one who attacked the one called Grandmaster Wang was her mother.

    Blood was spilled on the floor, but it didn''t belong to her Mother.

    Rather, at the young man wearing white, who asked her mother.

    Wang Ling asked as a giant gash on his chest bled profusely.

    However, he didn''t even care about the wound, he crouched down, looked at the woman who cut him, and just asked him, "Are you satisfied now? If so, are you willing to speak now? Woman?"

    He asked the grieving mother.

 Chapter 388: Blood Feud

    Chapter 388: Blood Feud

    Looking at the crying woman, Wang Ling was passive. He did not show any hate at her for what she had done, he was simply, silent.

    This woman rushed into this room carrying a sword, she aimed for Leo, but Wang Ling got in between. He could have stopped her sword, avoid any bloodshed, but instead, he softened his body and simply allowed her to wave the sword.

    Blood was drawn, the woman copsed in horror upon realizing what she was doing and Wang Ling now bled without care. He looked at her and even asked if she was happy with what she had just done.

    "MASTER!" Leo and Jiru were quick on their feet, wanting to assist Wang Ling, but both of them were stopped.

    "Do not move, I am having a conversation with a grieving mother." Wang Ling looked straight in the eyes of the woman, at his question. His eyes held no resentment which freaked out the mother.

    "Grandmaster Wang, please, let us talk thi" Dratia felt the tense air and wished to flip the situation but was stopped as Wang Ling gave him a side nce.

    The air became heavier, "Did I not just said I am talking to this grieving mother?"

    Wang Ling waited, and waited, he was bleeding but everyone felt threatened by him. When the woman finally stopped her tears, she looked at Wang Ling and nodded.

    Wang Ling smiled, "That''s good, then everyone can listen to me now with this, I now carry the mark of Lucius Vyasa''s sins do you agree?"

    The mother shook her head against what everyone thought. Dratia who had been relegated to a mere background character asked her, "Why?"

    "My son is dead because of that bastard! Do you really think this is enough retribution that bastard needs to die like his broth"

    SLASH! Wang Ling picked up the fallen sword nearby and didn''t hesitate to execute a sh, "You have an insolent, tongue, don''t you?"

    A part of the waiting room was cut and fell, Wang Ling''s rage bursts out of his body at the sight of this woman as to why he was so pissed, no one really knows. But if they could guess, it must be because Dalia Lopus, the Madam of the Lopus Family ignored Wang Ling''s request.

    But Dratia could feel, it, no everyone could feel it, the massive power emanating from Wang Ling made the weak incapable of breathing. Some fell on the ground, limped and unconscious.

    Quickly, Irta and Ylsa came running in, they got on the floor, "We beg of you, please spare her."

    Ylsa swallowed her saliva, she was quivering before raising her head to try and diffuse the situation, "She was the one who loved Seran the most, Mother pampered him and protected him, it is not easy for her to forgive the family of those who killed her son. Quite frankly, I too, as Seran''s older sister find it hard to forgive the young man behind you despite him not having to do with anything Sera he was a kind brother he didn''t deserve to"

    Laughter echoed in the room; all raised their head to see Wang Ling cackling away without a care for the situation, "Do you really think that''s the reason why I''m angered? Do you think I can''t understand the grief of a mother? I understand her very well, but that''s not why I was angered."

    "What do you mean?" Ylsa drew nk on what Wang Ling was talking about.

    "How ludicrous, this is why I can''t deal with people with presumptuous people." Colt''sughter ended, his eyes turned sharp as he continued his words, "You say that Seran brat''s death was undeserving? You have got to be kidding me, that kid reaped what he had sown."

    ng!

    "I know you''re strong Grandmaster Wang, but you have disrespected my family long enough!" Dratia was the one who made the move. He sent out a palm attack and Wang Ling deflected it.

    Dratia was standing a couple of steps from Wang Ling, his eyes ring at him with hate. Other than the fact that Seran was his child, that boy was also the golden child of this family, he was talented and they poured their resources into him.

    "I don''t care what kind of Grandmaster you are; you have disrespected my house, my dead son, and our very pride do you really think I''ll just stand aside and take it all in?"

    Dratia''s cultivation was above Qi Cloaking Realm, and Wang Ling was a mere Qi Reinforcement Realm cultivation. Wang Ling knew he wouldn''t be able to kill Dratia who''s as strong as the Seventh Elder in terms of cultivation.

    [He''s careful of me, he''s not arrogant like the other guy, seems like I need to even out the ying ground.]

    Wang Ling thought to himself and stabbed his heart with his thumb and all of a sudden, the True Devil Qi he had been suppressing surged all over his body.

    Blood flowed more and more out of his wounds as a rampage in his meridians surfaced but as single cirction was finished, Wang Ling stopped the flow once more.

    Blood flowed out of his mouth, the pain was enhanced but in return, every pore in Wang Ling''s body was all forcefully opened.

    In a matter of second, he reached Qi Cloaking Realm. Wang Ling coated his body with Holy Qi and reinforced his internal organs and after stopping the bleeding, he was ready to fight.

    Or so it would seem.

    [I can''t hold on for too long, dammit, why is he hesitating!?]

    He had lost too much blood, and right now, he''s waiting for something to happen. For someone to intervene and seeing that no one wanted to do so, Wang Ling activated his bloodline and three of haloes that sucked up the qi of the surrounding appeared right behind his head.

    Wang Ling''s strength continued to heal and surge in power and as he added his Sword Qi in the mix, a monster was born right in front of the Lopus Family.

    A fragile monster took its step, he wanted someone to take a step forward and when no one stood to challenge his earlier words, Wang Ling made the decision, "Seems like I''m going to start a Massacre."

    The aura of ughter momentarily stifled everyone and Wang Ling used this opening to take the initiative. He swung his de aimed at the strongest of the group, at Dratia''s neck!

    When Dratia saw this all was toote, "Die now."

    "Wait! Please I beg of you, Mercy!" someone from the silent crowd begged.

    Wang Ling stopped, blood dripped from the small cut on Dratia''s neck, "Why are you stopping me of all people? If I don''t do this, they''ll kill you, you know? Answer me, Leo."

    Out of all the people who begged for him to stop, it was Leo the boy implicated by all of this. Wang Ling looked around, he exchanged a gaze with Dratia whose face had turned white, and asked Leo, "Leo, did you know how Lucius was led to killing Seran? Why someone as kind as that boy who only wanted to revive his Family from the brink of destruction took another person''s life?"

    All the while Wang Ling was waiting for an answer, Dratia tried to move, Wang Ling just whispered to him. When Dratia heard Wang Ling''s words, his eyes widened, and felt conflicted.

    No one said anything and Wang Ling just continued, "That Lucius suffered at the hands of Seran, his bones were broken, spat on, and threatened to kill you when your brother red back."

    "YOU''RE LYING! MY SERAN WILL NEVER DO SOMETHING LIKE THAT!" Dalia shouted in disbelief, "Seran was kind, he considered everyone around him and would never do something like that!"

    "And this is the reason I told all of you to be presumptuous and insolent. You call Lucius a bastard when you didn''t even know what happened. But I know that you wouldn''t believe me because you hold onto the idea that your son is someone who is kind and loving.

    "Family Head, surely you sent someone to follow Seran to observe his actions, tell me, are my words true or false?" Wang Ling had the sword dig deeper into Dratia''s neck.

    "Iit''s true"

    "Wha-what do you mean? That''s impossible Seran would never." Dalia didn''t want to believe him.

    "Dalia, listen to me closely, I have had received reports of Seran''s misdeeds since he was but ten years of age. He had caused trouble, hurt many, including the children and women iming how everyone was beneath him."

    "HAhahaha!" Wang Lingughed at his confession and then picked him up by the neck, "You hear that? Now, do you think you have the right to hate Leo? His brother suffered for years, gritting his teeth and not doing anything and simply honed his skills. Seran died from the fist of the man he trampled upon.

    "I can still remember what Lucius said to me, what your virtuous son said to him everything Lucius meets Seran''s eyes, "Those with strength stand above all, those with status are revered, and those with talent are envied  You have none of those, so grovel before me." He ims others to be inferior to him, he told them to grovel. Leo! Answer me, why should I not kill them for their crime? Why should I not massacre their lineage to get revenge for the injustice your brother suffered!? Lucius was used and died because of Seran, he was used because of the rage that piled up, your brother died because of their son! Killing them is justified, now, tell me, why should I not kill them!? TELL ME!?"

    Wang Ling''s roar could be heard traveling all over the manor, Dalia was relegated to limp on the ground, and Irta and Ylsa were too scared to move. Dratia was already in his hands, the massacre could happen at any time.

    However, Leo simply grabbed on the arm holding up Dratia, tears were streaming down his face, "Please Master that''s enough, please don''t kill anyone it''s true that brother killed their son... and it is true that brother died because of him and that''s enough. You asked me why I should stop you my answer would be because I don''t hold anything against them. I can understand them, and if I hate them because my brother died because of Seran, then they are more than qualified to hate me back, so to end this"

    Leo knelt down and bowed before Dalia. cing his forehead on the ground, Leo continued his words, "Please, forgive my family let us end this meaningless conflict."

    Dalia saw the brother of her son''s murderer, she should hate him, she should loath him as much as the other but, seeing how genuine his words were the only thing that flowed out of her mouth was, "I''m sorry, boy"

    Tears escaped from her eyes, and held Leo up from the ground, she hugged him and cried without uttering another word. Leo and Dalia held onto each other, the two who should be enemies stopped their fight.

    Wang Ling put down Dratia, and as he watched the two who were most affected by the incident the Star Seeking Sect created, he smiled.

    [With this, the hatred of both families should dissipate.] Wang Ling then turned to Dratia and slightly nodded his head, and under his breath, he said, "Thank you for cooperating."

    Dratia looked at Wang Ling and remembered the words that were said to him, ''Don''t fight, I will be forced to kill you what I''m about to speak of is the truth without a hint of a lie if you want to achieve true peace between us, then your response will determine the future of your Family choose wisely.''

    Dratia looked at Wang Ling with bewildered eyes, [For him to read the situation that far just who is he?]

    The Blood Feud of the two families has to an end.

 Chapter 389: War Room

    Chapter 389: War Room

    Inside the Lopus Family''s War Room did as well.

    The War Room was where the Family meets each other to discuss important matters, at the moment there were five people present.

    Dratia, the Lopus Family''s Family Head.

    Yulis, the Lesser Family Head who protects the West Region of their territory, and Dratia''s younger brother.

    Radel, the Captain of the Lopus Family''s forces and Dratia''s right-hand man.

    Ylsa, the second child of the Lopus Family and the brightest mind in the family.

    Lastly, there was Wang Ling who just caused a ruckus in the Main Manor two days ago.

    Everyone in the room was seated on cushions and had been drinking tea and as Wang Ling turned to Yulis he asked him, "I heard the West Region was hit quite hard by the Demons, was it true that the Lesser Family Head Yulis fought them alone to a standstill until the reinforcement arrive?"

    "Ah yes, it is true. I was lucky enough to survive after seven of them." Yulis, someone at the Qi Refinement Realm stuttered as he answered a man at the Qi Cloaking Realm.

    "Hooh, that is impressive." Wang Ling praised.

    "No, it is nothing, surely the feat of the Grandmaster outdueling dozens of Abyssal Demons is much more impressive than mine," Yulis said as he looked at Wang Ling with awe in his eyes.

    "Do not downy yourself for I have lived than you have. I have faced many trials and tribtions with my sword and through my experience, I managed to achieve such a victory. In time you will also be able to do the same."

    "Tha-thank you for your kind words, Grandmaster."

    Yulis had heard about Wang Ling on his way to the Main Manor, how he fought to defend the Eastern Territory and how he could catch a saber with his fingers. He even took the brunt of a sword and epted a wound to simply make a point and ept the sin of someone else.

    In front of Yulis was a man whose Legend was in the making but even without all that, the massive presence radiated was enough to drown out any doubt in his heart.

    As for Radel he was silent and was just observing the situation. He was still listening to them talk.

    However, the conversation was bound to end at some point as Wang Ling finally looked over at Dratia, "Let us begin the reason for this, shall we? Youngdy, I heard that you have what I asked of your father?"

    Ylsa stood up and carried a scroll with her, sheid out the scroll on the low table and it turned out to be the map of the Star Seeking Sect, "This is theyout of the Sect, I acquired this with the help of our information division."

    "Thank you, now then, I just wish to confirm something." Wang Ling took a deep breath as he closed his eyes, and when he reopened them the atmospherepletely changed, "These people are my enemies and yours as well, what we''re about to do is not simply go and fight and call it a day, what I want is to uproot this Sect. I want it to disappear from the face of the world. If you have any question or anything against my intent then I shall begin telling you gentlemen anddy my n."

    Ylsa raised her hand.

    "Yes,ss?"

    "The Star Seeking Sect is also seeking ourplete demise and with the fights, with the Abyssal Demons, we are losing people trying to protect those under us. Wiping them out will benefit us, but, what about you Grandmaster? What would you get from this?"

    "Hmmm? Oh, that is simple, the answer is I would receive nothing from this other than fulfilling a request."

    "Please enlighten me, Grandmaster."

    "You seess, I owe Lucius a big favor and before he died, he asked me for a favor and that was to eradicate his enemy and protect Leo. If I wish to avenge him then I must eradicate the nuisance from the ground up. But if that doesn''t satisfy then you can just always think I will get satisfaction from destroying my enemies, is that all you want to ask?"

    "No that is all that I wish to ask. Thank you for clearing the clouds of my mind."

    Ylsa sat down and this time it was Dratia who asked Wang Ling, "Then can the Grandmaster answer my question as well? I know that you are strong why not do it yourself? Why not eradicate the Star Seeking Sect? With the strength, you showed us that day I reckon you''d be able to annihte them on your own."

    Everyone''s attention was directed at Wang Ling as they all waited for an answer. They knew of Wang Ling''s strength but that does raise the question of why he''s asking for Lopus Family''s assistance.

    If Wang Ling was to eradicate them all he would gain the benefits without anyone asking for the share. Why? Why does he need their help?

    "That''s because I don''t the force to swallow the entire Star Seeking Sect."

    With an "oh" everyone managed to understand his reasoning, but, Wang Ling was not finished with his reasoning, "My n needs a lot of people to ensure everyone''s death."

    ===

    The meetingsted for about two hours and after it, all Wang Ling left Dratia to care of the preparations. Dratia agreed without hesitation.

    Wang Ling promised Dratia that he would give him eighty percent of the treasure they would make in this little war. Stepping out of the

    "How are your wounds, Master?" Jiru asked as he looked at the still freshly bandaged Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling looked at his chest and just smiled, "I''ve been worst, now that the nning is all over, I''m going somewhere for the time being."

    "Where are you going, Master? If you need a secluded ce, I can have someone take care of that matter.

    Wang Ling shook his head, "No, I''m going to read."

    Wang Ling had been blinded about the situation of the world for far too long.

    And so, he went to the Lopus Family''s Library.

 Chapter 390: Current Reality

    Chapter 390: Current Reality

    The library of the Lopus Family was not thatrge but it contained about five hundred different books overall.

    There was no cultivation method in there but that''s not what Wang Ling cared about, what he wanted to see was a history book containing what happened to the Universe.

    [ording to Leo the Universe'' sudden change and the matter about the Abyssal Demons aremon knowledge.]

    Wang Ling walked into the library with Jiru he went and took more than three dozen books on his first read all of which had a connection to the change of Spirit Energy.

    Browsing through every single wall of text, Wang Ling found, nothing of significance. He threw the book aside and then went to search the entirety of the library scoured for information he could use.

    For three days, while others were preparing forbat Wang Ling wasprehending the information about this world and beyond. However, what Wang Ling found entertaining was the fact that what he found was beyond what he had expected.

    [The amount of information about the worlds beyond this is incredible. History of different empires found in several worlds, and significant battles that happened thousand of years ago, all of it are documented in a normal book?

    [I know that there were different worlds who explored the worlds beyond theirs but only Immortals could do that. But ording to the books even normal people can do that now, through the ways of Ster Ships.]

    This proved a single thing to Wang Ling; the era had entered a Cosmic Era where the worlds are connected to one another. Wang Ling found this truly interesting.

    If this proves one thing, that''s leaving this world would be easier than anything else. He would only need to find enough funds and reach his Family.

    The next information he gathered was regarding the change of the Universe''s Cultivation:

    -It happened all too fast, after the failed attempt of killing the Emperor of Death he exhausted his strength to alter the flow of Spirit Qi that led to the death of 80 % of the entire Universe. Only those of the Holy Race, True Devils, Origin World, and words that have no cultivation system survived but every cultivator died and this time was called the [Age of Death].

    -The Beasts, however, survived this event for the qi in their body was already different the moment it entered their system. The Beastly Qi was unaffected. This Age of Death led to the surfacing of an unending number of Abyssal Demons.

    [So that''s why he changed the flow of cultivation.]

    Wang Ling finally understood, the Emperor of Death whose identity was most likely the Gray Figure changed the flow so that his number would rise. The Immortals, the Gods who could fight would then turn to his minions and do his bidding.

    [The Origin World must have been protected by the Creator. The Devils and Holy Race have their own qi and the Beasts have a different qi system in the beginning. They are also adaptive. But the fact of the situation still stands, if this is true then more than half of the Universe is our enemies, and every time they kill someone, they add them to their ranks killing the Gray Figure, or the Emperor of Death as they call him is truly the only way to end this nightmare.]

    This news brought Wang Ling an endless amount of headache, thankfully that worry was momentarily reced by a smile after finding the story of a well-known family.

    -Spearheading the fight, the Warriors from the Wang Family spread their influence slowly all across the Universe. Their ranks improved and helped in forming the Towers that responded to the needs of the Universe. They became the enforcers of justice and saved the lives of billions after the Great Change happened. And through their amicable rtionship with the Mother of Beast, the Wang Family also gained the extended protection of the Deities through the Three Thousand Year Contract.

    (It had been spected that the pursuit of thete Great First Young Master of the Wang Family''s First Generation led to the formation of the currentws. ording to the Legends from the Celestial Spirit Realm, the First Young Master slew viins after viins and with him was a closepanion who would one day be the Mother of all Beasts.)

    [So, the family is still alive. Also, did the Three Thousand Year contract appeared so that they could alter their cultivation method of the world?] Wang Ling smiled; a new goal appeared on his face. But something bothered Wang Ling and as he looked over at Jiru who still chose to apany him to this day, he asked him, "Jiru, I am uneducated in this matter thus I wish to ask you something."

    "I will try to meet the Master''s expectations of me."

    "It''s nothing grand, but, when did the Three Thousand Years Contract with the Beasts happened? Is it still in effect?"

    "It had already passed, Master. The Three Thousand Years Contract already ended about 18,000 years ago after the Wang Family attacked the White Tiger n for attacking the Empress of Unending Ice."

    "What!? Why would the Wang Family attack the White Tigers? The Wang Family''s ties with the Mother of Beast was unbreakable. The Young Miss of the Wang Family''s first generation was friends with the Mother of Beast, so why would they attack them!?"

    "I I do not know." Jiru''s brows shot up, even he didn''t know about the connection of the Wang Family''s first-generation Young Miss with the Mother of Beasts, he only knew about the legends with the First Generation First Young Master but even that was questionable.

    Wang Ling''s mind was muddled, but he did ask another question to Jiru, "Do you know the name of the Empress of the Unending Ice? If a fight broke out between the two then surely it won''t be because of the Tigers."

    "I I do not. The name of such a caliber is something I do not know."

    [The Beasts won''t dare disobey the Xue. Their undying fealty and loyalty won''t allow it. Also if it had been 21,000 years are my "Family" still alive? If so how long have they been fighting?]

 Chapter 391: Wang Lings decision

    Chapter 391: Wang Ling''s decision

    If the cultivation of this realm was still the same as before Wang Ling would not have worried over the Mortality of his family because he knows they''ll still be alive.

    His parents and siblings were all very talented and he knows they''ll be able to reach Immortality and Godhood in a very short amount of time.

    However, with this current situation of cultivation, he doesn''t even know if they''re still alive.

    The current cultivation realm was also very simplistic in his eyes, at least on what he knows.

    Cultivation of this Era was ranked from Rank 1 to 9 each of them having a different name.

    Rank 1 Qi Reinforcement Realm  the stage of cultivation when the cultivator strengthens their internal body like organs, bones, and soul. In this stage, the qi cannot escape from the body. Life span (100 - 150 Years)

    Rank 2 Qi Cloaking Realm  a stage of cultivation that begins in letting out the qi from one''s body through their open pores. It is meant on strengthening the skin and even the hair of the body. Life Span ( 151  400 Years)

    Rank 3 Qi Refinement Realm  cultivating in this realm leads to the strengthening of the entire body by refining them one by one. Starting from the organs and the veins, then the skin and outer body, and finally the blood and the veins. After this is achieved one will be able to let their qi flow into other objects outside the body like a weapon or clothes. Life Span (401  600)

    Rank 4 Worldly Manifestation  in this realm one will be able to control the elements of the world. One can control lightning, fire, or any of the natural elements of the world and sometimes unnatural like the souls of others. The path of Alchemy cksmithing and many other professions begins in this realm of cultivation. Life Span (601  800)

    Rank 5 Mortality Severance  in this realm the cultivator shall rid themselves of the taint that is their mortality. They will reforge their souls and then begin the reformation of their meridians and create a direct line beyond the normally (Impure Qi) of the current universe then tapping into several refined qis of the upper Universal Realms. Life Span (801  1000)

    The information to Rank 6 and above is no longer provided. When Wang Ling asked Jiru why this was so, he answered that the information is no longer provided to the public and is kept to those who have the capability to go past and beyond Mortal Severance Realm. This way there will be a way for them to get motivated at. There''s also the fact that most of the information Wang Ling just read was the barest of minimums! Many of what he had yet to understand still remained at one of the Seven Towers of the Great Universe.

    "Where is it?"

    "The only Tower that documents everything from the Past Era to this one is at the Eternal Library Tower found in the Origin World. But the only way for one to enter it would be to join the cause of the Eternal Library Tower or any of the other Seven Towers. But to join any of the Towers you must still specialize in other ways. However, I know Master can create Pills so I can rmend you to the Alchemist Tower, however, if I do Master will have to give up on destroying the Star Seeking Sect."

    "Why?" Wang Ling cannot understand why decimating a Sect would make him no longer eligible from joining an organization. If anything, it would only make his qualifications skyrocket.

    "It is not to say that Master''s is not righteous in destroying the Star Seeking Sect who had done you wrong, but the Alchemist Tower values order at all cost. If someone who had destroyed a Sect out of pure revenge before getting epted by the Tower would result in a lifetime ban."

    "Then I shall go and apply now."

    "But the examination to the Alchemist Tower does not begin until three years from now, Master."

    "Then I cannot do that, I must eradicate the Star Seeking Sect else I will not feel at peace regarding Lucius'' death. However, I will find other Towers to join in order to enter said Tower."

    "That''s going to be a problem, Master."

    "Why? Don''t tell me all towers have such rule?"

    Jiru was reluctant to nod, but in the end, he had to because that''s the truth, "About seven thousand years ago it was implemented. The Alchemist Tower was thergest then because of its trustworthiness from the very beginning. Now the Heaven and Hell Sword Tower, the Tower that directly fights against the Abyssal Demons is the biggest. It is the biggest of all seven towers."

    Wang Ling was having a headache at all this bullshit.

    [There''s no such thing as a clean organization no matter what a darkness forms and evil rises. The simple fight for session is strenuous enough, the power-hungry bastards, the greedy and jealous bitches and sluts, the men horny men who can only think with their lower halves, and those who think of themselves as heroes after ughtering hundreds of lives. All of these will surface one way or the other, and they think millennia the Tower is not corrupted? What have this Universe''s collective minds be? Is the ruling power stupidity? Is that it? Even the Creator whose only desire was peace and tranquility between the creations ended up with the dark shadow of all.]

    Wang Ling wanted to say that seeing how Jiru seemed to believe that, he reckoned that the simple fact that the thing ruling over all of the lives protecting them was an organization built upon righteousness gives them hope.

    "But the fact still remains that I need to go to the Eternal Library Tower. Is there a way for me to go there without entering a tower?"

    "There''s a way, two ways actually."

    "What are they?"

    "Be a Member of the Nine Great Celestial Families or receive a rmendation from one of the Four Invincible Champions of the Universe."

    "What the hell is with those names? Nine Great Celestial Families? Four Invincible Champions of the Universe? Who even are those and aren''t they a little pretentious?"

    "No one knows of their real identity and other than the Sword God who just wanders from the battlefield to battlefield, the other three are allplete mysteries."

    Wang Ling sighed, he looked up and just said aloud, "Should I just postpone this thing at least after I know everything that I need?"

    Wang Ling was seriously considering it but three dayster he would wage war against the Star Seeking Sect

 Chapter 392: The Beauty of Idiotic Enemies

    Chapter 392: The Beauty of Idiotic Enemies

    "Master, I thought you''ll pay the Sect a year after you met me? There''s still five months before that."

    "Leo, don''t be a fool, I''d be a fool to really go through a promise like that. Now, go back, I need to kill everyone here." Wang Ling casually walked and when they reached a certain distance from the Sect''s main gate, Leo stopped his steps.

    "I wish you the best of luck, Master."

    Wang Ling ruffled the young boy''s hair and then, his steps resumed. A smile appeared on his face as he cracked his neck.

    A young man appeared next to him, recing Leo, "Is the preparationsplete, Irta?"

    "It is, Grandmaster, the civilians have been evacuated, the disciples of the city have all been subdued, and the Sect is taking notice of our movements. In about a minute the Sect will react and send out people to search for us."

    "Good, what about the location of the Elders? Are they inside the Elder Hall as they call it?"

    "Yes, our spies confirmed that the Elders went to talk about the matters of the Family and our refusal to give the monthly tribute."

    "With that, I believe it is time to begin."

    When Wang Lings said those words, one would expect him to start an all-out attack, but instead, he didn''t, instead, he just whispered, ''Angel, are you there?''

    "I am, are we going to do what you said before?"

    "Yes, do it."

    When those words were said underneath Wang Ling''s feet was a gathering of wind, a hurricane enveloped him! Sand flew all over the ce and then, BOOM!

    Wang Ling was sent flying up to the skies higher than the highest mountain peaks of the Star Seeking Sect and even higher than the clouds.

    He ced a vial in his body and then smiled, "Let''s ughter some."

    He said that but instead of doing something fancy he began plummeting to his doom.

    ===

    "The audacity of these people. Do they think we cannot see what they are doing?" the second elder said as he read the information in regards to the Lopus Family announcing their interest in hiring mercenary with an exorbitant amount as a reward.

    "What do they think they will aplish by doing this?" The fourth elder raised the question as he threw the piece of paper into the round table.

    In the Elder Hall of the Star Seeking Sect where there was a ground of six elderlies gathered to discuss the matter of the Lopus Family.

    The Lopus Family had shown their public discontent and anger against the Star Seeking Sect''s hands on the death of their youngest progeny. This fact was not that major they''ll need to take immediate action against the family.

    The Lopus Family''s still preparing themselves and even if they do begin soon the max amount of time, they''ll need would be two to three months and in that time span the Star Seeking Sect still had the time to prepare a way on how to devastate the ranks of their enemy.

    "This would not have happened if the Seventh Elder could have controlled his disciple. If we could have just gotten the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Technique then all of this trouble would be barely worth all the trouble. But no, he got killed by some mysterious expert and the disciples he brought with him got us into deeper trouble spouting nonsense like the Vyasa boying back up after being pinned on a tree. If I find the person who''s responsible for doing this, I''ll rip his skull and spine out of his body." The fifth elder scoffed.

    "Then you must be interested in the information I just gathered." The third elder threw a scroll over at the fifth elder.

    The Fifth Elder''s expression changed several times as if he was unsure whether to be sad or happy. Reading through it all he raised his head and looked over at, "Is this true?"

    "Have I ever been wrong in gathering reports?" the third Elder arrogantly said, "You all must be interested in its contents. Well, to give it to you simply, the only remaining member of the Vyasa family''s been found."

    "Really? Then let us get him already, that''s the reason why we readily jumped to this mess right?" The youngest Sixth Elder said, irritated at their indecisions.

    The Third Elder looked at him and scoffed, "This is why it is insufferable to work with the young generation. Boy, did you really think I wouldn''t make my move if I could? The Vyasa boy is under the protection of his Master, and this man is somewhat of a remarkable figure,manding the respect within the Lopus Family."

    "So, what, just because a lower family like that bows before him, we should fear the guy? We n on eradicating them anyway to make an example. Why do we have to fear someone who''s respected by such targets? We can ughter them all, do you think even he will survive?" The Sixth Elder answered.

    The third elder just shook her head, "Let me finish you damn brat, that person''s not just some normal guy, he''s referred to as a Grandmaster by someone who''s at the same level as the Sect Master and one of his disciples is a member of the Alchemist Tower! Do you think our Sect can touch someone like that without a reason!? Do you!?"

    The Sixth Elder shut up after hearing the matter of the Alchemist Tower. He looked at the First Elder who was also the Sect Master and asked, "Sect Master, if this is the case then doesn''t that mean we can get to the Lopus Family as long as they''re hugging his thighs?"

    Everyone looked at the Sect Master, waiting for an answer and it took a while, but he eventually spoke, "Who cares, we will still"

    BOOM!

    The Elder Hall''s ceiling caved in as the figure of a young man appeared from above.

    "Good day to everyone, now, die for me."

    Everyone responded quickly, but Wang Ling''s sword was faster!

    And this was how Wang Ling began the siege of the Star Seeking Sect  with him against every single one Elder.

    [Bloodline Activation]

    The symphony of ughter began with a golden light.

 Chapter 393: Siege I

    Chapter 393: Siege I

    They all made their move, sword, mace, spear, and all kinds of weapon they specialized in appeared. The Star Seeking Sect has controlled the Falling Meteors Province for three hundred years but never had they seen such a brazen assault to them like this.

    They should beughing at his stupid attempt but, none of them were that stupid. The pinnacle of sword intent ran rampant inside the Elders'' Hall all no one spoke, all of them reacted to the danger Wang Ling poses.

    [Bloodline Activation]

    A golden light blinded them but they still swung their weapons, Wang Lingmended their decisiveness, but that''s all that they would get.

    He jumped, stood on their weapons, and put pressure on them. The weapon all dropped, they were immobilized through their weapons, and Wang Ling brought out a pouch from his sleeves.

    It was a purple bag and something he prepared long ago, he cut its contents open and, "Angel." Purple smoke filled the air, he crushed the vial in his mouth and the incarnation of the Holy Qi used the wind to force the entry of the poison into the Elder''s body.

    "Don''t inhale! It''s poison!" The First Elder said, rmed, but the Third and Sixth Elder fell prey on Wang Ling''s tricks, their body convulsed and lost their bodily motor skills.

    Wang Ling didn''t hesitate to throw his sword at the Sixth Elder. It stuck on the other''s head and pinned him to the wall. Wang Ling summoned his strength, and moved to the next enemy, he turned his body to a sword, cleaved the Third Elder using his hand!

    ''Mountain Cleaver!''

    Blood spurted out of his arms, he pierced her head, but in return for taking the enemy''s life, a spear found its way on his side. Wang Ling grabbed the spear, tried to push it out but failed.

    The Fifth Elder roared and overpowered Wang Ling.

    BAM!

    Wang Ling was sent flying on a wall, he crashed and coughed up blood. The spear was then twisted but he had no time to wallow over his dilemma, the remaining elders wereing for him.

    A palm technique reached his shoulder and broke his left shoulder, "ACK!" Wang Ling gritted his teeth and smiled widely! He didn''t care if his back was against the wall, he simply smiled, and held onto his confidence!

    "LING!" Angel cried aloud, she wanted to help, but Wang Ling stopped her.

    ''Focus on healing me, the moment I lost the hold of the Golden Haloes and my bloodline I''ll die. Continue it and pull my regeneration capabilities to their limits. I''ll hang on until it arrives.''

    "You''ll die!" Angel said.

    ''I already died two times; I am quite aware of my situation.'' Wang Ling held the spear and used his already broken left arm as a sword and broke what was pinning him down.

    His broken left hand and arm was nowpletely unusable. Blood flowed down his wounds as the shattered bones could be seen sticking out.

    A part of the spear was still lunged into his side, and he was pinned on the wall due to it. Wang Ling broke free, and then he saw the First Elder with a swording from above! He tried stabbing Wang Ling with the sword, but he moved his head aside and got the right shoulder instead.

    The First Elder applied pressure on Wang Ling''s shoulder and sent him down to his knees. "KILL HIM NOW!"

    The First Elder shouted and the rest rushed Wang Ling. There three unupied Elders smashed Wang Ling''s body and head. The spear-turned staff hit Wang Ling''s temple and sent him on the ground!

    When Wang Ling''s pitiful state entered the vision of the Elders, they did not do any monologue or questioning, this bastard already killed two of them they knew he will use any opening. Also, they could hear faint screechesing from outside.

    The Sect was being attacked, this man before them was nothing but a distraction. The now crumbling walls of the Elder Hall copsed and what they saw was absolute anarchy. The fire was everywhere.

    The trees and the mountainous regions were burning, the houses and everything else was under fire. The Elders'' eyes dted but something was amiss, the invading forces were actually getting ughtered.

    Everyone pouring from outside disregarded their life whilst carrying a torch! All of them were rushing to their deaths just to set something on fire.

    The Elders did not know what the hell they were doing but the First Elder did not care either way. Their end would be like this man anyway.

    The First Elder swung his sword aiming at Wang Ling''s vulnerable neck. He thought it was over, but Wang Ling came alive and without any warning used his mouth to catch the de!

    The side of his mouth got cut, but Wang Ling stopped the de. His eyes were now burning as he watched the fire rage and quickly engulf the entire Star Seeking Sect.

    Wang Ling''s mind finally straightened out seeing that amount of fire. And as he just continued biting onto the sword, Wang Ling gained strength.

    His body''sposition was already special because Wang Ling controls the bloodline of the heavens. He was of Nobility that rules the Universe and that was enough to be somewhat of a cheat in this world, but Wang Ling also had another gift.

    This bloodline gave him incredible prowess and control of the elements through his connection to the Universe''s foundations. His regenerative capabilities were also incredible, but that was not all that Wang Ling has.

    He''s also in possession of another trump card. A card that hides in the shadow of his two-original power, a strength that stems from the distant ancestry of this body he held, a power that grows the more he gets hurt.

    The Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Technique.

    A technique that grows stronger the more favorable the environment bes. When Wang Ling was revived into this body, it is through this constitution that he lived, and ever since then, Wang Ling had yet to see the efficacy it had before.

    [The level of strength it had before was beyond it has shown to me since but now with the environment growing to be simr to an inferno, I can something inside growing.] Wang Ling''s body was beating like crazy.

    A power that stems from desperation, a strength that appears only when in dire straits!

    "Angel!" Wang Ling shouted and a gust of wind emerged that pushed the four Elders away from him letting him regain his footing.

    Wang Ling quickly retreated to where a sword was.

    "Ling, your qi is waning, I do not think you''llst another minute. The Bloodline Ignition is also about to end."

    Wang Ling shrugs his shoulders, ''Then move to the next phase, I''m going to face all these people, on my own.''

    The power of Rebirth. He wishes to know how strong it truly is.

    And so, the second round of the siege began.

 Chapter 394: Against Imbeciles

    Chapter 394: Against Imbeciles

    "How can he still be standing?" The second elder couldn''t grasp the logic behind this young man before them, he''s beaten and battered, his left arm destroyed and his body had a hole in it yet he still lives.

    The Golden Light he had already diminished and the power he held earlier already vanished. He should be dead, he shouldn''t be intimidating, but the mere presence of a bleeding young man made it harder for them to breathe.

    His smile was unnerving, his presence unbearable, and his eyes terrifying, "Ahhhhh, this hurt it had been so long since I got injured this badly it had been so long since I did something this reckless it had been so long since I felt this ALIVE!"

    Wang Ling nted his feet on the ground and then gathered the strength of the earth, he made a fist with his right hand holding the sword, and then, he struck the ground and lifted a massive debris and threw it on in mid-air.

    Wang Ling then struck it and created a smokescreen.

    ''I don''t have a lot of time, I''ve been ying for far too long. Angel, we need to kill the Elders now, the Lopus Family will be annihted if we do not."

    "I understand."

    ''Now, I don''t know how long this Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth will stay active, but I''ll use it for as long as possible.'' Wang Ling''s body was already in tatters, and without any qi to support him, he''s now

    Angel flew up and Wang Lin stayed in the room. The Elders searched for Wang Ling, they sent their spirit into the smokescreen but they picked up nothing. Wang Ling''s body no longer had any qi, it had been taken by Angel, and right now only his body was moving.

    He hid the Sword Intent and now he''s moving within the smokescreen as stealthily as he could so that he could kill them all. The First Elder did not just wait for the Wang Ling to prey upon them and he swung his sword to dissipate the smokescreen.

    The smoke was cleared but he found no one.

    "Where is he!?" he felt something, he raised his head and saw Wang Ling''s beastly eyes looking back at him, sword in hand.

    Wang Ling swung the sword and the First Elder Dodged, Wang Ling shed and managed to create a deep wound on his left shoulder. Wang Ling was falling and he knew he can''t stop moving now else he''ll die.

    The First Elder has been injured and with this, an opening was created for Wang Ling to get to the others. Using the centrifugal force his sword created as he swung it, Wang Ling somersaulted.

    His left leg reached the Second Elder''s neck.

    SLASH!

    A clean chop, the Second Elder died by sacrificing a leg. Wang Lingnded on the ground, and using his right leg as the pivot he sent his sword from the deepest South to the Highest North, "Blood Seeking Sword  Culling River."

    sh!

    He did not kill anyone, but he made sure to cut off the leg of the First Elder who had been the bane of his existence since he came here. Only two remained and Wang Ling did not stop himself, only two of his limbs were usable and he calcted the time remaining on the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth to be ten seconds or even less.

    The sword in his hand showed cracks on the surface, it failed to withstand the pinnacle of all Sword Intent but it didn''t break just yet. It hanged on, its desire to be of use to someone like Wang Ling manifested, if it was to break then it was simply destiny, but the sword howled as its desire to be used by Wang Ling.

    Swords of this caliber do not have an Ego, but they still hum in the hands of a master, and when they hum, they create a melodious symphony, "Blood Seeking Sword  Cmity Connection."

    When the sword reached the peak of the north Wang Ling began his movement once more and this time it had no elegance, rather than a flowing river it transformed to a raging tsunami that enveloped everything in its wake.

    One three six nine thirty! The sword was pushed to its limits much like Wang Ling''s body and when the counting was over the two elders standing without a scratch on their bodies were now filled with sword wounds.

    One of the elders even lost an arm, but, no one died. Wang Ling''s attacks were ferocious and thebination without gaps to be exploited. However, his strength had waned since the second swing and by the twentieth, Wang Ling was already out of gas, and by then, his sword was already so heavy that he couldn''t lift it.

    Wang Ling dropped the sword it crumbled to nothingness. He fell to his knees, unable to withstand the weight of his own body, ''Oh yeah, this is it for me.'' The only reason why he''s alive was the fact that the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth wouldn''t let the mes of his life be snuffed out without a reason.

    His vitality was still alive, but as the two walking elders approaching Wang Ling, that not be the case for so long.

    "You bastard it''s time for you to die."

    "Fourth Elder, do not bother with him, the Sect is still under siege we need to clean it up quickly." The Fifth Elder who lost an arm and a spear said staring at Wang Ling.

    "I understand, carry the First Elder, I''ll end this now."

    The Fourth Elder hatefully looked at Wang Ling''s eyes, he held a saber and as he raised it ready to end Wang Ling''s life with a single swift sh. But Wang Ling smiled at them with absolute confidence,ughing as if he was looking at fools.

    "What''s so funny? You already lost." Said the First Elder who lost his legs.

    "Who said I lost? I merely lost gas at this moment as you look down upon me revering in your supposed victory, for a moment, why don''t you all raise your heads?"

    The Elders were confused but as they followed Wang Ling''s words, that''s when they saw a giant ball of fire absorbing the ze around it.

    "Your noses are always pointed to the skies while looking down upon your enemies, your arrogances know no bounds now, burn you, third-rate imbeciles."

    Angel''s invisible figure waved her hand down and sent the giant ball of me down to devour the Elder''s Hall and everyone in it, including Wang Ling.

    And so, as the Elders burned in the innermost area of the Sect, the mes they suffered from spread outwards.

    The mes near the entrance of the Sect already surrounded the area, and as the mes from the middle Mountain that was the Elder Hall reached the outer areas, the Sect Members began to suffocate from the me.

    And so, a deathtrap was created.

    To the Three Elders, it was Hell, but to Wang Ling, it was a nice downpour... and a ce suitable for cultivation.

 Chapter 395: Fiery Path

    Chapter 395: Fiery Path

    "Retreat before you get caught in the fire! Quickly!"

    The remaining disciples from the Star Seeking Sect were trying to escape the fires that raged like a beast. They didn''t run for the gates simply jumping over the walls of their once beloved sect, abandoning their hopes and dreams to one day climb the top.

    Once they reached the other side of the wall, they found themselves without freedom but at the awaiting maw of the Lopus Family experts sent to anticipate the escaping defeated.

    "The Grandmaster is indeed someone unfathomable," Irta said as he split the body of a disciple in two. He then turned to look at the burning mountain and remembered how Wang Ling controlled the element of fire.

    [So, the Grandmaster is at Worldly Manifestation Realm. I knew he was strong but to think it is to this degree, I can''t even fathom his existence. Alchemist Jiru did also said that the Grandmaster is a Master of Alchemy, he''s not someone to mess with after all.]

    Only Rank 4 Cultivation and beyond can control an element, Wang Ling had shown his ability to manipte the wind and fire, it would be foolish for Irta to think Wang Ling''s but a mere Rank 2 Qi Cloaking Realm cultivator.

    "Hey, don''t kill that guy, he''s from on the list of not to kill!" Irta snapped out of his own thoughts as he saw someone was just about to kill someone from a family they''re going to negotiate with.

    The death toll from known families would already be high after this event, it would be unwise to anger more of them. Irta and the Lopus Family as a whole also knew of this fact thus they are sparing those who lived.

    But that doesn''t mean they''ll be able to enjoy a pleasant end either. They have now be a tool for the Lopus Family a true testament for the Lopus Family''s capabilities, when these young masters and young misses are returned, they''ll be the living chains who will be bound to the fact that Lopus Family just spared them a descendant.

    While the massacre and culling continued, the ze continued to burn ever so brightly. Wang Ling sat in the middle of this hell, the screams and shout of the Elders had long vanished much like their lives.

    Wang Ling wished to devour the souls and hasted his cultivation but he no longer has control over the bloodline of the True Devils. He''s crippled in that part of his cultivation.

    However, Wang Ling didn''t really care. His mind was preupied with something else that caused him to be fascinated.

    [The Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth is not easily controlled, but I think I finally get how it is activated. The presence of fire is necessary, I have located the source of activation.]

    Wang Ling was too busy searching for the core of the constitution he now possesses. If he could just locate it then he''ll be able to finally start using it for cultivation.

    At the moment the entire Star Seeking Sect was devoured by the mes the Lopus Family started, the atmosphere was filled with the attribute of fire.

    Disregarding this at the moment, after hours of searching for the core of the Constitution in the midst of a hellish ce, Wang Ling finally found a raging valley inside this body.

    [So that''s how it is? It is directly linked to my existence, huh. So the reason why I cannot find it for the past few months, is because it cannot be found in the ethereal path of meridians. It is also not found in the veins, or even at the heart, the soul is left untouched.]

    When Wang Ling arrived in this world, that was the first time the constitution appeared and helped him stand again. The Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth boosts strength and vitality thus giving Wang Ling immense regenerative capabilities, but for a long time, its existence was a mystery to Wang Ling.

    Where it came from, how to activate it, and how to strengthen it. All of it was unknown to Wang Ling, but now, not anymore.

    Its existence could be found in between the ethereal space of the meridians and the physical veins and arteries. It houses the invisible qi of an Undying Qi, not necessarily a Phoenix, but simr.

    It has its own path of cirction and because of this fact, it is not connected to anything other than the very vessel. It has no power only a massive amount of vitality, and the only way to activate it was the exposure to fire.

    When Wang Ling got reincarnated, his surrounding was in zes, thus exins how it first activated. For a long time, Wang Ling sat there thinking how to make this mysterious constitution stronger, then thinking back with his first exposure to it, and now, he found a subtle yet ring difference in the situation.

    [Not only was today''s fire stronger than before, but the effects were also stronger does that mean the stronger the fire the stronger it will be? Well, even if it''s not true, the fact that it reacts to fire means that if I cultivate a fire attuned cultivation method means that I''ll be able to use the effects of this constitution to hasten my improvement I need to revise a new cultivation to fit this body and bloodline.] Wang Ling found another purpose.

    Wang Ling has no strong mes at the moment, but with the worldly mes, it''s a start.

    [But I need to cultivate a strong me so that it can help purify the body faster. If I can also cultivate a kind of me and then manifest it through my qi and ignite it using the Holy Qi, I''ll be able to fool others into believing I''m at Worldly Manifestation Realm.]

    Wang Ling then had a thought and just sighed, [If only I have Suzhen (Heavenly mes Incarnation) and Fer (Hellish mes Incarnation) with me then I can use them for this ruse.] he has yet to retrieve the Heavenly mes and the Hell mes.

    The Heavenly White mes that can purify even the dirtiest of impurities and the Hell ck mes that incinerates the entire Universe of any being. The two mes was supposed to be tied to his very existence, but upon his death, it actually left him.

    [The two mes were of my own creation; they are derived from thews of the two realms but they are still from the essence of my existence. Upon my revival, I should be able to retrieve them and use it to strengthen my arsenal, but it is currently missing.]

    Wang Ling cannot feel the presence of the mes no matter how much he dives into his soul. It was as though it had disappeared from existence itself.

    When Wang Ling asked about Angel about the Heavenly mes, it said it knew nothing. When it awoke in this world it noticed of the sort thus Wang Ling was left without any concrete lead.

    But the question still remained, what if the two mes that hunger for Holy Qi and Hellish Qi still burns to this day? Just what kind of monstrosity would be born from them?

 Chapter 396: Three Months

    Chapter 396: Three Months

    The fire raged on, and Wang Ling didn''t shy about epting the mes of the world. He opened his bloodline ability as soon as he could and absorbed the spirit energy that had the element of fire.

    His body reacted and true to the hypothesis the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth began working. The power of this body worked, but he didn''t notice that something else was growing within him.

    His cultivation grew the longer he stayed in that ce, when the fires died down Wang Ling, however, did not open his eyes. He went on and remained in that burnt pagoda, forgetting every semnce of time.

    Upon the discovery of the constitution the mysteries of the body had been unearthed the soul finally upied every part of the body. A silent process began, something Wang Ling did not even notice taking ce.

    His soul moved in ce and when it did, Wang Ling''s body morphed, his physique changed to meet the soul inhabiting it. Like a blueprint, the body was slowly molded to match the soul and the more it did the more Wang Ling received the remnant strength his soul held.

    The Immortal Energy he had before dying seeped into the being of his body allowing him to bypass the walls of his cultivation. Early, Middle, Late, and Pinnacle, all four sub-stages opened without him even trying.

    [This is good.] he thought to himself while using the remnants to fix the body''s impure parts. He had already undergone a cleansing but, that mattered little to him. The impurities of cultivating the spirit energy of the world still cling to his being.

    The fact that he has no qi pirs that strains the impurities and automatically turn his qi to Supreme Spirit Qi was a simple fact that''s holding him back. Because his previous method was gone him searching for new methods without any lead bes a catastrophic disaster.

    The Nine Heaven Upheaval Scripture was one of a kind in the previous era, in this era, the thought of cultivating pure qi was close to an impossibility. But for him to cultivate Chaos Qi he would need the Hellish Qi but without the binding agent that separates the two, then Wang Ling nowhere close to recreating his strength.

    [I''ll think about it after reaching a higher realm.] Right now his knowledge about cultivation was limited, but the higher he climbs the more opportunities would open the more he would be able to collect knowledge, [This is why I need to enter the Eternal Library Tower.]

    A ce of knowledge, if he could just go to that ce and research, then he might be able to create a starting line for himself, [Well, if I can''t enter that ce then I''ll just collect everything in this world, and if I can''t still create anything even with this whole world''s resources then I''ll take over the other worlds.]

    Demons may abound, but to Wang Ling, without his Chaos Qi, there''s no hope in destroying the Emperor of Death (The Gray Figure).

    [I''ll take over the Universe if necessary.] Wang Ling''s mind revolved as ck substance escaped from his pores and as it did his cultivation strength soared once more.

    The barrier of the Qi Refinement Realm was broken and Wang Ling''s body now dwells a much purer spirit qi. Without him knowing Wang Ling just underwent an ablution that led to his sudden breakthrough.

    His organs, bones, and skin were now stronger than it ever been. The Qi Refinement Realm, he''s now a step closer to achieving the pinnacle of cultivation.

    [Seven more ranks to go and I''ll be able to reach it.] he said as he opened his eyes and saw the sun rising from the east.

    Dawn arrived, Wang Ling awoke in the midst of a burnt pagoda, his change of clothes had long turned to ashes. He stood from where he sat his body cleansed from the fire that devoured the Sect.

    With steps ever so silent Wang Ling walked out of the burnt down Pagoda and as he did he found a new set of white robes to put on with a noteid on top.

    -Please change into this Master-

    It was a letter from Leo. The letter went on for longer but it only detailed how the Lopus Family arrived in the Red Land City. It detailed how the Family took over the Sect in a matter of weeks.

    [Does that mean I have been meditating for weeks?] Wang Ling didn''t even notice the passage of time had passed for so long. But what''s even more fascinating at this moment was that he could now see the ever-expansive sight of the Sect being rebuilt by the Lopus Family.

    He descended from the mountain soon after Wang Ling wore a change of clothing. Walking down the mountainous path Wang Ling attracted the eyes of the people.

    Upon reaching the bottom of the mountain, Wang Ling was met by two female servants, both of them bowed before Wang Ling, "We greet the Grandmaster."

    "Who are you?"

    "We are servants."

    "Before that?" Wang Ling asked with prying eyes.

    "we were both the Students of the Third Elder." The one on the right said.

    "Third Elder cannot seem to recall who that is, tell me who was he?"

    "She was the only woman of the group." The one of the left answered.

    "Oh, she was one of the first two I killed, she died a horrible death."

    They showed no reaction other than a slight ergement of their pupils, [that woman must have been quite the bitch for her students to react to her deaths like this. I thought they''re trying to kill me, so it is admiration behind those eyes.]

    "So, what''s the two of you Core Disciples doing as a servant of the Lopus Family?"

    "We were recruited by your disciple, he said he was willing to take us in so that the Lopus Family could spare us."

    [Hooh, so my disciple is in that age already? Wait, just to avoid any misunderstanding-]

    "Did he try recruiting the others as well?"

    "Yes, but they shouted that they will never bow down before the likes of the Lopus Family the First Young Master Irta killed them all."

    "I see, seeing how you''re alive that means the two of you didn''t fight back. Well, the both of you did show delight in me mentioning the death of your master, I reckon you wouldn''t be holding any affection to this ce."

    The two servants showed surprised expression but didn''t say anything.

    Wang Ling simply patted their heads and then asked them, "So why are the both of you here?"

    "The both of us were sent here to await your descent from the mountain peak."

    "We were told to bring you to the current Sect Hall as soon as the Grandmaster descends."

    "Lead the waywait something''s been bothering me for a while."

    Wang Ling looked at the two youngdies, both of them did not have heaven-defying beauty neither did they look malicious, but he felt uneasy around the two, "Both you stick your right hand in front of me."

    The two servants were confused but they eventually reached out. Wang Ling touched both their pulses and found a systematic flow of qi, "The two of you friends? Or beyond that?"

    The two blushed.

    "Lovers, I see, that exins the Malicious Qi in your veins. Well, that exins the situation." Wang Ling sighed, "Okay, lead the way, I now understand the situation."

    The two servants bowed without asking anything.

    Wang Ling watched the two walk and couldn''t help but say, "Just a friendly reminder, the two of you will die in three months."

 Chapter 397: Solving the Problems

    Chapter 397: Solving the Problems

    Wang Ling''s words stopped the two, they looked at him and nodded, "Thank you for informing us but we know."

    "The qi each of us possesses are ipatible with one another but the Third Elder had us dual cultivate to satisfy her curiosity. The Yin in our body is malicious and eating us from the insides."

    Wang Ling raised his brows as the three of them resumed their steps, "So you knew that you were going to die. That''s rather insightful of you."

    "We knew, but we did not know the exact timeframe."

    "For that, we thank the Grandmaster for letting us know."

    The two of them thanked the one who just told them the time of their death. It was a weird one but with this knowledge, they''ll be more than prepared and would not be grasping on airs. The two were now even more prepared.

    But Wang Ling wanted to know something, "Did you know you that one of you can live if one of you drank the blood essence of the other?"

    They flinched but they did not stop their steps.

    "I do not n on doing such a thing."

    "Dying or betraying the one who stayed by my side when no one came to our rescue would be worse than death."

    The two servants moved closer to one another as though afraid without the other. Wang Ling saw this and smiled. He did not think they would actually know, he smiled, thinking, [How adorable, these two lovers are ready to die together. It''s not often you see people like that.]

    But what was even more fascinating was that, despite the malicious qi in their bodies, their mind wasn''t corrupted, rather, it was pure, [Their affection is genuine and they are dependent on each other''spany. Seeing their reaction to my words one of them will surely kill themselves tonight to collect their own blood essence. And considering how they are acting, they might just unknowinglymit double suicide.] chuckling, Wang Ling was impressed.

    He was originally good at reading people, but after his second life, Wang Ling got even better. He could now see plenty of scenarios.

    Following the two his mind raced. They reached a building in some garden guarded by two guards of the Qi Cloaking Realm, at the sight of the two girls, they creased their brows.

    "What is that you want now?" one of the guards irritated and asked.

    The war of the Lopus Family and Star Seeking Sect hadsted for months on more than one asion these two went to the battlefield and killed people from the Lopus Family.

    Thought their number wasn''t thatrge because they were more focused on reconnaissance. They killed three to a dozen. They were known as the Twin Shadows of the Sect.

    The two were infamous in their own rights, thus they are not viewed by others with favorable eyes. But the disregard the two show for the hate they receive only makes it all the more infuriating for others. Due to this fact theye across as condescending just because the disciple of the Grandmaster was being them.

    The guards who often see them are the ones who get subjected to those pair of "contemptuous" eyes thus the pair were viewed with irritation.

    Like always the two servants did not care for much and was about to speak of their intentions foring. But then, before they could even speak Wang Ling already interjected, "I am here to see the Family Head, open the doors."

    "Who is this disrespectful young m"the guard''s face went pale as he took a closer look at Wang Ling''s white robes," We apologize for showing a distasteful sight to the Grandmaster."

    The white robes were nothing special, it was made of ordinary premium silk but other than that it looked like any other schrly robe. However, that was a single fact that the guards picked up, that it was a simple schrly white robe.

    A week prior an edict was given to the entire city, for the next two years wearing a white robe was prohibited inside the Sect''s premises. The reason for this edict was simple  so that none would unknowingly disrespect the Grandmaster.

    Wang Ling likes to wear simple clothing, he''s not a bourgeoise nor does he like jewelry. The simplicity of the Grandmaster was a lesson one could learn from, but this also may lead to others not knowing of his identity thus creating trouble with him.

    The Lopus Family would rather avoid such a thing.

    Wang Ling smiled at the sight of the guards, "That''s good, now stop acting like children and open the doors."

    "Yes, Grandmaster. A Servant would be with you to direct you to the Meeting Hall. I would also like to inform the Grandmaster that Young Lord Leo is inside the Meeting Hall as your substitute." The guard courteously exined.

    "I appreciate you letting me know about Leo, and as for the servants leading the way, I''ll just be taking these two with me. They are the ones my disciples picked; I wish to see if they can serve well." Wang Ling said and the two looked at him with inquiring eyes, he did not answer them and just had the two lead the way.

    Thankfully the two knew the way and soon, they reached the giant doors of a newly built building. He pushed open the doors.

    "As I have said before we cannot simply reject the words of the Seven Swords Coalition! If we do, we will lose our supplies of Pills and weapons, do you really think we can survive that long without medication? The Alchemy Tower cannot provide for us forever." Yulis the Lesser Family Head argued.

    "But the Seven Swords Coalition is a part of the Dark Union! If we do not abandon them then the Towers will leave us!" Radel the Captain of the Lopus Family forces argued.

    "Hooh, it seems like you guys have reached an impasse." Everyone''s attention was suddenly taken by Wang Ling who just came just arrived.

    "Master! You are finally done with your meditation!" Leo went to hug Wang Ling without him caring for discretion, "It seems like Master grew stronger again."

    Wang Ling just ruffled the hair of the boy, "Just a little bit, I am still far from regaining the pinnacle of my strength."

    As shocking as those words were, the five other people in the room bowed to pay respect to Wang Ling.

    Irta, Ylsa, Dratia, Yulis, and Radel bowed before Wang Ling, "We congratte the Grandmaster''s improvement."

    "Leave it be, so what are you arguing about?" Wang Ling asked.

    Ylsa took the chance to exin the situation to Wang Ling, "We just learn that Seven Sword Coalition has been backing the Star Seeking Sect. Due to us learning of this the Alchemist Tower also learned of this fact. The Alchemist Tower asked us to publicly denounce this or lose their support."

    "I reckon if it was that simple this wouldn''t be happening?"

    "Yes, the Seven Sword Coalition is a part of the Dark Union, a group that does heinous crimes and practices in Forbidden Arts. They are viins but, in this region, they control more than 80% of the trade. If we reject denounce them openly then the Alchemist Tower would ept us while watching us closely and the Seven Sword Coalition will see us in a hostile manner barring us from making any deals. Right now, the Family is already being affected, and the flow of the goods of the nearby Cities are the same."

    "I see." Wang Ling yawned hearing about the matter, "Denounce the Seven Sword Coalition."

    "But then we''ll lose ess to pills and weapons, the nexting of the Abyssal Demons are upon us, we must be prepared."

    "If we lose the Alchemist Tower the other Towers may also stop helping us. Just do the announcement to the world that those who reject the trade of goods with our affiliate city will receive a personal visit from me. Also add the fact that because they are assisting the Seven Sword Coalition, the Towers will not care if I eradicate them. With this, we''ll be able to establish our strengths and regain the trust of the Tower.

    "Also, contact the families who have been affiliated with the Star Seeking Sect toe in front of us in one week. Those who already clung to the thighs of other Sect will first need to make an offering to us if they fail to do so then use them of allying with the Seven Sword Coalition then threaten them. With this, we''ll know who we can trust.

    "After doing all that spread to the entire Region that I have a disciple from the Alchemist Tower, tell them that this Sect would now star teaching Alchemy. With this, the Seven Sword Coalition''s grasp on the channels of the pills will loosen. We will also start dealing with pills."

    With those words, Wang Ling just solved everyone''s problem.

 Chapter 398: I need Slaves

    Chapter 398: I need ves

    "Master, for how long will I need to do this?"

    "Why? Are you tired already?"

    "No, it is just that you said you would teach me techniques from now on."

    "Yeah, that won''t work out. Your body will not hold up even if I tone the Blood Seeking Knife to its lowest level of sword techniques. The Phoenix ughter was the only thing you can perform without tearing a ligament or breaking your bones because it is the only technique your body is perfectly synched with. Do not worry I am already creating a perfectly synched technique to your body, but they are too strong for you to execute."

    Wang Ling sat on an open pagoda, enjoying the calm breeze and Leo''s suffering. Leo was doing old fashion training with 200-kilogram braces on each limb. Wang Ling also sealed Leo''s qi so that his body would be trained more efficiently.

    Leo has no talent as such these kinds of training was of utmost importance. The fundamentals would build upon a great pagoda that would tower over reality and time.

    Wang Ling''s current foundation was strong that''s why he could reach levels with ease without suffering, "In theing years you would be thanking me that I did this for you."

    "Years!?"

    "Why are you surprised? Cultivators live for a very long time, I do not know about the world beyond Mortality Severance, but if you''re being trained by me expect to live at least for a thousand years. Now, do twentyps around the garden before I add another 10 kilos."

    "YES!" Leo shouted with determination.

    "Grandmaster Wang, here are the refreshments you asked for." A woman in red ced a tray near Wang Ling.

    "The Family Head of the Lopus Family has arrived, Master, shall I lead them to you?" the one in blue reported calmly.

    "Thank you, E. Rea." Wang Ling said and as the two servants, "You mentioned about the Lopus Family Head? Lead them inside, Rea."

    Thedy wearing blue bowed and followed the orders given to her, Wang Ling was left there with E who he asked, "How is your body? Is it still aching?"

    "No, thanks to the Grandmaster we are no longer under so much pain."

    "So, the treatment worked, good for you. Just continue the method I taught you guys for three months and your lives should stabilize. After a year you can go wild with each other."

    E blushed but Wang Ling just smiled.

    "Grandmaster, you seem to be in a good mood."

    Dragil walked with light steps, the smile he held had not wavered for the past few weeks since theirst meeting. Wang Ling did not mind seeing him so happy.

    "So, what brings you here to my humble abode?" Dragil asked before taking a sip of the tea.

    Dragil failed to contain himself, he quickly ced a book on the table before Wang Ling.

    "This is?"

    "The list of names that epted our rule. Almost seventy percent of those who threatened us came crawling to our side after making the announcement."

    Picking it up, Wang Ling went through the list. It was detailed containing the names and their affiliation. Most of them were from those who have connections to the market like cksmiths and alchemists, "So the Seven Sword Coalition''s reach is this wide? But still, it has been weeks since we issued our disregard for their power, I thought they''de crawling here by now."

    A mysterious smile appeared, his brows rising and his eyes showing amusement. Dragil had not seen this side of Wang Ling, but he knew that it was not something that meant bad news.

    "I do not know why that is that case as well, but peace is always good, right, Grandmaster?"

    "I agree, but, sometimes a little action from the enemy can also bring peace of mind."

    Wang Ling sat there, his mind going in circles as to whether he should destroy the Seven Sword Coalition as soon as possible, [I want to do that, but the Towers might interfere hmm, what if I take over the underworld first? Maybe I should do that, I have too much time now that I am cultivating during the night.]

    His current cultivation method needed Wang Ling to cultivate while the moon hangs over his head. During the day he''s free to do whatever he needs to do. The only night he didn''t spend on cultivating was when he cured the two servants.

    "Does this City have a ve Trade?"

    "No, I don''t think there is."

    Smiling at Dragil, Wang Ling raised his brows, "Are you really sure about that? How about the ck Market? Have you checked?"

    "I, am not sure. But I must ask what the Grandmaster would do if there was?"

    "Nothing, I''m just going to visit them."

    Drail found it hard to believe Wang Ling considering how he seems to trust the edge of the sword in convincing others. Wang Ling may seem like he''s young and immature, but his ways surely weren''t.

    [He even uses the situation to his best when the sword is turned against him.] Dragil sighed as he looked over at Leo struggling to move forward and remembered something so that he''d be able to shift the topic of discussion, "Is Leo free this night?"

    "Is your wife asking him for dinner again?"

    "Yes. I can''t speak for her but I think Dalia may be projecting her desire to care for Sera to Leo."

    "And that is okay with you?"

    "It is I know the death of my son took a toll on her and if this gives her peace of mind then I would not mind at all. A part of me will never be able to cleanse the impurity of hate, but I want to move on now that those who had their hand in his death are over."

    Dragil looking over at Leo with calm eyes.

    Wang Ling saw this and nodded, "The matter with the ck Market has not left my mind just so you know, I still need to find some ve Traders."

    "....I will look up this matter."

    ===

    The Seven Sword Coalition was known to a group of people who uses violence to get their way. Their base of operation was at the peak of Meteor Mountain, surrounded by illusion.

    Around these regions, they were known as the invincible and about a week ago they decided to attack the Lopus Family to set an example.

    They made their move, but none of them made it down the mountain.

    Under the zing sun, a person wearing a red mask walked out of the mountain. He was silent and without any sound and on his hand was a pile of paper he retrieved from the Seven Sword Coalition. It was slightly dyed with blood but it remained readable.

    [With this, Ipleted my mission in this world. Should I return to the Tower, now?] He thought to himself and then he noticed a peculiar report, [Hooh, a Grandmaster of the Sword who emptied an entire Sect? That''s interesting, maybe I should test my de with him?]

 Chapter 399: Twenty-seventh generation discple

    Chapter 399: Twenty-seventh generation discple

    E and Rea''s robes were both off, as Wang Ling lightly touched their backs, circting pure hellish qi into their meridians.

    From the overflowing qi of his Hellish Qi, instead of throwing it away, Wang Ling used it to purify the veins of the two. He didn''t know what would happen other than the fact they''ll live but, who knows, he may just be able to create a new technique using them as a basis.

    "Circte your qis to my rhythm ensure you two do not stray else you will experience deviation. You won''t die, but you''ll lose your mind to the malicious qi."

    The process of cleansing the malicious continued till midnight when Wang Ling''s Hellish Qi was fully transferred to the girls. Getting his hands away from them Wang Ling brought out a towel and wiped his hands.

    Feeling their body had be lighter, E and Rea do what they always do and bowed before Wang Ling, "Thank you for teaching us the ways."

    "Do not worry, it is not too much of a hassle, modifying your cultivation method was easy anyway." Wang Ling fashioned the new cultivation method to a water-downed version of the body refinement technique he had in the past.

    [Creating cultivation techniques truly is interesting.] Wang Ling thought as he recorded the events of the night.

    "The two of you should rest, for now, I will be returning to my dwelling." Wang Ling said as he stepped outside of the room. He was actually the one who left for their room instead of the other way around.

    He did this because of knew that the process of this cultivation would be hard to maintain. They''ll be under constant stress and pain and then after the process, they''ll be incapacitated for at least eight hours.

    As to how the two could still bow to Wang Ling and thanked him, even he did not know.

    Upon Wang Ling''s exit, the two looked at each other, to this day they were still bewildered as to the reason of the Grandmaster''s kindness. Clearly, it was not to take advantage of them, as he would gain nothing from doing so, and surely, he had no interest in their body.

    Wang Ling had shown them undress countess of times; not once did he show them any questionable gaze. He was always passive, the best they receive from him was a curious look that looks beyond their body and into the essence of their situation.

    His interesty in what''s happening in their body, his interest was to see if he could fix them and create something that''s beyond what the two could ever imagine. But is that how far the kindness of the Grandmaster goes? The two didn''t believe so.

    "Did you confirm your thoughts, Rea?" E asked as she gets into the bed.

    "I did, just as I thought the Grandmaster''s hands trembled as the mysterious qi flowed into our bodies. When he wiped his hands, I saw veins showing, there were signs of him being strained" Rea said.

    "Then, him warning us about us dying if we deviate from the Grandmaster''s instruction only may have been meant to make us focus. He was the one enduring. The pain we felt must have been nothing inparison to the Grandmaster''s."

    Rea and E were trained in espionage and information gathering, they were trained to see through the information that''s beyond them so that they can collect information more effectively. When they noticed something was wrong with Wang Ling, they quickly collected information to know what it was.

    But, know this fact that he''s willing to suffer for them made the two girls happy.

    The two of them had long been together since they were young.

    At the age of seven both of their parents died at the hands of the demons, they lived by begging but was used by other beggars instead. They were given food enough to survive but never to fill their bellies.

    Their bodies would always be filled with bruises and during the biting cold of the night, the only warmth they found was each other''s embrace.

    At the age of ten, they learned how to steal for a leaving. Moving silently as they did so. They were always sessful, until one day, they stole from the wrong person, the Star Seeking Sect''s Third Elder.

    The two thought they would be killed, but instead, they were taken in as disciples. Their smiles were wide, they were happy they would be given food and a ce to stay in, they were d someone might actually care for them.

    s, all of it was but a pipe dream. Immediately after getting in, they were subjected to training that almost killed them, training them so that they would be efficient in assassination and gathering information.

    At age thirteen they each manifested malicious qi through the methods of the Third Elder it was painful as though they were being eaten from the inside and out, yet the Third Elder simply showed them a grim smile.

    For four years they were kept barely alive and used else the other would be tortured. The two were only had each other to keep themselvespany and just like how they were in their younger years, they only had each other to keep their bodies and soul warm.

    But, now, after Leo stood up for them and how Grandmaster was doing his best to cure them somehow the cold no longer felt that unbearable.

    ===

    The method Wang Ling developed relies on the usage of hellish qi that he noticed had be much more abundant than in the past. Previously, only Wang Ling and the native of Heaven and Hell could feel its flow, but now, it was different.

    Wang Ling could feel the flow of the Hellish and Holy Qi. The world was enveloped in it albeit it''s extremely thin.

    Of course, Wang Ling sought out an answer for this, and what he gathered was that, due to the Universe getting overturned, the Hellish and Holy Qi now became more essible.

    But it was impossible to cultivate because of their purity. Wang Ling didn''t know about the higher leveled cultivator but at his level, it was impossible to cultivate Hellish and Holy Qi. Wang Ling, however, does not care about thews of the world.

    He''s this era''s incarnation of the Creator, his very existence was the proof andw, and for him, manipting the Hellish Qi was natural.

    He was treating E and Rea for the reason of him wanting to satiate the curiosity he had built up and also because he had nothing to do. And without him knowing, Wang Ling gained two followers.

    Walking around the empty walks of the still closed Sect, Wang Ling was enjoying the moon''s radiance. He smiled, but then, he stopped his steps.

    He yawned, "Why don''t you step out? I can feel your intention leaking for miles away."

    "Hooh, it seems like the talks about you are not just random bber, it appears the so-called Grandmaster is indeed someone who is somewhat capable." A young man wearing a ck cloak and red mask stated with a chortle.

    Wang Ling tilted his head, "Does I spotting you mean I am good?"

    "Even the men from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower cannot spot me when I decide to hide and they are experts that stand above all."

    Showing this mysterious figure, a smile, Wang Ling simply shrugged his shoulders, "Experts you say? What nonsense okay, state your name affiliation and your reason for being here, I am a busy, busy man even during the night."

    The man was taken aback by Wang Ling''s words and even felt infuriated by how he condescending his words were, s, the man introduced himself, "My name is Gedal, I am a twenty-seventh-generation disciple of the Sword God, and I seek to test the might of my sword against you."

    "Sigh, it is gettingte, I have yet to begin cultivation and I am too tired to deal with yapping neers. Okay, tell you what, you wish to test your swords, correct? If you agree to refrain from using your spirit qi as to not draw the fight out, I will ept your challenge right at this instant."

    The man smiled under his mask, "then that''s how it will be." He said as he unsheathed his de.

    All the while the young man did this, Wang Ling picked up a pebble on the side, he then showed it to the masked man, "Okay, I''m going to throw this and upon itsnding, we will begin."

    The man agreed.

    Wang Ling threw the stone as he yawned from his disinterest in the matter.

    The masked man saw this and creased his brows, he decided to finish this as soon as possible, [It seems likeing here was a disgrace to myself what an uncouth fellow, showing such discourtesy in a duel. I better finish this in a second, then leave after exposing this fraud.]

    Thud

    The pebble hit the asphalt, the masked man stepped forward, his de raised and his ready to descend.

    <strong>S</strong><strongsh!</strong>

    But then, he froze, for in front of him was Wang Ling, who used his fingers as his sword and split the man''s mask in two.

    "You lose, now get out of here." Wang Ling said as he began walking away.

 Chapter 400: Clash between Superpowers.

    Chapter 400: sh between Superpowers.

    It was night, Wang Ling sat atop a rock under the radiance of the moon. At the moment. Other than the Holy Qi his only ess for pure spirit qies from the two celestials of night and day, the sun and moon.

    The Sun was attuned to the yang and the moon to the yin, with Wang Ling''s Supreme Yang Holy Qi he should be training during the day, but to Wang Ling training under the moon have more benefits.

    The moon''s yin qi was not as strong as the Hell Qi, but through it his veins would be able to get use to the flow of Hell.

    "Why are you trying to use Hell Qi anyway? I am here, am I not enough? That pretentious brat is not worth our time, you know?" Angle argued.

    "Because if we want to defeat the one who betrayed your father, then we''ll need the power of the Hell Qi which is in  wait, did you just say it''s pretentious? Does that mean it has alsoe to life?"

    "Yes, it was traveling the Universe with me searching for Father. However, that onlysted for five thousand years because it always caused us to go in circles the brain is not its strength. But if its presence is really necessary then I will notin." Angle exined to Wang Ling as it ran around the garden.

    "I''m just rifying, but I am not capable of condensing any Chaos Qi because you two are fighting, right?"

    "Hmmm? Of course not. My dislike of him has nothing to do with us not mixing well."

    "That''s good then, I thought I would be made of a fool." Wang Ling heaved a sigh of relief. Aside from the fact that he just learned that the Hell Qi also manifested consciousness of its own, and is still locked within him, he needs the two qis so that he''d be able to rise again.

    If he could only just get his Chaos qi back, he''d be able to conquer this world and take its resources for himself. He''s very limited at the moment and despite him wanting to go back to the Wang Ling, he also knew of the danger of doing such a foolish act.

    The moment his existence was revealed to the world and the Emperor of Death got wind of it, the whole Universe would go into a massive war. If that was to happen there are various ways for Wang Ling to die.

    [I can either die under the hands of the demons or be betrayed by weak-willed humanoids.] Wang Ling had lived for thousands of years, in fact, other than the Deities of the Beasts, he''s one of the longest living souls.

    As a Celestial his lifespansted for over 70,000 years, he''s experienced in various warfare proven by him always prevailing at his raids of various sects with Bai Xue. He''s proficient in killing and reading the moves of others, but not everyone was like him.

    Many have weak minds, and even he who had traveled the world for several millennia also experiences heart demons. He will die one way or the other, if does not have the strength to protect himself, he''ll end up on the other side of one''s de soon enough.

    [The Wang Family''s situation is also unknown, after so many generations have, I can''t even be sure if they''re the same people.]

    Wang Ling did not want such a risk going back to the Wang Family, if he was to seek out power, then he''ll create one himself.

    Under the moonlight Wang Ling continued his cultivation without rest, the Overlord Meridians rejected the flow, but Wang Ling could hardly care. He just bore the pain without making any sound, and throughout the night, he once again failed to rest even a second.

    Wang Ling spent the night cultivating and the very next day, after Rea and E drew him a bath Wang Ling cleansed his body and mind in the warm bath. He then asked the two waiting for him outside, "What is that I have to do today?"

    "A man outside out your doors is kneeling before your doorsteps. He asked us to tell you that he wishes for another duel we wish to kick him out because we do not know of his identity, but he''s too strong for us to handle." Rea reported from outside.

    "If I remember correctly, he''s someone from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, he''s a man I have beatenst night, ignore him, he''s not worth our time."

    "I understand, a letter asking for your audience arrived, it appears someone from a major family seeks to make a connection or have the Grandmaster take a child of his under your wings." E reported.

    "Rejected, relegate the duty to the Lopus Family tell them that I am busy entertaining someone from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower." Wang Ling answered.

    "Then, shall I turn the man from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower as a guest? Should I let him in your abode Grandmaster?" E followed.

    "Huh? Why would you do that? Just use the excuse and keep disregarding that person, he doesn''t seem right in the head."

    "I understand, then we shall keep his identity as a nuisance, I understand now. But may I suggest that we give him some sort of refreshment like tea? If word got out that we are keeping a Heaven Hell Sword Tower out and disrespecting, the Tower may take offense. I understand that this may make him seem like a proper human being, but it is for the best of the Grandmaster''s reputation." Rea said.

    "I agree with Rea, Grandmaster. You wish for us to be a righteous powerhouse, correct? Then I would like to suggest the same thing." E added.

    "I see your point, then after an hour one of you bring him tea oh yeah, how is the thing regarding the matter of the ve trades in this region?" Wang Ling asked as the water overflowed while he got out of the bath.

    He wiped himself to the sound of the two servant''s reports.

    "Through the help of thete Third Elder''s secret vault of knowledge we confirmed three ve trading going on in three different areas."

    "That is good." Wang Ling stepped out of the room with a fresh set of clothes, "Give me a map, I am going to take my leave."

    "Then what do we tell the others of your movement? Do we announce that you left for a journey?" Rea asked.

    "No, announce that I have gone into seclusion so that no one would know that I went on a journey to destroy ve Traders. This way I''ll have the element of surprise. Then, make a proposition to a person from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, tell him that if we want to fight again, I will give him a single chance. Tell him that to fight me again, he mustplete the condition that I must set have him wait for my ''exit'' from ''seclusion''."

    "Why is that, Grandmaster?" E could not understand Wang Ling''s reasoning.

    "It is so that none could make a trouble to the Sect. No one is idiotic enough to make trouble for a person from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower. Oh, I almost forgot, the man from the Great Family, just tell him that I also entered seclusion after an epiphany."

    He said this yet Wang Ling was actually using someone he did not even know the name of to his advantage.

    "Hooh, that is amazing, Grandmaster."

    "I agree, such foresight."

    The two servants could not help but praise Wang Ling.

    "I don''t have to make any preparations other than taking a sword on my way out, so I will be leaving immediately. You two shall continue circting your qi at night as I taught out you before."

    "We understand, Grandmaster."

    And so, with two women bowing before him, Wang Ling left after making full use of a man he had never even met before.

    And all the while he''s taking easy doing all this in some backwater world the Universe began to move without his knowledge.

    Certain news shook the Universe as an announcement was made, "The Wang Family shed with the White Tiger n once more."

 Chapter 401: Kill Wang Ling

    Chapter 401: Kill Wang Ling

    In the far east of the Azure de Region, there is a city known for its hot springs. And in that town, there''s a famous drinking ce where the people who crossed the nearby valley frequents.

    "Where are you going? To the Northern Valleys, I reckon?" a beautiful young waitress with blue hair said as she ced the tter of meat dish the young man ordered.

    "Huh? No, no, I have some matter in this city and the other ces so I will not be leaving any time soon. But just to rify, is there something happening at the Northern Valleys?" the young man questioned.

    "An Abyssal Outbreak and the Wang Family''s [Silk River Sword] was sent there to help out. I think anyone who wields the sword is interested in learning from someone like him. After all, one of the Wang Family''s Three Ancestral Weapons is the sword." The youngdy exined.

    "Oh, is that so." The young man in white smiled with a yful tone, "Is that so, someone from the Wang Family ising, huh. That is a shame. I would have loved to witness the skills, but I fear that is not going to happen. Besides, I would have no use for them at the moment, anyway." Heughed as he ate the meat, he had delivered to him.

    "Hooh, are you saying the Wang Family''s sword techniques are nothing to you?"

    "No, I just do not have the need for an enlightenment at the moment." He casually answered.

    The young waitress''s name was Alidia and she had interacted with a lot of people in this business before. This young man before her was one of the few that emanated the aura of an actual master.

    His pure white robes and the sword hanging by his waist that radiated a dangerous hum was enough to give him the air. Add to that his elegance that steals the gaze of many, the young man could be nothing short of a Master.

    Alidia grew curious about the boy''s identity, "So, where are you from?"

    "I am not of this world, but I did juste from the City of Aile."

    "Oh, so you are an outworlder, are you a traveler of worlds perhaps? How many worlds have you reached?" Alidia asked, curious about what the young man does.

    "Well, in a way you can say that I am. But, at the moment I am nning to stay on this world, well, at least until the world settles down." The young man gave vague answers, making him look even more of a mystery to Alidia.

    The young man finished his food and stood up, he looked at Alidia and smiled, "Thank you for the food and the small talk, but I do think that you should be getting back to work." The young man pointed at the other waitresses and the owner looking at her with quite an angered expression.

    "AH! I''m sorry!" Alidia quickly apologized as she ran to serve the other customers. But before doing so, the young man asked her for some tea to be delivered to the room he''s renting for the night.

    "I understand, dear customer." She said with a teasing smile.

    The young man responded with a smile before retreated to his room to cultivate his spirit energy. But before he could enter his room, he felt eyes piercing his back, he smiled at them, and then, he proceeded to climb the stairs.

    The men who were staring at the young man''s back looked at each other. Both of them wore a ck cloak and they had masked covering their faces, one of which was blue and the other was yellow. Many people were eyeing them for obvious reasons, they were a part of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower.

    Although anyone could wear a mask, the distinct mark of the protective formation on their masks was not something anyone could copy. Well even if one could copy it, they will surely not dare to sh it outside so boldly like this.

    No one wishes to challenge the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, after all. The two masked men followed the young man''s figure with their eyes until he disappeared to the second floor, and then, they looked at the sketch they had hidden in their rings.

    Many who had been observing them saw what they had just done. Their mouths agape at the sight of the Storage Ring of Legends. This just solidified the people''s respect for them.

    One of the cloaked masked men looked at the portrait drawn on the paper and smiled, "We found him, Yun. After all this time we finally found the bastard." His voice was soft almost childish to a point.

    Yun, the one with the blue mask nodded, "We can''t be sure but if he truly is the man, we are searching for them, he''s bound to be strong. He killed someone from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, he can''t be normal this man dares to act upon atrocities bearing his name? I can''t forgive him for such an act."

    The one with the yellow masked stole the poster from Yun and smiled underneath his mask, "You really idolize the great ancestor, huh."

    "How can you not? The ancestor is a man worthy of respect. Sword Ancestor Wang Ling was the greatest sword master of across time and even the Sword God ims his skills are beyond logic. It was said that the ancestor was the first to fight the Emperor of Death upon his revival, sacrificing his life in an attempt to save the Universe!" Yun''s passionate words reached the ears of the people and despite the others not knowing him, they could not help but raise their cups in agreement.

    The man with the yellow masked looked at the poster before him and just thought to himself, [Then this young man who calls himself Wang Ling who is he?]

    The face on the paper he was holding was none other than Wang Ling''s face.

 Chapter 402: Wang Lings Death

    Chapter 402: Wang Ling''s Death

    At around midnight, the young man in white robes quietly retreated to his room cultivating his qi, a knock then reached his ears.

    "Enter, it is open." The young man in white answered.

    Alidia entered the room, she was dressed the same as before but cleaner this time around. She carried with her a tray of the tea the young man in white asked her to bring, her heart was thumping as she entered.

    "Is something the matter, miss?" the young man in white asked as he looked at Alidia''s flushed expression bringing the tea in the room.

    "No I just began thinking about the implications of my presence here I do not know how to react to all of this." She said as she ced the tea down next to the young man in white.

    She smiled at him coquettishly, her eyes fluttered with emotions that could not be contained within. The young man in white saw this and simply shook his head, "It might be presumptuous of me to say this, but I think you have the wrong idea, miss. I simply asked of you to bring me tea, and I implied nothing to you."

    The young man''s words were sharp, as though it had been sharpened for so long. Alidia''s face became red from embarrassment, quickly bowing her head to apologize to the noble before her, "I apologize, it is simply many had implied such a thing to me. I rejected them all and the time that I seemingly took note of one''s advancement, it ended with embarrassment."

    Alidia started as she realized her mistake. The young man poured himself and Alidia tea, he smiled at her, saying, "It is fine, in your line of work you must have always been troubled by such advances."

    Alidia nodded as she epted the cup of tea. Smiling she raised the cup, "Thank you for the tea."

    Silence soon prevailed, the young man drank the tea and then refilled it himself and drank it again. The young man looked at Alidia and asked her, "Is there something on my face, miss?"

    "Ah  no, I just wanted to ask you something." Alidia lowered her head. Her face blushing still, she then asked the young man, "My name is Alidia, may I know of this noble''s name?"

    "It is, Wang Ling is that all the confirmation you people need?" Wang Ling smiled as he dashed forth and had the Alidia lower her head.

    Two swords cut the room, from the outside. The first one had already passed, but the other wasing for Wang Ling''s head. In retaliation, Wang Ling raised the de on his waist and blocked one of the oing sword shes.

    From the outside, Yun the blue mask swordsman could feel ignited his passion, his aura changed and the world around him warped, "Lightning Judgement." Lightningcerated the ground and reached was just about to reach the other side of the sword when Wang Ling smiled in satisfaction, who, quickly stabbed his sword on the wooden flooring and raised the ground to divert the lightning sword''s trajectory.

    Wang Ling dodged to the side, Alidia was screaming still, her shouts reverberating in the ears. She was tossed to the adjacent bed. With Alidia behind him, Wang Ling drew out his sword, a white glint exploded, and then his qi appeared.

    "Impressive, for you people to be prepared to sacrifice the life of an innocent civilian, you have my respect. Now, why don''t the two of you swords show yourselves so we can begin?" Wang Ling''s words echoed, but no one answered.

    The silence prevailed only the cking of Alidia''s teeth could be heard, she held down her head in fear of her life. Wang Ling looked around, he was still calm, "Over there!" he swung his sword filled with the aura of ughter.

    Wang Ling''s de traveled from west to east, and then, he whispered, "Blood Seeking Sword: Sunrise Blood."

    sh!

    The echoing hum of the de continued. The seventh of the eight forms of the Blood Seeking Sword has shown itself and apanying its entrance was the grand hum of the sword and with it came the upper half of the building separating each other.

    Wang Ling''s smile widened, for he now caught sight of the people going after him. Yun the blue mask blocked the sword, but the yellow mask could be seen crossing the path Wang Ling opened for him to take. None could see his smile underneath that yellow mask, but his tone was that of a jeer, "How grand of a technique, for a fake, you can imitate his techniques quite well"

    The yellow mask Agar held two short swords his movement hastened and then, his might increased instantaneously and his body turned to a blur of yellow light, "Yellow Star Technique: World shing Swords!"

    The yellow light of the de continued to sh brightly blinding those who saw it other than Wang Ling.

    Agar''s short swords moved, and Wang Ling swung his de from the north down south, "What are you talking about imitations? This sword is the genuine method of the Blood Seeking Sword after all, I''ve never used these before all those millennia ago. Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Falls! You can now die knowing you died from Wang Ling''s sword."

    The first movement of the Blood Seeking Sword appeared like a thunderous announcement of the waterfall''s crashing waves. Agar saw this and his pupils dted Wang Ling smiled in contempt, but then, something happened he did not take ount for.

    A sword pierced his nape and shed his neck. Blood spurted out of this wound, but what''s worst was that this sword did note from the blue mask Yun nor did Agar used any special technique.

    Wang Ling missed one person waiting for the opportune time to ambush him  Alidia.

    "How nearsighted of me."

    sh!

    Alidia''s tear-filled face had been wiped clean her trembling body stopped and as she looked at Wang Ling with cold eyes, she asked him, "If you are the true Wang Ling, then you should know whates next."

    sh a of sword shes appeared and turned Wang Ling''s body to mince. A fountain of blood appeared blood and guts littered the ce and as Alidia looked around, she turned to Yun and Agar who now bow their heads to her.

    "Thank you for assisting the Heaven Hell Sword Tower despite your retirement, Master Alidia." Agar said with respect, "We will take care of the repairs."

    Alidia looked at them with cold eyes, "No, just leave tonight after cleaning up the blood and guts of this man called Wang Ling. With this, I no longer owe the Tower anything. Let me just live my life in peace. Oh yeah, did you ensure the Tavern was emptied before attacking?"

    "Yes, everyone already left, no one got hurt."

    "Good, then Yun boy escort me out and tell them that I got caught up in the crossfire. I''m not going to leave this Town because of the Tower." Alidia said as she covered herself with blood-stained sheets.

    Alidia was known in the Town as an employee of the tavern that had just been destroyed. She lives as an ordinary waitress, but truthfully she was once a member of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower with much prestige under her belt.

    But after hundreds of years, she resigned and chose to live in the boonies. But two weeks ago she was contacted by the Heaven Hell Sword Tower for a favor.

    The favor contained the killing of a person known as Wang Ling who challenged a branch of the tower and then killed everyone. She just helped them kill that person.

    Yun and Agar epted her terms, and the two men went to talk with the Tavern Master to talk about thepensation. They paid the right price and then left saying they had things to do.

    The two left after publicly apologizing to Alidia who got "caught up" in the fight. With this, none would doubt her participation.

    Alidia was given a month of rest so that she''d be able to recover. Her colleagues would oftene to visit and check up on her.

    And then, a month passed and Alidia still acted a bit affected by the bloody sight but she at least began showing her bright side to everyone.

    "Wee!" she said with a cheery voice hearing the chimes on the door echo.

    "Can I ask for a te of your staple meat and vegetable dish?" a fairly young man wearing a white robe entered the Tavern.

    Alidia turned around, and quickly; her pupils dted for the one who just entered the Tavern was a man resembling the man she killed a month ago  it was Wang Ling.

 Chapter 403: Why are you angry?

    Chapter 403: Why are you angry?

    Wang Ling left the Sect about a month ago, and only now did he reach one of his destinations, Red Stone Town. Red Stone Town a ce that''s circled by a volcanic valley.

    Entering the town Wang Ling asked around to know where the best ce to stay was. He was given two options, the Burning Tavern or the Heavenly Springs. The Tavern provided good food, while the Heavenly Springs the best amodations.

    Of course, Wang Ling picked both. He would first eat at the Tavern and then head to the Heavenly Springs so that he''d be able to take a dip on the hot springs. After that, he would go to the ce where he nned on heading, to the ve Trader''s bases.

    Wang Ling walked into the Tavern with his friendlies of smiles and expected good service, but what he received, was something else.

    "I am thankful for you delivering me the food I asked for but I do not know what is happening at the moment. Could you please back off?" Wang Ling said to thedy who was being too close to him.

    [Is this some kind of custom here?] He was confused, thus he looked at one of the amused onlookers and asked, "Is this some kind of custom here?"

    "If it is then my twenty years of living here had been wrong  but I think Alidia is just being a weirdo again." An amused young man said with a belly full ofughter.

    Wang Ling sighed and knowing it was not some culture he did not know of he held onto Alidia''s shoulders and pushed her away, "I do not know why you are acting in this matter, but I would like you to please leave me alone"

    Wang Ling then mouthed off the words, "If you don''t, then I will make sure your hidden identity gets known to the others." Wang Ling could feel the subtle but sharp killing intent behind her and seeing how the others were stillughing could only mean that the others did not know thisdy was ready to kill him.

    Alidia''s eyes dted and quickly retreated, she bowed her head and apologized, "I apologize, I was being too aggressive it is just that I have fallen for you at first sight and I failed to control my emotions."

    The Tavern suddenly fell silent.

    "I did not expect her to suddenly confess did the ident activated her boldness? Or did it activate her need for procreation?"

    "I dunno but I think I should have given it a shot after the incident" the Tavern regrs could not believe what they had just heard. In the town, the most youthful and beautifuldy that they know was Alidia.

    She was kind of the desire for everyone and no one really hid their feelings for her keeping their hearts on their sleeves. They knew her as someone who''s extremely outgoing, but not someone this bold.

    Everyone waited for Wang Ling''s answer to Alidia''s confession.

    Like always, Wang Ling''s smile never faded, "This maye off as arrogant but I am not interested. Please leave me be so that I can enjoy my food. I will be taking my leave as soon as I can as to not bother you anymore."

    Wang Ling ever-present smile radiated a mysterious light as he continued with a now more audible voice, "Please, move on for I am not the man that you should admire. Your pursuit of me will only lead you to a wall."

    His words were sharp and could be surmised to ''get lost'' without all that flowery reasoning. Anyone would have thought Wang Ling would take interest in Alidia, but, to their disbelief, Wang Ling actually did the opposite.

    Alidia knew that pushing it would be too suspicious and from the looks of it, she had just confirmed that Wang Ling was not the same person as the one she killed a month ago. But, before she left, she had to ask, "I am sorry to hear that, but, may I have the honor to know the name of the first man who stole and broke my heart?"

    Such cheesy words almost made Wang Ling burst outughing. This hidden expert sure liked to y, but he answered her nheless, "My name is Wang Ling."

    [A spike in killing intent? Interesting, does she hate me that much? Is it instinctual? I know I don''t care about the gender of my victims, but I haven''t killed enough women to be hated for no reason.] Wang Ling couldn''t understand why this woman hated him as she had just seen her most hated enemy.

    With a sigh, he finished the meat and vegetable dish he was given in under a minute and then finished everything else, he escaped the Tavern with haste and left the pay on the table. On his way out, Alidia looked at his back and then took off her apron, "Owner! I''m going to step out for a bit!"

    Alidia ran after Wang Ling, leaving everything behind. The others watched this sight with great interest, they didn''t think she was so much of a romanticist, "Who would''ve thought?"

    They all said before all bursting into a peal ofughter before returning to drinking.

    "Hey! Wait a minute! Wait up!" Alidia called out to Wang Ling who ignored her like her words were but passing wind. She caught up to him and tried holding his shoulders but Wang Ling simply shifted his weight and dodged her hands.

    Alidia''s brows creased, she tried again, and Wang Ling once more  Alidia tried and Wang Ling dodged, she circted qi our of irritation, but Wang Ling just said, "Are you sure?"

    That simple question halted her advance, so, she tried catching up to him and he moved faster. Wang Ling once again shifted his weight, dodged Alidia, and dashed to the nearest alleyway.

    Seeing this Alidia''s eyes widened at his attempt of escaping, she ran after him and when the second step she took into the alleyway someone tripped her.

    She could have regained her posture but someone stepped on her spine.

    "You bas-"

    "I heard that millions of times already, now, tell me why you''ve been picking a fight with me." Wang Ling captured Alidia.

    Alidia tried fighting back, but... Wang Ling''s voice echoed again, "Tell me what I want to know." this time... Alidia was devoured by his killing intent, drowning her own.

 Chapter 404: Im Wang Ling

    Chapter 404: I''m Wang Ling

    "Tell me what''s going on. I don''t want to cripple you." Wang Ling warned.

    Alidia could feel the pressure Wang Ling exerted and the qi he was slowly inserted in her body was eating away at her. But, Alidia didn''t give up, she wouldn''t keel over a viin like Wang Ling, thus, she gritted her teeth!

    "Rising Earth Dragon!" the ground moved and three earth spikes shot up, almost skewering Wang Ling. He dodged his head, but the earth did not stop and when the three-pronged attack met at its highest point, the spike''s tip touched each other and transformed to a Dragon.

    "Hoooh." Wang Ling raised his brows and had to raise his foot from Alidia''s back. He swung his arm and cut the Dragon to several pieces. He used the 4th rank of sword intent as to not destroy his body, it was painful still, but he endured it with a smile.

    Smoke roused from the destroyed stone dragon and from it Alidia came out, she carried with her a small knife, "Killing Sword: Rising Earth Tide!"

    Wang Ling knew dodging was impossible, he was too far in and he had no foothold, anything he tries would result in him losing even more, "How smart of you." He decided to face her head-on with nothing but his fingers.

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Sunrise Blood." He retaliated.

    The knife glowed, her sword intent a notch weaker than Wang Ling''s but because she had a weapon when she shed with Wang Ling two fingers flew off, Alidia smirked, at the sight of that, and then he grabbed him by the cor and pushed him down on the ground.

    She pinned him down and the back of Wang Ling''s head hurt like hell. She mounted him but not before doing a horizontal strike on the ground to uplift the ground and cover the alleyway she was fighting on.

    "Now, who got the advantage?" Alidia triumphantly announced with a wide smile.

    Wang Ling answered, "Why me of course, Angel."

    "What do you  Agh!" Alidia kept her voice down as an earth spike stabbed her on the sides. She did not feel any fluctuation in the spirit qi, fear enveloped her all of a sudden. This man was not someone she should take lightly.

    She wanted to jump back and escape, but, Wang Ling wrapped his legs around her waist, "This opportunity cost me two fingers, do you really think I''m going to let you go so easily? Now, answer me why you have been aiming at me since I stepped inside that Tavern?"

    Alidia was silent, but - STAB!

    "Ack! You bastard!" blood began dripping down from the corner of her mouth, she red at Wang Ling with even more intensity, "Fuck off."

    Alidia raised her hands and tried to stab Wang Ling''s neck, but then two earth spikes stabbed her shoulders.

    "Ling, your qi reserves are nearing their limits," Angel warned him and he nodded in acknowledgment.

    [She''s tougher to crack than I thought. Seeing that this level of pain can''t make her talk, then, in some other way hmm, how about that method?] an evil smirk rose, "Talk and if you don''t I''ll cripple you an then make you watch the death of the people in this Town!"

    "I.FUCKING.DARE.YOU." her eyes changed and slowly grew in strength and was about to overpower Wang Ling when even her foot got stabbed. She was no practically drenched in blood yet her re never lost in its intensity, in fact, it only became even more intense.

    "Feisty, and you think that look of yours can do you any good? Try acting tougher and it will result in you dying a quicker death and when that happens, I''ll begin a little dance of the de I''ll start with that Tavern of yours so talk." Wang Ling''s eyes also change from a yful gaze to his murderous crazed self.

    "Fine I''ll talk, but first, let me go."

    "No."

    "Why you scared of a woman who''s bleeding all over?"

    "Yes, I am scared, haven''t heard of a beast that''s on death''s door, I don''t dare y with fate,ss." Wang Ling wouldn''t take the chances of letting anyone live in a Sect he challenges, and he wouldn''t trust a captive''s words, he shows stupid decisions from time to time, but even he has no crippling stupidity.

    Alidia bit her lower lip, let go of the knife and let her body go limp, "Fine, I''ll tell you  I already killed you a month ago, so tell me, how are you alive? Don''t tell me otherwise, your face may not be a 100% copy but you resemble him and both of you have the same name, all of that can''t be a consequence, right?"

    Wang Ling''s face twisted, "So, you are telling me someone with the same face and name was killed by you a month ago? I don''t know what to tell you other than it''s a coincidence."

    "He also used the same technique as you did the Blood Seeking Sword. In fact, he used the Sunrise Blood as you did against mypanion"

    "Oh" Wang Ling finally showed a difference in his expression, "Would it be possible that you made a mistake with his technique?"

    "Though I have only seen it through the paintings from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, I know that de. When used I saw a gush of blood and ughter, that''s the technique used by the Great Ancestor Wang Ling, so I cannot possibly make a mistake."

    "Is that so? Wait, Great Ancestor? Is that what others call me in this Era, by the Heaven Hell Sword Tower no less?"

    "What do you" Alidia could already see that this entric young man was insinuating that he''s the one they call the Great Ancestor Wang Ling. She called for him, but, she was ignored.

    Wang Ling burst outughing, "What a grand title. I thought they''d call me a Divine ughterer or something. Grand Ancestor? That makes it seem like I fathered the entire Universe well in a way that''s not wrong either way."

    While stillughing, Wang Ling picked up his two fingers severed from him and then ced them back to his fingers to its rightful ce, ''Tch, my Holy Qi is too weak to ce it like this as though it is nothing"

    "Hey!" Alidia couldn''t hold his anger inside after being ignored in this manner.

    "What is it?" Wang Ling turned to her; he was still thinking of what he needs to do about his fingers.

    "What do you find so funny about the Great Ancestor? He''s not someone you should disrespect in this manner!" Alidia mored.

    Wang Ling simply looked at her with interest, "I can''t let you go now, anyway because of your information and the fact you saw my sword technique "

    Wang Ling still holding his fingers in ce activated his bloodline. Three golden haloes appeared behind his head, the flesh of his fingers visibly began reattaching itself as he continued his words, "Well, I am the one you people call the Great Ancestor, I am Wang Ling, in and simple."

 Chapter 405: Great Ancestor

    Chapter 405: Great Ancestor

    "You, the Great Ancestor? That''s impossible."

    "I also didn''t believe stupidity can be the death of anyone other than young masters, yet here you are bleeding out and still screaming." Wang Ling moved his fingers and though it was not a perfect fit, he''s just d that it got reattached.

    "Wait did you just call me stupid?"

    "You just gave me another proof why I should call you that." Wang Ling raised his brows and then began destroying the earth spikes that pierced Alidia''s body. He circted what little Holy Qi he got from activating his bloodline and then approached Alidia with the intent of injecting it into her body.

    "Ah, wait" Alidia panicked, she already experienced Wang Ling''s qi when he attacked her, she didn''t want to suffer again. She wished to get away, but her strength already left her, and stumbled on the ground.

    Wang Ling crouched down and held her head like she was some dog and just said, "Why are you so anxious? If you know who the Great Ancestor is, surely you must know about the special properties of my qi, isn''t that right?"

    The refreshing feeling entered Alidia''s body, her wounds did not instantaneously heal up, but the blooding stopped at the very least, "Thi-this is impossible, even a potent Rank 3 Healing Pill can''t possibly take effect this quickly."

    "And yet you just witnessed the impossible, again, nothing is impossible in this Universe  even my reincarnation. So, with this, do you have an inkling of the belief that I am the one you call the Great Ancestor?"

    "Shut up, do you really think I''ll believe you just because of this qi and that theatrics you just pulled?

    Oh so you want more proof?" Wang Ling stared deep into her eyes with nothing but a casual and friendly smile while drowning her in a sea of blood.

    [He''s going to kill me.] was what went into her mind all of a sudden, "AH!" Alidia jumped back holding onto her neck as though she had just been strangled.

    "Oh, you were acting so confidently that I thought for sure you''d be able to look me straight in the eyes. Guess only the fox can see me eye to eye even after all this time." Wang Ling smiled, "Well, that''s enough that. Do you know why I just showed you that despite me trying to prove my existence to you?"

    "What? To threaten me?"

    [Hoooh, she''s grown to be apprehensive.]

    "Huh? If I am to threaten you, I would''ve started by cutting off an arm or two to set an example, and when you beg for your life will I begin threatening you. No, what I''m doing right now is not threatening, but a disy of who I am, after all, you need to ascertain who the Great Ancestor is correct?"

    Like a maelstrom, he arrives and announces his name to the world with dignity. He''s a Regal being, his existencemands the world and his very existence is the proof of life, with qi belonging to the first creations. He creates evesting rivers of blood, his rage scorch the heaven and the earth - he''s the Uncrowned King who fought the evil for our sakes  the Great Ancestor: Wang Ling.

    [Hemands the world with his might, he''s young but he already achieved the peak of swordsmanship. The aura of ughter he carries may not be as maniacal as it was in the legend, but words passed from the ancient past isn''t exactly trustworthy given all that he showed me, I should believe him this young man before I have all that quality of being the Great Ancestor''s reincarnation, but he''s still missing something.]

    Alidia still didn''t want to believe him, "Then, what about the second qi that belongs to Hell? Where is that? The Great Ancestor Controls Heaven and Hell atop his palms, for all that I care you may be one of the Holy Race strutting about with the face of the Great Ancestor."

    "Well, you have a point." Wang Ling, however, didn''t activate his Hellish Qi, "Sigh, I am tired of this charade. I would kill you if I just haven''t attained enlightenment if you want to believe is on you starting from now on."

    Wang Ling just gave up with Alidia''s persistence. He didn''t need to prove himself, he could kill this woman if he wanted, but he''s trying not to be an asshole so she gets to live, "Just tell me, what you know about the  tsk, people areing, woman, where is your ce, I still need to talk to you about the matter at hand."

    "I agree ack may I ask for your  ah!"

    "Shut up and tell me the direction of your home, I''ll take you there. Don''t act like an embarrassed child, I know you''re already past that age." Wang Ling''s straightforward nature showed itself. Alidia''s face flushed with both embarrassment and anger, this young man before him wasn''t even showing him a nce when she on his embrace.

    Wang Ling tread upon lightly on the alleyways of the town, and before long, he arrived at the doors and a humble homemade of nothing but wood.

    "This is a good ce."

    "You humor me," Alidia said at Wang Ling''s remark. Upon their entry, she noticed that a letter has been slipped into her door. She quickly snatched it and kept it hidden in her bosom.

    "No, it really is. ces like this are rather lovely, it is small but providesfort." He remembered how he and his master started out, in a small hut, and then after earning some money, they moved to a better ce and after stumbling to treasures, they bought a mountain.

    He then came to a sudden realization, he looked down at himself and then around him, [I think I realized why I like dressing as frugally as possible.] he found the reasonughable but understandable at the same time.

    [Despite the ughters and the revenge, I didn''t really lose my origin, didn''t I?] heughed at the thought.

    "I am going to change for the time being. How about you?"

    "No need, I think I''ll wash my clothes on a river by the mountainter."

    "why?"

    "Just a whim, pay it no heed."

    Alidia disregarded Wang Ling and then went to a separate room where she began reading the letter. As she read through it, her eyes suddenly widened.

    [Miss Alidia, I know that you no longer to wish to hear anything from us, but this letter is to warn you that, we have received from different worlds that different Wang Lings have been reported to be killing the people indiscriminately.]

 Chapter 406: Wet

    Chapter 406: Wet

    When Alidia came out of the room she wore red robes and on her right waist hanged a sword with a red scabbard. She looked at Wang Ling and asked him, "Oh yeah, I heard the Great Ancestor kills his every enemy no matter the gender."

    "How did you know?"

    "It is one of the teachings of the Tower I belong to. Can you answer a question of mine? Why did you let me live if you''re Great Ancestor?"

    Wang Ling was intrigued, "So you were a part of a Tower, who would have thought and to answer your question it is Enlightenment. Unless it is necessary or I have a reason to, I won''t kill. I just didn''t have to kill you. Why want to die? I can cleave your body in two right here if you lend me your sword."

    "is the Great Ancestor truly like this?"

    "Hmm? No, of course not, I was more aloof in the past except when I am with a close acquaintance, family or a Xue. I''m just trying to live a freer life, it''s not that bad if I say so myself. After all, I no longer have to care about anything else. I can see why frivolous young nobles act in this manner." He exined as he sat on a couch.

    "I suppose there''s nothing wrong with showing you this, seeing how you don''t even care about my identity." Alidia passed Wang Ling a letter.

    "What''s this?"

    "Everything you want to know."

    Wang Ling epted the letter, at first, he was amused seeing how Alidia cut her ties with the Tower, but the further he went on, the more he grew intrigued. There were several of him, all of which used the Blood Seeking Sword technique, and depending on the situation and cultivation carries any of the two qis.

    [I don''t remember leaving any spawns and neither did I know a way to clone my body.] Wang Ling was left in a bind where he''s put in the rare asion of not know what''s going on despite the knowledge he gathered for years.

    "Oooh, the Great Ancestor must be really interested in the situation if your smile is that big."

    "Huh? Oh, I apologize, I did not mean to show such a sight." Wang Ling covered his mouth and just showed Alidia a pleasant nod of appreciation, "Well, that would be all I''ll ask of you, I am going to the mountains now to wash my clothes."

    "You were serious about that?"

    "I told you, I''m trying to live life to the fullest you do not know when the hammer of fate woulde crashing on you, after all." Wang Ling''s words stopped as he stood up.

    "Wait, what about the matter of the other Wang Lings? Will, you not do anything about that? Many lives are being lost; will you not make a move about the matter? I thought you were enlightened after your death? If you don''t do anything I''ll"

    Wang Ling turned back to Alidia, without anyone noticing he moved with blinding speed. Alidia tried drawing his sword but Wang Ling held her wrist and stopped her. He pushed her back against a wall.

    "Wha-what are you doing." She struggled and resisted his grasp on her neck, but after the earlier battle, Wang Ling was still stronger than her.

    "I know what you''re going to say, threaten me about my identity. What do you expect me to make a move just because you hold my identity in your hand? Don''t be a fool and remember that I can kill you any time that I want, just because your cultivation realm is higher than mine by a single notch don''t you dare threaten me, unless you want your existence erased in this universe, Soul, and everything."

    Wang Ling did not appreciate being threatened, "This is your only chance because you provided my evidence, do not talk about me to anyone or else not only you but the entire Universe will suffer. Do you really think I''mying low just because I want to? I''m not ying around, kid, so don''t push my buttons!"

    sh!

    An unlikable smell filled the air Wang Ling looked down and saw that Alidia had actually released urine from fear, "So-sorry, I-I will not say anything please, don''t kill me."

    Alidia was trembling and when Wang Ling let go of her, she plopped down on the ground. Her eyes were stuck on the ground, her fear towards Wang Ling had reached new heights, [Did I go too far? I just wanted to ensure she won''t say anything so I won''t need to kill her, but it seems like she''s a coward I can now see why she left the Tower.]

    "Stop thinking too much about the fate of the Universe, the cycle of life and death will continue and will never stop. The dead will enter the wheel of reincarnation and the living will strive for change, there''s nothing more to the process. You may feel sympathy for those left behind, but that will pass with time."

    Wang Ling turned around; he now knows that Alidia won''t be saying anything to the Tower. He risked telling her his true identity in hopes of getting her to lower her guard and collect information. He got what he wanted and the prize she would receive would be keeping her life.

    Wang Ling began walking away, his mind had already moved on and now, he''s about to exit the house when, he felt someone tugging his robes from behind, "You are so persistent, you know that?"

    "Please, just help us if you have so much strength then you''ll be able to resolve the situation."

    "I told you, I cannot do as you wish but I see that you really want to help others so instead of saving the Universe, why note with me for time being? I''ll you release some steam for the night."

    Alidia did not know what Wang Ling was talking about but she nodded her head and then was prepared to step outside when, Wang Ling stopped her, "Do you really n on going out like that?" he pointed at her wet crotch.

    Her face became flushed, "I-I apologize, I''ll change right away."

    His mind then wandered, [What would happen to the Universe with so many Wang Ling wandering about? How many will die? How many will be fooled? I wonder, who''s stronger, me or them?]

 Chapter 407: Hela and Vaki

    Chapter 407: H and Vaki

    H will turn 11 years old tomorrow; she came from an impoverished family where her father farms for a living and her mother weaves bamboo hats. They were poor but, on her birthday, her parents always go out of their way to buy six dumplings, four of which would go to her birthday girl and each to her parents.

    That would be the gift she would look forward to every year. A simple gift, but something she cherishes deep in her, heart, but H knew that such a thing would never happen, after all, her parents are already dead!

    "WAKE UP!"

    A kick hit H''s stomach, a painful way to start the morning hell. She gathered her breathing, her eyes that had lost all their light, she didn''t want to fight but she also did not want to feel pain thus she instinctively followed.

    H staggered to move, and upon waking up they were given porridge that''s more water than rice. She began, and like usual she went to her usual spot, to the side of the mountain''s edge that faces her previous home.

    She was silent throughout the process of eating, she simply ate and drank, internally counting the seconds she could spend in that ce. She found peace but after five minutes she gathered her strength and stood up.

    She returned the cracked cup she was given and then epted the heavy pickaxe the children her age used in mining Red Qi Shards. Trekking the steep pathways of the Erbas volcano, the young feet of the ve H was very much tired, but she didn''t dare stop. The moment she clogs the pathway the people watching over them would strike her with their whips.

    H did not like pain, she didn''t like experiencing pain, thus, she would do anything to ensure she doesn''t suffer. Climbing up the volcano and after reaching the peak the steaming craters made it feel like they were inside a furnace that baked them.

    The children whose ages ranged from ten to fourteen all worked to the best of their efforts, none of them wished to die. They knew the consequences of showing weakness they''ll be culled and then, they would be killed.

    ''I do not wish to waste the life mother and father gave me I will live.'' H thought to herself and just remembered how her mother and father died protecting her with their body. Under that ze, they gave her their lives so she could live. She might be a ve, but at least she''s alive still. H did not want to waste this gift.

    Every ve in this ce where rejects, those who could not be sold to the market and now used asbor and profit. They were dispensable and could easily be reced, but they were still given breaks at noon. One could choose to descend and escape hell or just stay there, bake and wish for the swift release of death.

    H did neither, she left but not down, she went to the direction of where her previous home was located. She stayed there seated on the edge of a cliff, munching on a piece of hard bread, epting the peace she''s provided with.

    After counting down the time, however, she decided that it was time to return. She stood up, but her hand suddenly slipped and fell from the cliff, her eyes widened but epted her fate without care.

    She closed her eyes, thinking, ''At least I did not die from killing myself mother, father I''m about toe to you."

    He epted her and got ready to die, when, all of a sudden, a hand grabbed hers. She opened her eyes and saw someone had caught her hand. He was a young boy, the same age as hers, and he was simply passing by when he caught sight of H about to plummet to her death.

    The boy didn''t think and just went to her rescue, he wasn''t even sure if he''d be able to catch her, but he didn''t waste any time thinking. He caught her and with all that he had pulled her up from certain doom.

    H looked down, her heart in trepidation.

    "Hey! What are you doing over there!?" a watcher shouted and he readied his whip. The both of them heard this call and quickly, they stood up.

    "Let''s go, we''re going to get in trouble. Can you stand?" Vadal asked and H nodded, she did not speak

    The day ended and the boy did not leave H''s side, he was worried about her, and from time to time, he would check up on how she was doing, and from time to time he would get in trouble for it.

    When they descended to the base of the mountain and went back to the cave system, the boy followed H. The boy was worried about her and she was apprehensive by his approach.

    That night, the young boy stayed by her side, and asked her, "What''s your name? Mine is Vaki."

    He introduced himself with a wide smile, but H couldn''t answer with words. She stuck out her tongue and showed him how it had been cut. She saw his pitying eyes, for some reason, H did not like that.

    "So, I can''t know your name can you write?"

    H nodded, her parents wanted her to grow up with prospects, so, they did their best to teach her. They knew they can''t give her any richest, so, they gave her the gift of knowledge instead.

    With a stone, she wrote her name on the ground.

    "H? So that''s your name, nice to meet you." Vaki said and H nodded her head.

    From there, the two got to know each other. Vaki learned H''s story through her writing it and she learned of him by telling.

    Vaki was different from H, his parents did not die, both were alive, but they sold him for money.

    "They told me that I will never amount to anything so they sold me to a ve trader for a few coins." He told H his story with a smile on his face.

    The two of them had different lives, both of them had different endings, but, then on, the two of them slowly became friends. They didn''t have anyone thus, they looked out for each other.

    The more they stayed together the more they understood one another. They found the strength with each other, covering for each other and making sure none would get left behind. She even showed him her secret locations and told him the reason why she goes there.

    Before long, the idea of being apart no longer appeared in their minds.

    But then, one night, H heard coughing she opened her eyes and did not find Vaki by her side. She stood up, worried, and when she found him by a corner, she saw him coughing up blood.

    Seeing this, H tried running to his side, but he stopped her from getting any closer, "No, don''te any closer I think I''m sick, I don''t want you catching it. I''ll be fine, I''ll be well tomorrow, go back to sleep now."

    H did not move, but Vaki''s smile deterred her from getting any closer, "It''s okay go and rest, H." He said as he coughed.

    But, despite Vaki''s words, he never got better. Day after day, he would get worst, and the more he did the more the watchers eyed him, thinking if they should dispose of him.

    "Ahhh ai, work for bot as~~!" H waved her hands and got everyone''s attention. She did not simply say those words and for her friend, she began working hard so he won''t get dispose of.

    The watchers smiled at the sight of a mute doing all that for her dying friend. They did not find it pretty, rather, they found it amusing and funny. They found it hrious that she clings to the idea he''ll live.

    But H did not care, she continued working, and working, and working, doing her best so that Vaki wouldn''t need to do much. But, Vaki still copsed on the job. The Watchers saw this and took out their whip.

    SLASH!

    "GET UP YOU USELESS CUR!"

    Vaki''s skin was torn open  he was in pain, but he couldn''t get up. He had no energy, he couldn''t muster anything and, in the end, he just epted his fate.

    He waited for the final blow that would end his life, the blow that would crack his skull open and end his life.

    SLASH!

    There was no pain. He opened his eyes, and there, he saw a smiling H, asking him, "R yu, okey du nat worry ai sabe, yu dis tyme."

    She said with her broken guttural sounds.

    SLASH!

    SLASH!

    SLASH!

    The sound of the whip hit her back echoed the pain was inconceivable but she continued to smile as her tears fell.

    "H that''s enough please that''s enough."

    "Ai protek frend"

    When H survived her near death ident, it was then that realized how she wished for death and how she missed her parents. That night, she cried, ever so lightly.

    She was lonely then, but with Vaki, her friend, she found a way to live through the loneliness. She managed to cope with him.

    H didn''t like pain. She hates pain and would do anything to avoid it, even if it meant living poorly and being treated like trash. But she hated seeing her friend get hurt, and she would stand in the way of pain if she could save Vaki.

    Tears flowed down her face, and so did blood. She epted theshing from the Watchers and covered for her friend, thissted for minutes, but in the end, she fell to the side.

    "Protekfrend" she mouthed off.

    "You''re going to keel over eventually and you had to make me work for it. You fucking bastard!" a watcher kicked Hel in the stomach, but she was not sent flying, her body still covered Vaki''s.

    Seeing this the Watcher''s face twisted from anger, "YOU DARE DEFY ME!? I AM YO  huh?" the Watcher''s words stopped, he found something amiss his world had actually gone upside down.

    Vaki raised his head, his eyes wide as he watched the Watcher''s head fly. He was not scared, neither was he in awe, he was simply worried, and asked the man in white robes, "Please help my friend." Vaki asked to help H, who had yet to stop protecting him.

 Chapter 408: A Man

    Chapter 408: A Man

    "RUSH HER! DON''T " Alidia already beheaded the man making all that noise. Her face was twisted from anger. Her sword draws the blood of her enemies, their lives almost seem insignificant before her. She moved, and then, she imed a life.

    "You bastards seem to like seeing others suffer, huh! ALL OF YOU WILL LDIE HERE!" her anger rose, but all of that stemmed not only because she disliked them, but also because she was a fool who let this travesty go on under her nose.

    This ce was no farther than a few mountains away yet they kept their horrendous acts out of her reach! Alidia grew livid, couldn''t quite control herself, and began a rampage and ughtering everyone!

    Without so much as a slight of hesitation, she made her move, she has no intention of sparing a single one of them, "I''LL KILL YOU ALL!"

    The massacre was apanied by a cacophony of screams and cheers from the captured ves. But amidst all the chaos three people had their minds somewhere else.

    "Please save her, great benefactor" Vaki begged. He was crying as his consciousness slowly drifted.

    He wanted to hang on, but Wang Ling who had just arrived touched his forehead and knocked him out. Wang Ling then slowly injected the young girl''s body with his Holy Qi. He did not do it at once else she would have imploded and die.

    H''s bleeding stopped, but Wang Ling had no means to heal herpletely. He would need to take them back to the Vige so they could rest and take medicines. Not everything could be answered by his Holy Qi, only Wang Ling has that privilege.

    Picking up the two, Wang Ling looked at them and smiled, ''They have a strong bond, only the male has a talent for cultivation, the girl''s body is riddled with impurities too if I the boy to be a direct disciple the girl muste I suppose.'' He whispered to himself.

    He was talking as though he did not H, yet, he was the one he admired most. For a young kid to protect someone like that with her body was someone worthy of his admiration and respect. And to those who hurt such a kid deserves death.

    "Angel?"

    "Yes, Ling?"

    "Kill them all."

    "YAY!"

    The permission was given and Angel. Wang Ling''s Holy Qi got all used up as dozens of earth spears shot up from the earth, piercing the body of the watchers.

    Wang Ling at the ves and they looked at him with weakened eyes, some were scared, some in awe, "Everyone who enved you are dead. I''ll give all of you two choices, run away and go anywhere you wish to go, live the life you dreamt of and survive out there on your own.

    "The Second choice is simple; you can follow me and I will teach you how to cultivate. I will feed you, house your, and teach you, everything you would need in life, but in return, you can never use what I will teach you formitting any heinous deeds."

    Wang Ling didn''t wait for an answer, he just continued walking and as he did so three haloes appeared from the back of his head illuminating the way. His Holy Qi was replenished and with his every step the harrowing echo of death followed.

    To the ves who had been freed by this young man, all of them didn''t think and just followed him willingly. Their steps were weak, none of them had any strength yet they didn''t slow down. They found strength from the depths of their souls, their desire to follow Wang Ling seeped out of their bodies.

    When the massacre ended Alidia stood by the side and watched Wang Ling walk away with two children in his embrace followed by hundreds of children who saw him as their light. They trod the path he took, they never looked back and some even shed a tear.

    Alidia watched this, befuddled but still understanding. Wang Ling saved them and they who had nowhere to run to all chose to follow him, many of them might have thought they would die here, without anyone to know of their existence, but herees a young man with an aura simr to that of a Saint, descending from the heavens saving those who had been hurt.

    He held an amicable expression and didn''t pressure them to do anything, he promised them everything they would need asking nothing in return other than bing a good person in return. If Wang Ling was no Saint, then everyone in this World was a viin.

    [The Great Saint was revered like a God by many. The Wang Family spread his name and exploits, at first many imed he was but a ughterer with unparalleled bloodthirst. But hundreds of thousands from the Lesser Origin World stepped up and imed that he was a hero amongst the many frauds. He fights evil and saves the weak, he doesn''t let anyone off, a bandit or a Noble he kills them without saying a word. Not a hypocrite who spares viin saying they can change after a massacre.]

    Many Schrs believed that many followed the First Young Master of the Wang Family because of his status and that the stories about him were exaggerated. But seeing this sigh she finally understood what made so many revere him as though he was a God.

    [He''s no coward he''s a genuine man.]

    Wang Ling feared no one, spared no one that needs to die. He''s hard on others but not oppressive to those who don''t need such an experience, he''s no Tyrant and he''s no leader, he''s nothing but a man with the strength to change the world.

    But Alidia also knows that Wang Ling was no Saint. He saw his ruthless side and now his soft area, she was confused as to who Wang Ling really was yet seeing that back, she waspelled to follow him.

    Walking the path, he walked, even a coward like her who hated fighting and killing found the reason why she needs to fight.

    Alidia was unlike Wang Ling, she was a coward who left the Heaven Hell Sword Tower because she didn''t approve of their methods. The Heaven Hell Sword Tower follows Wang Ling''s teachings, kill those that deserve them and never let anyone survive.

    Once she took part in eradicating a n who took part in a massacre of a vige because of some dispute. Several hundreds of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower upholds thew of the Universe and the Towers'' interest.

    She took part in a massacre and in that massacre, she saw children being ughtered likembs. She was disgusted and decided to leave the Tower. She was a coward who''s afraid to die and kill.

    Yet at this moment, for some odd reason she could not exin, she knew that if Wang Ling said that it''s all right to kill then she''s willing to follow. It was as though in her eyes, Wang Ling was truly righteous.

 Chapter 409: Im going to Slaughter the World

    Chapter 409: I''m going to ughter the World

    "Here, is one for you, now go and rest for the time being."

    "Thank you, benefactor."

    "Here is one for you. Make sure to chew it thoroughly or your bodies will not be able to process it properly! There''s no need to hurry, I prepared a lot of them for the time being."

    Wang Ling''s quiet voice sounded out as he handed potatoes to the starved children. He''s giving them small portions as he did not want to experience indigestionter. They were gued with hunger and if he feeds them arge amount of food with their physique and situation, they''ll most likely break.

    He learned this fact the hard way after almost dying from his own brashness when he was but a young runt who stole food from his master.

    After giving everyone food and Water Wang Ling finally he began checking up on the children''s bodies, determining their bodily function to check up on their health and capabilities to train in martial techniques.

    [Most of them have deteriorating muscles, the impurities in their veins are thick. It''s not impossible to cleanse their bodies but it will take a while. I can help them do it but it will consume me if I do so. I already have E and Rea to take care of they need to do it on their own. It will take a long time but I have that time.] He smiled as he moved on to check up on the next child.

    These children were lucky to receive help from someone like Wang Ling not just because of his experience but also because of his qi. There were many who had infected wounds and if not for his Holy Qi that purifies everything the need for cutting the limb would be necessary.

    He was moving from one child to the next patiently and then helping alleviate their pains if he could. Alidia watched this with bright eyes, she could not believe he''s the same man who made her cower to the point of urinating herself.

    [He''s either really kind or he has godlike acting skills must be both. But I have to say, those eyes the children are giving him are not normal. They look like they are looking at God instead of a savior.] she knows the look one gives to a savior, she experienced it from them firsthand, andpared to what she received to this, she''s far cry from having Wang Ling''s level of charisma.

    This thing continued for the entire night and even then, Wang Ling did not stop. He went to tend to H and Vaki, the two he took interest in. The two''s situation was far more severe than the rest.

    Vaki had a very high fever and was experiencing Spirit Deviation from practicing Cultivation without a proper method, "Must be trying to find a way to escape."

    He liked this kid; his desperation brings the best of him.

    He moved to H whose situation was much better than Vaki''s. Her problem was only her physical body, and nothing else. Her body was riddled with wounds, most of which infected. But just like with the others, Wang Ling took care of it. He did not spare any effort in doing so and carefully healed her. The tongue couldn''t be retrieved; however, his qi wasn''t potent enough.

    [Her body is not suited for cultivation but her will is strong enough to cultivate a good spirit. She needs to find her own path if she wishes to seed from now on though I still don''t know if these two will be willing to be my disciple.]

    Wang Ling was still left unsure, but nevertheless, he''s quite intrigued about what''s going to happen next. He smiled at the thought of cultivating a Sect and leading an army of his own very creation.

    Midnight, Wang Ling finally finished everyone''s treatment and refreshed his mind with his Holy Qi. He then went and searched for the bags of rice he prepared the other day and got ready to prepare the gruel for the next day.

    He''s not reallycking in money has he took some funds before leaving, but at the moment Wang Ling was thinking of ways how to earn money. But the money he wanted to collect was not just for his daily use, but also to turn him into someone who could buy worlds.

    This world was ruled by the strong, but it revolves around the idea of money. Ingredients, materials, amodation all of that needed money and Wang Ling knew that if he wants to move forward the Lopus Family''s funds won''t be enough.

    [I can''t extort too much from the other families else they''ll think they are entitled to mine. I need to control them instead I think I''ll begin dabbling in weaponsmithing and alchemy as a whole, trade with the Towers and local powers. After creating my force, I should also annex other Territories and start charging them Taxes. But to justify that, I will first need to find a way to spread my name... I''m going to think about thatter.] Wang Ling was having a new kind of battle inside his mind.

    While thinking about these kinds of things Wang Ling felt someone approaching him and then looked behind. He looked up and down at Alidia and then shook his head before returning his attention to the equipment before him.

    "What are you doing?" Wang Ling could not help but ask Alidia seeing how she had cut her wrist, "Are you tired of living? Like I said I can kill you with one swift strike if you want to."

    "What? No! This is the Heaven Hell Sword Tower''s way of creating a blood pact, cut the artery and let it flow. I cannot close it on my own, it has to close by the person I wish to follow." Alidia exined.

    "I don''t exactly know who you are or your problems but I know how other''s ethics and morality works. You should know that I am going to kill a looooot of people and children.

    "I will conquer this world and im the throne for myself, I don''t care how many I will trample on to reach my destination but I''ll do it nheless. Think of me as a hypocrite who ims the value of life and still resolving himself in killing million, I don''t care because I do not hide in fake ideals."

    Wang Ling stated.

    "I, Alidia, am willing. I value life and wish not to kill, but after seeing this ce I now understand that sometimes, death is necessary to cleanse the world. Though I cannot ept the ughter of many, I can learn to understand them if it is you, Great Ancestor."

    Wang Ling just yawned and with a finger, Wang Ling touched Alidia and stopped the bleeding, "Don''t worry, you won''t have to worry about ughtering children I''ll be doing it myself if need be, and speaking of ughtering, I guess I should exin how many more I''m nning to kill in this journey of mine."

    And so, the night passed, Wang Ling gained a follower and two disciple prospects. That night Wang Ling exined Alidia his ns of annihting the ve Trade in his regions and epting those he freed into his Sect.

    Alidia had nothing to say to his objectives and then, a weekter when the children have regained their strength Alidia quit her job from the Tavern and left with Wang Ling.

    Many thought she''s following him to pursue the unrequited love she held in her heart. Wang Ling did not care for her intentions and just continued his steps, not stopping at anything.

    Five Months Later, he would return to his Sect with over 278 previous ves following him and bags of treasure from clearing all the ve traders and auction houses.

    News of his endeavors would quickly spread under the name, Wang Wudi.

 Chapter 410: Red Dawn World

    Chapter 410: Red Dawn World

    Wang Ling parried Leo''s knife with his sword and the shing of steel echoed. He jumped as Vaki and H rushed him with their de, dodging them easily. He sensed danger, he swung his sword only to have it be restricted by Rea''s and E''s chains.

    "NOW!" E and Rea shouted.

    With his body still in mid-air, his sword was restricted and the other three children regained their posture. Vaki, H, and Leo rushed Wang Ling and he smiled, let his sword go, and then twisted his body to strike the three with his now freed limb.

    When Leo saw this, his eyes dted, "Oh, we are screwed, guys." He stated.

    Vaki got the right hand of love, H the left leg of a disciple, and Leo the right leg of discipinee. The three fell, and Wang Ling grabbed his sword back and pulled the two girls to him, immobilizing them the next moment by grabbing them on the face.

    "Okay, I win." Wang Ling announced as he let go of E and Rea.

    "Master, how merciless of you. You didn''t even hold back against us." Leoined as he helped E and Rea.

    "That''s right! That''s right!" Vaki added while having the support of H who was nodding with ferocity.

    Wang Ling just smiled at them, saying, "I let all of you, live that''s me holding back in a fight." The five disciples shuddered at his words. They knew he''s kind but all of them had seen his ferocity at least once so they knew he''s not lying.

    Wang Ling does not take prisoners. The five swallowed their discontent and just decided to clean themselves off the dirt they just ate.

    I had been six months since Wang Ling returned from his expedition

    Watching them leave, Wang Ling''s peaceful smile was ear to ear. It had been about a year and three since he returned to life.

    The first six months was used to regaining his qi and fighting against Abyssal Demons. The Next Six Months was spent on establishing a connection with the Lopus Family and establishing the Crimson Snow Sect and spreading his name. Thest three months was solidifying his name and reputation as a righteous person and training disciples.

    The Crimson Snow Sect was established, but because of the spectacle he pulled, the people were apprehensive to join him. Despite his strength, many saw him as someone who stood at the side of evil, but after his little expedition, he''s now be an epted name.

    "Grandmaster, the Lopus Family Head has arrived." Alidia arrived to inform him. She had now been turned to Wang Ling''s secretary.

    She was not forced or anything, she epted the position the day Wang Ling decided to purge the ve Trade in this region. Alidia looked at Wang Ling''s simple attire and just asked him, "Are you really not considering wearing something more suiting?"

    "What? Is a Schr''s robe not fitting for a Schr?"

    "If anything else, you are more of a General than a Schr though you revising and writing all that techniques from the previous era in just two months makes this conversation rather useless to anyone." Alidia sighed.

    When Wang Ling attacked the Star Seeking Sect his method of attack was to burn everything to the ground. He did just that but at the cost of a lot of techniques being burned.

    Of course, the higher-grade techniques were protected by a formation, but the lower-grade techniques essible to weaker cultivators were burnt down. To rece them Wang Ling had created techniques of his own, and he did just that.

    Using the techniques from the past era and dumbing them down to match the flow of qi in this era, Wang Ling created hundreds of techniques from sword techniques to movement methods, he used everything.

    This is Wang Ling''s third Era, and considering how he sought out every technique he got from the First Era, and how he even managed to read the techniques of the second, Wang Ling''s techniques would be one of a kind in this Era.

    One could say he''s being original by ripping off others. Though he''s rather frustrated at the fact he could not utilities the Saint and Celestial Techniques he had in abundance.

    The Saint''s Cultivation lies in the change of one''s ascension from Mortality, and Celestia in controlling the Soul and qi. The Saint Cultivation technique willst this Sect until the Rank-5 Mortal Severance Cultivation Stage.

    The Celestial Stage would most likely be useable until beyond that, and the little Immortal Techniques he learned from the ck Dragon wouldst him till Rank-7 or so he hopes.

    [But to do all that I first need to break through the Worldly Manifestation Realm. The other Sect Masters of this Region is only at Qi Refinement Realm like myself, I can kill them all easily, but I already decided to go against that after I endorsed myself as a Hero.]

    The idea of annexing the Sects with as little death as possible was his goal, with this Wang Ling would finally decide to take raising his cultivation more seriously.

    Wang Ling followed Alidia to the Highest Mountain Peak that was now called Grand Snow Hall because of the white stone used on its construct. Wang Ling stepped out of his abode located West of the Sect and near the Training Grounds of the disciples.

    Upon stepping out he saw the new students who were all saved by him from very looked at him with brightened eyes, "Good morning Sect Master!"

    All of them announced as they bowed their heads in respect of him, "Do not mind me, carry on."

    This abode of his was a temporary building, he could take any of the Seven Mountains but he decided not to because he didn''t want to move. Besides his presence in the lowest parts of the Sect would result in him being seen as him having humility and the disciples would then frequent the training grounds in hopes of receiving a nce from their savior.

    Wang Ling was not just an entric person, every thing he does will always result in his victory and even if he loses, he''ll always find ways for him to win.

    This is his way of bing a Sect Master.

    While Wang Ling busily manages the funds of his Sect and the future of his Region, in the Southeast of the Universe there''s and called the Red Dawn World. That World was without the presence of a single life other than trees and a single human, that person would happen to be the Sword God.

    The Red Dawn World was a massive realm, and it was the bastion of the Southeast''s defense from the Abyssal Demons. However, reports flooded the Heaven Hell Sword Tower that the Red Dawn World was destroyed and the Sword God went missing.

 Chapter 411: Master Alchemist

    Chapter 411: Master Alchemist

    Crimson Blood Sect  Newly build Alchemy Room  North of the Sect.

    "The Sword God has fallen; the Southeast of the Universe was overtaken by Abyssal Demons. With the Red Dawn World seized the nearbys would fall and if the calctions of many schrs were correct, then three of the remaining 97 worlds would be overrun by Abyssal Demons in five years'' time that''s calcting one of the Great Families make their move, not if one of the Five Gods take charge.

    "The Sword God is either dead or missing, the Spear God is in seclusion, the Bow God is nowhere to be found, the Refining God cannot leave her post, and the Fist God is recuperating after his confrontation with Three Emperor-Grade Demons." Alchemist Jiru who was busily mixing ingredients in front of Wang Ling said.

    Wang Ling didn''t really ask anything but Alchemist Jiru reported the matter nheless. Wang Ling, however, couldn''t care, "I can be bothered with that at the moment, this World is at the very Edges of the Universe, so even all the worlds begin falling, we still have time to evacuate to the Origin World."

    "It might be that easy, Grandmaster, only Natives of the Origin World can see the Invisible path, after all."

    "It''s still invisible?"

    "What was that, Grandmaster?"

    "I said don''t let your attention stray, that''s poison medicine you are making."

    "Wait, I thought you said it''s a simple vitality-boosting Recipe?"

    "I lied. Thepounds of those ingredients create a powerful poison so make sure to keep your wits with you." Alchemist Jiru didn''t answer Wang Ling and that gave Wang Ling some peace of mind.

    Jiru arrived a week ago seeking his tutge from Wang Ling. No one really stopped him for the reason he''s Wang Ling''s Half-Disciple and that Jiru was now a Two Star Alchemist. A revered position by this world''s standards.

    If a One-Star Alchemist Demands respect, then a Two-Star Alchemist demands anyone from this world to bow. Yet Alchemist Jiru still bows before the Grandmaster Wang Wudi, and that makes many people, inside or outside the Sect was now confident of his skills.

    If a Two-Star Alchemist was to bow before Wang Wudi, then he''s not a man to be trifled with, [By now the news of Jiru''s arrival at my behest should have spread all over the Region by now, soon, I''ll be reaping them off with their power.] but the best part of this all was that the Alchemist Tower would not do anything because Wang Wudi''s exploits prove to be righteous.

    No Tower might ept him because of his violent takeover of the Star Seeking Sect, nevertheless, he''s already someone to be respected.

    Fire appeared from Jiru''s palms; his eyes became serious as he began refining the pill inside his cauldron. Wang Ling watched Jiru''s attempts refining the pill, and when he finished, he finally managed to heave a sigh of relief.

    He took out the red pill that had the marks of zing mes on its surface. He presented it to Wang Ling with cupped hands, saying, "I havepleted it, Grandmaster but, might I ask what this pill''s name is? Its ingredients is a mere slight variant of the Dragon Booster Pill, a Two-2 Star Pill, I did no think a method to concoct poison using such ingredients existed."

    Wang Ling raised his brows and then, popped the pill in his mouth.

    "GRANDMASTER What are you doing!?" Jiru panicked.

    Wang Ling just smiled, munching on the pill as though it was candy, "This is just an ordinary Dragon Booster Pill, I let you add the Fire Dragon Saliva leaves so that it can increase the effectivity and you did exceptionally well. Though you did mess up in measuring the amount of Fire Flower Powder because of your stories."

    Wang Ling looked at Jiru whose face told the story of a man that had been betrayed, finding this amusing he asked this disciple of his, "Why do you think did I lie to you?"

    "To moc tease me, Grandmaster?" Jiru wanted to say Wang Ling was mocking him by joking by lying to him while he''s being taught, but hearing this only made Wang Ling smile at the still innocent youth before him.

    "You seem to have disliked what I have done, don''t you, Jiru? Come on, tell me, why is it that you dislike? You must have some hidden hate for me, is it my natural gaze of superiority? My willfulness? My way of looking at you?"

    "I wouldn''t dare, Grandmaster. I am the one learning from the Grandmaster, I cannot hold you to anything " Jiru tried to deny Wang Ling''s words, but a simple finger tapped the Alchemy Room''s floor. Jiru saw Wang Ling''s eyes that''s not seeking any beautiful words, Wang Ling sought after the truth, "I, feel like the Grandmaster is simply toying with me. I fear that I might end up deviating from the path that I was to walk."

    "Then what is your wish?"

    "To be an Elder of the Alchemist Tower. I know the Grandmaster can help me create this path for me, yet I feel like you are simply ying as you teach me. I know not of the Grandmaster''s skills, but I wish to believe that you are who you say you are"

    Wang Ling could see the doubt in Jiru''s eyes, and standing up, he walked past him. Jiru, bit his lower lip, thinking he was being abandoned by his impertinence, but, from behind him, he heard Wang Ling''s voice.

    "Summon your fire."

    Jiru turned around and saw Wang Ling handling the ingredients. Jiru did not know what Wang Ling was going to do, but instead of asking he just did what he was asked.

    Wang Ling saw this and waved his hand and stole Jiru''s fire, "I can''t show you my mes because it might cause us untold problems, but, with your fire, it will be enough."

    On the back of Wang Ling''s head, three haloes appeared, and with its appearance, the tiny ze that was Jiru''s crimson me changed and turned a feverish white.

    The giant ze of me enveloped the cauldron as though he was smothering it, and Wang Ling just threw every ingredient needed in the cauldron without so much as measuring it.

    To others, this may seem like Wang Ling''s being reckless, but Jiru could see the absolute control he had over the mes and the number of ingredients. But what''s even more impressive was his concentration.

    Arge amount of qi was being spent, yet he''s not even flinching. Wang Ling''s attention was taken by the cauldron and everything else. It was as though his soul was taken away from his body.

    [The flow of his me, the intensity, the change in temperature, the moment when to put in the ingredient, all of it are perfectly maintained.]

    Minutes passed and Wang Ling stopped, he moved his hand and extracted a bright golden red pill from the cauldron after throwing everything aside.

    Wang Ling threw the pill to Jiru whose hands began to tremble, "This is a Two Star Pill? This purity, this can even contend to a Three Star Phoenix Booster Pill."

    "With that, I prove to you, my legitimacy. And to answer your earlier question I am not mocking you by saying that what you were concocting was poison because even a Booster Pill that enhances the vigor of the body is poison if concocted incorrectly. You spend too much time trying to say so many things that your mind bes clouded. A mind that is clouded cannot concoct anything worthwhile; an Alchemist concocts medicine, and if we are off by even a millimeter in our measurements, and if we are off by a single degree in the temperature then impurity would arise. An Alchemist must concoct pills as though they are poison because the moment a single error urs, it truly will be a lethal weapon to the one who will intake it."

    Wang Ling''s words finally stopped, he returned to his seat and looked at Jiru.

    Jiru saw his eyes and just prostrated before Wang Ling, "I apologize for doubting the Grandmaster, I ask for punishment to atone for my sins."

    Wang Ling just rested his head on his knuckle, saying, "I will not punish you, but if you must, then unless you obtain a clear mind and clear your heart, and then, concoct me a pill that rivals the one I created."

    "I understand thank you, Grandmaster." Jiru now understood why Wang Ling asked him to speak of his doubts the Grandmaster wanted him to cleanse his thoughts.

    While this was true, Wang Ling only really wanted to further strengthen Jiru''s resolve. But seeing his revering eyes, he didn''t really care.

    While someone was being ensnared by Wang Ling''s "kindness" up on the Northern Regions of the World, an opening was created as a being holding a white sword came crashing down in the middle of an Icicle Hell.

 Chapter 412: Masked Swordsman I

    Chapter 412: Masked Swordsman I

    Back of the Crimson Snow Sect.

    Qi settled like a stillke, Wang Ling''s body trembled and his focus pierced the heaven. His sword qi was running wild, his intent bing even sharper with every breath.

    He stood on a stone in a raging river, in front of him was a waterfall and in his hand was an ordinary sword. A couple of hundred meters away from him was his direct disciples, all watching him with great intention, especially Leo whose attention could not be taken away.

    Wang Ling raised that very sword, he released the breath he kept within, and as he did so, he whispered, "Twilight Sword: World Asunder." A very slow, downward motion. A path that''s as direct as his path leading to the path, a reflection of his ruthless mindset.

    sh!

    The sword in his hand crumbled to fine dust, the water below him became still, the waterfall then split in two, and soon the mountain also got split in half. Wang Ling finally settled his body down, he looked at his students whose mouths all opened, "Okay, I just demonstrated you one of the new techniques I createdst night, any thoughts?"

    "Your arms are bleeding, master and I can see a few bones sticking out," Leomented.

    "That''s only a scratch, it will heal itself in a day or two." Wang Ling said as he pushed the back in its ce and then stopped the bleeding. The bones would heal a littleter, but it should do, "As I was asking, what do you think of this technique?

    "Compress the Weapon Intent and then mix in with a silent flow of qi to support its integrity once it is let out. The power is subtle but sharp and without enough qi cleaving a mountain is not an impossibility even if you are in the Qi Refinement Realm."

    The children couldn''t really give him constructive criticism but as Wang Ling posed them the question still. One after the other they tried seeing through it, providing their own view of his technique.

    "The technique is sharp and powerful, but I fear if that the Sword Qi is too strong for the Master to handle and can instead harm the user if used," Rea stated.

    "The technique is too refined for its own good. Master can use it because you are someone whose techniques have been tempered for thousands of years but others would not be able to use the train on it. Also, if the Master is up against someone whose skills match yours, then using this technique would be close to an impossibility because it takes too long. Even if used in an actual fight it will be too risky." Leo added.

    One after the other the children exined what they thought of Wang Ling''s technique. When they did say something Wang Ling would smile, but when they just copy the other, he would frown.

    He wanted to hear their own way of the view of the technique, he didn''t want them to draw the same conclusion as he wanted them to their own opinions.

    Everyone stated their answer, even H wrote on a paper to inform Wang Ling of her thoughts. It was quite cute watching her.

    Wang Ling smiled at the five, "You all givepelling thoughts, I am impressed you would be able to see through so much despite your ages. I think all of you really do have a talent for cultivation, I didn''t choose wrong, I suppose." He praised and they blushed and thanked him.

    Wang Ling pped his hands at the sight of this, "Then because you five are so good  go and gain enlightenment from the sword mark I left."

    "What? But Master"

    "Wait, before you say anything I think it is best to inform you that what I engraved in the Mountain is a sword mark but it is still possible toprehend my experience in it. Second of all, my technique incorporates all the foundation of sword techniques, it is well bnced despite its sole purpose to kill, it is flexible and rigid, sharp yet dull, overpowering yet mellow, it is everything. Lastly, you''re my disciples, right?"

    The five disciples trembled from fright and quickly found themselves located around the waterfall and secured their ces. They secured their area, sat down crossed-legged, and didn''t mind the gushing Waterfall.

    Wang Ling watched them and kept to himself.

    [Will this hide my Blood Seeking Sword quite nicely? Well, none of them mention it has the property of overwhelming savagery or ake of blood so I guess this would do fine for this tiny, tiny world.]

    That was his question all along. These five people were one of the few who had seen his techniques. Though technically, H and Vika hadn''t seen it before, Wang Ling did not mind letting them see, after all, they were already previous ves, they might feel even more out of the loop if the others knew and they didn''t.

    Their potential might be squandered because of his inability because of petty reasons. Use the past as a lesson, not copy them, or so Wang Ling wanted to believe he was doing a good job. As for what he''s doing creating new techniques while having the already refined Blood Seeking Sword, it was so that he''d be able to hide from the world.

    He was known as Wang Wudi, thus he must have new techniques to match the said person. He could always use other techniques from the past, but that would result in him stagnating and bing weaker.

    Thus, he created a sword technique that''s a close second to the Blood Seeking Sword.

    He''s still also still searching for enlightenment; thus, he''s trying his best to improve his best in his own way.

    From this little event, Wang Ling would gain himself a lot of time to create more and more techniques. He created about seven or so more variations of the technique.

    After finishing the technique, he began incorporating its movement to his left hand to further mask his identity.

    The Twilight Sword wouldter be one of his Great Creations.

    In a blink of an eye, a month passed.

    Like always Wang Ling was quietly cultivating yin energy under the moon, he was busily minding his own business when he felt someone sneaking out of his abode.

    Considering Alin (that guy from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower) had yet to leave the Sect, he could very well be this person cussing a ruckus but there were five people this time around.

    Wang Ling sighed, "Must be them I''ll let them have fun for the night." The Sect he established doesn''t impose any strict rules on its disciples.

    Other than don''t be a bother to others, it basically had no rules at least not yet. The Lopus Family was still finalizing the Annexing the nearby Sects and City, so nothing could be set in stone right now.

    Wang Ling closed his eyes, ready to cultivate once more when

    "GRANDMASTER WANG! I HAVE RETURNED TO CHALLENGE YOU AGAIN!"

    "" Wang Ling chose to ignore the brash bastard.

    "GRANDMASTER WANG! I HAVE RETURNED TO CHALLENGE YOU AGAIN!"

    "...."

    "GRANDMASTER WANG! I HAVE RETURNED TO CHALLENGE YOU AGAIN. PLEASE!?"

    "Goddammit. ALL RIGHT ALREADY! NOW SHUT UP!" Wang Ling stood up from where he sat and then went to humiliate a man tonight as well. It was tough being a good guy.

 Chapter 413: Masked Swordsman II

    Chapter 413: Masked Swordsman II

    BOOM!

    "What was that?" Vaki asked.

    "That''s just Mister Alin getting beaten by the Master again,e one, let''s hurry, before Master catch wind of our escape!" Leo said as he jumped down of the walls.

    He was followed by Rea and E and then Vaki and H. The five of them escaped the Sect and joined the busy Nightly Streets of the City.

    When they stepped onto the Night Market, their eyes brightened, even the two unfeelingdies, Rea and E had their eyes glow in delight.

    "I-it is beautiful, right H?" Vaki asked H beside him and she furiously nodded her head in agreement. This was their first time spending their time in the night life of the City.

    The resplendent light of the runemps on streets was nothing new to them, that had already been built in every room of the Sect Dorm. The streets of the Sect also have said Rune Lamps, and as they were staying on Wang Ling''s abode as their master was still treating the blockades in their meridians, the sight of such a device was normal for them.

    However, the hundreds of people walking about was new to them. Leo was the youngest, but he''s the Senior Martial Brother of the five and as they stayed there like statues, he grabbed Vaki''s hand who held onto H''s and at Rea who held onto E''s, and then brought them to the side of the road.

    He rummaged around his clothes and then began handing them bags of coins, "Okay, all of you are free to go on your individual dates. You can use up all the money, we''re not short on them oh yeah, make sure not to create any trouble, but if you were to go up against anyone who''s haughty and treats you like shit, I give you the permission to use violence.

    "Oh yeah, if you are beaten up by someone just make sure not to say the name of Master. It is not that he''s going to be ashamed of you, it is just that if he learns that we''re going around throwing his name around for petty fights, he''ll be really disappointed." Leo knew that Wang Ling did not like how youths from big families hide behind the name of their n and Masters.

    When the two of them were still staying in the mountain Wang Ling made sure to educate Leo about hiding behind the name of others.

    "If you ever try to use my name and abuse the prestige it has, then I will make sure to strip you down and hang your body in the middle of some za. Remember, you are only allowed to use my name if, and only if, you are on the verge of death  let them know who will avenge your death though if you survive, I won''t do anything but train you so that you can take your own revenge." Wang Ling already established a Sect.

    The strength of a Sect was its solidarity and number of forces but that same strength weakens its disciple. Wang Ling wanted to create a Sect that have disciples that''s not reliant on the name behind them. He wanted to nurture the disciples of the Sect to be monolithic when they go out of the Sect.

    "Let the prestige speak for itself, by speaking of it you are merely tarnishing its light." That''s one of the very few lessons Wang Ling would often speak to the people of the Sect.

    His direct disciples, of course, would do their best to honor this order  especially Leo who was threatened while being taught this very lesson  they wish to uphold the Sect''s values.

    Their group split in three, other than the first order Leo also warned them to return to this spot by midnight. He also told them not to go to the Red-Light district, and as they went into their separate ways, Leo realizing something crucial he''s alone.

    There were five disciples, four of which were on a rtionship. Rea and E were a couple, H and Vaki had their own thing of not being lovers but more than friends, then there''s Leo, alone with his knife as his only lover.

    Upon this sad realization of his young life, Leo began walking, thinking to himself, [Will I grow stronger if I be a loner like Master? He''s always alone, right? Wait, doesn''t he also have a lover of his own in the past? Nah they were close friends if I remember correctly.] he was trying his best to find the silver lining of his loneliness.

    Leo just began walking around town, enjoying the sight of the golden night where the city was bustling. From what he could remember before Wang Ling took over the Sect this City was not the same.

    The City Streets back then were bustling, but distress was behind their smiles, the inability to even remain smiling stemmed at the fact that they were incapable of trusting the Sect. The Sect that they were under had just killed a Family, the truth of their actions was revealed and the popce began losing confidence.

    The taxes imposed on them was also huge, and the number of assassinations was plenty in between. The Star Seeking Sect seemed like it had illustrious image, but they were scum through and through.

    Now, the people wereughing more brightly than ever. The Sect Master hardly ces taxes on the small businesses and the Lopus Family controls therge ones so no one gets used. The fear of human trafficking decreased exponentially after the Sect Master went to purge the Region, and the Aristocrats now rarely struts around thend throwing their weight all over the ce they could still remember how they were all almost massacred by the Sect Master. There were a lot more benefits on the Crimson Snow Sect''s establishment, like more job openings on Spirit Farms, and better connections to Towers, and lower prices in medicine, but overall, it meant the Region was growing in the right direction.

    [Even the previous ves who be disciples are now walking around town with smiles on their faces.] Leo was beginning to see why Wang Ling was revered as the Hero of the past.

    While going around the Night Market he bought a lot of food and drinks, he avoided any alcoholic beverages and was having fun but then, he felt something drip on his hand.

    He looked at it and creased his brows, [Blood?] Leo looked around, [No one seem to have noticed, that means this blood came from somewhere that''s most likely doesn''t attract the attention of the people] he looked up and then went to an alley then used the walls as his stepping stones to reach the roof.

    [There''s one!] he hurried to another roof and found a severed arm. Leo would have gone to report this to his Master all ready, but as he picked up that arm, Leo''s eyes suddenly widened because from what little qi he could feel from the arm, he could only discern one thing, [This is Master''s arm.]

    His mind became disoriented and without thinking straight, he began looking for his Master Leo grew worried.

 Chapter 414: Masked Swordsman III

    Chapter 414: Masked Swordsman III

    "Hmmm? What''s that qi?" Wang Ling asked as he stepped onto Alin''s. Stretching his back, Wang Ling cracked his joints and grew curious, "I wonder, what that is? Alin, I''m stepping out, make sure to return to your room after you recuperate."

    Wang Ling stated and Alin raised his hands and then cupped them. Wang Ling leisurely walked out of the guarded gates, the disciples watching it bowed, "Sect Master!"

    "At ease, I am simply going out for a walk." He said as Wang Ling began walking towards the dense Hellish and Holy Q, "A familiar presence is also there wait, I should hide my face, it would only be a matter of time before [Wang Ling] grows in his infamy."

    ===

    Leo knew that Wang Ling was the strongest person in this Region. Unless an entire Sect''s worth of enemy came down upon him, then none would be able to kill him. However, as subtle as it was, Leo could feel the qi converging into one ce.

    He looked over at the East, he could not clearly feel it but the distinct presence of his Master''s Qi remained present. It was the only thing he could sense and that made Leo all the more worried about his Master.

    In the world of Cultivation, there was only one reason why one would not be able to feel another''s qi would be because of the great difference it holds with one''s own strength. The more one bes stronger, the more they grow attuned with the Universe''s own flow, and the more this happens the purer their existence would be.

    Their qi would be pure that it would seem as though it''s a natural phenomenon, a weaker cultivator would not be able to discern the cultivation of an expert because of this very reason.

    Leo was only at the pinnacle of Qi Reinforcement Realm Cultivator, the bottom of the barrel, but he didn''t even hesitate to run after Wang Ling who could be in danger. His legs carried him with haste, not once did he hesitated, and jumping from roof to roof there were few who noticed him but even them disregarded him.

    Leo''s haste did not slow, he elerated by the second, using the movement technique taught to him by his master. In time he reached the nearby forest, he was already feeling tired, yet, it did not really matter to him he sped his way towards the direction of the qi, and then when he stopped, Leo jumped down a tree.

    In front of Leo was two things, a cloaked and masked person standing before the bloodied corpse of Wang Ling. The masked person looked intently at Wang Ling''s corpse, before noticing Leo''s presence, he turned around and acknowledge his presence, with a shocked tone behind his voice, "A Child? Hey, I don''t know why you are here, but you better leave before something bad happens."

    Wang Ling no longer had an arm, his eyes was devoid of life and a sword had pierced his chest. Leo was silent. He disregarded the masked person''s words; he approached Wang Ling and then closed his still open eyes  he was silent throughout the process.

    "Child, this is not a ce for you to wander around, it''s not safe here so"

    ng! The sound of steel echoed as Leo swung his knife against the masked assant, his eyes was already without emotions. It was cold, it was terrifyingly so, the masked persons saw this and asked, "What are you doing, Child?"

    "You killed my Master  I will kill you." Leo''s voice echoed and shortly after his qi raged.

    The masked man parried Leo''s knife, he observed the young child who circled around him. Leo kicked dust on the masked bastard''s face and when he staggered an opening showed. Leo swung his knife its trajectory was the same as ever, the neck.

    Leo did not hesitate to kill, but when it was just about to reach the neck, a red sword stopped its advance. Leo creased his brows but he did not stop, he kicked the bastard''s neck, but, "AAAAHHHHH!" he screamed as his leg broke with a single tap.

    Falling on the ground Leo still did not stop, he was down with a single leg, it was painful that it made him cry, but his emotions numbed it enough for him to move. He bit his lower lip, held the knife in an icepick grip, and then red at his Master''s murderer dead straight in the eyes, "I''ll kill you." He said as blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth.

    The Masked "Child, you say that this thing is your master? What do you mean by that?" he asked as though there was nothing wrong.

    Just like before, Leo could not listen to the masked bastard. Leo''s killing intent was quickly soaring and as it reached its highest peak, he wed the ground and then kicked the ground, sending himself flying forward!

    He draws the knife backward and summoned every qi he possibly could to strengthen his arm!

    Leo''s cultivation method was derived from Wang Ling''s previous cultivation method, that allowed him to conform to almost all form of energy and technique.

    This method was not envied by many as it was seen as a low-ss dance by many, but the Wang Ling of the past used said technique to rise to the top and for more than 70,000 years he held the Apex of the Cultivation World with said method.

    The reason why Wang Ling''s methods could be used to any cultivation method was due to this reason, and due to him not having any attunement to an element, he pursued the dao of ughter and death that he''s most specialized in. Said method''s name was  [Clear Water Method]

    That same technique was given to his direct disciples after creating alterations to meet their demands, and Leo who had no talent in anything used this method to strengthen himself. Using his cultivation, he began incorporating his entire being into his knife as to improve its strength when used with the Clear Water Method.

    Without Leo even understanding he managed to trudge onto the previous Wang Ling''s path where he tainted the Clear Water with his own color and if Wang Ling''s was the color of blood, Leo''s was the Murky Darkness of his talentless self.

    The color that cries out with the desire to devour its fate, that was him, that was Leo, the strength of his undying persistence, "PHOENIX SLAUGHTER!"

    sh!

    The masked assant saw this and his eyes finally dted. He creased his brows and sighed, saying, "You aremendable, but screaming doesn''t increase your chances. Calm yourself for the time being."

    STAB!

    At the next moment, Leo was stabbed by a red sword on the stomach. No one was there to save him and the next moment, he fell on the ground, his eyes beginning to lose sight of the world, as he bled out.

 Chapter 415: A sword to match his I

    Chapter 415: A sword to match his I

    The masked swordsman held Leo''s body, he carefully lifted him up and then wiped his sword with his clothes. The masked swordsman looked at the gaping hole on the child''s stomach, he crouched down, and with a flick of his hand, a golden pill appeared.

    "This is going to be wasted on this childit will kill him too. Tsk, I should have listened to Sister Yue. I need to get him to a hospital quickly, he ne" He paused as he looked around, "How annoying."

    As he said those words, he quickly touched Leo''s head to temporarily close stop the bleeding after doing so chains wrapped around the masked swordsman''s neck. The masked swordsman looked behind him and saw a pair of women holding tightly on the chains, "Get away from Senior Brother!" the both of them bellowed.

    E and Rea pulled the masked swordsman, they felt resistance for a moment but the two of them somehow managed to pull him away from Leo. The masked swordsman was flying towards the two girls and as he was being so his eyes was directed at the dark night skies and there, he saw was the falling figure of another boy holding a sword.

    Vaki who had been waiting for a chance jumped high up and readied his sword and the moment he saw an opening he took it without any hesitation, "Twilight Sword: Moon de!" he swung his sword, and just as it was about to hit the target, the masked swordsman twisted his body and used his hands to parry the sword.

    "Good technique, but you''re too weak to execute its essence." The masked swordsman said as he stabbed Vaki''s sword on the ground. Vaki thought that was the end but the masked swordsman moved his hand and punched Vaki''s sr plexus, "I have enough of almost killing for the night." Leo was an unfortunate ident.

    The masked swordsman stopped on his tracks, as Vaki dropped on the ground, he pulled the chains holding him and pulled E and Rea. The two, however, quickly let go of the chains, seeing their decisiveness the masked swordsman raised his brows, but with the flick of his wrist, the chains suddenly came alive like snakes.

    The chains slithered and then wrapped themselves on their bodies. The masked swordsman smiled underneath his mask and pulled them to him. E and Rea felt the massive pressure ced upon them and as their body got dragged to their enemy''s area, they remembered Wang Ling''s lesson for such an event.

    They were already ced in such a position, then tapped their heels and on E''s right sandal and Rea''s left sandal hidden knives appeared, theyshed out with a kick using the technique Wang Ling thought them.

    "Hell de." The both of them whispered. The masked swordsman thought that this attack would be mediocre and was ready to take it in and then knock them out in the next moment.

    However, he felt something was wrong. The qi of these two youngdies was obviously that of the yin attribute, that was not some sort of weakness to the masked swordsman, but, from the very core of their strength, one would be able to feel the subtle overbearingness of one particr qi, "Hellish Qi? How the hell this is a problem."

    BAM!

    Thud! They fell on the ground and as they felt their bodies creaking. E and Rea both got the masked swordsman, their strikes hit him squarely, yet they soon lost consciousness from using too much power.

    Blood flowed out from the masked swordsman''s backhand he used to block with, "If I didn''t block properly, they would have gotten my head ack" he suddenly grabbed his chest and ck liquid seeped out from the corner of his mask, "The poison is not letting up. Using qi at the fourth rank was painful.

    He smiled and then took a deep breath, he looked at the children adjacent to him and then raised his brows, "They have good spirits though they''re getting the wrong idea. Aiya, youth, how many years has it been since I lost it?" he thought to himself before looking back at Leo''s body only to find it missing with only the pool of blood as proof of his presence.

    "Wait, what?" he was confused and thinking how injured the boy, he knew it was impossible for him to have left on his own. Quickly the masked swordsman looked around, he spread his spirit sense for hundreds of meters around him, and then, he finally found a running presence.

    The presence was weak as though it didn''t even exist, if the masked swordsman didn''t have his spirit sense, he doubted he''d be able to sense him at all.

    "Whoever that brat is, he must be with this group. Tch, my qi is not meant to heal anyone, if I don''t do anything the quick patchwork woulde to wear off I need to hurry." The masked swordsman did not circte his qi for the pain was already beyond its limits.

    He was running after Leo and when he caught sight of a frail young girl running with all that she had with Leo on her back. The masked swordsman wanted to call out to her and stop her, but then, he instead stopped dead on his tracks.

    Perched on top of the tree, he could feel a thin, yet sharp killing intent. The masked swordsman had long been on top of this Universe, he had in the foolish who imed to be on par with the Gods and battled with the Abyssal Demons for several millennia. He had honed his skills, seeking the highest path of swordsmanship, and after so long he imed that throne.

    Yet at this moment, he stopped on his tracks for he saw someone whose aura made his instincts scream to back off. His cultivation was weak, but his presence was that of an actual sword, it was a man dressed in white robes wearing a red cheap wooden demonic mask.

    The masked swordsman saw the youngdy meet with this person and seeing the two of them the man in white quickly had the youngdy bring the boy to the ground.

    The man in white poked the boy''s body seven times, the boy coughed up the clothing blood impurities in his body, and then, the man in white glowed in a radiant white light.

    The masked swordsman this and his eyes widened. He remembered what the boy told him about the "Wang Ling" he killed and how he referred to that thing as, "Master."

    The masked swordsman''s expression quickly changed underneath his masked. The masked swordsman grew wary of the children, "Considering how the others acted, they must have also been the disciples of this person tch, have they improved to this extent?"

    He questioned as the light disappeared from the man in white dissipated. The masked swordsman was hundreds of meters away, but he clearly saw that the wound he inflicted on the boy''s body had already stopped.

    The masked swordsman heaved a sigh of relief. He then watched the man in white order the youngdy to bring the boy with her back to the Sect, he could hear it all, how the youngdy and her fellow disciple saw a masked swordsman stab the boy named Leo. She said this by writing on a white paper she carried with her.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. Return and tell the Sect that we''re on high alert, inform Alidia of this ce I''ll save your Martial Brothers and Sisters, don''t worry." The man in white said with pure and utter confidence.

    The youngdy nodded, assured that the man in white would be able to do what he had just said.

    The man in white finally sighed in relief, he quietly drew the sword that rested on his waist and simply sighed.

    Under his mask, he smiled, and then he gathered his qi and sword intent, "Twilight Sword: Infernal Wrath."

    He swung his sword to his right, a fluid yet powerful motion erupted!

    SLASH!

    CLANG!

    Wang Ling sessfully blocked the sword froming for him. He looked to the side and saw a masked swordsman holding his own against him and the forest behind him copsing.

    Wang Ling silently looked at the masked swordsman and asked him, "Will you hold this thing for the time being? I need to check up on my students."

    "what?" the masked swordsman was confused, seeing how calm this man in white robes was.

    Wang Ling was seriously calm against all odds and then he spoke once more, "I first need to confirm the lives of my students before we can <em>talk."</em>

    <em></em>

 Chapter 416: A sword to Match his II

    Chapter 416: A sword to Match his II

    Behind Wang Ling was the masked swordsman, and in front of him was his unconscious disciples. Wang Ling quietly checked upon their body, and as he finished confirming their flow of qi and their life essence was left intact, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    He raised his attention to the masked swordsman, "You are skilled, the best from what I have seen, actually not a talkative type, I see, well, we are the same though my emotions are perturbed. I find myself rumbling on when something that set off, you see." Wang Ling''s tone was somber and calm, it was against the expectation of the masked swordsman.

    What he expected was Wang Ling going off in an uncontroble rage that he would y and call it a day. But this  this was beyond what he prepared himself to, he didn''t even begin to think that this kind of thing could happen.

    [It''s clear he cares for his disciples; he checks every nuance of their situation. He''s not just doing it to buy time.] this conclusion only made the masked swordsman even more confused.

    After a few minutes, when the atmosphere already drowned in a new form of calm ambiance, Wang Ling finally finished lining up his disciples next to a tree.

    Wang Ling passed "the imposter''s" corpse, and after sensing the holy qi and seeing the uncanny resembled he and it had, he finally understood why this fight happened, "I presume Leo saw this corpse and taught you killed me. I am touched yet he foolishly dove into a fight he cannot win. I have to reprimand these five about such an act do you not think so?"

    "You won''t have the chance to do that." The masked swordsman uttered.

    "Is that so." Wang Lingughed and holding his sword with his left hand he made a move and just simply minced the "imposter''s" head. He picked up the sword the impostor held and raised his brows after learning that it was created using materials meant for the use of his Holy Qi, "This is a good weapon I apologize for making you, wait,e on, follow me, I''ll give you the fight you have raring to get."

    "You''re awfully calm for someone who''s about to die. If you''re thinking I am going to spare you because you act differently unlike the other [Imposters] then you are wrong. You will die all the same." The masked swordsman said as he mocked, yet Wang Ling did not stop his steps.

    The masked swordsman saw this disregard and became irritated. It had been thousands of years since someone did this. Since he ascended to the position that he now possesses, none would ever dare to show him such an attitude. Yet here he was now, staring at the back of a man he was about to kill.

    Wang Ling''s steps continued, he did not stop and even shouted when he felt the presence of peopleing to their location, "Don''t go looking for me, Alidia, you and the people with you will die." Wang Ling uttered and someone answered with a yes from afar.

    "Now, let''s go." Wang Ling dashed forth, he did not make any maneuver he simply walked made a beeline to get as far away from the town and the children as much as possible. All throughout this he remained silent his smile underneath his mask remained constant and unchanging as though he was on a nice stroll.

    Then, after quite some time he stopped in the middle of a clearing. Wang Ling finally looked at the masked swordsman, he gently took off his mask and showed her his soft and gentle smile. A smile that seemed ethereal, his eyes glowing with kindness as though he was without malice, again, it threw the masked swordsman off.

    "Now that I have confirmed your face, I will now kill you. I don''t know what made someone like you go and make disciples of your own, and I don''t know how you tricked them into believing your lies of being a good person, but all of that will end now. Do you have anyst words for them?" the masked swordsman asked as he unsheathed his de.

    Wang Lingughed gently, he drew the ordinary sword with his left hand and then tilted his head slightly to the right, "That''s quite nice of you, but I don''t have anything to tell them but can you humor me with something?"

    "What is it?"

    "Can you tell me the name of the one who angered me to a point of no return in this life?" a contrasting question with the gentle smile, cracks now showed.

    The masked swordsman didn''t care as he answered with honesty, "I don''t know if you are mocking me by acting you do not know me, but I will humor you. My name had long been forgotten by the world, it lost its meaning after I lost my family, but I can give you the title I was given to me when I reached the age of 13,000, is that all right with you?"

    Wang Ling did not ask surprised, "I do not mind."

    "My qi may be sealed because of poison, but I am one of the Five Gods, the one standing at the Apex of the Sword, they call me Bleeding Moon  the Sword God." An honest answer to respond to a genuine question.

    The Sword God was the title of the person standing at the peak. The Sword God had lived since the past Era and now, this masked swordsman imed that he was said person when his cultivation as suppressed to the earliest stages of Qi Cloaking Realm.

    The masked swordsman expected this Wang Lingugh, yet, no such thing happened, he simply smiled, "I wouldugh at your im, but sensing your sword intent I can only agree. Haha that''s enough, do you want to know my name?"

    "What? Are you going to im that it is also Wang Ling?"

    "I don''t know what to tell you, other than that well, if this is done now I would like to begin now is that fine with you?" with already a sword in his left hand, Wang Ling began drawing the other with his right.

    "Okay, let us begin"

    SLASH!

    Wang Ling shed from his position, the sword on his left shed, a powerful sh of sword intent urred. Two Masters of the sword collided their Quintessence shes and resulted in creating another clearing around them.

    "So you really are the Sword God." Wang Ling said as his skin began to show cracks from the intense strength of the Quintessence of Pure Death. A smile appeared on his face, a maniacal twisted grin that made him seem crazy and without control, "That''s good then you won''t break even if I go all out oh how nice."

    The Sword God''s face twisted; he did not think that a man from such a low world would produce someone who can control the Quintessence of Swordsmanship! Even the Impostors couldn''t produce such an aura of pressure, yet, at this moment, this Wang Ling could.

    That smile, that pure and adulterated rage, that aura of death that whispered in his ears! For the first time in so long, the Sword God felt, pressured.

    The Sword God managed to meet Wang Ling''s first sword, but another wasing for him. Quickly, the Sword God changed his entire nature. He used his hand and redirected Wang Ling''s sword, pushing it upwards to redirect the devastating sharpnessing for his neck!

    His palms bled from touching Wang Ling''s sword, it bled. The Sword God''s qi has been affected by a poison, he was weakened and far from his peak, but, it didn''t change the fact that his body had been tempered with qi.

    The fact that Wang Ling managed to cut him meant that this person before him was not some phony Quintessence.

    He became serious without a moment''s notice. The masked swordsman gathered what strength he could, "Get away from me!"

    The Sword God pushed Wang Ling back with a sh! Wang Ling rode the force of the Sword God''s attack and then before he could touch the ground the Sword God already crossed their distance.

    He shed out and Wang Ling met him with his right sword, parrying his de and letting it pass to his side. The sword cut the ground that reached hundreds of meters away and created a fissure on the earth.

    Wang Ling did not get cut, but summoning all his qi and sword intent was destroying his body already, yet, he did not care, he simply looked the Sword God straight in the eyes.

    Wang Ling''s right leg touched the ground, and with the Sword God''s sword still stuck on the ground, Wang Ling made his move.

    His flesh was quickly rendered, his blood flowed out, and his bones creaked with painful crackling! The pain was unimaginable but as Wang Ling smiled, his left sword moved horizontally, "Twilight Sword: Rending the Horizon."

    Wang Ling shed out, the Sword God quickly picked his sword from the ground and blocked Wang Ling''s sword, yet once more, another wasing. Wang Ling twisted his body and with his right hand he summoned his Angelic Qi and then his Quintessence, "Blood Seeking Sword"

    Wang Ling followed up his movement, the Sword God saw this and knew that he would not be able to block, he strengthened his body as Wang Ling finished his words, "Culling River."

    From the Deepest South to the Highest North, Wang Ling shed out!

    SLASH!

    The Sword God epted Wang Ling''s attack, a gash appeared on his arms and as he jumped back to gain distance, he heard Wang Ling speak, "Don''t die just yet, I''m still testing out the harmony of my skills." He uttered as he activated what remained of his Holy Bloodline''s Blood Essence.

    The Sword God looked in Wang Ling''s direction, he could see him recovering.

    The Sword God exhaled and then cracked his neck, his eyes became serious and he looked at Wang Ling once more, this time with even more intensity, "I admit, you''re good, by far the strongest I have a face. You are limited by your cultivation and body''s strength, and I am limited by the poison meeting you with any less of what I can do will be dishonorable. You may be an impostor, but I will now let you see what it means to be the Sword God."

    Thus, the lowest of Worlds, the Sword God of this Era, and the Uncrowned God of the past prepared to kill each other.

    The hesitation in their des disappeared like the passing wind.

    BOOM!

    And as the two disappeared from where they stood, the fight of the Apex began.

 Chapter 417: The Sword God

    Chapter 417: The Sword God

    "Celestial Crimson de: Cleaving the World!"

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Sunrise Blood."

    BOOM!

    The sh of two des exploded. Wang Ling was using his everything and the Sword God was answering in kind. The two of them was not letting the other breathe or even take a split-second rest.

    These two experts that had lived for millennia and reached the apex of their arts fought without any hesitation.

    "Why are you going around posing as the Great Ancestor!? Who are you and who''s the one behind all this!?" The Sword God asked as he and Wang Ling shed des.

    Wang Ling received the sword and then shed out with the ordinary sword, putting a distance between them. The light of his bloodline disappeared, but it didn''t matter because it had done what it was meant to do, heal his injuries.

    "What do you mean? I am not from that group!"

    "You still lie!?" the Sword God dashed and got ready to cleave Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling saw this and sighed, "This is why we are fighting for being a Sword God, you''re not exactly you have not seen enough."

    CLANG!

    BOOM!

    The Apex of the Universe in this era was already determined. The Great Family Heads, the Tower Masters, the Olden Masters, the Five Gods, and the Deities.

    Anyone from these groups could contend for the position of the strongest. One of the Five Gods, the Sword God was a part of three groups  he was the Sword God of the Five Gods  the Almighty Sword of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower  and one of the Olden Masters that lived through the change in the Universe.

    He was a person whose sword had been tempered for thousands of years in so many battlefields, his enemies moved worlds, and his sword slew such enemies for years to no end.

    He was one of the few who helped in the creation of the new cultivation system, he was one of the people who established its heights, he was one to always fight in the frontlines, yet, as of this moment, he found it hard to kill this impostor before him.

    In one of the seven lowest worlds where the Sword God ran to when he was being pursued, he thought that after cleaning up the Impostors danger would subside. Yet, he couldn''t have hoped to prepare that the strongest Impostor would be located in that very world.

    SLASH!

    The Sword God shed with Wang Ling''s right sword. Wang Ling swung his left, the Sword God kicked the hilt of the left sword, and then somersaulted mid-air before kicking Wang Ling away!

    BAM!

    Wang Ling was sent flying, he saw the trees he would be crashing into and swung his sword. SLASH* it was a quick movement, and the trees flew into the air, and as he regained his bnce with a twist of his body Wang Ling proceeded to kick the still falling trees!

    Four trees came flying towards the Sword God, "Celestial Crimson de: Hollowed Mountain." A set of sword shes turned the oing trees into bits. The Sword God left a single part of a tree, used that as a foothold, and then sent himself flying down like a meteor!

    The Sword God pulled back his sword and then concentrated the sword intent at the very tip of the de. A red dot floated, his qi converged and his sword intent focused on the tip of his sword.

    "Celestial Crimson de: Partition of Heaven and Earth." The Sword God''s sword glowed a bright crimson, the illusory, almost ethereal image of an amicable asura appeared and then turned into a raging beast.

    [A thrusting technique?] Wang Ling saw him approach, he stood his ground as he felt a tremendous danger. He justnded, if he dodges then the least of his worries would be missing a leg, thus, Wang Ling nted himself into the ground, raised both des, and got ready to meet the enemy.

    From what he could see the Celestial Crimson de of this masked swordsman was focused on attacking. Its attacks were fierce and its assault almost like an unstoppable bull. If anything, only a maniac would cultivate such a sword method.

    It was iparable to any bnced technique and was a cut above the rest of those attack-oriented sword methods. But Wang Ling was the one whose entire being was specialized to reap a life. When it came to killing, no matter the era, no matter the time, he was more experienced, more refined, and therefore, unmatched.

    He pulled back the left sword, circted his qi, and like the Sword God poured everything at the tip of his sword. Wang Ling met the Sword God''s technique with his own, "Twilight Sword: Heavenly Ending."

    The tip of their swords met!

    An expulsion of qi happened around them, light a singrity itpressed and then sent the two of them flying several hundred meters away.

    As the two once again gained distance from one another, they looked at each other''s eyes. Instinctively, both of them know that the next strike would be thest.

    The two of them prepared themselves, took a deep breath, sharpened their senses and then, went back in to finish the other off!

    Thest sh began!

    "Celestial Crimson de: Executing the Deities!"

    "Twilight Sword: Moon Severance!"

    sh!

    Ting!

    Wang Ling''s left sword broke in two pieces. The Sword God''s sword was almost upon his chest, so he used his remaining sword and executed Sunrise Blood to parry it upwards.

    The de was sent up, crossing his right eye, iming it. In a split second Wang Ling lost his right eye but he didn''t care.

    ''An opening!'' Wang Ling did not hesitate to seize the moment.

    Wang Ling swung his right sword to be met with the Sword God''s strengthened left hand. The hand was easily severed, the pain undeniable, but Wang Ling saw a dedicated pair of eyesing for him!

    His remaining sword was parried and then, Wang Ling finally understood, that he, Wang Ling was baited.

    Wang Ling was the one at the very top of the food chain, he''s the strongest and lived longer than the Sword God, it would be easy to imagine that he would win, but, at this moment, in this fight where he held nothing back, Wang Ling was actually losing.

    It had nothing to do with qi, or the limitations of his body, it was that his enemy outmatched him.

    The reason to this was simple, while he''d been killing low-level enemies in lower worlds, the Sword God had been fighting in the frontlines for as long as thousands of years. He had spearheaded humanity''s survival, thus his skills and sacrifices and at this moment.

    Wang Ling was an Apex Predator, butpared to the Sword God, he''s nothing but a rabid hound against a Trained Dragon.

    Stab!

    Wang Ling''s left shoulder was stabbed as the price for cutting a finger. Wang Ling''s already falling apart body began to crumble faster, and having his left arm stabbed was already severe as it was but the Sword God mercilessly shed out with his sword still embedded on Wang Ling''s shoulder!

    SLASH!

    Wang Ling''s entire left arm was taken, "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" His screams echoed, but amid the pain, another intent was mixed, it was the intent of his dedication, the intent that carried him this far, it was the intent that was as blood as red!

    He let go of his sword on his right hand. Wang Ling''s pure and unmatched killing intent wrapped around his right fist, he summoned his qi and sword intent, his right hand hurt, it exploded into a misty sight of blood, and as Wang Ling summoned the strength and genius that belonged to this body!

    The genius that he had found and nurtured in secret, a single technique from Lucius! He called upon Leo''s fallen older brother, he asked for him to once again give him the strength to protect the brother that was left behind!

    BAM! His fist touched the Sword God''s Mask!

    The Mountain Crushing Fist that evolved through Wang Ling''s efforts and enlightenment, the technique

    "World Crushing Fist! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!" Wang Ling roared!

    BAM!

    Straight across, the mask broke, and just as Wang Ling was about to finish it his body was the next to break and eventually, his body stopped just before the Sword God''s face!

    He was just about to fall to his knees but forced himself up.

    Slowly, the Sword God''s tied hair unraveled and covered his face and just as Wang Ling was contemting if he should risk the usage of the Hellish Bloodline, the Sword God lifted his hair and showed a World Toppling beauty behind that hair.

    "A woman?" Wang Ling''s eyes widened then, he burst into a peal of uncontrolledughter.

    "WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING AT!?" The Sword God saw those eyes and heard hisughter and quickly kicked Wang Ling on the pit of his stomach, sending his broken body flying.

    The Sword God was actually a woman and a beauty at that. She had been changing her voice to better masked her identity.

    It appears as though that Wang Ling did not know that the Sword God was a woman, which was weird because the previous Imposters knew her gender as one of them cursed her as a cunt and another as bitch or wench.

    But this Imposter seemed to don''t. That was enough to confuse her, but hisughter infuriated her feeling mocked, thus she approached him and asked him at sword point, "Are you mocking me for being a woman?"

    Wang Ling crashed onto three trees before stopping. With great difficulty he raised his head and as he looked the Sword God straight in the eyes, he smiled, "I''m notughing at you, it is just funny to know that I''ve been fighting someone to the death with someone I know have you been doing well, Princess Chang Ping?"

 Chapter 418: Words of Acknowledgement

    Chapter 418: Words of Acknowledgement

    STAB! Chang Ping stabbed Wang Ling''s right arm, broke both his legs to ensure he wouldn''t be having any funny ideas. Her eyes held a sharp glint but behind all that was a chaotic mess of emotions. She drew close on Wang Ling''s face, her beauty that intoxicated even the most righteous of Sages could not initiate a single reaction to the man before her.

    Her cold tone of voice then echoed, "Who did you hear me from? My parents, my siblings, my friends, everyone who could know my identity are all dead. Those who should remember have forgotten me, now, tell me, who did you learn it from!?"

    Chang Ping, a name that had long been forgotten. No one remembers her for she was nothing but a small character back in the Celestial Spirit Realm. When everyone she cared for died, she was forgotten. Even the people of the Heaven Hell Sword Toward do not know of her true name for she did not want to be remembered of her past.

    However, this impostor before her just called out her name. He smiled at her andughed saying it had been a long time since they had met the implications of her words meant only one thing she didn''t want to hold hope, but here she was, wishing that his words would be what she wanted him to utter.

    Wang Ling saw the hesitance in her eyes, and with a pained smile, he answered her, "I didn''t think you would actuallyplete the task I gave you. Seeing you here now can only mean that you managed toprehend the Sword Intent I handed over to you back then, correct?"

    "Thithis is impossible Master? Oh no what have I done? I almost killed you, no, no, no, master, please, don''t die." She began to panic.

    "Don''t worry I won''t die from this I know my limits, I already died once, after all."

    Drenched in blood and with a whisper-like voice, Wang Ling''s words still pierced Chang Ping''s ears. Quickly, she retrieved her sword and then brought out a golden pill and was about to give it to Wang Ling when she realized its potency was too much.

    Even for Wang Ling, that kind of pill would be fatal, the ever so calm Sword God, someone who fought against the strongest Abyssal Demons began to panic. She did not know what to do, all of her methods were meant for those with higher cultivation.

    "Calm down child. Do not panic, and just heed my instructions."

    Chang Ping who just learned of Wang Ling''s identity inexplicable gave up her identity as a Sword God. All of a sudden, she returned to being a youth, someone who desired nothing more than to please the man who gave her the chance to climb higher.

    She followed Wang Ling''s instructions and without any hesitation, she transferred some Qi on Wang Ling''s body which then got converted to Holy Qi the next moment.

    Wang Ling asked Angel to create a tiny spark and have the entire Forest be engulfed in mes. From a tree to another, then the entire clearing then as Chang Ping did her best to spread the fire the faster the mes began spreading.

    Chang Ping was made to control the fire after popping in a pill in her mouth.

    Before long, the fire began spreading, and the stronger the mes became the more Wang Ling managed to contact the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Constitution, and as time went by Wang Ling''s strength returned.

    The fire slowly energized him and if his estimations were correct, by the time the fire engulfed the Forest, he''d be able to snap his bones back together and regain his ability to walk again.

    It would take some time but Wang Ling would at least want to walk and go back to the Sect on his own. If he showed signs of weakness then the chances of his Sect being looked down upon would increase.

    Wang Ling would first need to establish himself and losing like this would be more than troublesome. He closed his eyes, quietly letting the hidden qi flow in his body surge and have his body undergo a rebirth.

    For the first few minutes, it closed off his wounds, and just as he was waiting, Chang Ping came back from controlling the mes. She showed him a wry expression, an awkward smile, and then fell silent as she looked at his sorry state.

    On Chang Ping''s right hand was her sword on her left was Wang Ling''s severed arm. Chang Ping had already reattached her fingers after using the pill, and after retrieving her fingers she ensured to bring with her Wang Ling''s arm, she herself severed.

    cing it next to Wang Ling, Chang Ping bowed before Wang Ling and asked him, "How are you still alive, Master? I thought the Emperor of Death killed you? Your family saw you get eviscerated and then blown up by the Emperor of Death. Your soul had already dissipated., you were erased from the world so how?"

    Without anything to do, Wang Ling could only sigh and speak of the truth to Chang Ping. She was already at the peak of existence, and considering how the Sword God had been fighting against the Abyssal Demons for millennia, he doubted she''d sell him to them.

    Chang Ping, of course, believed Wang Ling''s ims. The Void, or otherwise known as the Birthce of the Creator, Wang Ling was pulled in the Sacred Grounds where no life could exist, that''s where he went for all these years, recuperating so he could return and then y the evil that''s been unleashed in the Universe.

    "Does that mean Master reincarnated? Master?"

    "No, I took over this body in return for destroying a Sect and protecting his brother which you stabbed mind you."

    "Wait, does that kid know of your situation, Master? He didn''t act like you were brothers, and he also called you his Master you also said something about a Sect earlier are you a part of a Sect as an Elder?" Chang Ping had a lot of questions.

    "The kid knows of my situation. I already told him about who I am too, my other disciples, however, do not know. As for the Sect I already built my own in preparations to Unifying what''s left of this Universe and fighting back against the bastard." Wang Ling sighed as he spoke.

    Saying all of these made him tired, and as he kept silent, so did Chang Ping who just realized she stabbed quite possibly her junior.

    However, as she sat there, she fiddled with her thumb as though she was a child.

    "Master, what do you think of the Celestial Crimson de I created? I fashioned it to the intent you left me all those years ago"

    She constantly looked at Wang Ling from time to time as if she was waiting for something and then, Wang Ling noticed her.

    He then asked, "Your sword was sharp and your techniques were pure. From some Princess to the Sword God you even beat me in a duel, you must have suffered to get to where you are now you have improved a lot, Chang Ping, good job."

    Chang Ping lowered her head.

    Chang Ping was just some normal person. Other than her title of nobility nothing more was worth noting about her existence. She was not talented and neither was she blessed with luck, but, then, she managed to meet someone who stands at the peak.

    He was but a young man, just a little bit older than hers, but his skills were unmatched. He was not strong but his movements and his aura drowned her world.

    Chang Ping felt something within her, that feeling screamed telling her that she should call out to him and learn from him. Her instincts told her that learning from him would be able to change her stagnant destiny.

    She begged him for days and got epted to do only one thing, toprehend a single stone that had his sword intent etched on its surface. She tried what Wang Ling told her,prehend his intent, and failed.

    However, she did not stop. She continued her pursuit of his recognition and journeyed around the world challenging the geniuses of the sword so she could prove herself. She failed Wang Ling''s challenge, thus she at least wanted to make him proud of her.

    As time passed, Chang Ping grew stronger and by the time she neared thepleteprehension of the stone, Wang Ling died and the Universe was destroyed.

    She was brought to the world beyond Celestial Spirit World and was spared from death, and in a ce where she knew nobody.

    Her parents died, her friends, her heritage, her legacy, everything that was meant for her disappeared, her family left the world and she couldn''t retrieve anything from the world other than her sword and the stone.

    she held the stone with all that she had and resumed her training.

    She swung her de and drowned the sorrows filling her heart.

    She trained, and trained, and trained and after years of her pursued the pinnacle and when she got there she was left there, alone, without anyone to present it to she close istion and just fought to mute the sorrow in her heart.

    She thought she had lost every sense of sadness yet as she heard Wang Ling''s words of acknowledgment, it felt as though someone from the past was telling her that they were proud of what she had aplished.

    For a moment, she saw herself in a time where she was gleefully going on a journey proving her worth a time where her innocence still existed.

    As she wiped her tears away and looked at Wang Ling with a smile, "Thank you, Master I tried my best."

 Chapter 419: Post Fight

    Chapter 419: Post Fight

    Wang Ling''s body slowly regained its strength, his bones snapped back in ce and by the time the fire died down, he regained the ability to walk. With an arm missing still severed, the other broken, an eye that had lost its sight, and blood dyed clothes, Wang Ling began walking as though he''s in no pain.

    By his side was the Sword God Chang Ping, holding onto the severed arm. Chang Ping was calm, as if she had not done anything to Wang Ling. The years of seeing such a sight had numbed her, and knowing that Wang Ling had ways to heal his wounds, she wasn''t all that worried. The both of them were eerily calm, even holding casual conversation to past the time.

    "When I was going around the Celestial Spirit Realm, I wore a mask to hide my identity so that Master would not know what I was doing. I used your Sword Intent to guide my techniques and be as ruthless in my attacks as much as possible."

    "Wait, thinking back to it, I once heard about someone called Masked Sword challenging Sword Sects one after the other is that by chance."

    "That was me, Master. I was trying to prove that your way of fighting was the strongest, a powerful sh that''s unyielding and without fear, a de that''s without equal in terms of ughter, that was what I wanted to prove. If you are wondering, I managed to seed on my endeavor without much of a problem after learning techniques from the past."

    The both of them talked as they walk and as they did so, the more Wang Ling learned a lot of things, like how Chang Ping was the honorary leader of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower. Though the Wang Family established the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, Chang Ping went and challenged the previous leader in order to prove her strength, she bested him in a dule, she inadvertently became the leader, and the rest was history.

    Thinking back to it, Wang Ling began connecting some dots of the past. The Masked Sword, the current attire of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower and then, heughed, "So the Tower you are leading are wearing a mask because of you?"

    "Yes, though I would love to have them stop as it reminds me of my juvenile past, I still have a habit of wearing a mask so I just gave up. Though the Mask doesn''t serve any meaning, it at least helps in hiding our identities and have be a symbol of humility."

    ording to themon people the Heaven Hell Sword Tower wears masks to not let others know of their identity. It was a show of humility and a way to tell the world that they were leaving their identity behind.

    Legends suggested that it was the Sword God whose identity remained a secret who started such a tradition. Because of this, the Sword God became an extremely respected figure.

    [I wonder, what the others would think if they know her reason for wearing that mask was so that she could hide from me?] after telling Chang Ping not to show herself to Wang Ling, thess at the time went on a journey to gain some fame so she could be forgiven if she were to seek him out and demand lessons.

    It was an extremely embarrassing past for the illustrious Sword God, "Well, in the end I didn''t get the lesson I sought after."

    "Oh yeah, I never really got to teach you anything, right? Considering what I did, I only treated you with harshness like irritation and not once acted as a proper student to you." Wang Ling paused as he looked at Chang Ping, "You achieved what you have now thanks to your own hard work, I have no right to be called Master."

    Chang Ping only chortled at his words, "I wouldn''t im that I learned everything of it on my own. I am where I am because you gave me a chance when you could have easily ignored me and thrown me to the side. You handed me the treasure of your Sword Intent that allowed me to grow. When I was alone and without any road to take, a single stone at led me to where I am now  it''s truly funny how one event can change one''s course of being so no matter how Master sees it, I would refer to you as such."

    Chang Ping brought out a single stone that. It was tied with glowing ck ropes and could be worn as a ne. Wang Ling looked at the stone and then nodded his head, "Well, I guess I just have to teach you some of my techniques oh yeah, you said you based your Celestial Crimson de on my intent, correct? Then, I''ll show you the technique built around that intent. It should at least prove useful in you further perfecting your craft."

    "I would love that, Master." Chang Ping said with a smile.

    The two of them didn''t stop and by the time they reached the edge of the Forest, it was already sunrise. The two of them, at this time stopped as from afar they saw a gathering of children and some adults approaching the Forest, "They just couldn''t help themselves."

    "It''s the Sect Master!" A resounding voice echoed as the group of disciples'' faces beamed seeing that Wang Ling had survived his fight. But of course, they hesitated and found it awkward approaching him seeing that he was missing his left arm.

    No one wanted for Wang Ling to get hurt thus they stopped dead on their tracks, but with their halt came the bursting questions they had within them. Their worries fueled their questions ever so brightly and as Wang Ling looked to the side, he saw Alidia and the adults, watching him with soft smiles as if to say, "how nice."

    The disciples of his Sect were once orphans and seeing their savior treated in this manner made them extremely saddened. Thissted for quite awhile until their attention towards him was reced by another.

    "Everyone, that is enough, the Master is tired therefore the question should stop by now. The Elders of the Sect would make a reportter so do not worry." Simple words uttered with a quietmanding tone.

    Chang Ping stepped up for Wang Ling and as she did so, the students looked at her with their mouth agape. Even the adults where no better.

    Those fierce eyes, perfect skin, mouth, and beautiful ck hair, all of it made them unable to say anything she was too beautiful to be human. She was like an ethereal Fairy that had descended from her realm.

    Even the light cuts on her body somehow only alleviated her beauty.

    Everyone was mesmerized, even the females.

    Seeing this Wang Ling smiled, thinking, [They are still children, I guess.]

    ''Keep them upied for me, I am going to return to the Sect.'' Wang Ling quietly said as he slipped away next to Alidia, who he had to flick her forehead to get some attention, "You have any useful pill there?"

    Wang Ling asked an Alidia brought out one she had prepared already. As Wang Ling popped it inside his mouth and circted its essence in his body, he heard Alidia ask, "Great Ancestor, who is she? Is she a secret lover? The one who helped you in your fight?"

    Wang Ling gave Alidia a bewildered look before speaking with a voice only they could hear as he walked away, "She''s my disciple, also the Sword God."

    "Oh, a disciple wait, the Sword God!?"

    Wang Ling didn''t answer as he simply walked away with a yawn. He really wanted to rest for the time being, [I''ll reattach the arm and fix my eyeter.]

 Chapter 420: World Domination I

    Chapter 420: World Domination I

    A crying phoenix rose up to the sky, its radiance evesting and its cries piercing. But it soon ended with the sh of a knife''s glowing edge.

    Blood flew out like a fountain, red trailed with the p of the Phoenix''s weakening wing, and with a desperate cry a boy''s voice echoed, "PHOENIX SLAUGHTER!"

    A boy garbed in simple clothing stood at the peak of the highest mountains. He was unafraid as he faced the might of the legendary beast, his cries did not falter nor died out against the other, he was prepared to fight it without limiting himself.

    A single war cry against a bloody beast echoed for hundreds of kilometers. With his cry the knife and the dying ze of the Phoenix''s lifeblood prepared to sh once again, in this valley of dreams that expanded for thousands of kilometers, the boy was prepared to repeat the triumphant dream he held deep within.

    Yet as his sword traveled from south till north, his knife cracked and slowly he felt pain in his abdomen. He lowered his head and found a sword had been embedded in his stomach, the boy stopped momentarily and got devoured by the Phoenix.

    "AHH!" Leo woke up with cold sweat drenching his back, the nightmare he just had was vivid, and then, "Ack!" he felt the stab wound he had received from the mysterious masked swordsman. It took him a while to collect himself and then, "MASTER!"

    With anxiousness stered on his face, Leo stood up. He attempted to leave the room he was in so he could avenge his master, "You look okay for someone who got stabbed."

    A familiar voice entered his ears he turned to the side and saw Wang Ling quietly sipping tea while tending to a white sword, "Master you''re alive!" Leo jumped to embrace his master and Wang Ling didn''t dodge the kid only made sure to keep the sword away.

    "Yeah, I''m alive and I am thankful and touched by your sacrifice, my dear disciple. Now, as your reward, you may feast your eyes on this." Leo was just about to cry when Wang Ling used his finger to turn his attention to the beautiful woman training on the way of the sword.

    Leo waspletely awestruck by her beauty, "Master, who is she?"

    Wang Ling looked at Leo''s stupidly lovestruck expression and then turned to Chang Ping who was quietly practicing her sword and then said, "That woman is your Martial Sister, she''s the first student I have ever taught. She''s your Eldest Martial Sister."

    "Is that true, Master?" Leo asked as his worries got whisked away by the radiant beauty standing before him. His jaw almost dropped at the sight of the fairy and as his heart beat faster and faster he knew, that at that moment, "I think I am in love, Master is it okay to court her?" he asked not caring about anything else.

    Wang Ling looked at his poor disciple''s state and just said, "Okay, but just so you know that''s the same Masked Swordsman who prated your body."

    "ooo wait, what!?!" the fact dawned at Leo and as his fantasies withered with the passage of seconds, his jaw that had dropped signified another thing at this point he was now more apprehensive of the beauty before him.

    [With the seed of his Chang Ping being his first love cushioning the fact that she''s the same person who ran him through her sword then I would hope that it softened the blow that she almost killed him. Seeing how he''s still confused; I think it did its job quite nicely.]

    Leo didn''t die from his encounter with Chang Ping, but he did almost cross over after having been stabbed by her sword. Of course, this would result in an imprint on Leo''s still young psyche possibly creating a Heart Demon and one day falling into bedeviling when he grows.

    Wang Ling wanted to nip this in the bud before it could blossom thus this little charade. Chang Ping caused the heart devil, use her as the cure, then let him of the truth. This way, Leo will have another view of Chang Ping other than the one who stabbed him.

    [I think it went well.] Wang Ling thought to himself seeing that Leo no longer held that weary expression, but more of an anxious andplex one.

    With Leo ending with heartbreak, the day started.

    That day, Wang Ling introduced Chang Ping as his First Disciple. Wang Ling had Chang Ping talk to the other four and then taught her his techniques while also cultivating during the night.

    Chang Ping also took care of teaching the disciples from time to time.

    Her beauty had affected the Sect as several suitors from all directions began pouring in as they heard of her beauty. Some tried to court her while others just arrived to admire her.

    None of course managed to im her heart.

    Three more monthster, the Lopus Family and he managed to set the Sect on a straight course. Of course, they still had to take care of the Abyssal Demon''s onught from time to time, but thanks to the training Wang Ling gave to the Lopus Family people, the deaths lessened.

    The Alchemy Tower and Heaven Hell Sword Tower also assisted heavily in their endeavors thus creating a time of peace.

    The Alchemy Tower helped them for his lessons, and the Heaven Hell Sword Tower to ensure the prospects of his Sect would consider joining them. Of course, only the Alchemy Tower really benefited from this exchange.

    Because of this Wang Ling managed to breathe without worrying. The weight on his shoulders lessened and managed to begin his preparations.

    Another two Weeks passed.

    Wang Ling called for the Main Line of the Lopus Family, including Dalia who came to visit the children of the Sect.

    Dalia also personally arrived to check on Leo''s wellbeing. The mother of Seran that Lucius killed had already taken it up herself that she would take care of Leo who too had lost a family member in the unfortunate incident.

    She was also one of the people taking care of the servants who take care of the disciples. She helps in keeping them in line so that they would not act out.

    In the Grand Hall, Wang Ling sighed as he said, "Let us begin conquering the Entire World."

 Chapter 421: Claiming the Crown

    Chapter 421: iming the Crown

    "Conquering the World? What do you mean by those words, Grandmaster?"

    "World Domination, why, do you have other ideas as to what Conquering the World refers to, dear Ylsa?"

    Inside a round table, there were five people seated, Wang Ling, Ylsa, Irta, Yulis, and Chang Ping. Radel, the Captain of the Guards was dealing with other matters for the time being.

    The room was silent, Ylsa was trying her best to wrap the idea around her head, Chang Ping silently sipped tea like nothing, Dratia and Irta were at a loss for words.

    Wang Ling''s announcement was simply too shocking for them to simply ept just like that.

    Looking at them, Wang Ling could understand the worries they had within but, he simply smiled at them, "Why are you worrying so much? We already have the upper hand when ites to the idea of conquering this world."

    "But Grandmaster, the Tower," Ylsa interjected.

    "Do not worry about the Towers, they will not be doing anything. I have contacts inside the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, he''s an Elder and if I inform him, he will stop anyone from doing anything." Chang Ping said.

    Ylsa looked at Chang Ping and couldn''t find anything to say back. Seeing that no one was saying anything, Wang Ling pped his hands, "The Sects wouldn''t be doing anything against us, this World has no King to argue against us and if we use our momentum now, we''ll be able to ride it to the top. If anyone objects, then we''ll enlist those who joined us and teach them a lesson."

    The talk continued for a while, but no one managed to argue anything against Wang Ling''s desire and without managing to think of a reason why they shouldn''t do it, everyone decided that they would begin the Annexing of every Sect in the Three Remaining Regions of the World.

    When the meeting ended, it was decided that a week from then they would announce this decision after informing the other powers.

    Wang Ling had no problems handing the job to the Lopus Family.

    He had something else to do. When he returned to the Abode, Wang Ling called for Alidia, "Alidia, do you think you can contact the Heaven Hell Sword Tower and get the list of ve Trading going on in this World? I am going on a trip with my disciples in a month''s time."

    A monthter.

    Red Garden Region, Dark Swamp Valley, Spirit Mines.

    "Master, why are you so fond of taking over the world?"

    "Hmm? What could you mean? I have not the slightest idea what you are talking about."

    "Didn''t you try and take over the Celestial Spirit Realm with your Beast Companion in the past? Spreading your name and letting the Wang Family take over what remains, wasn''t that why you were attacking the evil Sects?"

    "you knew that?"

    Before, Wang Ling already tried World Domination with Bai Xue. He and the mischievous Fox did it to gather both resources for themselves and ensure to strengthen their future which was supposed to be the Ruling Wang Family.

    In the end, of course, this ended with half sess. When Wang Ling and Bai Xue were just about to gain Immortality and dominate the world, they got spit out by the Worldly Laws ced by the Original Creator.

    Wang Ling was pretty sure no one knew what he was doing. If anything, only Butler Sun could have known, but that would be it. He didn''t think that Chang Ping would know.

    "Of course, I learned it after reading the book written by the Mother of Beast. This is also why the Towers prioritize killing Evil Organizations that take advantage of the World. We try to minimize the spread of possible conflict and gain the respect of the "

    "Wait, Xue wrote a book? I knew she liked using them to start a fire but never did I thought she''d be writing out herself."

    "Yes when the 3000 years treaty started, she stayed at the highest Peak of the Origin World, where even the God-Kings of the Primordial Races could not touch her. For days she grieved your death and immortalized your image to the Universe, she wrote a story of what you did and why it, and the Wang Family supported her decision. With time the survivors of the Celestial Spirit World spoke of your endeavors like how you freed ves and the like and in time your actions became a beacon of light that guided many."

    Wang Ling would never stop being amazed by how much he''s treated like a Saint or a Hero despite his ughters being written down in History. But what shocked him most was Bai Xue actually writing a book.

    [I need to ask her about it once we meet.] Wang Ling wished for this to happen as quickly as possible. But for now, he must focus on conquering this World which was going surprisingly smoothly.

    Wang Ling smiled as he reminisced of the past. He rested his head on his knuckles then watched his students fight against the ves Traders of the Neighboring Regions.

    Leo swung his knife, Vaki his sword, and the Rea and E their chains. These three were doing their best fighting against ve Traders and free the youths and next to Wang Ling was H who had little interest in fighting cheering them on.

    Wang Ling yawned watching them as they were taking too long, but he couldn''t say anything against that simple fact as they were still young. He would even often need to flick a rock at them to ensure that they don''t die.

    [They managed to slightly manifest a weapon intent, though it is merely a sliver of it. They have the talent to seed but they are still weak in terms of the heart and H is interested in training in Alchemy. Being a Master is much moreplicated than I thought.]

    Other than managing the Sect, his ns, his own cultivation, and the world, then there were his students. They take a lot of time to groom but thanks to giving them lessons Wang Ling could see his ways of fighting in a different light.

    They have learned his techniques, fought their own fights bravely, found their own paths, and now, they must begin forging their own paths, [This would also be for the best.]

    Wang Ling made the decision. White Leo and the others fought their heart out to enforce justice upon those who do evil, their fates were being thought of by Wang Ling as he saw there with Chang Ping.

    Three and a half hours'' worth of being cut and beaten, the four of them finally managed toplete their mission of killing the ve Traders, and H who had been staying by the wayside finally got the chance to do her own thing.

    Leaving Wang Ling''s and Chang Ping''s side who were talking about something she could not understand, she delightfully went and assisted the children. She got ready to treat the ves and take care of them.

    H had no interest in fighting and liked taking care of others. She was no fighter, but Wang Ling didn''t stop her from pursuing her desires, he too was an Alchemist and understood her desire to help others though they pursue his path differently than hers.

    That night, H took care of everyone and Wang Ling let his disciples what they did wrong and what they should have done and as they were nodding and reviewing their fight Wang Ling smiled, "Everyone listen to me, I have something to say."

    The time for goodbyes was inevitable.

 Chapter 422: More than a Master

    Chapter 422: More than a Master

    Under the full moon, Wang Ling had his disciples gather around him.

    "What is it, Master? Was there something we missed while reviewing the fight? I know I hesitated in hurting them, but I think I did well." Leo who experienced his first kill in his life asked.

    "Was there something wrong with the medication, H did?" H wrote her question on a paper.

    Vaki and the rest also asked a couple of things, but in the end, none of them got it right. Wang Ling sighed as he smiled, "All of you did well in today''s fight. Didn''t they, Chang Ping?"

    Chang Ping simply bobbed her head but said nothing. The disciples could not help but feel proud at the words of their master. Their master was a man of many secrets, but his identity was not one of them, and to be praised by such a man made them happy.

    "It is all thanks to Master''s teachings that we managed to show such results."

    "We shall further our pursuit of the techniques you have passed down to us to give glory to your name." Rea and E followed. They were stiff as always but their expressions have considerably mellowed out a lot.

    Seeing them like this only made it harder for Wang Ling, s, thecent life was not for him anyway. Witnessing his students of his own grow and learn from him had been enough for him. If he could, he would not initiate change, but this was all an inevitability.

    "I am proud of you all. Truthfully, I didn''t think you all would be able to improve this much in such a short span of time. Though none of you have reached Qi Refinement Realm as of yet, I know that you all will do it one day. If Leo can reach Qi Cloaking Realm, then there''s not a single impossible thing in this Universe."

    "Master, why are you using me as an example like that?" Leo cried against injustice and the othersughed as he felt aggrieved.

    "Don''t feel bad, I meant that as apliment. After all, as I told you, you have no ounce of talent when ites to cultivation. Though you aregging behind in terms of qi, you are leading them in terms of spirit and hard work. The fact that you are improving is the fruit of yourbor. Also, do not feel down because youck talent, even those like you would be able to climb to the peak, just look at Chang Ping? Her talent was mediocre at best but now she''s one of the strongest humans in the Universe."

    "Master, I would appreciate it if you do not use me as an example as well." Chang Ping alsoined.

    "I cannot promise anything." Wang Ling could care less about any threat.

    Then after a while, when Wang Ling finally settled himself, he finally gathered the heart to speak aloud, "I am d that you five are improving and despite your pasts, none is burdened by the weight they carry. You have shown not only improvement in strength but also in terms of your heart and mind. I would love to teach you more, sadly, I would be leaving."

    "Huh!? Why all of a sudden!?! When are you leaving? Where are you going!?!" Leo was the first to jump in fright to his words, "Did we do something to displease you?"

    "I just said that I am proud of you five, so why would be disappointed?" Wang Ling was confused, "I am merely going on a journey to find my lost instincts. I have stayed here for far too long, the fangs that have stayed with me for so long is slowly disappearing. With Dratia and the Lopus Family taking care of the matter with Conquering the World, and with the Sword Intent I left in the Sect I am now without a reason to stay in this world."

    Wang Ling had fulfilled his mission in this world, he nted the seed of the Crimson Snow Sect and was continuously growing in power. If he wanted to hasten the growth and influence then the best for him to do would be to go and leave this world.

    However, his disciples didn''t think so, "Master, please, don''t leave we still have so much to learn from you please don''t leave us."

    These five were orphans, they have no family to call their own and the Sect other than each other. Though they were of different ages, and have different philosophies from one another, deep within they saw Wang Ling as someone more than a Master.

    They who had their fates stolen from them saw him as a light who led them to a brighter future. He was the one who brought them together, let them learn the value of their own strength, and was the one who helped them pave their own path.

    For all of them, Wang Ling was someone that had gone beyond someone teaching them techniques. He had taught them their own worth. He thought them they were not alone, they were no mere tools to be used and that their lives did not revolve on anyone''s palms, and that they were not ves who should bow to others.

    They were saved by Wang Ling, and to them, he was more of a Father than a Master. Someone smiling tofort them, someone spending his strength to help them, someone caring to fight for the death for them.

    Wang Ling was a pir to them, and for him to announce that he was leaving was beyond devastating.

    Tears fell as they found it impossible to find the right words. They looked at Wang Ling with begging eyes, "We can grow stronger faster, master techniques in days, if wish us to. Just please don''t abandon us too."

    [To think I would be hesitating like this, I have indeed be much softer than before. That must have been why I was hesitant in taking major risks in fights.] Though Wang Ling sacrifices limbs to attain victory, he considers that nothing but an ordinary way of thinking.

    He was an invincible person in the past, but because of losing his ferocity to attain victory, he was beaten by Chang Ping, his student. Though he did not die that was not the point. If he wanted to beat the bastard, Emperor of Death, then he must reim his position at the top.

    [I have be weaker; I have stagnated and because of this I am doubting my strength. I am taking less risk, that''s why I have yet to find a way to merge my two qi or even free the Hellish Qi from the darkness. I need to hasted my recovery.]

    Taking a deep breath, he steeled his heart, "I am not going to abandon you, but I am giving you a goal. I am leaving knowing you five will be able to follow me and as I go on my journey, I will leave trails of my journey. I will not wait for anyone, I will be the strongest in this Universe sooner orter, but I know that none of you would disappoint me and will follow me sooner orter."

    Wang Ling did not lie.

 Chapter 423: A Good Day of a Slaughter

    Chapter 423: A Good Day of a ughter

    Abyssal Demons knows no bounds.

    It didn''t matter what world, but the presence of Abyssal Demons always appears without fail. Though the stronger ones could only appear through specialized portals and gates crafted from Soul Gems embedded in a world, weaker existences appear from wandering portals.

    The Seven Lowest Worlds and filled with weak creatures, Sects that could never raise their heads outside of their puny worlds, and people who have nothing but empty dreams. The Lowest Worlds struggles to even keep itself running, and the Towers have tried letting them fend for themselves so they do not be dependent on others'' help.

    This fact resulted in half of each world being overrun with weak Abyssal Demons. Abyssal Demons unranked and without proper strength, that was what they had to deal with unless they push back and destroy the Abyssal Crystals.

    On the easternmost area of one of these Lowest World, the Lopus Family prepares of the uing tide of Abyssal Demons. Towering ramparts meant to keep the enemy out, worn and faded surface a testament of its sturdiness.

    The Abyssal Tide draws near, they were all preparing for itsing, all of the trained soldiers were lined up, but none would be fighting.

    On top of the tall ramparts were youths and elderly alike, a great number of them wore a crimson robe with the word Snow etched on its chest, they were the Orphans turned disciple of the Crimson Snow Sect.

    The Main Family of the Lopus Family were also there, and so were a great number of people invited for this very asion.

    Thousands of them were lined up outside the wall and could be thrust into the battlefield at any moment.

    "Irta, Ylsa, watch carefully, what the Grandmaster announced a month ago woulde true today. If what he said was true, then he''ll show us how formidable he is, observe his strength and sense his intent, outside of the Sword Marking he left, this may just be thest time we could witness this great brilliance in action." Dratia spoke with a heavy tone to his children.

    However, it was not just him speaking to his children to watch this uing event. The other masters who willingly bowed to the illustrious name of Wang Wudi were all waiting for validation for their fear, they wished to see the legend with their own eyes.

    From far away, they were staring at the group of people standing hundreds of meters ahead of them.

    Leo, Rea, E, H, and Vaki stood together with Chang Ping who wore no mask. All of them were silent as they stared at Wang Ling''s back.

    Pitch ck almond shaped portals appeared from thin air, a thin aura of the Abyss surface, a familiar taste in the air struck Wang Ling. He flicked his wrist and then a sword appeared on his left hand. He flicked his wrist again and then a mask appeared in his right hand.

    Masking himself, he took a deep breath, "What I am about to do cannot be stopped, I not take you into consideration, and I will never hesitate. What I am about to show you is a part of me that had yet to deteriorate from peace. Do not part your eyes from my movement. And whatever you do, never distract me or spend an ounce of your concentration worrying about me."

    Wang Ling stepped forth holding a sword in his left hand. His steps had no hesitation, no hint of fear could be found, his intent was sharp almost cutting the air, but, deep inside he knew that he had gotten weak.

    The battlefield was a whetstone of one''s skills, peace the humid breeze that brings forth rust, and to Wang Ling such a peaceful breeze was poison. This, he stepped forth once more. He took a deep breath, ready to live this life to face bloodshed once again.

    FWU! Wang Ling began without holding back. His eyes showed a sharp glint as he swung his de on one of the Abyssal Demonsing out of a Gate. A wail echoed from a Beast-like Abyssal Demon, yet Wang Ling did not care.

    Wang Ling killed one, then he moved to the next. Dozens of demons poured out of the Gates, it was as though they were a never-ending tide, but one man alone faced them. These Demons did not have a mind, they attacked anything that has life and without regard to their existence. All they wish was to wreak havoc and desecrate existence.

    They roared against Wang Ling, shot out their tendrils at him. Wang Ling''s eyes showed a dangerous light, "As I thought, this will not suffice to even be treated as a proper whetstone for my senses."

    The tendrils wrapped around Wang Ling. The disciples wanted to call out to him, but remember his words and kept their mouths shut. Wang Ling held nothing back, and in a split second, he circted his Holy Qi, and then moved his hand, "Twilight Sword: Angelic Thread."

    One sh, two, three, four, ten, twenty, and then it reached a hundred shes. A of sword shes appeared. The tendrils disappeared with Wang Ling''s sword, the earth underneath copsed, "I am still unable to use this technique without causing an ident I better push it to it limit."

    The sword intent of Pure Death washed thend of death ck and red.

    The disciples saw it, a never-ending trail of bones and bodies behind his every step. Billions upon billions of lives wing at Wang Ling''s back, trying to drag him to their side and Wang Ling cutting them to nothing like reeds.

    All of them were left silent seeing such a sight.

    "A fight is nothing but a means, there is no glory in it, and there is no pride at stake. Other than your life, nothing matters, survivable is what''s important, and it will only ever hold meaning or if you can live through a bout. Take the shortest path, do not be provoked  but these are merely the words I have learned throughout my journey, no one could ever teach you what it means to live through life, other than yourselves. From here on, I am going to destroy the Heart of the Abyss ced upon this world, if you can keep up, then that will be up to you."

    Chang Ping heard his words and then smiled, "Children, what you are about to witness is the Master going for a walk in this beautiful day."

    Hearing that, Wang Lingughed remembering his words from the past, and then, he took off, killing everything in his way not caring about those behind.

    Thus, the day that wouldter be known as the 15 Days of ughter took ce.

 Chapter 424: Crushing Dreams Like Always

    Chapter 424: Crushing Dreams Like Always

    Wang Ling kept on killing for days, following the path Chang Ping acquired weeks prior.

    Of course, Wang Ling slowly grew winded, swinging his sword expends his qi and strength, and as he needed to be constantly moving to avoid being surrounded, his strength quickly got sapped away. It was a precarious situation, but he did not stop, instead, he used that chance to push himself past his limits. Focusing himself on breathing and then using as little movement as possible, Wang Ling''s efficiency in killing increased several folds.

    Slowly, the barrennds filled with seething despair of death slowly transformed into a whetstone and by the ninth day, when Wang Ling''s qi could no longer keep up and another bloodline ignition could not be started for a long time, Wang Ling finally found himself.

    With but a swing, the image of death appeared, with but a swing the cries of the dead echoed, and with but a swing, despair was severed from their origin. Wang Ling killed and killed and killed without bearing on how he looked and finally, after 15 days, he reached the end of his journey.

    He reached a single tiny purple Crystal the size of a normal person. The Crystal radiated weak energy of the dead, a familiar feeling was mixed into the Crystal, "how is this possible?" he asked himself and as he reached out trying to seize the Crystal''s power, and when he did so, his hands ran it through, destroying it in the process.

    Crash! Break!

    The Abyssal Crystal broke and Wang Ling sighed in disappointment, "it disappeared, of course, it would not be so easy." The power he felt from the Core was the qi of Chaos, a sliver of it that no one other than him could feel. He wanted to take it for himself, but, as anyone could have guessed, retrieving such power was no easy feat.

    The Chaos Qi got destroyed with the Abyssal Crystal. With this, Wang Ling''s ughter of Abyssal Demons ended, and with one of the Abyssal Crystals destroyed, only thirteen more remained in this world.

    "With this, the others should know that destroying the Abyssal Crystals, isn''t impossible. I will be leaving this world as soon as possible with Chang Ping, this world will see a new light of hope that Abyssal Demons are not invincible and if done right, then this world would be liberated. Free this world and the other six, if you can do that, then you''ll gain the right to travel the Worlds ande find me, is that clear?"

    His words were low but the disciples who just arrived heard him without a problem. They saw his bloodied body, the injuries he sustained in this ughter was severe, but they could also feel the slight sharpness that remained in his eyes.

    Wang Ling managed to sharpen himself even if it was by very little. Wang Ling looked at everyone, the children cupped their hands and then, bowed, "Thank you for your guidance."

    They thanked him with a wholehearted cry. Tears obviously wanted to fall from their eyes, but the five children stopped its flow and simply looked at Wang Ling with smiles as they bid him farewell.

    Seeing their smiles and eyes made Wang Ling raise his brows, he stood straight and then kept his sword away before walking away, "Good to see that you have matured so much. Either way, if you five can reach me someday, then by that time I should have alreadypleted the Twilight Sword and will be able to impart upon you the strongest individual arts I can tailor for you. But for now, I shall leave and wish you well enough."

    Without any hesitation, he left the children he chose to be his disciple. Chang Ping shortly followed after giving the five a Spatial Storage and as they walked away, she heard Wang Ling ask her, "Did you really have to add them trouble by giving them a Spatial Storage?"

    "Master knows all too well that challenges from greedy people beget an adventure. They might be a troublesome detour in the future, but I''m sure they''ll be able to meet their own fortunes along the way I also handed them supreme techniques from Masters I slew."

    "What a caring Eldest Martial Sister you are."

    "I try my best to be as you describe me to be. Do you think your disciples can do it? Do you think they can conquer the Lower Worlds?" Chang Ping asked while casually collecting some bits and pieces of the Abyssal Crystal that scattered from afar

    "You''re doing a good job, keep at it. To answer your question, I don''t know. They are young and will have to try hard in this life if they want tomand respect. They will also have to face the Underground World that I spared if they wish to conquer the Lowest Worlds. But at the same time, they are at a massive advantage of this ce being something of a depressing mess. They have my personally created techniques, I left them my intent, and even Alidia stayed to assist them in their journey. They are an interesting position, though it will be fun to watch them, by the time I can conquer the Worlds and train them would be decades from now. I have no time for that."

    "I agree, they don''t match the talents of those in the upper worlds, but with the Master leaving their side, the push they will receive would be massive. They have a concise goal in you and they will have a reason to leave these worlds. They''ll seed, I''m sure of it." Chang Ping sounded really confident with her assessment.

    "Well, I just hope you are right."

    "Do not worry, Master, I am. After all, I have experienced that "pull" to prove myself to you before."

    "I supposed so."

    The two of them continued walking and then, as Chang Ping sighed at her discovery from the Abyssal Crystals, she proceeded to speak, "Now, may I ask what''s the n now? Just to inform the Master, I am still afflicted by the Poison of the Abyssal Demons that restricts my Qi to the Qi Cloaking Realm so I am currently on the run from both the Abyssal Demons and those who have a grudge against me I have no n on leaving Master''s side for the time being."

    "How sweet of you, well, I am just going to leave this world and go on a journey searching for someone. Well, you probably know, who this person is."

    "Is it the Mother of Beast? If so then it would be best for me to inform you that she''s nowhere in this Universe, she hid in one of the Deities'' Dimensions after the 3000 Year Treaty."

    "Well, I don''t have anything to say, I''ll just have to find her then. In the past, she searched for me when we got separated, now it is my time to do so. It will take a while, but, I''m sure I can do it. After all, I still have to tell her something."

    "What''s that, Master?"

    "That would be a secret I cannot tell you." Wang Ling stated with augh.

    Chang Ping sighed as they stopped at the peak of a mountain. She then brought out her sword. She didn''t channel her qi and instead began grasping thews of space and then, sh!

    She cut open a rift for them to pass through.

    "Oh yeah, what have you been doing with that Abyssal Crystal Shards?" Wang Ling asked.

    "I am researching how it is created and why it can corrupt the dimension around it with pinpoint uracy. If I can just somehow unravel thews it holds, maybe I might be able to find how to close the Gates to stop the flood of Abyssal Demons or harness its power for myself. Either way, both results would be favorable. Many have been researching it for a few centuries, but none hade close in unraveling its mysteries."

    "Is that so I discovered how it works an hour ago after encountering an Abyssal Crystal, do you want to know its secret?"

    As they left one of the Lowest World, Chang Ping sighed after Wang Ling rendered centuries'' worth of hard work meaningless.

    "....yes please."

 Chapter 425: Descendents

    Chapter 425: Descendents

    The Cosmos had been in existence since long before the first Races were born. It was created from the whims of the Creator and till this day it remains in existence.

    An ordinary creation that turned to something magnificent that changes without fail. When it first came to be, there was no world within, then the World of Origin appeared, then the different world the Creator used to experiment with, andstly, the hidden Celestial Spirit Realm. A world created for sake of seeking peace turned into prison for the first creation.

    Other than the Lowest Layer of Heavens, not once had Wang Ling been able to go to anywhere, thus one could imagine his surprise as he saw a Giant Ship floating in the Cosmic Road, waiting for passengers to board.

    "I learned of this from Lucius, but I never expected it to be this grand." He was amazed, a giant construct, a ship equipped with war cannons ready to pass the judgment foolish enough to try and raid them for loot.

    In this era, one could easily travel to any world with enough funds. Ships that could cross the Cosmic Road ready to transport those with weak strength. A trip via a ship across the Universe, something Wang Ling did not think possible in his Era.

    This ship was called a Cosmos Sailer, on the side of the ship, the words [Dang Transports] meant that it was controlled by the Dang n. The Dang n was the biggest controller of Warship distribution and they were also the one with the biggest transportation control.

    They were affiliated with the Dang n and the Cosmic Eye Tower that oversees the Universe''s Activities.

    "This is called a Cosmic Sailer, Master. A ship that draws its power from the Chaotic Energy of the Cosmic Road and then turns it into fuel. It can travel from world to world in fourteen days at the least. Though it is rtively slowpared to Gods and Immortals who crosses Worlds like they are taking a walk, at least this way themon people and weak cultivators like us have a chance to travel the Universe."

    These Cosmic Sailer were also good to use when going to fight in Cosmic Warfare. If it could transport Hundreds of people, then it could also send hundreds of experts to a battlefield, [I need to buy one of these.]

    Wang Ling and Chang Ping walked into one of the anchored Cosmic Sailer. While Wang Ling was in awe of the Giant Cosmic Sailer from the Dang Family, sadly, that was not the one they would be boarding. There were seven Cosmic Sailers anchored on a part of the Vast Cosmic Road, and they went to the smallest.

    Both of them wore masks of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, and still, they were stopped just as they were about to reach the tform leading up, "Stop, where are your tickets to board this ship?"

    The man handling the tickets stated. He saw their mask, knew who they were from, but they still stopped them, demanding tickets. The capacity of this ship was small unlike the other Cosmic Sailers, it didn''t seem all that special as well, but they were still stopped.

    "I thought smaller Sailers like this allows members of the Towers to board if there are only three or less of them." Wang Ling asked remembering Alidia''s wisdom when traveling the current era. She knew a lot as she traveled the Universe plenty of times for vacations.

    The bald Ticket Examiner shook his head, "I know, that''s how we show our thanks to members of the Towers, but I can''t do that today. The boat has limited seats and only those who have Tickets can board the Sailer this time."

    Chang Ping moved next to Wang Ling, asking him, "Should we move to another Sailer? Well, it might cost us but I suppose if we can head to the Silver Moon World then it will all be worth the rush we are doing."

    Wang Ling sighed; this was the first time in millennia he was having problems with money. Leading the life of a nouveau riche was a weakness he did not think would appear in this lifetime or any time.

    Wang Ling was prepared to trade something to someone when, he heard the bald Ticket Examiner, "Silver de World? Are you two going there for the Flower ze King''s Tomb that appeared three weeks ago?"

    "Huh? Yes, we are, why do you ask?" Wang Ling was confused. Their goals, for the time being, was to find Bai Xue and ask for her help and resources, but because he''s missing the strength to even venture out, he''s left with heading to a ce where he could easily get resources for him to use, Tomb Raids and in this venture, he''s not afraid cutting anyone down. He''s prepared to dirty his hand to get what he wanted.

    [I also have to quickly strengthen myself and get the Abyssal Poison out of Chang Ping''s system. She can''t exactly return to the Heaven Hell Sword Tower like this, she has several enemies prepared to risk their life for hers.] Wang Ling was in a bind actually. The Flower ck King''s Tomb was both their hope.

    The Bald Ticket Examinerughed, "If you are then you best give up, in a week and a half''s time that Tomb would open, and if you board the other Sailers, then you''d be missing the event. I am telling you this to inform you that you''re just going to waste your time in heading to the Silver de World with such a slow ship."

    "How do you even know that? I don''t think the Tomb''s Barrier has fallen apart just yet, so why im that it would be meaningless?"

    The Ticket Examiner sighed and then pointed at the group of people dressed in simplistic robes walking towards them. Wang Ling unknowingly stood in their way and a woman garbed in azure robes politely asked, "Can you please move to the side?"

    Wang Ling and Chang Ping did not argue and just let them through. There were six of these children, two of which were a man and a woman with the Heaven Hell Sword Tower''s mask.

    [That exins why he entertained us.] Wang Ling thought to himself.

    The people from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower looked at them and then bowed respectfully to them, yet Wang Ling could still hear one of them sneering.

    The Ticket Examiner collected the tickets and then leaned over to Wang Ling and Chang Ping, "These people are from the Wang Family and Heaven Hell Sword Tower respectively, they are the ones who would open the Tomb."

    [The Wang Family?]

    Wang Ling was intrigued and before he could say anything, Chang Ping suddenly pulled out a White Jade piece shaped like a sword. On the Jade''s surface was the engraved words, [First Sword].

    "We really need to go to the Silver de World. Will this make you allow us to board this ship?"

    The Ticket Examiner looked at that White Jade, confused, even asking Chang Ping, "Does this mean anything?"

    The youths who had boarded the ship heard themotion going about and the moment, the youths from the Heaven Hell Sword Tower saw that White Jade on Chang Ping''s hands, their faces paled.

    "An-an Elder Jade Piece!?" The one with the green mask with two horns announced.

    Quickly, the two Heaven Hell Sword Tower members jumped out of the Sailers, and bowed before Wang Ling and Chang Ping, "We-we greet an Esteem Disciple!"

    "We greet an Esteem Disciple."

    Chang Ping raised her brows seeing the two, "So you two recognize this White Jade Piece? You two must be high up in the Tower if you know how this looks like."

    "We had the chance to see one when someone from the Ninth Floor descended to the Third seeking out a yearly apprentice. Th-that''s the First Sword''s Jade Piece, right? Do-does that make miss an Esteem Disciple of the Top Floor?" the woman with the Pink Mask with the four horns said, her voice stuttering.

    "I see." Chang Ping inwardly smiled, "Then as shameless as this might be, can I ask this Junior Sister to help me board this Sailer? Me and my Senior here need to head to the Silver de World for the Flower de King''s Tomb Raid. We are in a trial from the First Sword."

    "We-we would be honored to." The Pink Mask answered.

    By this time the people from the Wang Family had heard themotion and peeked over Sailer and asked the Pink Mask, "Is something the matter, Sister Ji?"

    "Young Lord Wang Fu, can you please do me a favor and allow these venerable Lords into the Sailer? They too need to go to the same world as us." The one called Ji asked the youngdy who peeked her head out.

    The girl picked up on her words and of course nodded her head, saying, "Of course, we would be honored to host a friend of yours."

    "Please, follow me inside, Venerable Seniors." Ji stated with lowered head.

    Wang Ling simply nodded at the bald ticket examiner before walking past him and then as he boarded the ship, they were greeted by the youths of the Wang Family.

    They greet each other and inside his head, Wang Ling thought, [They look nothing like my family are they adopted?] such was his first thought.

 Chapter 426: Bald Expert

    Chapter 426: Bald Expert

    The Cosmic Sailer was simr to a Pce Boat. It was prepared to house travelers. The Cosmic Sailer Wang Ling and Chang Ping boarded was that of a smaller scale but it could still house at least a dozen.

    "We''re leaving now! Please take caution when stepping out, we shall prioritize speed, meaning do notin when it gets a little bumpy." The ticket examiner turned Captain of the Sailer announced as Wang Ling felt the movement.

    At the moment he was inside the Free Room of the Sailer, a ce where one could eat dinner with twelve people. Wang Ling and the youths were seated on a round table as Ji spoke with glee and excitement in her voice.

    "Venerable Seniors, this is Young Lord Wang Fu, a Core Disciple from inner ranks of the Wang Family. He''s the son of the Third Elder and the one they call the Silk River Sword. The other three women with him are also a member of the Inner Disciples of the Wang Family, they are Wang Go the Dust Brawler, Wang Xin the Dragon Spear, and Wang Fei the Blossom Bow." The one called Ji introduced.

    Wang Go had a big build, Wang Xin dexterous limbs, and Wang Fei slender fingers, all three of them wore a simple Azure Schrly Robe. Wang Fu, the leader of the group stood before the masked swordsmen, he exuded an aristocratic air with him and his clothes was a simple ck Schrly Robe.

    "Is Schrly Robes used in the Wang Family, often?" Wang Ling whispered to Chang Ping.

    "Only the youths of 50 years and below. I heard your nephews; Brother Wang Hong''s children wore it throughout their childhood in admiration of you. There are also others who say that it was a way to teach children humility. The theory is simr to the Heaven Hell Sword Tower''s Mask, it stems from your existence in one way or the other." Chang Ping exined with a low voice only the two of them could hear.

    Ji continued, "These two are Venerable Senior Chang Ping and Venerable Senior Wang Wudi." This initiated a reaction from Wang Fu and the others. But they kept their silence.

    Chang Ping slightly lowered their heads and cupped their hands, "We apologize for troubling you in your journey by doing this, but we are in a dire need to go to the Silver Moon World. We didn''t intend to intrude, but after hearing that your group would be tasked in opening the Flower ze King''s Tomb, we just had to hasten our movement in fear of losing out."

    Chang Ping let out a sweet awkwardugh. Other than the man called Wang Fu, the men reacted positively to her bewitching pureughter. Even the women found it adorable.

    "It is our honor to have you with us. To encounter a Direct Disciple of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower''s First Sword is an honor." Wang Go stated with augh.

    The others agree to his words and Chang Ping giggled hearing them. Wang Ling sighed, whispering, "Do not tease them too much, Chang Ping. Think of your age."

    "Please do not say that, Master. You too are someone who constantly ys tricks with your disciples especially during training. Did you not use me to make Leo fall in love and be heartbroken in the span of a single minute?"

    "Touch but just make sure not to y with their hearts. There is no need for that today we don''t want anyone weird following us, correct?" Wang Ling statedzily.

    "I understand." Chang Ping giggled once more causing the others to be confused and bewitched while Wang Ling sighed beside her. Wang Ling failed to find it entertaining and just stood up when he heard Chang Ping whisper, "I''ll take care of collecting the information, Master."

    "Thank you." Wang Ling whispered back. After excusing himself and not getting much attention from anyone as they were too focused on Chang Ping, Wang Ling stepped out with his mind thinking heavily on the matter of Family.

    [Thinking they might be rted to my family is a bit of a stretch, but it is good to see that the Family moved along without growing arrogant they are raising the youths nicely. But I can''t talk about them for a while with this, of course. Who knows there might be internal struggles nowpared to before? There are Elders involve, after all. Ambitious people, irritating youths, a sh of interest, all of that would appear in a family and if I return to the Family, I will be bound to deal with such matters. But if I return, will I even have a family to return to?]

    To Wang Ling, too long of a long time had passed for him to think of the current Wang Family as his own. ording to Chang Ping, only a handful of the previous Masters remained. Wang Hong, Wang Yue, and his mother, father, grandfather, grandmother still lives when she met them 7000 years ago. Other than Wang Yue, she had no information regarding the others.

    Chang Ping actually had good rtions with the Wang Family, Wang Yue was a friend of hers and would often write and visit her after learning that she was Wang Ling''s disciple. Though they mostlymunicated through letters until a hundred years ago when the letters stopped, Chang Ping was sure that Yue was safe.

    [Thatss is the Bow God, after all.] The five Gods, revered and respected by all. They wield their weapons for justice and cares not in killing those they deem needed to be killed. In short, Wang Ling had grown proud of Wang Yue and Wang Hong.

    He stepped out of the room and into the stern of the boat thinking about this matter. He sat on the very edge of the stern and then watched the stars and multiple light zoom past him.

    "Liking the view?" the Captain asked from behind.

    Wang Ling looked behind him and bobbed his head, "Yes, it had been a while since Ist saw this." He said that despite seeing this sight for the second time in any life.

    Wang Ling smiled and then just watched the Captain do his work. The Captain followed a certain path of the Cosmic Road only small Sailers could reach, they were moving quickly, and then the Captain would move the wandering debris out of the way.

    The Captain would initiate a conversation from time to time. From the Towers to Abyssal Demons, they would pass the time talking to each other.

    "So, young man, what are you doing here? How long have you set out of the Heavenly Realm?"

    That question raised a lot of warnings inside Wang Ling, "Wh-what do you mean?" he suddenly became apprehensive.

    The Bald Captain looked at him with weird eyes and thenughed after realizing something, "Oh, don''t worry, I may be a Devil, but I''m not one of those radical people who hate the Holy Race like you. I''m not going to try and kill you just because of your Race oh, but don''t try to kill me, okay? I can still throw down against a three-ringed Holy Race without a problem even at this age."

    Wang Ling watched as the Bald Captainughed his heart out with hisments. And Wang Ling''s response to all this was, "you lost me at, "I may be a Devil"."

 Chapter 427: A question of Fatherhood

    Chapter 427: A question of Fatherhood

    "You''re a devil? I didn''t think anyone as strong as your Race woulde here." Wang Ling didn''t really mind the bald captain devil. His words were rather harsh, but his tone was calm and collected. He didn''t sense any killing intent, so he didn''t respond with his own.

    "Come on, don''t talk like that, you''re from the Holy Race and you''re in this dump as well, right? Why just because I am a Devil I cannot go to the lower worlds?"

    "Huh? No, that is not what I"

    "Haha, look at you acting so jittery about this kind of interaction young White Ring."

    "White Ring? Wh-what does that even mean." For the first time in a long time, Wang Ling was not on the receiving end of confusing someone. He was left bbergasted, the terminologies, the stories he should be knowing as a part of the Holy Race, all of it was unbeknownst to him thus leaving him clueless.

    ''Angel, you''ve been out for a long time, do you have a clue what he''s talking about?'' Wang Ling called for Angel for help, who appeared on his shoulder as a one-foot girl in one piece.

    "I''ve only been searching Father since I came out, I know nothing about all of these. Besides, you should feel shame for asking a17,000 years old child, I am still young you know, I haven''t even received proper education from you, hmph." Angel harrumphed for inexplicable reasons.

    ''You are confusing me further, Angel. What do you want?'' Wang Ling wanted to distract himself for a good few seconds.

    "I want to be taught about the world. I don''t know a lot so I want you to teach me. How about teaching me how to wield a sword? Or about cultivation?" The manifestation of Holy Qi just asked for cultivation Wang Ling could just imagine.

    "Hey, are you okay? Why are you spacing out like that?" the bald captain devil snapped his fingers multiple times to take Wang Ling''s attention.

    Wang Ling snapped back to reality and as he did, he looked at the Bald Captain Devil and just said, "I apologize, it is just that I have no inkling as to what kind of person I am I do not know what kind of being this White Rings you speak of, or anything regarding about the war or Devil. I lost my memories a couple of years ago. I do not even know what I am can you please tell me how you realized the White Ring you speak of?"

    He lied as easily as he breathed. He didn''t even hesitate to do so and just thought that this would be the easiest way to get out of a situation such as this, [y the amnesiac card, they won''t be the any wiser.]

    Other than Bai Xue, he rarely ever trusts those who im amnesia because of his own doing. The Captain Devil sat next to Wang Ling, he was at a loss for words and just looked around the dark surrounding, "Um sorry to hear that young one. I felt the Holy Qi surrounding you. Don''t worry about it, I should have known that something was wrong when I sensed your qi was seeping out of your body. For a member of the Holy Race that would have been too much of a tell that something was wrong."

    The Bald Captain Devil sighed even longer this time around and ced his hands on Wang Ling''s shoulders, "Don''t worry young White Ring, I''ll try and tell you what you need to know to the best of my abilities."

    And just like that, Wang Ling made an albeit unconventional friend. The Bald Captain Devil''s name was actually Roan, a devil from the Hell World. He came to the very edge of the Universe to escape the fights between the Abyssal Demons and Devils, and to further avoid the conflict of the Holy Race and the Devils.

    "You are lucky, young White Ring, for you do not have any connection to the War between our Races. To not have any hate holding against the other race, that must be a nice feeling to have." Roanughed as he brought out alcohol. Roan offered some to Wang Ling but was refused as the other brought out his own brew.

    Wang Ling drank by slightly lifting up his mask. He didn''t want to show his face as the notoriety of the "Impostors" increases by the day.

    Wang Ling, who had been listening to Roan asked, "What do you mean Hate? Did you not say that the Two Races stopped fighting a long time ago? Why are they still killing each other? That had been so long ago, so long in fact that it preceded Eras."

    "Well, what can I say? If your Races is Immortal and Undying through time, then you cannot hold anything other than hate in your heart just to give yourself meaning. A lot of the ck Wings (Devils) and White Rings (Holy Race) Elders still pass down the hate to the children, and as the youths take thousands of years to mature, they grow up listening to such things. Then from this, hate blossoms thus my earlier words."

    Wang Ling learned a lot from their exchange. The Devils and Holy Races or as they were called by the "Natives" to shred their previous shell, the ck Wings and White Rings im were untouched by time.

    The First Creations were born when the Univeter was still settling down. Time intertwined with its existence making them insusceptible to aging. By the time they reach 30,000 years old, they turn Immortal with an evesting lifespan. To human or ordinary time, 1000 years to them is a 1 year to the rest.

    The First and Second Deities were also born like this. Though because of this very reason, the numbers of the two Races and the Deities numbered so little, but their strength was incredible, especially when they train themselves.

    Wang Ling just sat there, listening to Roan mumbled on, learning about the culture and ng they use.

    Most of it was only jabber unrted to what he wished to know, but Wang Ling needed to act impress for the heck of it. After a few hours of talking, Roan seemed to have taken a liking to Wang Ling and offered him a drink of the alcohol he had with him.

    Wang Ling, of course, could not refuse and with a single cup he immediately grew intoxicated and muddled his mind. The two of them continued drinking for six hours straight until it was time for Roan to man the Sailer.

    What kind of life would it be to live for thousands of years in the middle of puberty, or how long it would take for the minds of the Two Primordial Races to mature?

    Wang Ling''s mind was muddled but he asked himself an important question, [What would it be like if I had a child?]

    WAng Ling remained silent at such a ridiculous thought. He looked at the distant stars, his mind mired inplex emotions.

 Chapter 428: The not so elegant Escape

    Chapter 428: The not so elegant Escape

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Surrounded by luscious green trees shadows quietly passed by, but as they did so, a gust of wind followed them and created a trail of destruction.

    The shadows shed multiple times over, in the sh several dozens of trees toppled over, destroyed, and cut. Thend was decimated craters were created and then, everything stopped and silence prevailed.

    A young woman wearing a pristine white robe edged with red and white lines stopped moving in the middle of a massive cater. She held onto a bow with a spear floating by her side.

    Thisdy had a deep frown on her face, she looked around and saw three people eyeing her with a nasty re, "Young Miss, let us return to the Pce, we cannot have you getting hurt here because of your selfish desire. Now, stop being a child, act your age."

    A middle-aged man with azure hair said with forceful words. He looked at thedy before him.

    "I don''t want to, if I go back there, I will be trap again! I will go and escape this world and seek out the man in my dreams!" the youngdy answered. Her white hair danced and her deep obsidian eyes reflected the situation.

    Carefully, she was making a n, she let go of her Spirit Bow and then grabbed the spear behind her. She was ready to fight back like she had been doing before, "You know you can''t hurt me I have the upper hand."

    The white-haired Young Lady stood tall and proud ready to face know that she had the upper hand, but, then a red-haired young man appeared next to her, "The Young Miss know that I have not once cared about your standing, correct? Grit your teeth  equality punch." He said with utter nonchnce.

    The white-haired youngdy moved her eyes, she could see a fisting down on her. The white-haired youngdy felt danger, her face was grazed by the fist, her body trembled and then reacted in a fraction of a second.

    She drew out the best in her, she gathered her strength in her spear, and then, she spun her body around, "Nice try Feng Ye, but you still can''t kill me, and that makes this punch a little bitcking. Take this, White World Spear Technique: Carving Sta  gah!"

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming, the ck-haired women twins came crashing on the white-haired woman''s back, shouting, "Dropkick of Discipline." Said the two in a serious and apathetic tone. They sent the white-haired woman flying several meters away.

    The twonded on the ground after sending the white-haired youngdy to the trees and then saying, "Please avoid violence, Young Miss Qinyang."

    Their apathetic voice echoed at the same time. The other youths around looked at the twins with questioning eyes, that screamed, "How can you do that, without hesitation?"

    To which they responded with silence and without a care about the world, "We didn''t kill her so it is all well and without a problem. No one wouldin." No one said anything to the two, after all, who would dare question their decision?

    The Yuan n was known to hold the Royal Lineage with the highest regard. They respect the Rules and known to be the strictest of the four ns, they were even considered as the leaders of the younger generations.

    "No one move, I will deal with this, we will handle this." Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming started walking towards the direction of the sted Qinyang. The others who saw this were confident that Qinyang was as good as caught.

    But as the twins approached the wreckage, a loud voice echoed from the billowing smoke, "Qing! Ming! It''s ready, we can go now!"

    Before any of the three youths from the three other ns could put together Qinyang''s words, the twins quickly moved:

    "Origin Water Art: World Flooding." Yuan Qing summoned the water of the Universe.

    The two jumped backward and then summoned the water from the spirit qi around them. The water appeared from thing air as Yuan Qing summoned a great flood that devoured the other three and then Yuan Ming controlled said flood, "Origin Water Art: Water World Prison  Origin Water Art: Chains of the Leviathan."

    The three were gathered inside a giant ball of water where the currents gathered in the middle and then Yuan Ming made sure to chain the three so she could buy enough time. After the two traitors finished their preparations, they backed away and retreated to

    Qinyang who had already finished her preparations saw this and cackled. "Kikiki, good work you two. Now, we''ll be able to escape with ease what is that?"

    Qinyang felt the air tremble and from afar she could see the Water World Prison Shaking and boiling, "That will hold, right? Please tell me that will hold."

    "It will not." The twins answered with an apathetic Chorus.

    "I see. Then I better hurry up." Qinyang grabbed kept her Spirit Bow and Spear away, she brought out a white sword and then shed out, creating a rift in thin air using her sword, "You two don''t think they are that angry right?" Qinyang asked

    "Origin Lightning Art: Lacerating the Heaven!"  "Origin me Art: Dance of the Raging Skies!"  "Origin Frost Art: Red Tundra Painting!" three Origin Arts from the three Origin ns broke the Prison, and as they did, the three red at the other group nning to run away!

    "They are angered, Young Miss. I would advise to move quicker before we die from their assaults." The twins'' still calm chorus continued to resonate with Qinyang who was doing her best to charge a tiny jade boat on her palm.

    "You Twins are dead and Young Miss; you are going to be bedridden for three years!"

    The not so empty threats echoed.

    The three hurried to Qinyang and the twins, they were ready to kill and the twins got ready to intercept them andy their lives for Qinyang.

    "Origin Water Art: Seven Year D"

    "Okay, enough of that, we''re in the clear! Let''s go you, traitors." Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming''s cors were dragged away as Qinyang threw the palm-sized boat into the rift and jumped in herself with the two apathetic twins in tow!

    BOOM!

    The three''s assault only hit emptynd.

    "Tsk, we missed them!"

    "I can''t believe those two will disobey the orders of the Masters!"

    The three cursed Qinyang and the twins who were happily sailing into other worlds with only Qinyang showing a very wide smile.

 Chapter 429: The Mysterious Man

    Chapter 429: The Mysterious Man

    [Day 4 at the Cosmic Sailer]

    ''From the crashing waves, from the Heavens to the Earth, the bodies fall like a Waterfall made of Blood  A Red River flows from South to North  a trail of unending Cmity Connects from one life to the other as the path continues  The killing continued without an end, the blood dyed moon and formed the Blood Moon  From night till morning, from West to East it was a Sunrise filled with Blood  the sword hummed with demonic delight  the sword demanded the Life of Gods at the peak without insatiable delight  as every life was taken, the sword wept and cried blood.'' Chang Ping recited as she danced with a sword.

    A simple dance of the de, from the heavens to the earth, from the south to the North, the world was connected to a de that severs the lives of every living being. Chang Ping sheathed her sword as she finished the Eight Sword Movements of the Blood Seeking Sword.

    With Wang Ling sitting on the edge of the stern and Chang Ping performing before him as sweat-drenched her body. The others from the Sword Tower and the Wang Family watched this with awe. The way she moved was too beautiful to not observe.

    However, they heard none of her words. They could only see her moving her sword and the words she was reciting could only be heard by Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling rested his head on his knuckles as he watched Chang Ping perform the techniques, ''Your transition from Blood Moon to Sunrise Blood is weak and uneven. Your Qi is unsettled and does not flow smoothly. The Blood Moon starts from the left in a frontal circr movement, and once it returns to your front then you swiftly direct your qi and intent to cross the world and form a horizontal swing. If we were to fight, I would have been able to stab your right torso, and then take your right arm or your right leg. You would die seven times three seconds if you meet a Master of any weapon.''

    ''I understand.'' Chang Ping answered without any hesitation and then repeated her performance. She was far from perfecting the Eight Movements of the Blood Seeking Sword, but with Wang Ling''s guidance and her sword qi already doused with sufficient bloodlust and killing intent, she estimated that after 10 years, she''d be able to reach the level of mastery Wang Ling could show using an ordinary stick.

    [I do not know how master managed to practice this sword to this extent, but this sword technique of his is beyond ordinary. Though it is more like an ordinary sword maneuver at first nce, it utilizes no qibustion or qi wave only qi and intent concentration, its sharpness is still unrivaled. If he had the body and the qi to support its sharpness when we were fighting to the death I don''t think I would be able to pull my punches.] Chang Ping''s analysis of Wang Ling''s sword technique was spot on.

    Wang Ling''s sword was nothing special. Most Peak Techniques like the famous Celestial Crimson de of hers utilized the advantages of a Peak Expert''s Massive Qi. It had several stabbing techniques that utilize qi st, and several ethereal sword shes.

    But Wang Ling''s sword relied on polished intent. An intent that had been hammered for thousands of years had be so sharp that adding qi to it makes it so sharp that it could make it seem like it could send out ethereal sword shes.

    [I now understand how that single stone of hissted for so long in such a small and mundane vessel.] What Wang Ling gave Chang Ping in the past was etched in an ordinary sword and should have been destroyed upon contact because theposition of an ordinary stone would not have been able to sustain such an enormous amount of power.

    But now she understood that Wang Ling''s intent through this sword techniques of his. Fine and thin, still and tranquil, it seemed nothing but with a burst of bloodlust and killing intent would it only show itself.

    [A sword that hides its intent within an intent andpresses that intent to make a stronger sharper sword] Chang Ping could not help but smile under that mask of hers, [even after iming the seat of the Sword God I manage to still see that I amcking before him. It seems like losing all that qi led me to a better path.]

    Therge usage of her qi led to Chang Ping relying too much on its usage thus the current state of her Celestial Crimson de. But now, after being imparted by Wang Ling''s sword techniques, she could finally see a higher peak of sword mastery thanks to Wang Ling.

    ''Do not rely on your qi instead use it to strengthen your sword. Qi can be utilized in supporting the body and your intent, but never let it be your second nature to rely on such a thing. Qi will dry out with time, but your intent does not. Even if your Soul is rendered to dust because of concentrating too much in Intent utilization, it will remain with you and never leave your being, that is because your intent is not borrowed from the Universe, but cultivated by your will, hammered by determination and perseverance. Now, once more!''

    "Yes!" soon after finishing another set of sword movement, Chang Ping was ordered to return to training once more. Her voice now sounding out was heard by the others and hearing that response from her made the others look at Wang Ling who was quietly seated on his own.

    Even Roan who was manning the wheel smiled at Chang Ping''s little slip-up. Chang Ping bit her lower lip, ''Sorry, I got too excited, Master.''

    Wang Ling sighed at the sight of his disciple losing her cool, ''Sigh, do not worry about it. I''ll just use this as a cue to go and cultivate. As for you, you will continue training the sword movement, and lessen your qi usage.'' Wang Ling then stood up and the others followed him with their eyes.

    He was just walking calmly and then looked at Chang Ping who was in the middle of doing a maneuver, ''Stop.'' He said with a silent message, and Chang Ping obeyed, stopping in the middle of aplicated movement.

    ''I have told you several times already to lower your right elbow when performing the Sixth Move: Demonic Tune to enhance the sword''s hum.'' Wang Ling said and then used his finger to ever so slightly push down Chang Ping''s right elbow by three millimeters.

    Wang Ling checked onest time, then just said out loud, "Proceed." Before walking away as Chang Ping continued her magnificent performance.

    He could see that they had put two and two together that he and Chang Ping had been talking silently since earlier. Keeping up the act would just weigh on Chang Ping''s mind that she slipped up.

    The others who saw Chang Ping as a fairy of the sword just watched Wang Ling return to his room with quiet steps. They who thought was but an escort turned out someone Chang Ping respected massively to obey his instructions and heed his corrections.

    Wang Fu watched this mysterious man''s back disappear into the sleeping area of the Sailer, his eyes nted as his sword qi fluctuated.

 Chapter 430: Bloodline

    Chapter 430: Bloodline

    [Day 5 at the Comic Sailer]

    mes move in incoherent patterns; it waves and flows in any direction. It can be blown over by a gust of wind, yet it could also grow strong because of it. Calm and free, weak yet strong, unchanging and unchangeable, an unpredictable flow.

    [Sense the flow of fire, ept it withing me and then, activate the hidden pathway in the body] fwu* holding a red pill in his hand Wang Ling did his best to absorb the fire qi on the Six Star Pill [Infernal Retribution Pill] a pill gifted to him by Chang Ping.

    Traditionally speaking Wang Ling should be the one providing his students with resources, but because he was broke and could provide nothing for Chang Ping, he was left being pitied instead which he did not chastise himself with. He didn''t care how he gets his resources, cultivators raid tombs of the dead of cultivation resources, those who im that they would not stoop low were hypocrites in his eyes.

    Cultivating in silence for Days using the intense heat of the Infernal Retribution Pill that filled the room, Wang Ling quietly detected the 147 concurrent discovered pathways hidden in his body.

    [Aplicated hidden away like a word on an empty paper. Only appearing when heat is applied and grows ever so resplendent the stronger it bes.] Located underneath his meridian pathways, formed by an invisible material that reacts to fire.

    A pathway exclusive in this body, [A bloodline power is given only to a single person in any lifetime. That means this body of mine is one of a kind in this Universe, the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth is a constitution that cannot be traced I know now how to control it and its powers are mysterious. But its essence is connected to that of an Undying Phoenix]

    The only being barred from Reincarnation, the Phoenix that controls its own Nirvana a being that controls its reincarnation. Wang Ling knew that the possibility was slim, but never zero. Wang Ling''s concentration grew, and simr to his sword intent, it reached all new heights.

    He closed his eyes and underwent internal observation, [Follow the hidden paths and open everything slowly follow it and then paint the path in my head, form the outlines and slowly it would reveal itself.] Wang Ling concentrated for another day and then, only after that long and with the help of the pill, he finally managed to create a rough outline of the hidden pathways.

    zing Secret Pathways, 357 Minor Qi Points, overwhelming vitality activated through the help of mes. Wang Ling finished the painting and then when he ignited the veins, he could vaguely make out the imager of a bird.

    [This is going well but, I have to stop here.] Wang Ling opened his eyes and without being surprised, the Red Pill had already turned to ashes from losing its essence.

    The Infernal Retribution Pill used in curing Hell Frost just lost its efficacy after letting its essence run wild  it was wasted by Wang Ling, [This is not efficient enough. I need to seize the Flower ze King''s treasures if I want to seed in training this constitution.]

    Heined, yet he was smiling for what was in store for him in the future. The ze of his desires to manipte this body''s strength fueled his will to destroy anyone who would get in in his way, [If I can just use the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Body then I just might be able to forcefully reforge my constitution. If I have an undying body, I''ll be able to brutally mash two qi without fear of death.] His insanity reared its beautiful head.

    Wang Ling was enjoying himself and just as he was about to close his eyes again, he felt a sliver of refined killing intent aiming for him and without a moment''s notice he struck out with his sword.

    He swung his glimmering de; red light abounds as though they were lightning made of pure madness. Fast and deadly, yet, it stopped before its thirst could be quenched, "The Master is too jumpy, you will kill someone one day if you are not careful."

    "I could have killed you, Chang Ping"

    "You don''t have to lie Master; I know you can easily control your intent and sword as though you are moving an arm." Chang Ping wouldn''t have done such an outrageous act if she did not have confidence in Wang Ling''s skills.

    "I would agree to that if it was any normal day, but currently, my body is in a state of unrest. I just activated this body''s constitution and currently, and I just failed to control it just now." Wang Ling pointed at Chang Ping''s neck; a cut had formed.

    "Hahaha, that''s quite good then, Master. But, you see, threatening you was the best way to get your attention. I am in dire need of help, right now, you see" blood flowed out of the cut on Chang Ping''s neck, but instead of red, it was ck.

    "So, it had alreadye to that. It seems like it was I who made a blunder. Lay on the bed, Chang Ping, I''ll take care of it."

    "Thank you, Master" Chang Ping smiled and then undressedpletely. Her everythingid bare to Wang Ling who couldn''t care less about her beauty. Chang Ping''s beauty was truly something to behold, her figure was perfect, but at this moment, her body was wrapped in ck veins protruding outwards.

    Death Abyssal Curse Poison was the name of what she was afflicted with. At the moment, only she in the entire Universe was afflicted with it. A poison that came from after three conditions were met.

    Millenia of exposure to Abyssal Aura; Tainted by the Soul of an Emperor-ss Abyssal Demon and beyond; andstly, ten thousand living blood sacrifice. Months ago, these three conditions were met when she was fighting against an invading Abyssal Demon force.

    These conditions were met by pure coincidence. The reason why she resides in the Red Dawn World on her own was that she was already aware of the two conditions. If she was to be in the presence of lives, and an unfortunate ident was to transpire and ten thousand lives were to be taken, then the curse would activate.

    However, one unfortunate day, the War of the Wang Family and the White Tiger n was dragged to her world and the fight between the powerhouses caused the lives of twenty thousand people.

    That moment was seized by the Abyssal Demons and an Emperor-ss Abyssal Demon was made to sacrifice itself to afflict the Curse on Chang Ping.

    "Rx yourself, I will release the Curse Poison and then proceed with revitalizing your vitality."

    The Curse should have overtaken her a month ago and riddled her crippled unable to even move only waiting for death. But Wang Ling devised a way to stifle the advancement of the curse, provide her with the most powerful vitality booster in the Universe, the Blood Essence of a Three Haloed Bloodline.

    Wang Ling stabbed Chang Ping''s be, shoulders, waist, navel, chest, neck, and thighs with needles, ''Ang, transfer the Holy Qi on Chang Ping''s body the moment I ignite my bloodline.''

    Three haloes then appeared behind Wang Ling''s head, the density of Holy Qi grew and then through the needles, all of it was directly injected into Chang Ping''s body. The Holy Qi gathered on her chest where a ck sun-like image formed.

    Chang Ping moaned from the pain, "Do not give up, make sure to endure. Circte the Blood Seeking Sword''s intense killing aura, overpower death with your own will, do not feed it with your qi, it will only grow."

    The Death Abyssal Curse Poison eats the qi of the afflicted, because of this nature those afflicted experience a decrease in cultivation. The weaker they be, the closer they were to death. When Chang Ping met Wang Ling, her qi already capped at Qi Cloaking Realm, and was on the verge of death, it was her great fortune to have met Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling devised a way to prolong her life, and even taught her the Blood Seeking Sword to train her will and intent to help suppress the poison Wang Ling''s existence was keeping her going.

    Gathering all of his reserve Holy Bloodline, to the tip of his fingers he quickly pulled the needles out of Chang Ping''s body other than the one on her chest.

    The Cursed Poison now swirled around her chest and Wang Ling dropped concentrated Holy Lineage on the needle. Golden light exploded, Holy Qi filled the room and when the light subsided, the ck sun on Chang Ping''s chest was reduced to a mole.

    sh!

    Chang Ping cut her forearm and checked to see that her blood returned to being red.

    With ragged breathing and sweat going down her neck and chest, Chang Ping finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you, Master." When she said that she wouldn''t be leaving Wang Ling''s side was this. He was, quite frankly her lifeline.

    "Do not mention it, I am mooching off your resources anyway." Wang Ling stated as he hid his pale hands from Chang Ping, "I am going to take a walk outside, I need to stretch my limbs.

    Chang Ping smiled at the act of her bashful master who didn''t want to show his soft side. She quietly got dressed and then left the room with Wang Ling.

    The doors opened and right outside, Wang Fu was just passing by and turned to the side and saw Chang Ping behind Wang Ling with disheveled hair and uneven clothing.

    Wang Fu looked at Wang Ling, and though he could not see his eyes, Wang Fu saw that his pale skin was dried from energy. Wang Fu''s apathetic expression returned to Wang Ling''s eyes, and without saying anything, a single tear escaped his eyes.

    He just walked away, with his back straight as a spear, crying with a broken heart.

    Wang Ling watched these theatrics and saw how direct he was Wang Ling finally realized something, [Oh, I see now, he''s rted Wang Hong, isn''t he? He''s not adopted after all.]

 Chapter 431: What is Elegance?

    Chapter 431: What is Elegance?

    [Day 8 on the Cosmic Sailer]

    Wang Ling seated on the stern like always, by his side was Roan drinking alcohol with each other as they watched the children train, ''How is it that you are training in the sword, Wudi? I thought the White Rings didn''t train their bodies and just used the element of the world?''

    ''I thought I was just a normal human a few days ago, I couldn''t possibly change my way of fighting after so long. The swords I mastered can match those who had trained for years now, I am not giving up the path I created just so that I can conform to tradition.'' Wang Ling was still ying make-believe with Roan who think of him as someone from the White Rings or the Holy Race.

    Wang Ling rested his head on his knuckles, sighed at the sight of Chang Ping, and just told her, "Lower your arms, how many times have I told you not to bother with defending. You cannot defend effectively on war, just take the de and minimize the damage by altering your weight in your legs." Wang Ling''s instructions stopped being hidden under his breath.

    He no longer cared for being obscured and just chose to make his voice heard by Chang Ping. The others with him, were, of course listening to him ramble on but none of them stepped forth to say anything because Wang Fu''s eyes had been glued onto Wang Ling for the past few hours now.

    "Is something the matter? Is this about the matter with her? If you are wondering I am more than happy to tell you that I was only checking her condition, she was inflicted with poison and I was curing her!" Wang Ling exhausted by this charade just blurted out what he had been keeping to himself for days now.

    Wang Fu''s re did not settle down however, he was still observing Wang Ling checking to see if he was lying or not.

    The silent Hero, the Silk River Sword, someone with a continuous flowing de walked towards Wang Ling. With an apathetic expression, his sword intent rising he asked Wang Ling, "Why are you telling me this?" he now stood before Wang Ling and Roan.

    The others who came with the Silk River Sword were surprised to see him proactively approach someone else. Wang Go, Wang Xin, and Wang Fei have been wondering what the matter was for the past couple of days. This action of his confirmed a lot of their thoughts about the matter that had been confusing them since the other day.

    Ji and herpanion the Green Mask Hal were also intrigued by the passing drama that made the travel tolerable.

    When Wang Fu came back to them, they found him with a sour and unwanted expression, seeing how he confronted Wang Ling and thetter''s earlier exnation, they managed to surmise that a misunderstanding had formed between the three.

    "Wang Fu, do you not think that is enough? Causing any more trouble would not only cause Sister Chang Ping and Brother Wudi about everyone here in the Sailer. Do you not think you are overstepping your bounds?" Wang Xin, the Dragon Spear stated.

    Wang Fu considered his words, but Wang Ling suddenly raised his hands.

    "You do not have to stop him if he wishes to do something. We are merely clearing a misunderstanding, and hm stepping up means that he''s interested in clearing this mishap, are you not?" With but a yawn he looked Wang Fu in the eyes, asking him, "You ask me why I told you this, then, I shall provide an answer, but me me not for speaking these words for they are merely my answer.

    "First, you have been ring at me since we met at the breakfast table. Second, your intent is running amok as though you are some ignorant children who just gained his intent. Third, you clearly have feelings for Chang Ping yet a simple misunderstanding you painted in your head after catching a single nce. Lastly, I do not want any future troubles with any of the Wang Familying from this encounter."

    Wang Ling''s words were pure and straightforward, he didn''t mince his words and just got to the point. He was not afraid of Wang Fu who was nearing the 6th Rank of Cultivation. In the Cosmic Sailer, he had Roan to rely on so he didn''t really fear for his life.

    He provoked Wang Fu with simple words, yet he remained silent for a good while. Wang Xin and the others from the Wang Family saw Wang Fu trembling, "Wang Fu, that is enough, do no"

    But they were toote as Wang Fu confronted Wang Ling with brave and strong words, "What do you know, you brute of a man? My heart has never beaten this wildly before and you think that I have no right to worry about her? Your presence is that of a nuisance to everyone who taints beauty you who have tainted the beauty of Sister Chang Ping''s Sword dare to question my love for such an art!?"

    "you lost me, insane young man."

    Wang Fu''s brows creased ever deeper, "So you act innocently after changing that flowing art making it look crude without so much as a hint of elegance. I shed a tear because I knew you were further destroying the art that was Sister Chang Ping"

    At some point, Wang Ling stopped listening.

    Wang Ling was speechless at Wang Fu''s words. Never had he met someone with such a level of incoherent idiocy?

    ''Hehe.'' Chang Ping snickered as she heard Wang Fu''s words. Such ridiculousness was unexpected for someone like Wang Fu.

    Wang Ling could hear Chang Ping snicker, and then he just smiled as she said, ''So the Master is wrong, how rare is this? I better tell this to the others when we meet them in the future.''

    ''I want to return to my room, how about you take care of this matter?'' Wang Ling argued back without much thought.

    ''Please do not bring throw this trouble at me. I wish not to be drag into the matter. Though the situation is different, it does not change the fact that the Master needs to reconcile with the man who would help open the Tomb for us. I do not think the Master should fight them, like it or not they are stronger than us, and I am not the one with problems with him, you are. I that I might have unknowingly seduced him with a simpleugh but who would have thought he would fall for my sword dance? Clearly, I am not to me.''

    These words made Wang Ling suddenly had an idea and then, he stood up. Wang Ling became silent, he looked Wang Fu straight in the eyes, sighed ever so deeply, and just said, "As I thought, you are useless with the sword."

    "What!?" Wang Fu, was ever so slightly enraged by that remark.

    Wang Ling smiled.

    ''Master, what are you doing? I thought you were patching things up with him.''

    ''I am''

    ''How? You are only making him angrier.''

    ''Exactly.''

 Chapter 432: Humiliation with a sword and words

    Chapter 432: Humiliation with a sword and words

    "What did you just say? I am useless with the sword?" Wang Fu, a name that stands out even at the ranks of the Wang Family''s blossoming youths. Someone in possession of a calm and collected demeanor, he had been taunted hundreds of times before, none managed to shake his expression, yet, this was different.

    "Like I said, you know nothing in the way of the sword. Everything about you is yet to reach eptable mastery levels, yet you already wish to judge others'' training? How big of an ego do you carry? Why not throw some away so you can learn how to understand your foolishness?"

    Wang Ling''s words caused Wang Fu''s hands to tremble. He was angered, but he drew in a deep breath trying to calm himself, but then, Wang Ling''s voice once more echoed, "You im my teachings is crude, then you must mean that I myself am in such a way very well, I wish to request a duel, why not prove to me that your way of elegance is better than my, "crude", teachings and sword?"

    It didn''tst long for Wang Fu to crack. He epted the dual invitation, and the others moved aside giving them room.

    "The rules of the duel are simple, the usage of qi is forbidden and only mastery of the sword and intent is allowed. Fair, is it not? The losers will obey the winners'' onemand."

    "I agree with these terms. Then, draw your sword, I will make sure to let you know the weight of your words." Wang Fu''s words was piercing and then, as he waited for Wang Ling to bring out a sword yet, no such thing happened.

    Wang Ling raised two fingers, then just said, "This is enough for you, I have no intention of going above for something so uselessly tiresome." Wang Ling further provoked.

    The two stared at each other, there was silence and then Wang Fu went to cross the distance and shed at Wang Ling. A beautiful vertical swing, a clean path was made.

    Wang Fu was called the Silk River Sword because of his unbelievable elegance and grace and as he swung his sword without so much as a hesitation, he managed to live up to his name.

    "Monarch Sword: Silver Dawn." Wang Fu did not hesitate and against such a fancy move, Wang Ling simply pivoted his leg and then shifted his weight before casually dodging Wang Fu''s sword.

    Wang Ling moved his hands, and stopped his fingers at Wang Fu''s right temple, "You lose."

    Wang Fu paused, and when he turned to look at Wang Ling, he saw him waving his hands around in boredom, "Why the furious eyes? Cannot ept your defeat?" Wang Ling said as he was just about to return to his seat next to Roan.

    "I-I was caught off guard! Once more!"

    "Is that so? Then,e, I shall entertain your wishes." Wang Ling said and then they separated.

    A duel began once more, Wang Fu didn''t hesitate this time, he moved and shed out with the intent to cleave Wang Ling''s body. But, just like before, Wang Ling just casually moved and then stopped his fingers before stabbing him in the vitals.

    Time and time again, Wang Fu would ask for Wang Ling to fight him again, only to be beaten.

    Wang Ling remembered about the Wang Family''s teachings and then asked, "I am unsure of it, but do you know the teachings of the Wang Family?"

    "Do not unt the heights you have reached, neither should you announce your victories. Allow the world to watch, allow them to judge, and most of all, allow them to revere you on their own. Such was his beliefs." Wang Fu recited without fail.

    After all these years, his hard work had been met with an eptable response with apuse and cheers for his skills.

    Wang Fu had managed to live through this teaching without fail or so he had thought.

    "You acted not out of jealousy, but the desire to prove me wrong that I am the one who stands above all in this Sailer. I teach the one you admire, my words are capable of changing her forms, and I disregarded each and every one of you, only giving a single greeting when I boarded this Sailer.

    "Did you feel tinier when I did that? You say that you practice the Wang Family''s rules, yet you are nothing but a simple braggart wishing to be acknowledged by all. Do you love the spotlight so much, child?"

    Wang Fu was silent.

    Wang Fu, the one who devoted himself to the way of the sword found someone whose sword was even more beautiful than his. Wang Fu was entranced and believed that Chang Ping''s sword was truly something he should strive to reach.

    A perfect goal appeared before him, a shimmering existence in the form of a Sword Elder''s disciple. Wang Fu would have wanted to ask her for pointers, but, then, just as he was about to do so, Chang Ping''spanion stood up and then gradually destroyed her form and future little by little. His so-called teachings were derailing Chang Ping on a harsher path.

    When Wang Fu saw this, he failed to control his intent. He thought of asking Chang Ping about the matter in question, he wished to tell her that she was being pulled to the wrong path. He followed her and then saw her enter herpanion''s room, and when those doors opened, he found her disheveled for some reason he could not exin, he became furious.

    Wang Ling smiled at Wang Fu in derision, "You were jealous, but not in the way I thought. You did not like that some escort, a mere background character to the resplendent Senior, and in the end. You fell for Chang Ping''s sword taught by the First Sword Elder, and then you got irritated after learning it was some nobody who was teaching her."

    "Bu-but her movements their sharpness the moment you said som" Wang Fu tried to argue.

    "Of course, it would, you fool. No one learns a technique and expects anyone to learn it in a single day. Did your brain rot because of all that ego devouring your rationality? Sigh*,"

    Wang Ling ended his lecture with a deep, deep sigh. He looked at Wang Fu once again and then just walked past him, saying only, "Learn from this experience, Wang boy, if you truly wish to practice true humility then train without expecting anything from it other than improving yourself. Let go of your ego and the monikers given to you and maybe you''d be able to see past the ugliness in your heart. Look within you before you look at others boy."

    Everyone watched in awe as they saw someone utterly humiliate one of the greatest talents of the younger generation in the entire Cosmos. They watched him walk away, only now understanding that his silence throughout the entire journey did not mean he was weak orcking in any way, he was simply reserved.

    [How sweet, the master is teaching his descendants proper humility.] Chang Pingughed in secret for she was the only one who saw through Wang Ling''s angered faade.

 Chapter 433: Heart Demon

    Chapter 433: Heart Demon

    ''My Ego is devouring my rationality?'' Wang Fu questioned as the mysterious man walked away. His expression hardly moved, but his eyes shook as though his heart was affected by his words.

    Wang Fu, a name that had been spreading all over the cosmos for the past ten years. He was only 23 years of age and yet others were already confirming that he would be a Master Swordsman with time.

    He would realize his Quintessence and lead this Generation''s Wang Family Youths to a brighter future. When he was but 15 no one was his peer and already entered the Dragon Phoenix Rankings, when he reached the age of 20, he had was already at the 6th Rank of Cultivation. One says he was provided with the best of resources, but the fact of the matter remained that his hard work paid off.

    His sword drenched in his own sweat and blood garners awe of men and women alike. His calm disposition made him the goal of many, and his status made him envied by all. But, above all this, he held the core of his Family''s teachings, be a man of humility.

    Yet, ording to this mysterious man, Wang Fu lived thirsty for recognition. When Wang Fu heard his words, he couldn''t say anything, for his emotions quietly boiled.

    "Are you all right, Brother Fu?" Wang Fei asked, concerned about Wang Fu''s mentality. She touched his shoulder and had already formed the words needed tofort her cousin. But, the moment her hand touched Wang Fu, she felt a dangerous qiing from him.

    sh!

    "Ahhhh!" Wang Fei cried aloud as a fountain of blood tainted the floor! Wang Fu, moved his sword and severed Wang Fei''s hands surprising everyone, and annoying the hell out of Roan.

    Indiscriminately waving his sword once more, Wang Fu was just about to cut Wang Fei down, until Wang Ling suddenly stepped up and diverted his sword to the side saving Wang Fei. Staring at his hands, Wang Ling saw a gash going from his left wrist all the way to his shoulder, [He''s using his qi, albeit wildly and incoherent. His Heart Devil had taken control of him. What a sorryd.] hemented in his mind staring down on the kid who went wild.

    Wang Fu''s face began to change, his elegance disappeared he was in trepidation. From this wild heart to ragged breathing and then reddened eyes all of a sudden, Wang Fu''s expression changed into a broken smile asking the mysterious man, "What do you know about me?" his voice was raspy and then he swung his sword once again.

    There was a massive bridge on Wang Ling''s and Wang Fu''s cultivation and knowing this he jumped back, avoiding that sh. With him was Wang Fei and her severed arm. Throwing the injured Wang Fei over at Chang Ping. Wang Fu of course went after Wang Ling, but at this time, the other youths finally moved against Wang Fu.

    Wang Xin and Wang Go intercepted Wang Fu. "What are you doing!?!" Wang Xin cried aloud as he swung his spear against the sword. Wang Fu''s sword was knocked upwards, but Wang Fu recovered and as he twisted his, silver light emerged with a swing of the de.

    Wang Fu intended to strike Wang Xin down much like what he had down to Wang Fei. But, before his de could reach his friend, another stopped inches away.

    BAM!

    Wang Fu staggered seven steps back. Blood flowed out of his nose, but he was still conscious. Wang Go was enraged, but behind that fist, there was no killing intent. Despite knowing that he had fallen to a Heart Devil, Wang Go did not try and kill Wang Fu. Striking down an oldpanion was always hard to do.

    "Snap out of it, you fool!" Wang Go cried out, trying to reach out to Wang Fu he failed and Wang Fu just crossed their distance now more enraged than ever.

    "Get out of my way!" he swung his de with the intent to kill and the other two, despite theirbined forces was slowly being pushed back. Theyck the proper intent to face their fallen friend! Small cuts appeared around their bodies.

    Wang Go suddenly staggered as he failed to keep up with Wang Fu''s ferocity. Seeing a sword point going for his head, Wang Go closed his eyes, only to feel a hand grabbing his cor.

    Quickly, he opened his eyes, and from behind another sword passing by. The sword caught Wang Fu off-guard causing him to retreat several steps backward. Wang Ling was obvious the one who saved them.

    Ji and the Green Mask could not move against the Wang Family in fear of identally killing him, Chang Ping was busy with taking care of Wang Fei, and Roan couldn''t care less. The only one who could save them was Wang Ling, "Okay, that is enough. You two do not have what it takes to fight himwait, before any of you also gets devoured by a Heart Devil because of such ament, then know that what I meant is that youck killing intent to match him properly."

    Wang Ling threw Wang Go behind and walked forward against the berserker youth whose cultivation was leaps and bounds above his. With a nicked sword at hand, he stretched his arms and then got ready.

    Wang Fu saw those eyes looking down upon him. Without any hesitation, he crossed the distance summoned the silver light of the Monarch and shed out, "Monarch Sword: Thousand Realm Congregation!"

    From all sides Wang Fu shed out, all exits were blocked and Wang Ling was trapped, "Look out!" Ji, the pink mask shouted out of concern.

    But Wang Ling just sighed and stepped forward escaping every strikes'' range, "I already showed you this earlier, but it appears you weren''t listening. Your movements are elegant, your sword sharp, and your form brilliant. Your movement mesmerizing to watch, but because of that, you open massive pathways for others to exploit, like this."

    Standing just inches away from Wang Fu''s face, the sword could no longer reach Wang Ling, Wang Ling touched Wang Fu''s chest, "And when you are acting like aplete fool, even with the massive difference in qi, this is possible."

    Summoning his qi and sword intent, Wang Ling struck Wang Fu''s chest knocking down and sending in his Holy Qi to purge the clouding murky qi in his chest to calm him down.

    Looking down upon Wang Fu, Wang Ling could only shake his head, [I had high hopes for you. What a shame you couldn''t meet them even the Leo is stronger than your flimsy heart.]

    Wang Ling talked down on Wang Fu earlier because he believed he''d be able to rise to the challenge, but it appears he was wrong.

    But, as Wang Ling stood before Wang Fu, he just said, "I intended to help you with my words earlier, but it appears I caused you harm, what a shame. I wanted to illuminate your path and show you the path you wished to tread. But all it did was awaken the darkness in your heart, you hurt yourpanion, your sword beat, your heart weakened, with this, your path grows ever perilous, whether you rise to the challenge is up to you, young Wang Fu. But heed my words, if you can ovee this struggle, then you''d find yourself walking to a path of greatness."

    Such was his words that left Wang Fu incapable of stopping his tears from the disappointment he felt on himself.

    Wang Ling walked over at Wang Fei, helped Chang Ping reattached the arm, and then returned to his room to rest.

    Two dayster he would say his farewell to Roan and the others with Chang Ping.

    For someone who asked someone for a favor, Wang Ling would leave the youths from the Wang Family with a broken genius on a crumbling path and the only thing that upied Wang Ling''s mind was, [I am still unsure if they are adopted.]

    They have reached the Silver de World.

 Chapter 434: The Tomb

    Chapter 434: The Tomb

    Silver de World  [Dragon Blood Tavern]

    "Sir Ling Wudi, do you think that Brother Wang Fu will be able to recover from this?"

    "I don''t know, but whether he does or not has nothing to do with us anymore. I already did him the favor of allowing his heart to see its darkness, if he can''t even see his mistakes past that, then that would mean that''s his limitations."

    Wang Ling was not talking to Chang Ping, rather to Wang Fei who decided to join them instead of the Wang Family group. Her arm had already been reattached, the meridians did not suffer any major damages, but was still receiving treatment from Wang Ling.

    Wang Fei had her arms severed by her cousin who was swallowed by a Heart Devil. Despite them sharing blood it was hard to trust someone who had tried to cut you down once. Wang Ling did not mind her presence and with her joining their group, Wang Ling needed not to hire a guide to the Tomb.

    Also, Wang Ling made another deal with Wang Fei that she''d inform her about the war between the Wang Family and the White Tiger n. Wang Fei did not say anything against his requests as the war was not some secret.

    "This war began when another scuffle erupted when our family and the White Tiger n finally decided to reconcile and bury the hatchet by holding a martial conference. The Wang Family Masters against the Second-Generation Deities all stepped up to fight one another, and then, when the White Tiger n lost, they caused a ruckus and attacked us like cowards. My Uncle, the Second Elder, received grievous wounds because of this attack."

    Her words had no hint of a lie behind them, it was all the truth. Either that or Wang Ling had lost the ability to see through lies.

    "Tch, this is why we are losing against the Abyssal Demons, those bastards from the bigger powers can''t even pick their priorities. Instead of helping the Towers, they go about on their own ways prancing about trying to devour each other''s powers." Chang Ping clicked her tongue as she cursed the two Superpowers.

    Wang Fei creased her brows at those words, "I-I may be indebted to Miss Chang, but I will not just stand by as you badmouth my family. We of the Wang n values the Universe, we have been protecting the Origin World long before this cmity happened so we have our reasons for not being able to send out our strongest Masters!"

    Wang Fei came to defend her family. Her words were, once again the truth. The Wang Family had been protecting the Origin World with the Xiao Family for a long time. They who had been fighting against the enemies inside the Origin World hadsted for millennia.

    Chang Ping knew of this as well as she was one of the few who managed to witness the Hero Wang Shu Qing fight against the Abyssal Demons with nothing but a single Spear and his long-time friend, the Blood Spear, Sun Wu.

    This was verymon knowledge in the Universe, but from the side, Wang Ling''s hands stopped as he paused his spoon, "Is something wrong, Sir Ling Wudi?" Chang Ping asked and Wang Ling shook his head.

    "Nothing, I just remembered something, disregard me and just go on and have your conversation." Wang Ling stated as he returned to eating. He had already cut the mask he was wearing in half after learning that doing would not be a problem.

    He ate in silence contemting the bountiful information he was given, [Father has be the Hero of the Origin World the realm formed by the Creator himself. Hearing stories of Butler Sun is rather surreal, however.]

    Stories like this make Wang Ling feel that there was hope that his family was alive. Even after Centuries and Millenia had passed and their names no longer get mentioned so often, Wang Ling wished to believe still. Even if the newer generations reced the old Heroes, Wang Ling relished the old days where his family''s name was uttered.

    Days woulde to pass as Wang Ling with his twopanions. They entered the Silver de World near the Tomb and without dying anything they would reach the Breakde Mountain where the Tomb lies in between a small crevice.

    They arrived in the Rockey Valley. Upon their arrival, everyone already sized them up to see if they would be contenders for the loot. From Big ns to the youths from the Towers seeking to gain more experience.

    There were also the hopefuls wishing to gain more for themselves. Wang Ling walked across the path and then after some time, everyone finished their own evaluations they sneered at them for only the injured could even post a threat to them.

    In ces like this, there would always be levels of worth. The surrounding area of the Raid Target would always be split into levels: Those who could contend against the best of the best: those who have slightly weaker skillsets: and the bottom feeders.

    [That would usually be it, but I can sense some strong presences nearby.] Wang Ling looked around, though he found no one he could feel that there were still people watching from afar. There were adults, masters, in charge of making sure no one dies.

    In this Era where every genius mattered the most in hopes of raising the chances of the Universe''s collective survival, the Masters were there to make sure that none dies. In this Legacy Tomb, the fight for resources would undoubtedly be perilous and those who would step out of this event would be recruited to be raised by various Sects and Towers.

    Wang Ling only wishes to secure a fire attuned weapons and finally discover the paths of the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Technique.

    Wang Ling had no ns of being a part of the limelight so just before he could enter those touted to be the best of the best, Wang Ling stopped at the above average line.

    "Mister Ling, are not going to continue further? Brother Wang Fu should be there as well, it is the least I would be able to do for you." Wang Fei stated but Wang Ling shook his head.

    "I will not, I came here not to receive the eyes of the Masters surrounding the area. I wish not to steal the limelight from the others." His words could not be any more arrogant, but hearing that the woman''s words about Wang Fu, none spoke out loud in fear of being sent away.

    This masked man was not normal. They all thought to themselves.

    Wang Fei tried to convince several times over only to fail and then, Wang Ling finally just chose to stand by the roadside and observe theing and goings of the other people.

    "Will youe with me, Chang Ping?"

    "No, my body will be barred from entry. Like it had always been the Legacy Holds have strict rules about those who could enter their tomb. I will remain here and wait for Master to exit."

    "Is that so? Then I will try and make this trip quick." All of a sudden Wang Ling grew silent.

    He smiled, and then closed his eyes.

    ''Did you sense that Master?''

    ''Yeah, it appears that something quite interesting is happening.'' He said as Wang Ling felt the five simr qis a group of "impostors" have arrived.

 Chapter 435: Funny Trio

    Chapter 435: Funny Trio

    The Universe was vast and it had existed for a long time. Worlds were destroyed and stars are many in between. Gods and Immortals traveled the worlds before, but now it was Sailers, people who could move the clouds and call upon rain were now few in between, but, nheless, that was not the greatest change for Wang Ling.

    [Three Holy Qi the other two with Hellish Qi. They arepletely different qis, their densities differ from one another, but they are one and the same. Aplete replica of one of my aspects.] Wang Ling could tell, those were his qis from before he reincarnated for the second time.

    Their qis were actually well hidden, but they could not hide what was once his. Wang Ling sat there with his head lowered, remaining undetected, [It''s a good thing I met Roan.]

    Wang Ling''s seeping out Holy Qi had already been conquered for he had already managed to reel in his qi. Those that would seep out would be dissipated into the earth by Angel. Wang Ling was lucky to have met Roan indeed.

    ''What is your move, Master? From the looks of it, these five would be entering the Tomb with you. From what little report I managed to read before being almost fucked up, these Impostors kill everyone in the ces they go to. Though oddly enough they only kill thebatants and spare the Innocent and unwilling.''

    ''Did your reports say anything about anyone turning into an Abyssal Demon when they died by their swords?'' Wang Ling asked as thest one of the five passed him by.

    ''Not that I heard of. From the looks of it, those who died didn''t turn to Abyssal Demons as their corpses still littered the area. It was a pretty grotesque sight, wait, I have a painting here if you want to.'' Chang Ping flicked her wrist and Wang Ling epted a scroll.

    As he discreetly opened the scroll he was given, Wang Ling raised his brows at the amazing details of the blood and guts littering the ground.

    "That is one amazing piece of art it really captures the essence of carnage, does it not?"

    An excited voice sounded next to Wang Ling''s ears, and when he casually turned to his right, he saw a white demonic mask looking back.

    "Hello." A feminine voice erupted from behind said demonic mask, "You don''t seem surprised, Grandpa. When I did this there were a lot of people causing amotion. Like, I know I uncovered their plot for murder, but that doesn''t mean they have to kill me. It''s not like I would go to the trouble of saving someone''s life I don''t even know." The girl behind the mask said with delight.

    "Grandpa, you say? I know I look mature, but I don''t think I give the others the impression like that." Passing the scroll back to Chang Ping, Wang Ling was quite astounded by the little girl, "what makes you say what you said?"

    "Your smell? Wait I am picking up something new" the girl with the demonic mask drew closer to Wang Ling, took some sniff off him, and just tilted her head ever so slightly, she was confused, "Weird, you smell different now somehow. You smell no younger than two years old your soul and body''s scent does not align what are yo  Ack!"

    "Please, Young Miss do not act in such a manner. You are disgracing yourself as though you are parading yourself to be taken by this man."

    "That is correct, Young Miss, we cannot have you disgracing your lineage by acting like this. Please, do not besmirch its legacy by acting like a no-gooddy. Act with dignity."

    Two women with elegant words spoke of keeping dignity as they each pulled a lock of the nosy young woman''s hair, "Please act appropriately!" The two shamelessly said with apparentziness behind their intonations.

    Two other people appeared, both of which wore a Dragon''s Mask. The twodies'' height and stance were the same, their aura was also quite simr, they even wore the same ck Robes. It was quite the treat for the eyes.

    "Qing! Ming! You still dare call me Young Miss with all this abuse?" the Young Miss raged.

    "This is still withing reasonable degree of abusdiscipline Young Miss." The one on the right argued.

    "Hey! Yuan Qing just said abuse did she not?" the Young Miss felt like her life was in danger. She unknowingly hid behind Wang Ling, who didn''t say anything as he found what was happening rather amusing. It was like a skit to him.

    "Young Miss, do not be absurd we care about you, we will not do anything that will harm you in any way. We have grown up together for such a long time I am hurt that you would ever doubt the affection we hold for you." The one on the left stated.

    The Young Miss slowly came out from behind Wang Ling her body no longer shaking from fright, "Ho-how could I have ever doubted you, Qing! Ming! Forgive this sister of yours, I must have been a fool to doubt you!" the Young Miss then hugged the one called Qing and Ming. She sounded truly happy.

    But somehow, Wang Ling could tell that the Young Miss was being deceived, like a child being led on the nose by someone holding a candy, [What a fun trio.] he thought to himself smiling under his mask.

    "Could the three of you afford to stay here? I think the fun is starting over there." Wang Ling pointed at the path ahead where a group of youths was already breaking the barrier for the Tomb.

    Wang Ling watched it copse like any barrier and when it did, those who opened it were the first to enter and after the first five minutes the first line went in as well.

    "Mister, why don''t we enter the Tomb together?" The Young Miss offered to which Wang Ling responded with a shake of his head.

    "No, you go on ahead, I only n on entering at ater time."

    "Well, good luck to you, Mister!"

    "Have fun."

    Wang Ling waved his goodbyes and after all the formalities Wang Ling finally stood up when thest youth entered the Tomb!

    He walked with Chang Ping trailing behind him.

    Stretching his body, he cracked his neck and then asked Chang Ping for one thing, "Do you have anything that can withstand my Sword Intent?"

    Chang Ping threw an ordinary-looking white sword to Wang Ling, "That''s from a Seventh Rank Cultivation Swords Master, it is called, [Heaven''s Edge]. It''s quite sharp, Master."

    "That''s good, then, I''ll be right back, I''m going to collect some Resources for us, after killing my Imposters." Wang Ling entered the tomb, with a Treasured Sword in hand that could withstand his Sword Intent and takes the brunt of the damages he would suffer.

    Smiling, Wang Ling could feel something within him welling up, "It had been a long time since I wanted to cause a ughter like this." He said as he disappeared behind the barrier.

 Chapter 436: Tomb Raid is no longer exciting

    Chapter 436: Tomb Raid is no longer exciting

    The Tomb of the Flower ze King was filled with flowers with the energy of mes. Through them, alone Wang Ling could feel the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth hidden meridians bing more and more

    Wang Ling took a deep breath, he looked at the people surrounding him and how they scrambled for resources, "Quite the sight, is it not, Angel? Cultivators scrambling about searching for treasures hidden away by one who created the tomb."

    "Yes, quite theplicated contraptions areid about. Hidden rooms, traps, and tests, all of it are scattered all over the ce. I can feel it and the number of people fighting is staggering." Angel stated with a smile on her face. She was enjoying herself.

    "Good to see that you enjoying yourself, but we can look aroundter, first I am in need of your assistance to find what I''m looking for." Wang Ling nodded and just began walking as he asked for Angle to trace the ce with the most powerful zing Qi.

    Angel was someone who could only be seen by those with Primordial lineage because it was the very embodiment of Holy Qi. It controls the Holy Qi that Wang Ling has domain over and though that may not seem like much considering how weak Wang Ling was at the moment, that doesn''t limit the possibilities Angle could offer.

    The Holy Qi, one of the two Primordial Qis, its domains over every element in the Cosmos and any of the Holy Race was a Master Elemental Maniptor. Wang Ling no longer possesses the Supreme Spirit Qi, the qi that started it all, but, his Holy Qi was the purest of them all. His Holy Qi was unmatched in terms of its purity.

    He could control fire that does not belong to him, borrow the power of the earth, extend his regenerative capability to hispanions, and reattach limbs like nothing. Wang Ling''s qi was versatile in terms of its usage.

    With that said, what about said qi''s embodiment. Angel, whose control over the Holy Qi trumps even that of Wang Ling''s. The being that exists inside the Holy Qi, the being that embodies the power that transcends thews of the Cosmos.

    Angel''s strength was only limited by Wang Ling''s ipetence. However, doing like simple elemental tracing was not beyond current Angel''s abilities. By sealing off every other presence, Angel slowly picked out the object with the densest fire qi and then, finally, she finished her search.

    Smiling, she pointed over West, "I can feel two items. One is flowing smoothly like ake, serene and without much fluctuation yet still overbearing in terms of its pressure. The other is like a wild beast raging, beating like a living being its purity is amazing and if refined is beyond what Ling can handle, so what do you want to choose?"

    "What has to least people?"

    "The second choice. The area is surrounded by a strong elemental barrier, fire waves that bend thews of its surroundings. It scorches thend and the skins of those who approach, it may be worst as I can''t exactly pinpoint the effectsoh look at that Ling, that one has the same qi as you, can I check if it can see me?"

    "Hmm, try shouting, if it reacts to you then it can see." Wang Ling stated as Angel shouted to the Impostor looking to kill someone. Wang Ling couldn''t care less that his Impostor was about to kill someone as his thoughts were preupied with something, "Well, that''s even better than, a natural defense to lessen thepetition. Angel, how did it go?"

    "He didn''t react. I even tried appearing in front of him, he didn''t react the least bit." Angel''s shoulders slumped in depressions, she was sighing and as she did, so, she hooked her arms around Wang Ling''s neck seeking sce at the fact he could see and touch her.

    "Don''t worry about it, we''ll find someone else who could see you soon enough." Wang Lingforted Angel before casually walking west of the tomb. He passed a lot of constructs, through an aged hallway and found himself stopping in a room that''s filled with a fiery aura.

    A massive room that''s over 500 meters in diameter. The room had eight entrances and inside there was a single treasure ced atop a golden pedestal. The treasure was a literal beating human heart that''s emitting a copious amount of wild fiery qi.

    "Ling, that''s interesting, I want it!"

    "I''ll get it for you, just make sure to help me contain the seeping out fiery qi that it has. Wait, can you even manipte its emission of fiery qi?"

    "Of course! If you extend your qi into it I''ll be able to yI mean help you contain it."

    "You don''t have to hide wanting to y with it, Angel." Wang Ling generously stated as Angel''s smile became as broad as could after Hearing Wang Ling''s words.

    "Thank you, Ling,!" Angel tightly hugged Wang Ling as she instantly forgot the issue regarding the earlier incident. Though she could not hold anything from the Material World, Angel was still like a child who had a lot of interest. She would ask Wang Ling for a long of things and if it was doable Wang Ling would not say anything. This was no different.

    Wang Ling was still on its doorsteps and had not entered but he observed the seventeen youths trying to get the treasure. When he looked around, he was amazed at just how many people could withstand the wild qi.

    He was just about to step inside when he noticed something interesting.

    To his surprised, inside the chamber, there was a familiar voice echoing, "Dang Wen! Do you really think I would let you take this from me!? You must be fucking dreaming! Give up now, because it is clear who would gain this treasure, me, the Dust Brawler Wang Go!"

    "Bah! Shut up, Wang Go! You think you can get to me faster than I can!? This thing is perfect for my Infernal Fan, I will not let this go so quickly!"

    Wang Ling saw Wang Go fighting for the heart, it was quite a coincidence.

    "Something big is in this chamber!"

    Then a few raiders arrived and the moment they saw the Heart greed surfaced in their hearts, but then, when they saw Wang Go and the one from the Dang Family, all of them stopped.

    "Stop! The Dust Brawler is here, we won''t stand a chance."

    "No to mention the zing Fan and other prominent names are here tsk, fighting for a treasure here is not worth the risk."

    "I see, then leaving this ce to them is more efficient,e on, let''s leave hmm? Look at that, some fool wants to fight for Heart?"

    "Who?"

    "I don''t know, someone from the Sword Tower, I suppose I want to believe he''s capable, but his cultivation strength is not rousing any in me."

    A group decided to leave but stopped for a moment seeing that Wang Ling showed interest in stepping in the room where the Beasts of their generation gathers.

    Amotion was created gathering the attention of those who had already entered. The majority of the people inside saw and inspected Wang Ling''s strength. They scoffed in derision, but Wang Go did not.

    Instead, Wang Go stopped his steps looked at Wang Ling, and just sighed before walking away.

    When Dang Wen saw this, he was so confused that he didn''t even have the time to think of an insult, just shouting at Wang Go, "Where are you going!?"

    Wang Go who had already decided to give up now gathered everyone''s attention. Everyone was apprehensive, they were sensing the surroundings if something was about toe that they didn''t know about.

    Sighing, Wang Go just said, "That treasure''s owner, had already been decided, best give up now and search deeper inside."

    "What nonsense are you talking abo"

    Dang Wen''s question could even bepleted because from the corner of his eyes, he saw the neer casually walking through the massive heatwave as though he was in a casual stroll.

    Wang Ling who just had Angel scatter the heatwave of the Heart reached the treasure and just ignored everyone''s dumbfounded expression. Wang Go who had exited the chamber saw this and just sighed before bowing to Wang Ling, saying, "I will see youter, Senior Ling Wudi."

    "I as well, good luck in your endeavor, Wang Go. I am sorry for getting this loot, I cannot repay you with anything, but from now on I will not target anything you wish to get. I just really needed this one."

    "Thank you, senior."

    After that exchange, Wang Ling casually picked up the beating heart and then kept it away like he was in some farmer''s market picking up fruit.

    "Okay, Angel, what direction next?"

 Chapter 437: Taking everything

    Chapter 437: Taking everything

    "What direction next, Angel?" Wang Ling was ready to leave after getting the mysterious still beating heart, but then the moment he took the first step, he heard someone screaming from behind.

    "Die!" The idiot screaming while attempting a scream attack just missed Wang Ling altogether.

    "Screaming while trying to sneak in an attack, how amusing. No matter the Era, this kind of thing always happens." Wang Ling just moved his body to the side like always, and though the idiot followed up by redirecting his sword sh, Wang Lingughed, "That''s impressive, but, that kind attack results in the divergence of qi. It is slower than the initial attack, and with uneven qi flow doing this will be easy"

    Wang Ling moved his hands, he gathered his qi on his fingertips, and then as he traversed the base of the sword, Wang Ling diverted its course and as his fingers reached the sword''s handle, he had already managed to have the sword embed itself on the ground.

    Face to face on the young man, Wang Ling just spoke calmly, "with its strength already dissipated because of your doing. Forcing your body to react is not a good thing. This is the reason why we have techniques to not force the body doing incorrigible stunts."

    "Why are you telling me all this?" the young man could not understand Wang Ling''s annoying, yet helpful ramblings.

    Wang Ling paused, then shrugged his shoulders, "Hmm so that''s what I do when I forcibly stifle my intention to kill." Wang Ling sigh before touching the young man''s chest and sending out a fist strike, "Mountain Crushing Fist."

    Boom! He altered the strength of the Original Fist technique to not kill the young man. The young man was sent flying, and with one down, more than two dozen rushed him after sensing how low his cultivation was. Wang Ling was hesitant instinctively brought out his sword, he was ready to kill them all to make things easier for him but stopped halfway through, [I can''t kill the future of the Universe, no matter how weak they are.]

    He who ughtered billions was actually thinking of letting them all live through this encounter. He didn''t care if they were to die from the hands of others because that''s far from being his problem, but Wang Ling wouldn''t actively kill them because of such weak reason as being attacked.

    He didn''t want to further whittle the numbers of the younger generations. Even when Wang Ling went to takeover the Star Seeking Sect, he only killed the Elders and a few disciples.

    He had been thinking of the broader future. Even his act of saving the orphans was himying the groundworks of his Sect''s disciple cleaning up the ve trafficking that lessens the Universe''s manpower.

    Killing these people from the Younger Generations would be conflicting to his goals if he kills them now, and Wang Ling may be a hypocrite but he at least sticks to his ns for the most part.

    He dodged their weapons, redirected the others, and then epted the non-lethal attacks. Wang Ling received several injuries, but with that sacrificed he managed to stop killing anyone and opening up a window for him to take advantage!

    "Angel, help me gather the Energy of the Earth!"

    "Okay."

    Through Wang Ling''s legs he could feel the power of the Earth taking hold of his soles granting him a stable footing, he clenched his fist, gritted his teeth, and then struck the ground, "World Crushing Fist!"

    The asphalt floors crumbled and as the stones all were uprooted, the rubbles and the shockwave sent the young ones flying! Wang Ling cut through the smokescreen, and from the corner of his eyes he saw a man holding a red fan.

    It was Dang Wen, the man arguing Wang Go earlier about to strike at Wang Ling, "You''re getting away!" Dang Wen announced, but his hands failed to evenplete its movement as his eyes became covered in cold sweat.

    His world suddenly turned a bloody red and Wang Ling''s figure from an ordinary young man to that of a blood frenzied monster! Dang Wen and the people in that room all froze, some even failed to breathe properly.

    Their worlds only returned to normal when Wang Ling exited the room. Dang Wen watched the ce where Wang Ling disappeared to and held his neck, he thought back to how Wang Go acted at the sight of Wang Ling and somehow became even more frustrated.

    "That bastard!" Dang Wen was both irritated at Wang Go for his own stupidity that he challenged Wang Ling, and that person who humiliated him, "I''m going to make him pay for humiliating me like this!"

    "Is what he should be saying right about now." Wang Ling guessed right without effort.

    "How can you be so sure?" Angel asked.

    "When you live long enough and see enough problematic people, you''ll get to understand how prideful people works. Live long enough and you''ve even be able to see through their Masters which is not hard considering most of them acts like children as well." Wang Ling who was moving without regards to the surrounding conflict.

    "That''s amazing, it''s like you can read their minds!" Angle was impressed.

    "Though I have to make sure I don''t let these thoughts consume me as there are still beings more intelligent than me. I just haven''t met them yet and if meet one and treat them like any other third-rate masters, I would die worst than anyone could die. Because I died the same the people I mock do." If he dies by underestimating someone then it would be best to just destroy his soul and end his suffering.

    Knowledge was indeed the strongest Weapon in Wang Ling''s arsenal. But understanding its limits was the hand that could manipte it.

    Wang Ling sped through the Tomb, he saw a lot of people moving and fighting each other and when he reached a room littered with some sort of red stone he had not seen before, Wang Ling joyfully nodded his head.

    "I''ll be taking the entire stock." He announced disregarding the dozens of youths fighting over for the resources.

    Taking out the Heart he stole from the other room, Wang Ling asked Angel, "Can you make it beat like before?"

    "The qi inside this heart will be lost if I do that."

    "It''s fine, you only have to do it for a minute."

    Angel nodded, stimted the inner working of the Heart and did what was asked of her. The Heart beat wildly, the force and heatwaves it emitted pushed the unknowing youths to the wall, some even coughing up blood.

    Wang Ling walked towards the center of the room, looked around, yawned, and took the treasure everyone was fighting over.

    Wang Ling left the room, now without anyone trying to kill him.

    Smiling, Wang Ling looked at the mysterious beating heart, "Okay, I just found a way to make hoarding all the easier."

    And so, Wang Ling found an even easier way to steal from the younger generations.

    He may refrain from killing them as much as he could, but he''s not beyond stealing resources from them.

    [I need them as well.] with that train of thought, Wang Ling nned on hoarding as much as treasure he could to himself.

 Chapter 438: Twins

    Chapter 438: Twins

    Wang Ling''s methods were quick, short, and effective. The Tomb Raid had only started for no more than three hours, but Wang Ling had already managed to seize treasures that would suffice in helping him break through the Fourth Rank of cultivation multiple times over.

    He had also gravely injured more than a few dozen youths, breaking the bones of several more, and incurred the wrath of enough young people to create a tide of angry mob like the ones that were currently on the move wanting to tear Wang Ling limb from limb.

    "Get back here you bastard! That Hell Fire Sword is mine! You dare steal what I had already gotten my hands on!? You''ll fucking pay for that!" shouted a burly young man.

    "You piece of shit, that Pill was mine for the taking and you attack me from behind like a coward! I will break you apart when I get my hands on you!" This time, it was anky youth.

    "You son of a bitch I" a beautiful young woman wanted to curse him out as well, but Wang Ling''s figure suddenly stopped, turned around, and then idiotically jumped into the fray of the tide.

    "Angel." Wang Ling called out as he brought out a beating heart.

    "I am on it." Angel responded to Wang Ling''s call, she circted the energy and while it had yet to activate, Wang Ling already appeared before the woman who cursed himst.

    "This is your fault." He said with little deviation in expression before twisting his body and kicking her on the temple with little intention of keeping the damage to a minimum. The woman''s face darkened, she tried to speak but it was already all toote.

    BAM! Because it was too sudden, she could only circte her qi and block the impact, but it was enough to knock her head down on the ground. She growled in pain, but in that tide, no one would help her for their own intentions did not align helping a rival.

    If Wang Ling''s assault was a tragedy for the woman, then it was a golden opportunity for the others. They actually celebrated her sacrifice. The one they could not catch came back for them to kill! Their smiles became brighter, but, Wang Ling just sighed

    Dudun!

    A very loud heartbeat echoed that derailed their qi and was followed by a weakened heatwave. All was blown away, and those who powered through were only kicked in the stomach by the unimpressed Wang Ling.

    [Am I really entrusting the future to people like this?] Wang Ling was thinking if sparing all of them were actually worth the trouble. He could only sigh in dissatisfaction and anxiety.

    "You are really ruthless. Your methods are effective and you keep them alive to let them know of their uselessness." A voice echoed from Wang Ling''s right.

    "He''s also very thorough. He came back to them while they are running after them and then activated the Scorching Wave Heart of the Volcanic Liger. But I say, why did he waste such a valuable resource when he''s fully capable of killing them? Do you have an idea, Qing?" another from Wang Ling''s left appeared.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming looked at Wang Ling from each side asking him at the same time, "Why didn''t you kill them when you could''ve done it so easily?"

    Their question came out at the same time, their tone did not hold any contempt, simply confusion. Wang Ling feltpelled to answer them, "Killing them will only gain me a lot more enemy outside."

    "Killing them here will result in no one knowing you attack them. Step out of this Tomb and they''ll tell their Elders and Masters what you did. Quite frankly what you are doing is utterly stupid." Yuan Qin, the one on the right stated.

    Wang Ling pointed at his mask, "Why do you think I am wearing a Mask?"

    "Because you are a member of the Sword Tower? That style is of the Sword Tower, correct? Seeing that you are wearing a red mask without a single horn means that you are either from the lowest floor or the Associate of the Third Sword. What are you?" Yuan Ming answered.

    "the first."

    "You are lying." Both said in a chorus.

    "Then neither." Wang Ling said before walking away.

    The twins looked at each other, confused, they didn''t think he''d answer so honestly this quickly. They didn''t smile but their eyes glowed ever so brightly, "You are a fascinating specimen, do you wish to help us in understanding your mind?

    "We would like to study your mind as to what made you answer strangers so quickly and without thinking about the consequences of your"

    "Because I do not fear the consequences enough to lie about this matter. You two are also rather nosy so I reckoned you wouldn''t leave me be if I don''t at least tell you the truth of such a simple fact." Wang Ling once again did not lie.

    ''Angel, lead me to the next treasure no, make it a ce with a suitable environment.''

    ''Why are you whispering?'' Angel asked while looking for what Wang Ling asked of her.

    ''Nothing, really.''

    "You are lying why are you lying despite not talking to anyone?" Yuan Ming, the one standing to his left looked at him with questioning eyes.

    "Can''t say and don''t want to say it. I was not talking to either of you. Wait you two, aren''t you supposed to be guarding someone? I don''t even know the two of you so why are you here with me?" Wang Ling was genuinely confused about their randomness.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming looked at each other and as though hade to a realization about something, "I am Yuan Ming!"

    "I am Yuan Qing."

    "It is nice to meet you." Both introduced themselves.

    "why are you doing this?" Wang Ling asked, confused.

    "Are you not irritated by us because you did not know of our identities?"

    "no."

    Wang Ling''s honest answer shocked the twins, and then the two of them came to the same realization about the situation. The two gave Wang Ling a pair of judging eyes then just said, "how perverted but, if it will get you to let you let us study you then we would be willing."

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming with "bashful" expressions as they turned away while slowly raising the corners of their robes showing off their pristine legs with both of them showing him seductive looks.

    "I am not the least bit interested." He was once again honest.

    The twins retreated and went to have their own meeting, "are you thinking what I am thinking?" Yuan Qing wanted to confirm something with Yuan Ming.

    "That is the only exnation." Yuan Ming nodded.

    "Are you interested in Men?"

    "No, I just don''t have any interest in the two of you."

    "I feel like something inside me broke." Yuan Qing said.

    "Me as well." Yuan Ming agreed.

    "That''s pride." Wang Ling confirmed.

 Chapter 439: What is your name?

    Chapter 439: What is your name?

    When Wang Ling entered, several young people were already inside, all of them moving slowly as they tried to head deeper into to the cave. They were trying to protect themselves from the scorching heatwaves of the crystals and hidden mechanisms filling the cave that''s perfectly crafted to utilize the cave''s confine space and increase the temperature.

    They were all apprehensive in their movements, but three people just waltzed into the cave without so much as a minor precaution.

    The youths did not know of their identity. They were not famous monstrous geniuses, but, seeing them waltz in like so in such an environment made them believe otherwise.

    Of course, the answer was obvious, it was Wang Ling and these two newly found stalkers. The three looked at the crystals, admired its designs and Wang Ling tried looking past the illusory formations only to fail miserably, [Without the Devil''s Eyes I can''t see past these illusions. What a waste.] he mulled over his lost gift with a sigh.

    Well, all the while he''s acting so disappointed, Wang Ling took notice of the other two was oozing with azure energy. The qi wrapped around them was that of the water element.

    "Ooooh, so that''s how you managed to bypass the various traps of the Tomb? But isn''t its heat beyond that of Mortal ze?" Wang Lingmented, "How do you do it?"

    This question caused the surrounding youths to lean closer to the three. They too wished to know so they could utilize it for themselves.

    "We choose not to spread the information." The two answered, and while Wang Ling just shrugged his shoulders, the other youths were cursing them deep down for giving them hope. Seeing this made Wang Ling quite entertained. Suffering was indeed good entertainment.

    As the struggling youths'' mouths turned agape, they looked at these three, all thinking the same thing, ''Who the fuck are these assholes?'' They thought to themselves as the three''s nonchnce radiated out of them. The three did not mind the others, but that only made the others lower their heads out of shame even more.

    Wang Ling actually tried prying deeper into the matter. He sent out his Qi and even got a reaction, something strange happened.

    [My Holy Qi domains over elemental powers andw in the Universe but their qi, is resisting my prying.] Wang Ling grew interested, he wanted to experiment more on the matter, but Wang Ling felt their eyes staring at him with judging eyes.

    "What you are doing is extremely rude, please refrain from doing such an act. Do you wish for us to pry into your own secrets?" They asked, openly displeased about Wang Ling''s incessant prying.

    "A pot calling the kettle ck, I see. But I know that I was wrong so forgive me for what I have done. Also, don''t lie, you both don''t know how I deal with the heatwave."

    "yes, we do not know so would you please tell us?"

    "No and don''t go prying on me, okay?" Wang Ling teased the two and as he reached the end of the cave what he saw was the Wang Fu with quite an ugly expression.

    When Wang Fu saw Wang Ling''s presence, she turned her attention to the golden fiery globe embedded at the end of the cave walls. When Ji saw Wang Ling, he was already prepared to let him take the treasure, but seeing how he''s so rxed inside the cave, Wang Fu somehow felt reassured about his loss.

    "I see, so it was senior who was causing themotion, I should have known." Wang Fu sighed turned around and trudged on as he decided to leave.

    "Where are you going?" Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming asked Wang Ling who decided to turn his back on the treasure.

    Wang Ling gave the twins a quick look and then at Wang Fu, "Take the treasure, Wang Fu, I made a deal with Wang Go that I won''t touch any treasure he wishes to take, so I''ll extend the offer to you. The treasure was a disappointment anyway."

    Waving his hand to Wang Fu whose face darkened with the uttered words. Wang Ling left the cave empty-handed.

    The twins looked at Wang Ling, "Were your words directed to the treasure or the child?"

    "The child." Wang Ling answered truthfully, "I thought he was going to be a good find in this Universe, but in the end, he''s just a weak kid."

    "Do you hate the kid?"

    "No, just disappointed is all."

    Wang Ling left the cave without anything to show for it, he had wasted his time with someone he didn''t want to meet. Wang Fu, in his eyes, had a lot of potentials to show, his heart was weak, but if he could just rise up and straighten his will, then a true prodigy would be born from the ashes of his weak former self.

    Like it had always been, Wang Ling collected more resources, and while following Angel''s direction he found a suitable ce for cultivation. In an Ind-like Room where Magma flowed like a river, Wang Ling sat at a stone tform floating in the middle of a Magma Lake. Wang Ling was ready to start cultivating, disregarding anyone that may arrive to disturb him.

    He had Angel protecting him so he didn''t fear anything mighte for him, but someone was barring him from starting his cultivation.

    "Why are the two of you still here?"

    "Why, is there a problem with us being here?" asked the twins with utter nonchnce.

    "Yes, I cannot concentrate with the two of you staring at me like I am some disy to observe."

    "Okay, we will take our leave if you answer a simple question for us." Both spoke.

    "If it will make the two of you disappear, then go ahead and ask me." Wang Ling dly epted their offer.

    "What is your name?" They both asked a simple question.

    Wang Ling smiled, and asked them, "Why are the two of you still stalking me while you have to protect someone from harm? Why not go find that childhood friend of yours and protect he" he didn''t want to answer it for obvious reasons.

    If he lies about his name as Wang Wudi, he will have to face something troublesome, and if he tells his real name, he would most likely face an even more problematic thing.

    "Do not change the subject. What is your name?" Yuan Qing started emitting a hostile aura.

    "Depending on your answer, we would have to take action against you." Yuan Ming was not short to follow.

    Wang Ling sighed, ever so calmly, he began opening his mouth to speak, "Wang Wudi."

    "You lied." Both of them said and their hostility rose tremendously.

    SWISH!

    Quickly, Wang Ling moved his hands and attempted to knock the twins down with swift movements. His movement was without w, but it couldn''t reach his enemies.

    Both his hands were stopped by fingers, without so much as an effort from the two.

    "How cute." They spoke.

    "Angel." Wang Ling smiled and the magma moved. Tendrils sprouted and raced to reach the two girls, "I''m sorry for this." He apologized in advance as he got ready to retreat.

    But, two vice-like hands grabbed hold of Wang Ling''s hands and then the two spokes, "You don''t need to be sorry." Their auras changed once more, and then; the water sprouted from all around them!

    A tsunami devoured the tide of magma, and when all settled, the magmake turned to stone.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming looked in Wang Ling''s eyes.

    "How"

    "Cute"

 Chapter 440: Fire Chicken

    Chapter 440: Fire Chicken

    After millennia, Wang Ling once again felt a sense of helplessness. When Wang Ling fought with Chang Ping, he was able to match her thanks to both of them mostly fighting using their experience and skills.

    In the fight, he lost because of his current body''s limitations and his inability to properly use his qi. That was the reason why he left the Lowest Worlds in the first ce, to disassociate himself from his softness and regain his fangs.

    Though he had been sparing a lot of people, his means have been bing more and more ruthless. He thought he was regaining himself, he thought that he was getting stronger, but, at this moment, as his hands were held by the twins, Wang Ling felt a grave sense of danger.

    Wang Ling''s eyes grew apprehensive about the situation, "Can we talk about this?"

    "Can you tell us your name?" the twins asked.

    "I told you, I can''t."

    "Then you die."

    Without any hesitation, the twins broke Wang Ling''s hands. He winced as their own qi invaded his own. He fought it back but his Holy Qi was actually getting devoured, [That''s not good.] he thought as he stopped the scream within him.

    With his hands being broken, he jumped and stretched out his legs and struck their heads. Of course, caught his legs and was just about to crush his legs when Wang Ling finally brought out the [Heaven''s Edge] on his right hand.

    Wang Ling gathered his strength on his pinky and ring finger, he activated his bloodline, three rings appeared on the back of his head.

    "As we thought." Yuan Qing and Yuan Mingmented after seeing the three rings. They did not react in any way to Wang Ling pulling out his sword because in their eyes, what he just did was extremely idiotic.

    When Yuan Ming saw Wang Ling pulling out a sword, her initial reaction was that she praised its craftmanship, the next would be to pull it down Wang Ling''s hands, altering any ns he had and breaking his arm. All of it was within Yuan Ming''s calctions.

    However, when Yuan Ming and Yuan Qing turned to look at Wang Ling ready to question him about the matter inside their heads, something obstructed her view. Falling in front of them was Heaven''s Edge Wang Ling threw up before Yuan Ming could break his arm.

    Wang Ling saw this and caught the de with his mouth even cutting his lips in the process due to the sword''s extreme sharpness. Yuan Ming''s eyes widened, "This is not a part of my calctions." She said aloud.

    What Yuan Ming did ce in her calctions was that Wang Ling could match her in terms of ying on the battlefield. In fact, with Wang Ling''s experience, the windows and paths she could see in a fight was exponentially less than his.

    Wang had gathered his strength on his fingers not to swing it at her, but to throw it and catch it with his mouth as it goes down. With the sword in his mouth, he moved his head!

    "Twilight Sword (altered): Cosmic Retribution." In a brief moment, Wang Ling activated his sword intent,ced it at the Heaven''s Edge, and drew out its power. The sword intent that could break anything fragile his body included finally found a somewhat suitable vessel and with a burst of strength!

    STAB!

    Wang Ling was just about reached Yuan Ming''s shoulder, when, all of a sudden Yuan Qing who had been watching from the side intervened and pulled her sister''s shoulder away. But with that Wang Ling''s left was free.

    He moved his left hand quickly, grabbed the sword''s hilt and partially healed the broken bones, and powered through the pain of his crushed hand, [This is a new creation of mine, so I can''t control it. Let''s see if it can kill them.]

    Wang Ling''s eyes changed. He did not care for anything, he let go of any limiters in his mind and let his sword travel from West to East. A silent movement, a single path, and a single sh wasing.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming saw this and felt their hearts thumping. A bad premonition appeared, their eyes changed from certainty to confusion, then finally to a trickle of fear. They could alter Wang Ling''s sword if they shifted his position, but they did not know the technique''s path thus, without a moment''s notice they chose to let him go.

    "Twilight Sword: Crossing the Void."

    Shing*

    Like the never-ending darkness of the void, a chaotic mesh of qi, spirit, sword intent, and even the tiniest bit of spatial control he had remaining in his soul appeared. Wang Ling''s sword traveled from west to east without any hesitation, without any sign of stopping, and without any restriction. Wang Ling let the technique flow as smoothly as possible, after soon after, the sword technique''s true essence appeared, like the void, in its silence,es Chaos.

    BOOM! Wang Ling''s sword was about a meter and a half above the floor, but when Chaos took over the silence, the ground was unearthed! Rocks and boulders were created, and for the next 100 meters, destruction ensued.

    This was Wang Ling''s iplete sword technique. Wang Ling became out of breath. his stamina was waning but thanks to the three rings he could still hold on.

    The pain ironically helped him keep his sanity, "That technique is really unreliable." He said as his legs regained strength for him to stand and as he looked at the twins standing before him, undamaged.

    "Your refusal to say your name, that Holy Qi, that Sword Intent. That technique you executed clumsily must have been new a new creation to hide, the Blood Seeking Sword. AS we thought, you must be a Wang Ling." Like what they had been doing this whole time, the twins spoke at the same time with absolute synchronicity.

    "" Wang Ling did not answer.

    "We will take that silence of yours as silence as a yes."

    "I am the true Wang Ling. I am not an impostor" He tried to reason.

    The twins scoffed, "We can see that you did not lie just like the others."

    The twins said those words, their hair began floating. Their eyes changed from ck to azure, and then, around them, the abundant fire qi dissipated and was reced by heavy water qi, "We will terminate your existence from the face of the Universe."

    [They''ve been holding back. Escape is not possible reasoning is against both of our logic, and I can''t prove that I am the true Wang Ling did they feel my qi andpared it to the others? Either way, I am screwed if I don''t take this seriously.]

    Wang Ling cursed inside his mind, he took a deep breath and then brought out the mysterious heart.

    "That won''t work on us." The twins spoke in a chorus once more.

    "I know, that''s why I''m using it on me. Angel! Direct the heatwave on me!"

    Fwoosh! Wang Ling''s body did not reject the heatwave, instead, he epted it, took the full brunt of its powers, and coughed up blood. He suffered internal injuries, but, thanks to that, Wang Ling managed to activate the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Body, at least a part of it.

    The twins'' eyes widened at the sight of this and as Wang Ling felt his body raging with ze and power, he began epting the qi surrounding him. The enhanced senses brought by the activation of his constitution brought forth a burst of strength.

    "Okay, I am going to hunt you two is something the matter?" Wang Ling asked seeing how they diffused their intent all of a sudden.

    The twins looked at him, with confused eyes, their hostility was reced by curiosity, "You are of the same Race as the Fire Chicken?" the twins asked.

    "what?"

 Chapter 441: Testing

    Chapter 441: Testing

    "In the Vast Cosmos, there were four Deities born from the grace and love of the Great Mother of Beasts. These Deities had their own attributes, ruling over an aspect of the Universe. Among these four, the ruler of Fire one that was said to hold the Undying Soul was known as the most beautiful creature, called the Fire Chicken."

    "Wait!" Wang Ling interjected the joint exnation of the twins.

    "What is the matter? We were just about to the important parts." The twins said, confused.

    "I don''t know what caused you to call the Great Phoenix the Fire Chicken but can you please stop messing around with this matter? Do not bring your grudges to the table. We''re on the verge of deciding if we''re going to the fight to the death or not."

    Wang Ling sighed. He and the twins were just about to the death a short time ago, but now they sat on the hardened magma forming a small circle, [The twins calmed down after sensing that I have to the Phoenix n this body how peculiar.]

    At the moment, Wang Ling was both cooperating to avoid any life and death battle against these two. But he was also using them to gain more information about his body while also assessing the situation and forming a battle n if the situation turned awry.

    "How do you know the Fire Chicken is the Phoenix anyway?" the two of them asked.

    "You mentioned the four deities, then the Mother of Beasts and the ruler fire could only be the Phoenixes."

    "It could have been the Heavenly Serpent or the Hellish Fangs you know." They both argued.

    "I know not what you are talking about so can you please just get on with the story so we can decide if we''ll kill each other or not?" Wang Ling stopped the situation from going any further.

    The two sighed but they abided with Wang Ling''s request, "Okay, continuing the story, the Phoenixesmand the fire. These Phoenixes have a lot of vitality and other than letting out by fighting the Dragon that also had an overwhelming amount of Vitality, the Phoenix would turn to coption.

    "Through this, the lineage of the Phoenixes scattered throughout the Cosmos giving birth to the Beastman Tribe that is now on the verge of annihtion. The Phoenix beastmen are strong but should have long disappeared despite the Phoenix bloodline being the most resilient of all lineagesseeing your expression I guess you don''t get it. The Phoenix Bloodline sticks to only one person per family.

    "This is made so because the Phoenix lineage lies at the fact that Phoenixes must have thick bloodline to activate its strength. If the bloodline is weak, then the immense vitality would be unusable. Thus, nature took its course and created the barrier to the Phoenix Beastmen thereby disappearing from the Cosmos after 100,000 years after their conception. So, I ask you this, are you a human born from the lineage of the Phoenixes? Are you a Beastman? A demi-human? A meta-deity?"

    "I do not know." Honesty was his answer, "I am unsure as to what the secrets my body holds, I know not if I am a beastman, a demi-human, or a meta-deity you speak of, I did not even understand why you are telling me this why are you even telling me all of this?"

    Wang Ling asked them.

    "Because of your qi." This time, it was only Yuan Qing who answered him.

    "My qi?" he asked, but by now, he already knew what their answer would be yet he still acted confuse and nave despite what he showed them earlier, [I just hope they don''t see through me.] he knew without knowing much about these two how intelligent they were.

    If he didn''t know any better, he would think he''d be safe, but he wasn''t. So, as he waited for the inevitable, he just began observing them more and more.

    Wang Ling found a proper pattern on the two, he managed to read them, [Their hostility finally vanished, they mostly speak in unison when they are hostile and in need of eliminating the enemy, I suppose.] Wang Ling read the atmosphere and lightened his eyes.

    "Stop the innocent act. I know you are already aware of what I know. Legend says that you are a calm and collected man with knowledge far beyond your peers, and from how you acted, I cannot say that they are wrong." Yuan Ming answered and Wang Ling smiled in response.

    "What gave me away?" like Wang Ling thought

    "Your qi is that of the Holy Race but not only that but its purity is beyond normal. You managed to call upon not White Rings of the Holy Race, but the Golden Rings of Kings, making you a prime suspect to be a Wang Ling but, because of your lineage, your qi, and your technique, I would surmise you are not an Impostor littering thend. Though it was brief also felt your Sword Intent''s strength. Because of the lie you provided about your name and how much you wanted to keep it to yourself, there''s only a single answer that can exin all of this, you are Wang Ling." Both said in a chorus.

    Wang Lingughed, "Seems like you two really are intelligent. For you to read me like an open book, no one other than a dear friend of mine had done something like that before."

    Yuan Ming and Yuan Qing puffed up their chests, proud of what they had aplished. They managed to regain their broken pride, "We thank you for thepliment. But we have to ask, why are you so weak? Legend says that you were the strong, you were ruthless and without mercy, why is that legend being turned over its head?"

    "You two sure are acting familiar. I thought you two would be more surprised."

    "We have seen a Phoenix go through a Rebirth, seeing someone live is not new to us. Now, answer our questions."

    "I guess, you earn a reward. I have grown soft, that''s all. Oh yeah, do you have any intention of fighting me to the death?"

    ". we do not." The two answered at the same time like before. Though they said Wang Ling was weaker than what the legend made him out to be, his skills when he bes serious was enough topensate.

    [If we fight while our qi is sealed even if we fight him at the same time then the ending remains a mystery. He owns up to the Legend of being capable to fight against the Sword God.] even the twins'' thoughts were the same.

    Wang Ling smiled, and asked them, "If not then are you nning on telling me who you two are?"

    "I am Yuan Qing."

    "I am Yuan Ming."

    "So that''s a no, then." Wang Ling said, and then as he used the final drop of his bloodline lineages to heal his broken bones, Wang Ling stood up and kept his sword away, "Now that we have cleared things up, I am going to cultivate, for the time being, don''t disturb me."

    "We understand."

    Wang Ling smiled and then with a swing of the sword he cut open a path to the magma underneath the stone b they stood on. He jumped inside protecting himself with his Holy Qi, leaving the twins on their own.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming looked at the ce where Wang Ling left.

    "Do you believe his words?" Yuan Qing asked.

    "I am unsure. He did not lie and the likeliness of him being the Wang Ling of the past Era remains slim first, we need to confirm something."

    After Yuan Ming spoke, she turned to the right and Yuan Qing followed her sight. Entering the room where they stayed was a masked Rank 4 Cultivator with Holy Qi wrapped around his body.

    "As expected, one of them was attracted. Should we use him as confirmation? Isn''t his cultivation level a little bit too high?" Yuan Qing asked.

    "But he''s the onlyparison we have." Yuan Ming answered.

    "Then let us do it." Yuan Qing agreed.

    The man in white with the Holy Qi continued his steps, on his right hand was a sword and with a chuckle, he asked the two, "Good day to you two beautifuldies, was there anyone here with you just now? Perhaps someone with peculiar qi?"

    It was Wang Ling''s voiceing from the man in white.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming linked with one another and radiated hostility, "We will kill you in three seconds one"

    "What do you mean?" Wang Ling asked tightening his grip on the handle.

    "Two."

    Tap!

    ''Wang Ling'' did not hesitate to move seeing how the twins did not stop their countdown.

    From within the mask two points glowed red.

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Demonic Tune!" ''Wang Ling'' was going in for the kill.

    The two watched him and just spoke, "One we shallmence."

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming moved. They moved and struck ''Wang Ling'' with their palms. Water Qi met with Holy Qi, yet the water did not bend. ''Wang Ling'' could not believe it and at that moment, Yuan Qing ang Yuan Ming lowered their bodies and slipped through ''Wang Ling''s'' defenses and struck his chest squarely sending him flying.

    Swooosh!

    BOOM!

    "He is weaker and only the sword technique is the only thingparable. His qi is the same, but the bloodlust is feeble unlike the other, I judge him to be as a fake, what do you think Yuan Ming?"

    "We used the same speed and even lowered the maneuverability of our movement to simte a fairer situation. We held the other down and yet he still found a way to escape this one could not even dodge, I judge him to be as a fake Yuan Qing."

    The twins walked over to the Impostor and standing above him they spoke at the same time, "Exterminate."

    And just like that, an Impostor was in without so much as an effort. The twins though still a little apprehensive about Wang Ling''s identity confirmed him to be someone of higher quality.

    Yet, despite all this, their intentions regarding Wang Ling and the Impostors remain all the same. A mystery.

 Chapter 442: Coming of the Wang Lings

    Chapter 442: Coming of the Wang Lings

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming walked away from the one they had just killed. Their hands dyed with blood was cleansed by water and as they turned their backs on the Impostor''s corpse, a massive amount of qi exploded.

    Holy Qi filled the room, "This is the first time this happened to me since my descent from the beyond. How fun, you two, who are you?" the one they had supposedly in lived.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming stared at the bloodied person of the Impostor. With caved in the face and broken limbs that slowly healed with the appearance of four Golden Rings behind his head, the twins turned their heads on opposite sides.

    "How curious, he managed to survive our assault despite being struck. For an impostor, for him to conjure so much Holy Qi is impressive, what do you think Yuan Qing?" Yuan Mingmented as she internally took notes.

    "That Qi density is obviously unavable to a four Ringed Holy Race. Its purity is also absurd, but it is still obsolete to him. I think the matter is like this because of his Origin, to be birthed from Chaos though he is an impostor, he still holds the properties of the Original, i.e., the purity of the Holy Qi. s, the fact of the matter remained that he cannot use Hellish Qi." Yuan Qing exined her part.

    The Impostor watched as they rambled on, confused at first, asking them once more, "Just who the hell are you two!? Answer me!"

    "But, didn''t ''he'' alsock Hellish Qi?" Yuan Qing asked.

    "I suppose so, but at least he is not limited to one form of qi. He has the Phoenix Qi and for him to have it with the Holy Qi is enough right now." Yuan Ming answered.

    "Ooooh, I see, that makes sense. Thenst question, what do we do with this Impostor?"

    "Kill him, like everyone else."

    The Impostor looked at the twins, his sword was brought out and then with the assist of the four rings he burst forth with amazing speed. He swung the de and met with the twins'' palms.

    The twins, however, raised their brows and quickly retreated their hands. Quickly, the both of them stomped at the Impostor''s feet, ttening the Impostor''s feet.

    "AHHHHH!" The Impostor screamed in pain.

    The twins raised their brows hearing how he screamed. This simple act of showing such weakness was enough to clear any further doubt about the others'' identity. "Too weak mentally and otherwise. Howughable for you to exist." Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming''s hands moved and stopped by the Impostor''s face.

    "Who are you, two?"

    "Death." the twins answered and then, from their hands the water qi broke free and destroyed the Impostor''s body to smithereens. Countless viscera flew away as a hole was punched open in the Impostor''s chest.

    On his knees, the Impostor''s mask fell on the ground. He raised his head showing the uncanny resemnce to the Great Ancestor other than that striking purple eyes, "Whoever you are I will kill both of you sooner orter."

    "you may have not notice, but you have a gaping hole on your chest. I do not think something like this survivable." Yuan Qing said.

    "Unless your cultivation is at the Eighth Rank or your Rings about 7, you will die all the same." Yuan Ming exined.

    The Impostor just snorted at their words, "Though it won''t be me who will kill you, I will still be able to end your life in many ways sooner orter, I wille for you two. That bust of Holy Qi attracted a lot of the others they wille for yo"

    The Impostor stopped as he saw the twins crouching on the ground staring at him like some weird specimen.

    "Its eyes are different from the others we killed. This one also knows that it is not alone like the others. I have made the conclusion that its eyes have a connection with this new finding. The only change in before and our past kills is that this one didn''t die the moment we struck it down because of our sealed qi. This led me to believe that because it is still a being closely rted to the Realm of the Abyss that it managed to understand its situation." Yuan Qing made the deduction.

    "I agree with your findings. I would also like to expound on this being''s words. It said that there would be multiple others who would arrive, it did not mention anything about only being restricted to this Tomb, this would lead us to the fact that there are others from different regionsing here that could also mean that they are sensitive to Holy Qi, and for some reason, they are hunting for it, hmmm, this is intriguing, dying Impostor, tell me why are you searching for the source of the Holy Qi?" Yuan Ming inquired.

    The dying Impostor was left wondering what was wrong with these twins. He was asked how a lecturer asked a student.

    "Hmmm, his eyes are losing their radiance, he''s about to die should we keep him alive?" Yuan Qing asked.

    "Let us end this already. This is no longer informative for us."

    Seeing how the glow of his was about to face, Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming did not even spare the head and just had itpletely lopped of the shoulders.

    The Impostor finally died a humiliating death.

    When he died, however, the twins looked at their palms and saw that a cut had formed.

    "Overall, he was weaker than, the real one, correct?" Yuan Qing said watching the wound heal.

    "No, he was actually close to him than you think." Yuan Ming confirmed.

    The twins then thought back to the part where they were about to have a life and death bout against Wang Ling. Using the data, they had against the Impostor and Wang Ling''s burst of strength with the Phoenix Lineage.

    "The ending would be us winning with a sacrifice."

    "The ending would be us winning with a sacrifice."

    They could see fighting with Wang Ling to be winnable, but if they contained their strength to the Fourth Rank, they would need to make a sacrifice. An injury or something close.

    "One of us would lose a finger or two to take his eyes and then we would be able to rip his limbs and then head. It is winnable and the reattachment of limbs would be possible."

    However, their thoughts were soon overridden because from below them, a rhythmic echo was felt. The beat did not belong to the Heart but from something else.

    The air was filled with Holy Qi and then, the twins'' faces changed.

    "Is that the Bell of the Heavens?"

    "I do not know."

    Deep within the core of the Tomb where the hottest magma flowed, Wang Ling sat in silence. Deep within him was the brewing disgust at his weakness, his soul endured and endured, as Wang Ling started the formation of the Fourth Halo.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming sat by the opened path to the magma. They both looked down, they observed and just said, "The ending has changed."

    They both thought to himself and throughout the Silver de World, with the Flower ze King''s as the center, for fifty kilometers, masked Impostors turn their heads.

    But as the Bell Rung resonating throughout the whole world.

    For the next three days, the calm before the storm that would rock an Entire World began.

 Chapter 443: When Sanity Regains its Madness I

    Chapter 443: When Sanity Regains its Madness I

    Wang Ling''s mind was in a state of intense pressure. The Bell of Heaven resonated with him, and for the same reason he had refrained from calling upon the rest of his bloodlines, the echoing bell was trying to rip his soul apart.

    [It is rejecting me harder than it used to.] the force of the Bell had already been established to Wang Ling because his soul already resisted more than the 7 Rings. This soul of his may be a patchwork of the past, but it should have been able to hold at least 45 bells and create five rings. The fact, however, currently lies at the present where he was left with only three Rings.

    Wang Ling knew that something was wrong, he couldn''t ask anyone so he made his own theory, and the thing he considered to be an eptable conclusion to his predicament, was that his soul carry fragments of the past.

    This was the most logical reasoning. But this theory does not simply consist of the idea that he carries his past experiences with him, no, it was more or less simr to how he retained his killing intent and sword intent, unlike his bloodlines.

    The bloodlines, just like its name implies, bloodline was one''s lifeblood. Wang Ling''s Holy and Hellish Bloodlines though thick and powerful could not be taken in this life for it remained in his deceased body.

    The power of the Holy Bloodline however somewhat retained a majority of its power. It was the only bloodline that managed to break the mold, upon its activation three rings quickly sprouted in session, and its intensity was no less than the past.

    [My Holy Qi was strong, but I noticed that in this life it is even stronger. A cut arm can easily be reattached, and I can even control the elements more easily than before. Though it may something to do with Angel, the fact of the matter remained that this bloodline had gone to absurd degrees of strength.] such was the root of his theory.

    Wang Ling believed that his soul managed to retain the strength of his Holy Qi bloodline, making it more potent and reliable than before. The Hellish Bloodline that still lie dormant within him may also have the same logic as, just like how the Holy Bloodline brought the Overlord Lines to this era, the Hellish Qi retained the God''s Mark.

    He actually nned on first gathering resources to make his soul stable to ensure no cracks formed, but because of Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming''s presence, that nned was turned to mush, [They are too unpredictable to consider a friend.] he thought to himself and endured the 30th ring of the Heaven''s Bell.

    Wang Ling''s theory had always been and would always be nothing but a theory if he does not live through this life. If it meant risking his soul to achieve more strength, then Wang Ling did not care. His soul screamed yet he remained silent, he was smiling throughout the agonizing pain as he just endured through the suffering.

    Dong! Dong! Dong! It echoed with every bell. When it passed the 31st, it already showed sign of its strength. When it passed the 32nd, it caused him to grimace. The 33rd, for him to lean forward. The 34th for Wang Ling to cough up litters of blood, and the 35th was for him to be distracted by something shining.

    [Interesting.] the Holy Qi had always been two things, White and Gold, White was that of lesser purity and Gold was the purest form, and thought Wang Ling already got the Golden Holy Qi, he found another form of Holy Qi.

    He smiled as he grabbed hold of something within himself. Wang Ling who had seen almost everything in life was amazed by a gray patch within his Mindscape where the world was mostly white.

    Wang Ling peered into the patch of gray, he stuck his head in and from the other side, he spoke, "So that''s where you have been" his words echoed aloud as his body began to burn and his qi raced to reach the barrier of the next cultivation realm  the realm of Worldly Manifestation Realm draws closer with each passing minute,

    Wang Ling was smiling, and as his minutes turned to hours, and those hours to days the Bell gathered its strength for the final gong and as Wang Ling sat at the bottom of the Magma, his body started to show changes.

    ===

    Tomb Raids happens all the time, and for years it would attract youths seeking hidden treasures so even though three days had already passed since the Tomb''s opening, the sight of youthsing in droves was nothing but a normal sight.

    Chang Ping was observing everything from above a tree, she was bored and for the past few days she had to stifle the urge to kill molesters seven times already. Though she cut their hands, and castrated several of them provided her with little satisfaction.

    Chang Ping sighed,id her hands on her knuckles and just waited, and waited for her Master to return.

    In her mind she was just reying the movement of the Blood Seeking Sword and just as she was about to gain enlightenment about the origins of the Sword Movement, she felt something that made her run three hundred meters away from where she sat.

    "They areing in droves." She said after seeing more than fifteen Impostors had actually arrived and entered the tomb, "And the majority of them are just below the line of the required cultivation level of Rank 5. The Master is going to have a problem."

    But from here on forwards, Chang Ping''s face only grew paler by the second as the number continued to rise more and more, "How the hell are there so many of them here?"

    "Obviously for the resources and to Collect Primordial Essence?" a voice suddenly sounded out next to Chang Ping.

    "HAH!" Chang Ping was startled, she swung her sword against that person, but, was only able to draw a drop of blood before stopping her de as she recognized the owner of the voice, "The Captain of the Cosmic Sailer!?"

    Roan had actually arrived next to Chang Ping and looked at his finger and watched it heal in a heartbeat, "Not bad, kid. For you to injure a Devil, you are not bad."

    Chang Ping raised her brows, confused by what Roan just said.

    Roan realized something, "Oh, so Wudi did not tell you about me? Hmm, he''s pretty good at keeping secrets. I thought he''d have told you about me by now. Huh, so he actually kept his word."

    Roan had Wang Ling keep the matter about him being a Devil to the others in the Cosmic Sailer thus the confusion.

    Chang Ping could only sigh at this revtion as she could not do anything about the matter either way. She sat on the tree branch and asked, "Captain Roan, what were talking about Primordial Essence?" this question was more her concern.

    Roan also sat next to her and answered, "You are feisty for someone who just met a Devil. Well, yourpanion is a member of the Holy Race, so I can understand it at the very least. Can''t tell you, the Primordial Essence is a secret."

    Chang Ping was rather irritated, "Then why tell me its name?"

    "To give you a clue, that''s all. And I actually just remembered that it is forbidden. I don''t really interact much with your kind other than for making sailing contracts, so I don''t really bother remembering these lines." Roan embarrassinglyughed.

    "Then, why are you here? Can you at least answer that?"

    "Because I''m waiting."

    "For what?"

    "To see a Massacre. Everyone inside that Tomb would die by the hands of these frauds."

 Chapter 444: Paragon

    Chapter 444: Paragon

    A worldly phenomenon happened and only those with the Primordial Bloodlines felt its wave. The only ones other than the Impostors outside the Tomb was Roan whose smile failed to waver in anticipation of theing bloodbath.

    "A bloodbath? That''s not good."

    "You don''t seem too perturbed about the situation, youngdy. Are you not worried about your lover"

    "Please, don''t refer to me about him in such a way." Chang Ping said with absolute seriousness, "He and I will never be in such a rtionship."

    "okay, I thought he was a nice guy, didn''t peg him to be hated this much."

    "No sigh* I do not hate him but his wife will kill me at the thought of such a thing."

    The thought of vying for the right to be Wang Ling''s lover wasn''t exactly foreign to Chang Ping. She admired him and even though she was in love with him at some point in time, Chang Ping already saw Bai Xue and her devotion to him was noughing matter.

    She had seen the bloody night of the Sprouting Lovers. When Wang Ling perished and the Wang Family was hailed as a part of the Great Families, numerous people imed to be Wang Ling''s spouses and children. Hundreds came in droves, and hundreds were killed under the wrath of the grieving Bai Xue.

    Roan could see the absolute terror under Chang Ping''s eyes, and considering how this woman had enough sword intent to cut the skin of a Devil, Roan did not take her words to be simple. He chose to stop thinking about the matter.

    "Either way, he''s most likely the one these frauds going after you know?" Roan was surprised by her calmness.

    "Is that wait, what? Then we better help him!"

    "Can''t, I want to tear the formation down but it will only swallow everyone inside the crushing tomb. And because of personal reasons, I can''t intervene in the Mortal World. I''ll say pray that he''ll live, but the Beloved Creator died a long time ago, so just hope he escapeshmm?"

    "What? What is it?" Chang Ping asked as Roan suddenly began acting weirdly.

    Roan didn''t answer her all of a sudden, he just stayed silent observing the situation.

    His Devil eyes allowed him to peer past the formation, and as seconds went on, Roan''s face changed multiple times, "I think your friend has a chance now."

    Inside the Tomb.

    "May I ask what''s your intention ining here?"

    The Wang Lings lined up, and before them was a woman with long white hair standing before them, sword in hand.

    She wore a mask and her feminine voice echoed in the group of frauds'' ears. They all smiled at her words and then one of them stepped forward, "To take a walk, that is all." The fraud answered and then flicked his sword with grace bringing out a sword.

    The woman just sighed and as she did so, she swung her sword on the ground and created a line, "Anyone who crosses this will die." She said these words as vast killing intent drowned the frauds.

    The frauds smiled at this and answered back with a wave of killing intent of their own that melded to devour the woman''s, "How cute." The frauds said as one quickly moved and dashed forward.

    As several of them dashed towards the woman, the first to touch the line beside her was the first to see a sh of crimson light, "Heralding de: Phoenix''s Beak."

    STAB!

    One of the frauds actually had his head pierced after the woman''s frontal assault. Though a Fraud, he was still a Wang Ling, and for to die this easily lies at the fact that he did not think that this woman would actually go and attack him because at this moment, as the woman killed out, seven swords wereing for her.

    Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Falls

    Blood Seeking Sword: Culling River!

    Blood Seeking Sword: Sunrise Blood

    Streaks of pure killing intent went to threaten her life, and then, all of these attacks connected to her back!

    None severed any body parts, but her back that was left wide open suffered numerous fatal wounds yet, she did not die.

    The woman stood there, and as the one she killed flopped on the ground, she controlled her back muscles and then held onto the fraud''s swords and then twisted her entire body, and with but a single sh, she severed the head of another fraud.

    The rest, now apprehensive of the situation looked at her with curiosity, not fear but simple curiosity.

    The woman stood, and with seven swords on her back, she looked at the frauds, raised her right hand, and taunting them toe, "I won''t let anyone in this ce die. Now, why don''t youe and try killing me if you can?"

    FWU!

    A set of Phoenix Wings then sprouted behind her and then with an eerie smile underneath her mask, "Oh yeah, do I still look cute?" she asks as she oozed with Phoenix Qi.

    Qinyang stood against the flood of Wang Ling.

    ===

    "Do you think he is dead?" Yuan Qing asked as she and her twin still looked down at the opening on the magma, she touched the magma''s surface, felt its heat, and just sighed saying, "Oh, wait, I can still feel the beat of the Bell through the magma, he''s still alive."

    Yuan Ming nodded, "He won''t die do not worry. With the Bell of Heaven answering his call only meant one thing, that he''s someone capable of controlling the highest levels of Heavens at least what''s left of it anyway. Well, either way with this we can safely say that he''s the original." Yuan Ming finally admitted the truth.

    Yuan Qing of course nodded and just agreed with her twin''s words for she too drew the same conclusion, but, something else mattered, "Then, should we leave? A lot of nuisances areing, and quite frankly, I do not want to deal with it. This guy should be able to survive the encounter, he''ll get found out sooner orter anyway. We don''t need to stay here and protect him."

    "Well, we can, but do you think Qinyang will agree? She had been hunting for the Impostors like she has a vengeance against them, why not just let her fight them and be done with it? Letting her learn how to fight was the goal anyway." Yuan Ming calmly said.

    Yuan Qing agreed, "Good idea, we get to sit back and watch while Qinyang suffers, and she gets to enjoy killing as she gains life and deathbats, we should find her and prepare her to fight them all."

    "I agree, let first let me check where she is" Yuan Ming rummaged within her clothes and then brought out a dagger''s scabbard that epted her consciousness within it like a Spatial Ring.

    Yuan Ming likes using such an item instead of a ring as it makes her less morous. A ck te appeared atop her palms. She poured her qi into the tiny contraption and above it formed the entire area of the Tomb.

    These two had actually already explored the tomb in its entirety, see a couple of things, stole some interesting item, and then left the majority to the youths. They had no interest in this tomb, only Qinyang wanted to go here with the reasoning, "It''s interesting."

    Though the two were now more than thankful to her because they met with someone, they did not think they would meet. Yuan Ming who had nted the other part of the device to Qinyang saw a ck dot on the red area within the image of the tomb.

    Yuan Ming pinpointed Qinyang''s position, but she furrowed her brows.

    When Yuan Qing saw this, she just let out n exasperated sigh and asked, "Is she at the entrance waiting for them?"

    "Yes I think she''s already fighting against them all I know she was raised to be a good person, but sometimes I wish she''s a little bit sinister, you know? She''s a massive pain and a nuisance at times. Should we even go and see if she''ll make it?" Yuan Ming said as she kept the device away.

    "I don''t even know why we always help her. Sigh* I am really considering letting her take care of this on her own. She didn''t even let us know what''s happening. Sigh, that girl is just, a ball of headache, isn''t she?"

    The twins began raining down abusive words onto Qinyang, they were already speeding towards their friend, ready to fight with her.

 Chapter 445: Battle Frenzy

    Chapter 445: Battle Frenzy

    The Tomb Raid had been ongoing for three days.

    Blood Seeking Sword: Sunrise Blood

    Blood Seeking Sword: Culling River!

    Blood Seeking Sword: Cmity Connection!

    Qinyang saw theing of the sword techniques and she met it by opening her imprable defense and then epting the injuries thate with the attack before ying one of them, "Heralding Sword: Phoenix Sorrow."

    With a sh, she managed to kill one and in return, the Impostors managed to shower her with sword shes. Everything was ripped to pieces, even her face mask cracked and turned to dust the moment it came into contact with the sword shes.

    Qinyang began bleeding profusely, her breathing became ragged but as she did so, her bloodline took over, and from the gaps that was her wounds came a brilliant crimson ze that healed her wounds.

    And when this happened, the Impostors momentarily stopped all their movements and began assessing the situation. Four of them had already died, because of Qinyang''s unorthodox fighting style, and despite their advantage in number Qinyang would eventually win because of her inexhaustible stamina and qi they began seeking an alternative path.

    They may have been impostors, but they were a copy of Wang Ling, they were him in one way or the other. They have his skills, their mastery, their qi, and of course what makes Wang Ling himself, his temperament.

    "For someone who looks so young, you are a terrifying existence because of your willingness to endure the pain. It took me countless life and death battles to even ovee the fear of death, for someone who is so young, I wonder, how many fights have you fought to be this decisive?" Every single one Wang Ling spoke the same words without any deviation.

    Qinyang could feel his voice echoing inside her head, and with but a sigh, she answered, "None, but I had a pretty strict mentor her methods were unorthodox but I got to where I am now because of her."

    "And did she teach you to save others in exchange for yours?"

    "Nah, I got it from my Father." Qinyang''s words echoed, "You wouldn''t mind acting as an Elderly being to spare the young ones in this Tomb, right? How about it? Why not spare everyone inside and just leave? With that, you can keep your numbers."

    "How quaint, I would have spared all except the bearer of the Holy Qi, but because everyone in this tomb would one day be our enemy, I can do nothing but kill you all." Their voices sounded disappointed as they spoke. The Impostors seem to have agreed to Qinyang, however, in their eyes, no one inside the tomb was an innocent bystander.

    Everyone was abatant that would fight them, and to Wang Ling who does not bat an eye when killing a person, the act of killing everyone inside the Tomb was nothing but a passing thought to him, nothing but a matter of responsibility, "Also, you make it sound like you can actually kill me"

    Qinyang without her mask on was very beautiful, her perfect face and sharp eyes made her seemed extremely elegant and her brash way of talking oozed unruly regality. But as she heard that question, her eyes turned even sharper, she brought out a gray hair tie and wrapped it around her silvery-white hair that was soon dyed by the blood on her hand.

    Qinyang''s bloodstained lips, she smirked at the Impostors, and then spoke with an upturned nose, "I''m not making it sound like I can kill you all I really can kill every single one of you."

    "I would say you are arrogant, but seeing your expression, I would rather say confidence? Either way, this will end very badly for you then how this every single one of me in this Tomb will get serious now. Can you still say your piece with absolute confidence?"

    Qinyang broader this time around, "Please do."

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Without any mention nor warnings, the two sides move with ovepping intent.

    The Impostors moved in droves, and Qiyang met their swords and absolute killing intent with calmness. A fight where the death urred, a fight against a group against one, a fight that the more went on the more it became a battle that became increasingly impossible to predict.

    Because in a fight of this level, screams should be heard, roars should echo, but between them all, only the sh of des and the utterance of their techniques mattered. The idea of a hot-blooded exchange did not ur.

    They were all simply fighting for their own goals. Everyone was silent, but their sounds created a symphony of shrill cries! The swords moved ording to their wielders'' desires. There was no margin of error, everything was inside a calcted path, and in a one against fifty situations Qinyang managed to stand her ground.

    She moved and approached the Impostors with impunity. There was no fear in her eyes, but there was cautiousness. She moved, and gathered her strength on her right arm, she moved and jammed it inside an Impostor.

    Her right hand prated one, and when she tried retracting it, she failed to even make an attempt.

    She saw the Impostor''s eyes, telling her that she was not the only one capable of doing such a thing as sacrificing a limb or two.

    A sword moved, quickly to severe it without. Qinyang saw this with a widened eye, yet she did not stop her reaction was simply to move to the side and then drag one of them to the ground.

    BOOM! The ground exploded as another was incapacitated. Qinyang moved her right stump. The stump''s end met the connecting end of her severed hand and as it did so, Qinyang reattached her right hand and then poured everything she had into her fist.

    "Die." She said as mes devoured the Impostor.

    Qinyang expected the Impostor to be incinerated, but at the next moment, the only thing she saw was a very broad smile from a burning body.

    Five Golden Rings appeared behind his head. The Impostor diverted the mes to his back and suffered zero major injuries other than the hole in his stomach.

    He smiled as he finally let go of Qinyang''s hands before jumping backward, saying, "It was fun, sadly, this is checkmate."

    When Qingyang finally noticed it, the ones she had supposedly incapacitated were already nowhere to be found. She looked around, and then, the only thing she saw was an empty field and Impostors in every direction charging their killing intent to its utmost limitations.

    She smiled, "Oh that is messed up."

    Sunrise Blood

    Culling River

    Blood Falls

    Three varied techniques came out and then a-like formation of sword shes formed. When Qinyang saw this, she already calcted that in the next two seconds, she would be nothing but minced meat.

    There was no gaps, no errors, no escape, but she did not despair, instead, she smiled even more so than before!

    "Shishishi! THAT''S WHAT I''M LOOKING FOR!" She roared as her entire being was doused with bright vermillion mes.

    On her back, another set of wings appeared!

    "me Origin Art: Worldly Incineration"

    With Qinyang as the center, a dome made of mes appeared and devoured the sword shes.

    Qinyang managed to deflect the sure death trap the Impostorsid out and from the billowing smokes came out a new Qinyang.

    With a very broad smile, now red hair, two sets of wings, and crimson eyes, Qinyang even more devilish than the Impostors who possessed Hellish Qi.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming who arrived secondster stopped a few hundred meters away, then watched Qinyang from afar.

    Both were silent, until Yuan Qing spoke, "That''s her Phoenix Asura form, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "well, so much for letting the real one take care of the others."

    After seeing Qinyang''s form, the twins sighed at the disappointment, because they knew, that every single Impostor would die under the hands of Qinyang.

    An Impostor saw this and just sighed, he walked to one someone who had the same Hellish Qi as he and then-

    SLASH!

    The Impostor beheaded one of them on his own....

    The twins saw this and raised their brows, saying, "Oh good, they''re giving up. Didn''t peg him to be a quitter."

 Chapter 446: True Death I

    Chapter 446: True Death I

    The Impostor''s neck acted like a never-ending fountain. Even the already raring Qinyang froze at the sight of the Impostor killing another. The one who killed an Impostor was of the same lineage, someone with Hellish Qi.

    That Impostor then pulled the heart out of the body, with it came a ck flickering speck of light. That speck of light-activated a chain reaction that called upon the ck lighting from the dead Impostors.

    Another Impostor did the same thing, this it was someone possessing the Holy Qi. He too plunged his hands into another''s chest and pulled out a heart with a flickering speck of white light.

    There were five dead Impostors, three of which were of the Hellish Qi variance and the rest was Holy Qi variant. From these bodies came out corresponding light that shot up to a heart. The hearts glowed either ck or gold and as they did so, power surged.

    Qinyang felt something was about to happen and without missing a beat decided to kill them all. Sheshed out and tried taking them all, with her strength doubled Qinyang expected a clean sweep, but, three Impostors appeared before her, they merely used their swords to deflect her might. What was worst was that they did it so easily.

    All of them already activated their bloodlines to their limits. All but two, and they all either had four rings or two pairs of wings.

    Seven Impostors rushed her, they swung their swords and she backed off. But as she did so another was waiting for her with pointed sword, she kicked the ground and twisted her body and then grabbed that Impostor by the head.

    CRACK!

    She snapped his neck and managed to kill another, but that only made another white light fly into one of the Hearts. Qinyang''s brows furrowed, she moved once more and chose to fly up to where those with Hellish Qi followed.

    An aerial battlemenced where Qinyang fully utilized her speed and maneuverability. She soared up when she felt the limits of the tomb, she dove down to meet the rest of the four-winged bastards, "Heralding Sword: Phoenix Dive."

    She shed out and took the head of another three and then, one managed to once again deflect her sword. Her hands were blown away opening her abdomen for a beating.

    "Good luck." One of them said as Qinyang''s temple received a direct kick and was sent to crash on the ground where the rest of the Impostors were waiting.

    BAM!

    A fist struck her face and then sent her flying! Her face caved but her body reacted so quickly that she managed to rip off an arm!

    Blood flowed, and when she regained her sight, she saw three Impostorsing from above attempting a dropkick.

    "Not good." She crossed her arms but when they came into contact with their foot, Qinyang struggled to even keep up with them, but, the strangest thing was she kept smiling.

    BOOM!

    She pped her wings, regained her stance, and bite off one of the Impostors'' neck killing him on the spot. She ds herself in mes, regained her arms, and then summoned a new sword she also shrouded in mes.

    "Heralding Sword: Life Cycle."

    SLASH! A circr sh and this time she managed to kill two of them. Another three lost their lives, and without so much as a problem, another ground reced the ones who died.

    Qinyang was happy this happened, she was ready to fight once more. She was happy that so many was rushing to their deaths, but just as she was about to sh with the rest, two figures came from behind and erected a water dome.

    "Origin Water Art: Temple of the Lord." The twins erected the dome and kept Qinyang from the rest of the Impostors. Yuan Qing erected the water wall dome and Yuan Ming held Qinyang by the ankle, tripping her.

    THUD! She fell, "Hey! That hurts! What''s the big deal!? I was fighting just then and winning mind you, with this they''ll gain their second wind, what are you going to do about that!? Wait, before you answer, no, I will not share my targets with you two." Qinyang acted like a child who eating potato chips.

    "Yeah, she clearly doesn''t know she''s being toyed with."

    "I know, she''s still young, so give her some leeway."

    "You know I hate it when you two talk like that."

    Seeing the Young Miss confused and unable toprehend the situation, the twins sighed and then pointed at the groups of Wang Ling, "They are using you to kill them disguising it as a fight where you are winning." They exined.

    "Wait, do you mean to say I wasn''t winning? But I was killing them!"

    "Don''t feel bad about it, we didn''t think they''re capable of doing this, anyway you get a pass for this, Qinyang I mean Young Miss." Yuan Qing said.

    Qinyang sighed as she collected herself, "You two know something I do not don''t you?"

    Yuan Ming then nodded, "We know a lot of things you"

    "About the situation!"

    The twins'' mouth was agape hearing her, "Well, you didn''t specify. Well then allow us to exin the situation. Those two killed someone like them thereby activating some sort of ritual. This ritual is them collecting fragments of their strength and base on what we can confirm, only those killed by others can activate the ritual else those they killed would only turn to the container for the specks of light do you get it?"

    "Yes, so the more we kill the stronger they will be."

    "Yes." The two finally stopped.

    The Impostors listened to their words and snickered, "Well, the cat is out of the bag. Seeing how you two are acting, I guess you won''t be killing any more of us well, goodbye then, we did our job here."

    All of a sudden, every other impostor other than the two left for somewhere else. Seeing their directions, the three girls concurred that they won''t be going to the source of the Holy Qi

    "Now that their secrets out, they choose to go and ughter the young ones" the twins stated at the same time before finishing it off with, "I really hate this guy, Impostor or otherwise."

    "What?"

    "That means we''re going after those guys. We have a better means ofmunication and we can control our speed better. Even without wings, we are still faster, also, you wouldn''t want to leave this ce and not fight those two, right?"

    "fair point." Qinyang did not refute the two.

    The twins were just about to leave but decided to throw her the device they used in scanning the Tomb saying with lowered voices, "If you feel like you can''t take him on, take him to the marked area found in the map, there you''ll find a very useful cavalry."

    "Bah, I think I can kill these two," Qinyang argued, full of confidence.

    The twins did not say anything about the matter of her ims. The twins left and as soon as they did, the water dome finally disappeared giving Qinyang a full view of the two Impostors who remained.

    The two already abandoned their masks and seeing their bloodstained mouths, one could already infer that they devoured the heart they dug out.

    "That''s disgus"

    BOOM!

    The one with the Hellish Bloodline sent Qinyang flying with a kick on the abdomen.

    "This is already taking too long." He said as three pairs of wings sprouted from his back.

    Deep down under the magma, Wang Ling''s mind raised because deep within him a flicker of a white me entered his very being and quickly melded with his soul.

 Chapter 447: True Death II

    Chapter 447: True Death II

    Qinyang was doing her best trying to gather herself! She could feel her body bursting from the inside as it tried to breathe. Qinyang''s eyes almost popped as her thoughts quickly became scrambled, [What the hell! His cultivation is still long from reaching its peak, yet this is so painful already!]

    Devils were beings who control the physical body. With their wings signifying the power of their strength.

    It had been said that a Devil with a single pair of wings could match a sixth-generation Deity Beast. For a three-pair? They could fight up to fourth generation deities and add the mastery of the sword and experience that Wang Ling tempered for 70,000 years, then one could only think of the consequences.

    Limited cultivation or not these Impostors could very much easily stand up against those with cultivation multiple times above theirs. Qinyang was trying her best to gather everything that was within her just to keep up!

    But as she managed to finally see her surrounding, all that she saw was the one with five haloes hovering right above her with a giant ball of vermillion mes, "Let''s see if you can survive this."

    BOOM!

    The ball of me stopped just before her face and then exploded the next moment blowing her several meters deep onto the ground!

    The two Impostors then jumped high up, they drew their swords and gathered their qi to their swords.

    They intended to mince her while she was incapacitated, but from the billowing smokes, Qinyang appeared with a still regenerating left leg. She quickly flew high up and then grabbed the two by the head summoned her strength and then threw them to the same side!

    In the middle of her hand movement, she sped both hands and quickly created a ball of vermillion mes that she stretched into a spear. That spear was then stretched out even further then split into seven respective weapons.

    "me Origin Art: Seven Fire Stars!" she threw the seven spears and though they were all deflected with a sword, that created an opening that allowed her to cross the distance and make a wind up without caring for creating an opening.

    Her right hand holding the sword reached her back, "Heralding Sword: Fire''s Equinox!" her de was engulfed in mes, a severe sense of danger engulfed the two Impostors, they smiled in appreciation to her efforts, but they were already prepared to deflect such a powerful strike.

    sh!

    Yet the sword never came into contact with their swords nor body. The sword missed entirely and carrying the weight of his swing, Qinyang let it drag her body downwards, and then, her body somersaulted and delivered a heel kick to the one with Holy Qi''s face!

    BOOM!

    The two Impostors body was sent flying several meters back once again, but the one with the Holy Qi grabbed hispanion by the arm and flung him back to Qinyang.

    Qinyang''s face turned pale, quickly, she tried raising her hands to block, but both her wrists were held and crushed to dust! It would have already taken a while to heal such an injury, but as the Impostor gathered his Devilish strength, he tightly held onto Qinyang''s wrist and never let go even as he threw her away!

    "AAAhhhh~" A scream finally escaped Qinyang as her arms were ripped away from her shoulders! Blood escaped her system for a few seconds before being stopped by her bloodlines. She gritted her teeth, but only as she reached the ground did she saw the other Impostor waiting with a sword in hand.

    With a reverse grip he aimed to stab her on the head, but Qinyang used her waist to twist her body and then somersaulted to receive the sword on the side of her torso! Holy Qi invaded her system and to the Impostor''s surprised, Qinyang managed to still grit her teeth, regain the earth''s feel on her heel jump high up, and then p her two pair of wings to escape.

    Right now, her face contorted with pain yet she never stopped moving. She ran and ran, like a terrifiedmb for the ughter. Nevertheless, even without an arm to speak of, her eyes never changed.

    She was moving, never stalling, stopping to wallow in despair. She was constantly thinking, trying to think of a way to surpass the situation, she was having fun and the Impostors saw this and was all the more confused, but thinking that she was a Phoenix Deity of unknown generations, they understood why.

    "How typical. Well, they are no different from the Devils, their heart craves the heat of the battle to unwind their gathering fire." Phoenixes were known to be elegant and wise, but the truth was that Phoenixes were battle-hungry beasts who wish to fight so they could let the fire within them explode out of their bodies.

    The Impostors quickly resumed their hunt and as they did so they continuously stripped Qinyang of her weapons. It was not just her sword, chunks of flesh, her wings, everything was being picked off one by one.

    The Impostors would receive damage, but even then, nothing would be heavy. Simply put, they were fighting from a distance, utilizing the strength of number as they dismantled Qinyang without so much as a form of mercy!

    Yet, Qinyang was still standing, but not for long.

    Qinyang stood at an elevated rock, looking down on the ones who had been killing her slowly and securely. Ragged breathing jittering eyes, she was searching for an out, but there was none.

    "Are you still trying to find a way to live? You won''t so just give up." The one with three pairs of wings uttered.

    The Impostors watched them from a high vantage point, she looked down upon them, and without a hand, she couldn''t flip them off, so she used her toes instead, "It''s a two against one situation, do you think you should be proud of this at all? Why note here and see for yourself if you can kill me?"

    Her confidence was apparent, but she only looked like a pitiful child grasping an invisible rope.

    The Impostors sighed and the one with the Golden Rings smiled, "Let us end this already, we still need to find the one who called upon the Bell of Heavens."

    The one with the Hellish Qi agreed, quickly, he touched the ground and appeared before Qinyang, whose smile still did not waver. The Impostor got in range and swung his sword mid-movement.

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Culling River!"

    From south to north, his sword traveled. Qinyang''s wings was cut off, but she managed to dodge. She kicked, but

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Moon!" a circr motion took its ce, her leg was cut off and then, as she fell to her knees, the Impostor finally made his final movement, "Blood Seeking Sword: Sunrise Blood."

    From west to east, a sword path was created, Qinyang''s vulnerable neck was the perfect target, the angle was spotless, and both of them knew it.

    The smile never disappeared, onest time, her body burst into mes, quickly, she transferred her healing factor to regrowing her arms!

    Qinyang swung her elbow and deflected the sword and with her remaining arm, she came from a low vantage point, "Heralding de: Phoenix Soars to the Nine Heavens!"

    Qinyang aimed for the neck as well, she wanted to kill the might adversary before her, she wanted to triumph! But just like how she foresaw the Impostor''s sword, her enemy managed to do the same.

    The Impostor moved his neck and then swung the deflected de, "Blood Seeking de: Cmity Connection."

    sh!

    Qinyang''s regrown limbs were cut to pieces, and then with his free left hand, the Impostor gathered his sword intent and then struck her in the heart, "You were a fairly difficult opponent, sadly, you''re not good enough."

    BOOM!

    CRACK!

    The dark stone tform cracked much like how Qinyang''s heart was crushed.

    "Puha!" with only a single leg left, Qinyang went down. She coughed up blood as she failed to even properly circte her qi, even for someone like her restoring a crushed heart would a long time without help. But because of her weakened state, she would most likely die.

    Though she''s a cultivator and could live for a long by controlling their internal blood flow, Qinyang would still have to deal with the one before her.

    "Wait! Please, let me live!" All of a sudden, Qinyang, started begging for mercy.

    BAM!

    She knocked her head on the stone tform and caused even more cracks. She raised her head and coughed up even more blood.

    BAM!

    Once again, she knocked her head on the ground and coughed up blood.

    The Impostor smiled, at this "It is amazing how much vitality you have. I wish to know more, but, let us end this now. It was fun, now die quietly."

    Qinyang, who was still in the middle of motion on knocking her head on the ground finally smirked once more.

    BAM!

    The ground finally cracked and then

    CRACK!

    BOOM!

    From below the stable tform came flowing magma that took the Impostor by surprise. Qinyang had felt its presence since way before! Magma devoured her that had been vigorously flowing since the start of their battle!

    Inside the magma, she could barely see anything, but she felt right at home having the Phoenix lineage. She kicked the magma and began swimming towards something and as she felt the one with the Holy Qi following her, she began speeding up!

    [There you are!]

    She swam faster and faster and faster, yet the one with the Holy Qi still caught up!

    [SHIT!]

    The one with the Holy Qi prepared to swing his de and even used the magma to his advantage, he was stopping at nothing to kill Qinyang!

    Blood Seeking Sword: Sunrise Blood!

    Qinyang felt theing of the sword, her neck itched as the sword was inches away from her neck a hand came from the depths of the magma stopping the sword with his own.

    Wang Ling had opened his eyes and with body coated in white mes, the Heavenly me Serpent roared with his movement!

    Twilight Sword: Crossing the Void!

    SLASH!

    Silence, and then the magma shifted to his whims, its colors turned from red to white!

    BOOM!

    The magma parted and was blown away by the sheer force of a single sword swing infused with Angel''s meddling of the surrounding!

    And as the shower of magma formed, Wang Ling came out of the pool of magma holding Qinyang in his arms!

    The true Wang Ling stood in opposition to the Impostors. He observed their faces and then raised a brow at their uncanny image to him. He moved to the side and set down Qinyang,.

    He cut his fingers and then let out her blood essence and fed it to the injured girl.

    All of a sudden the sound of the wind as one of the Impostors made their move. The one with the Holy Qi swung his de at Wang Ling sensing he was the one with the Holy Qi.

    But as Wang Ling turned his head over, he recognized his own sword technique and simply adjusted his stance and allowed him to pass him by.

    "So... you volunteer first to die?" he said as he casually grabbed him by the face and smashing his head down on the flood.

    <strong>BOOM!</strong>

 Chapter 448: Miscalculation

    Chapter 448: Miscalction

    From the waist up, Wang Ling was naked. Angel couldn''t protect all of his garments for three whole days without getting bored. That was to say that Wang Ling no longer had a mask on. Thankfully, the shower of Magma momentarily hid his face.

    With a flick of his wrist, Wang Ling brought out another demon mask. As soon as he did so, Wang Ling felt somethinging for him, from behind the shower of magma came an assault.

    SLASH!

    Wang Ling quickly used both hands to redirect the silent sneak attack [Hooh, not saying anything, so like me. He even used Sunrise blood to maximize the range impressive, my Impostor.] he joked but soon noticed that the one with the Hellish lineage grabbed hispanion using his toes and retreated with a p of his wings.

    "I did expect that." He said aloud, surprised that an Impostor pulled a fast one on him, [Well, this is a good indication that I can''t read all their moves, I guess. Though they are me, they don''t necessarily share the same thoughts as the current me.]

    Holding one of the two Impostors by the back of the head, Wang Lin silently observed the situation. Seeing the floating five golden rings on the back of his head, the three pair of ck wings, and that handsome face, Wang Ling determined who they were.

    [Hoooh, so that''s how I looked like. I really do look like them, huh.]

    Wang Ling''s mind was preupied and as Qinyang touched him by the hands, she asked him, "If it is not any trouble can you help me out? My heart" Qinyang politely asked as she pointed at her crushed heart.

    "I apologize, right, I was too preupied with a lot of things, wait, I wi"

    Wang Ling was already ready to heal Qinyang, but when he was just about to do so, the two Impostors were alreadying for him their swords! A sword quickly appeared on Wang Ling''s hands~

    CLANG!

    "I cannot let you heal someone like her. She has to die now." The winged Impostor imed as the other dashed towards Qinyang. They would not simply him heal the enemy who gave them such a hard time.

    Seeing their attempt to kill the woman made Wang Ling just wonder how much trouble she gave his Impostors, "You must be pretty good." Wang Ling said as Qinyang let out a peal of painedughter and raised her trembling hand for thumbs up.

    SLASH!

    The five-ringed Impostor tried sneaking an attack from the side, Wang Ling was already preupied but he moved his leg and hooked the other''s wrist forcing him to strike hispanion!

    The Impostors who saw this, however, were still calm! The Six-Winged Impostor did not even falter, he just dove headfirst and shed at the adversity, Wang Ling raised his left hand to block the sword, and then Wang Ling finally found the window to retreat with Qinyang. A distance was made.

    Four Golden Rings appeared behind his head surprising the two Impostors, but soon enough those rings disappeared as he gathered their essence in a single drop.

    A drop of golden blood escaped his cut wrist and reached the Qinyang''s mouth. The sweet taste mixed with the harshness of Wang Ling''s pure and raging qi. The healing attribute it carried filled her body to the brim bringing her untold sense of relief.

    Qinyang finally recovered a crushed heart, "I I almost die!" she said as sheughed, "Thank you um what''s your name? I only heard you''re going to help me if Ie here, I am Qinyang, by the way. Wait you smell familiar, oh! You''re the one I met outside! What are the chances, haha!"

    Wang Ling was taken aback by how thisdy who almost just died could show such joyfulughter. Though he did not like rowdy people, he somehow found her rather endearing, "I''ll tell you what my real nameter, for now, call me Ling Wudi."

    "Okay, sir Ling Wudi, wait a minute, I''ll catch my breath and help you right away and help you fight them." Qinyang said as she looked at her stumps, "I may have the Phoenix Lineage but I can''t exactly regrow limbs in an instant when I am this tired. I also lost my spatial storage so I have no pill with me."

    Wang Ling just sighed at her words, "Don''t worry about helping me, I''ll deal with this myself. I currently do not have the ability to hold back so just stay there and watch"

    "What!? Who are you calling deadweight!?

    "I didn''t call you that you are not much of a thinker, are you? Anyway, just stay here and take this." Wang Ling then threw a crimson pill at her, "That has plenty of fire qi, that should suffice in assisting you to regain your vitality."

    Qinyang epted the pill and began chewing at it like some candy, as she asked Wang Ling, "are you really going to be, okay? Those two are a perfect copy of the [All Father]''s Incarnation."

    "All Father''s Incarnation? I like the ring of that. Also, they aren''t aplete copy of him, they''re not even half his worth." Wang Ling said as he walked away from Qinyang. He exhaled and then, turned to his enemies, "Weird, why didn''t you attack me?"

    "You are someone who possesses the Holy Race Lineage, but you already used it to save the life of that Phoenix, will you still have the strength to fight us?" the five-ringed Impostor asked.

    Wang Ling raised his brows behind his mask, "Thene and attack me, see if you can live."

    The five-ringed Impostor just smiled at the answer, [Provocations does not work, I see.]

    "May I know who you are?" the six-winged Impostor asked.

    They could feel it, his qi was simr to theirs, but the tinge of a foreign and unknown qi made them unable to confirm it. Both of them grew ever so apprehensive they chose to stay silent until they could ascertain the situation.

    "A simple Sect Master from the lowest Worlds."

    The two Impostors were also Wang Ling, they believed his words for they could not sense a hint of lie behind his words.

    "Weird, why aren''t any of you two going after the girl?" he asked.

    The two did not answer.

    "You two aren''t stupid, I see." Wang Ling confirmed that they were now facing him seriously. They would not let anything distract them, from the fight, from now on any error would result in death.

    The three soon became silent. They could feel it, the hint of danger in the air. The two Impostors were a realm higher in terms of cultivation, but they both knew that such a thing mattered not.

    This man before them was a special existence much like themselves.

    They drew their swords and Wang Ling did himself. They coated their sword with the Quintessence of ughter and Wang Ling coated his with the Quintessence of Death.

    With every step the three of them sharpened their wills, with every breath they disregarded their doubts, and with every beat of their hearts, they ascertained each other''s worth.

    They stopped ten meters from each other, two against one, Quintessence against Quintessence.

    To his left was the Winged Impostor to his right the Ringed Impostor.

    The Genuine Wang Ling against his Impostors.

    [Five no, it should Six.] this were Wang Ling''s final thoughts.

    The Heaven''s Edge hummed and without warnings, Wang Ling was the first to make a move.

    Thus, it began.

    He crossed the distance and executed a vertical sh.

    <strong>First</strong>

    <strong>Ting!</strong>

    His sword was parried to the side by the Winged Impostor. His right hand was sent flying upwards, he was left open on the right torso, the Ringed Impostor attempted to stab Wang Ling''s right side.

    He was wide open.

    ''Angel.''

    "On it!"

    Wang Ling gained the power of the Earth and then he raised his leg, gathered his sword intent on his right leg. He stomped on the ground, the earth upturned and the sword path was altered. And with the destruction of their footing, Wang Ling also targeted the Ringed Impostor''s right ankle.

    <strong>Second</strong>

    <strong>Stab!</strong>

    A gash appeared on his right. But not too deep for his innards to spill out. At this time, however, the Winged Impostor managed to stab Wang Ling''s left arm.

    Blood spurted and its use became limited, but in response, Wang Ling moved his left leg to kick and crushed the Winged Impostor''s knees, movement also became limited.

    <strong>Third</strong>

    Wang Ling''s right hand finally regained its movement.

    A technique molded from the Blood Falls, a technique centered around swift movement, and before anyone could react, Wang Ling had already finished his movement.

    <strong>sh!</strong>

    Twilight Sword: Cosmic Retribution

    The Winged Impstor lost his left arm and the three wings on the left side. Wang Ling staggered ever so slightly from the uneven footing.

    <strong>Fourth</strong>

    <strong>STAB!</strong>

    "AH!" Wang Ling winced as his torso finally received the stabbing wound the Ringed Impostor had been aiming for.

    ughter intent ravaged his body, or it should have, but the Death Intent overwhelmed and devoured it no problem.

    The Ringed Impostor was shocked, he tried driving the sword deeper, but once again, Wang Ling made an order!

    "ANGEL!"

    "GOT IT!"

    Wang Ling was now at the fourth rank of cultivation, called the Worldly Manifestation Realm.

    At this stage, he gains the ability to manipte the qi of the world and manifests the element within him. With his holy qi he could create anything, but right now, the flickering white speck of light within him roared!

    His body began burning from within, the 357 Minor Paths of the zing Secret Pathways opened and even bulldozed through the next 143! All 500 undiscovered zing Secret Pathways activated due to the white fire burning within Wang Ling!

    Quickly, the Overhaul Phoenix Rebirth Body activated, his right torso''s cut closed. The sword stabbed in Wang Ling''s body was wrapped in hardened muscles and couldn''t move!

    The Ringed Impostor stopped moving altogether! He saw it, Wang Ling''s left hand moved!

    World Crushing Fist!

    <strong>BAM!</strong>

    The bone of Ringed Impostor''s right arm turned to dust!

    <strong>Fifth!</strong>

    They both lost an arm yet their eyes failed to show any despair, instead, they celebrated.

    Wang Ling''s left hand and leg moved, his right leg could not move because of the embedded sword in his torso threatening to destroy his innards and his right hand had yet to recover from its previous movement!

    Compared to the Winged and Ringed Impostors, they still had an arm to use.

    "LOOK OUT!"

    From afar, Qinyang shouted seeing the two Impostors trying to skewer him with their hand!

    "I have miscalcted." All of a sudden, Wang Lingmented.

    "That''s right, and this is Checkmate." The Impostors announced after his words were uttered.

    Wang Ling watched as their hands got closer and closer his face never changed.

    <strong>SLASH!</strong>

    Other than Wang Ling, everyone present had their eyes wide open, because right when just Wang Ling was about to run through with their hands, his swordpleted a circr movement.

    The Impostor recognized that technique

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Moon"

    <strong>Sixth</strong>

    A movement that drew out the Impostors'' blood and created a moon.

    The Impostors'' heart was washed with the sense of death. They tried to escape, but couldn''t as a leg each were gravely injured, a crushed knee and a crushed ankle.

    The Winged Impostor''s wings were even destroyed for this matter!

    The time they used to realize this fact was used by Wang Ling to regain his stance, "Twilight Sword: Crossing the Void!"

    <strong>SLASH!</strong>

    The silent sword sh cut the Impostors'' head, and then came the following chaos of the Void!

    <strong>Seventh</strong>

    With a sword embedded on his right torso he spoke:

    <strong>BOOM!</strong>

    The bodies were blown to bits by the chaotic qi flow!

    He turned around saw Qinyang who forgot to close her mouth and just said, "I miscalcted the number of moves I needed. How embarrassing."

    And just like that, in a span of ten seconds Wang Ling killed his Impostors in seven movements.

 Chapter 449: I am still Ignorant

    Chapter 449: I am still Ignorant

    When the fight finally ended, Wang Ling caught sight of something from the corner of his eyes. He picked up Qinyang''s severed leg and then approached her, saying, "Do you still want this?" as if it the thing he was holding was some discarded food.

    Qinyang could not answer. Her mouth remained open throughout.

    "Yeah, let''s just wait for your limbs to grow. So, you with the twins?" Wang Ling asked clearly forgetting who she was. To be fair she no longer had any mask, "Hmmm you are not saying anything, I''m pretty sure your tongue wasn''t cut"

    "Those pair of cold eyes, the calmness of your tone, the hint of superior Holy Qi, that intensity hiding behind your veins, the Blood Seeking Sword you-you are the All Father the true All Father!" Qinyang''s voice began to crack as she looked around and then, quickly she looked at her arms, "Oh my, oh my, oh my, I am not ready for this! Holy! Everyone is not going to believe this! I need to get an autograph! Ah, Wait! My Spatial Storage was lost at the earlier fight um, can you sign me at the side of my face? I''ll turn it into a scar!"

    "you are weird, little girl. And this ising from someone who had seen almost everything from shameless people to idiots." Wang Ling could not believe he''s meeting someone like Qinyang. But he did not despise her honesty.

    Qinyang couldn''t even make heads or tails of what''s happening, "I-I want to shake your hands but" she waved her still regrowing arms, "I can''t exactly do it with this please sight my shoulder!"

    "Stop trying to make me sign your skin, I don''t do such a thing and it is rather disturbing. Also, you are quick to ept my identity, you didn''t even let me exin, though I appreciate cutting the mindless chatter." Wang Ling then flicked his wrist and summoned a white me.

    The white mes flickered before turning into a tiny snake that wrapped itself around Wang Ling''s arm. Seeing this, Qinyang couldn''t even find her breath, "Th-that''s the Heavenly me God Serpent! Ho-how? I heard nothing about it leaving its domain."

    "Don''t worry, this is not the original. Suzhen should still be in her domain or something you seem to know these mes."

    "Of course, the Heavenly mes, the Heavenly me God Serpent, the All-Father''s First-Born Daughter! She''s the me that refused to die even after your demise, flickering with the wind together with the Hell ze God Beast! They devoured the heaven and hell in order to wait for you, the All-Father!" Qinyang was very proud that she remembered the story to stay the least. She smiled as Wang Ling just struck her nape to paralyze her movements.

    "Um are you going to kill me?" Qinyang asked yet her eyes still sparkled, "If I die by the All-Father''s hands at least once it would be my honor oh yeah, please don''t destroy or eat my soul I can''t get reborn that way."

    "you have a really wild imagination, don''t you?"

    "It is an honor to beplimented."

    "That''s not apliment. Now, don''t move I am going to inject the Heavenly mes directly in your body. You are a Phoenix so invigorating you with high-ss mes would do you more than less, but the Holy Properties may conflict with each other as they are from different origins, but just make sure not to fight back, can you do that?"

    "Heh!" Qinyang showed Wang Ling a smug expression, "I do not know but don''t worry, I am capable of processing Holy Qi quite nicely!"

    "I don''t know where you get that confidence from, well, it won''t kill you so why not" Wang Ling moved his hands, the serpent moved and then slithered to Qinyang''s neck before eventually reaching her mouth.

    The white mes quickly reached her core and was brought to every part of her body. For a moment, the Heavenly mes began a rampage and rmed Wang Ling, but soon enough, Qinyang''s meridians morphed and epted every drop it presented.

    Fwu!

    Qinyang''s vitality regained its intensity, her body was then wrapped with Vermillion mes and began a process of revitalization! Before long, she managed to empty everything Wang Ling could provide her, his qi became nutrients and what shecked was automatically seized even without her giving any notion.

    [Hooh, what a greedy bottomless person. She needs far more than I thought.] Wang Ling thought before allowing Qinyang to devour his mes that seemingly had no end but even before long, even he found himself unable to support what she demanded!

    Without any hesitation, Wang Ling cut off their connection as almost ny percent of his qi was stolen from him, [From what I could gather that''s not even the limitations of her core.] Wang Ling was honestly surprised.

    Though he was only at Worldly Manifestation, the fourth cultivation realm Wang Ling''s capacity was beyond that of his peers. He was at least a dozen or two worth of prodigy-level cultivators in terms of qi capacity, yet even with that his qi was devoured like nothing.

    [Of course, the fight with the Impostors drained but she''s still an abnormality.] Wang Ling didn''t know what to make of Qinyang but, he had a thought that could exin why this was so, [She''s beyond the strength of a Mortal.]

    Beyond the Rank-5 Cultivation Realm, was the same as the Immortal Realms of the past Era. If Qinyang was a Deity, that would exin how she could reach such a level. Deities were existences, like the Devils and the Holy Race their time flows differently, growing only after millennia had passed.

    For a human the Golden Years of their cultivationst from six to seventeen, so about ten years. The beastmen would have about 15 years, and the elves and other long-lived race for 50 years and beyond.

    For the Primordial Races like the Ten Generation Deities and the Two Origin Races, they never leave their Golden Years.

    The moment they were born their bodies were already perfect.

    For a member of the Primordial Race, a single year for a year equates to a millennium. Meaning, it takes fifteen thousand years for them to reach their teenage years. But, due to this, by the time they reach the age of seven or seven thousand years, they were already a perfect cultivator, uncontested and without equal  outside their races of course.

    Wang Ling knew this because of Roan, and after putting one and one together, he managed to piece out that Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming, and this Qinyang were, Deities.

    [So I was picking a fight against Deities good to know I am still ignorant to engage in a losing fight.]

    He said as he watched Qinyang quickly recover her limbs, [Well, good to know that I am still above them if they hide their true strength.] he smiled, reassured that he if pushes to shove, he could hunt a disguised Deity.

    As Qinyang healed, Wang Ling sat there, reimagining his confrontation if he and the twins fought again.

 Chapter 450: 56

    Chapter 450: 56

    "It is always weird to regrow arms, I know it is mine, but it just feels different than before, you know? You get the feeling, right, All-Father?" Qinyang asked as she changed with Wang Ling''s back turned to her.

    "I don''t know, I haven''t grown an arm in so long so I forgot the sensation. But I remember it not being a problem for me."

    "Really? I imagine the All-Father would have no problem sacrificing an arm or a leg in a fight, considering how you fought the two earlier."

    "Don''t get it wrong, kid, I will do anything to win even if I have to cut off my limbs. The only difference between us is that I can''t regrow my limbs as fast as  hmm, that''s weird, why am I telling you this? I know I have gotten softer and talkative with age, but why am I telling you all this?"

    "HA! It must be because the All-Father and I have gotten closer this we we might be bing friends."

    "I am conflicted. But if that is the case then stop with the mention of All-Father, it is bing too much of a chore to have such a name. Just call me by my name of Wang Ling, just remember to not say it when we are in the presence of strangers." Wang Ling answered back.

    "Okay" Qinyang became silent as the rustling of clothes became prominent. Peace finally returned.

    Wang Ling was quietly remembering the borate meridian paths Qinyang had in her body. He didn''t just heal her to be a good Samaritan, but also to gather information about his lineage. Through the twins'' and Qinyang''s ount, he had confirmed that this lineage was that of the Phoenix Beastmen.

    Though Wang Ling had killed and eaten Phoenixes before, he had not actually met one who had a human form. Thus, he was left unable to even make anything out of the situation. But with Qinyang as the start, he now managed to visualize the paths.

    Using his Heavenly mes, Wang Ling zed through the remaining minor paths of the hidden pathways. With him now having the Heavenly mes the once hidden meridians showed itself without so much as a problem.

    The Heavenly mes now the catalyst of the Overhaul Pheonix Bloodline became even more important, [But it is a shame, that I cannot call upon Suzhen, if she was here, I could have her scour the pathways.] he was disappointed that an easier way could not be achieved.

    "I am done now, All wait, it should be Wang Ling, right? Hehehe."

    When Wang Ling saw herughing in such a manner, a sense of dread appeared in his heart.

    "So, where are you going now, Wang Ling?" Qinyang asked as sheughed.

    "Going to find the twins, I earlier sensed over five dozen of my Impostors, if you are here fighting the strongest two, then they must be fighting more out there. If I got this whole Impostor thing right, they are trying to thin out the rest of the living." Wang Ling stated.

    "Oh yeah, they said something about eradicating everyone inside the Tomb. I tried to stop them sensing soon after sensing their presence but me idling by here will result in more deaths! I need to move quickly!" Qinyang snapped out of her delusion.

    She quickly tried unfurling her wings forgetting she had already used her bloodline ignition for theing week. Her eyes widened and quickly, Qinyang circted her qi around the sole of her foot!

    "I will see youter, Wang Ling sir, I will be helping the Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming, they are quite helpless without me. In our group, I am like the leader, you know. They are at a lost without me." Qinyang bragged with a wide grin as the ground below her caved underneath

    BOOM!

    Qinyang quickly said her farewells and sped away leaving only a depression on the ground and Wang Ling with a mere eleven percent of his qi. He sighed, thinking, [She''s moving quite fast. Should I go after her or just walk? I need to conserve my qi I''ll just walk.]

    Wang Ling already made the decision to take a leisure walk to keep himself invigorated when he ughters the Impostor, when, from afar he saw a bright azure lighting his way, "Is that the twin headaches?"

    BOOM!

    Smoke billowed as Wang Ling and the twins looked at each other. He looked at their hands, both of them were holding a rope that tied every Impostor who were all knocked unconscious, [That is impressive.] Wang Ling thought to himself.

    Well with their remaining hands he saw them dragging Qinyang by the cor as they brought her back to Wang Ling as brutal as possible, "You are choking her, you two."

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming looked Wang Ling in the eyes as they let go of Qinyang''s cor, the two of them approached to an ufortable degree, "Who are you calling headaches? For your information, you are the headache considering we had to capture all of these Impostors!"

    "First of all, that has nothing to do with me, and second, why did you even have to keep them alive?" Wang Ling walked towards the over seventy Impostors and then crouched next to them, "Did you two felt guilty killing me?"

    "Nope." The twins answered at the same time, "We were merely trying to avoid strengthening the ones you two were fighting. But seeing how the two owners of the Catalysts are dead, we can now kill them."

    sh!

    "Figures" Wang Ling just sighed and before the two could even do anything, he already swung his sword a single time. He split every single one of the Impostors in two before summoning the Heavenly mes, "Burn."

    Wang Ling calmly uttered as the mes devoured the now dead Impostors. After turning them all into ashes, he swung his de once more to dissipate trash.

    Turning back to the twins who now carried the newly unconscious Qinyang, Wang Ling asked them, "So, was that all of them?"

    "Should be we marked every one of them before they leave unless one of them slipped into a different dimension then no one escaped from the pursuit." Yuan Qing answered as Yuan Ming helped Qinyang up.

    Qinyang coughed a couple of times, "That''s good, then damn it, my neck hurts anyway, with this, we managed to protect the future generations of the Living World." Qinyang happily announced with a joyousugh.

    "Good to see that you are happy. Oh yeah, of the 1,134 youths who entered the Tomb, only 56 remain." Yuan Ming Qing suddenly said.

    "what?" Qinyang was confused.

 Chapter 451: Colorful Perspective

    Chapter 451: Colorful Perspective

    The four already decided that they would be leaving the premises of the Tomb as early as possible. Qinyang wished to inform the others inside the Tomb, but Wang Ling and the twins could not be bothered by her desires.

    By the end of it all, Qinyang''s wishes were called off and she, who failed to protect the young generation of the Universe, proceeded to, "Hayyyyssssss" release multiple sighs of exasperations.

    Next to Wang Ling, Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming were all minding their own business while behind them was a youngdy slumped, being held by the ankle sighing her heart out wishing someone would interact with her.

    "Hayyssssss!" Qinyang was dying to say something.

    However, the three people with her coldly ignored her while they kept a conversation to themselves.

    ''Shouldn''t the two of youfort?''

    ''Just let her be, if we talk to her now it will take two years for her to get over it. When her cat was eaten by the Leviathan Beast, she sulked for two years and we experienced hell.'' Yuan Qing recounted a dark and annoying past.

    ''Let her sulk like, and if we feed her soup when we get out, we can make the two yearsst for two hours, it is a life hack when dealing with the Young Miss. She is a pain in the ass but she is also easy to deal with and doesn''t get angry when abused.'' Yuan Ming continued their worrying thoughts.

    Wang Ling just sighed at the sight of the twins already determining what to do. Either, he didn''t have any ns on trying to get in between the three just so that they would be able tofort one.

    He began walking in silence while Qinyang just continuously made an exasperated sigh. She was acting like a child and she embraced every second of the action because there was none to call her off.

    They freely exited the Tomb days before it was supposed to end. The Tomb usually does not end so early. Tomb Raidsst for days to no end, and just as they were about to exit the Tomb, Wang Ling flicked his wrists.

    "Wear these help Qinyang wear one."

    "Sword Tower Masks? Where did you get these? I thought they were only made by the cksmith Tower with the Inscription of the Cosmic Eye Tower?"

    The twins looked at the coveted mask being handed to them like candy.

    "I got an acquaintance who has a high position in the Tower. She''s quite high up in the Tower''s brass." Wang Ling answered with vague honesty.

    "What are they for? And can we keep them after this?" Yuan Qing asked as she assisted Qinyang wears a blue mask.

    "Well, just wear them so we can slip past detection from the experts outside. Though killing them is very easy for you people, I do not want to draw any attention to me so it would be best if we keep to ourselves. If nobody makes any trouble then take them."

    "Deal." Yuan Ming epted the deal and decided not to intervene with anything. She stared at the mask and she and her twin showed mysterious smiles staring at the masks before wearing them.

    "When we leave, the Tomb will still go and operate for three more days at best. It is best to leave before the others know that their offspring or disciple died inside." Wang Ling said and the twins agreed as it was the most logical method to avoid any problem.

    "Wait!" Qinyang, however, did not favor this method, "Wang Ling sir, with all due respect we can''t do something like that. We need to inform the rest of the Universe what had happened! We also need to let them know about the wandering Impostors going about killing for the Emp"

    "Qinyang, that is enough." Wang Ling stopped Qinyang''s words, "What you are suggesting is going to get us in a lot of trouble. We are leaving now to avoid troubles and were you three not walking about traveling in incognito?"

    "" Qinyang refused to answer.

    Wang Ling turned to the twins, and they bobbed their heads to the question, "We are she''s a little bit much of soft-hearted person"

    "This is her first time going to the outside of our world so she fails to understand the harshness of the cultivation worlds."

    The twins exined as Qinyang furrowed her brows before springing up with irritation, "Even if I am, new in the world of cultivation, I still know what is right from wrong! The ones who died have families! They deserve to know what happened! I am sure they wille to understand what happened in this event if we just tell them! If we tell them who you are it will even help prove our"

    Wang Ling raised his hand as he stomped his right leg and created a partition with a stone wall, "Don''t cross that I am changing robes, I just realized something. Also, what you, Qinyang is suggesting is too idealistic. Not everyone has the same mind as you, those who had a member of their blood spilled with me the nearest person and seek retribution or something they deem as justice even at the cost of an innocent''s life just to preserve face.

    "The moment we go and say something about their deaths, someone might use that to pin the me on us. To you, it may be unlikely, but the truth remains that it will bother us. As for telling them about who I am, that is a matter that cannot be disclosed. If it is to be known that I am alive many woulde and support me and we will receive help. However, it will spur the enemy to push forward hastening our defeat and killing even more because unlike them, not every living being can fight."

    BAM!

    Wang Ling lowered the partition, he was now wearing new robes, ck with gold embroideries on the hems. His luxurious clothing was nothing like the ones he usually wore. "Do you now understand what I mean?"

    "yes," Qinyang said with lowered head. She may not be much of a thinker, and her idealistic thoughts were that of a child''s, but she could still understand the reason. She was unhappy about the situation; however, she couldn''t argue about anything, "Sorry for saying something useless" she bit her lower lip out of frustration.

    He cleaned up his clothes and then saw Qinyang. Wang Ling ced his hands on her head before ruffling her hair, "Thank you for understanding, kid. Do not look so down, having such a colorful view of the world is better than having bleak despair. Though I have changed, I too once had such a colorful view of the world I would like it for you to learn about these matters for your own and the good of others, but you don''t have to lose such optimism."

    Wang Ling was also once a child. There was a time with his master that he saw the world with colorful optimism. Though such a thing was dyed red with the blood of the first family he found.

    Being realistic and worry have their advantages, but Wang Ling wouldn''t want others to embrace such a life after all, who would want to live with nothing but suspicions clouding their views of the world?

    Qinyang had one such eye he did not want her to lose something so precious and few in existence.

    After seeing a little glowing back on Qinyang''s face, Wang Ling finally nodded and decided that it was time to exit, "The youths who entered has yet to leave because by now they are entering deep into the Tomb for more resources, so if we want to leave in peace without worrying facing the repercussions of the deaths of the younger generations. Just leave like normal, we don''t want to get any attention we do not need."

    Wang Ling said with utter confidence. His steps resumed with the other three following closely behind.

    As he said, they exited the Tomb with much ease. He took three steps out and noticed nothing wrong, "No one is acting out, we need to leave quickly an"

    BOOM!

    Yuan Qing, Yuan Ming, and Qinyang watched as Wang Ling was sent flying hundreds of meters away and still counting.

    The twins turned to the aggressor, and saw a bald man that''s leaking the air of a Devil then turned back to Wang Ling who was still crashing through the trees, "Should we help him?" Yuan Qing asked.

    "He said not to stand out we''re doing nothing." Yuan Ming answered.

    "You two are enjoying this aren''t you?" Qinyang asked.

    The twins smiled, "Maybe."

 Chapter 452: Too Elaborate

    Chapter 452: Too borate

    Roan looked to the side and smiled at the sight of the Deities, he asked them, "I saw three of you with him, didn''t think you would still let him live after he stole the Mother of Beasts from you"

    "He" Qinyang was about to say something but Yuan Qing suddenly knocked her unconscious. With this, the Young Miss wouldn''t do anything unnecessary.

    Yuan Ming raised her brows, "I wasn''t really born in the Era of Primordial Creations so I don''t know what you''re talking about. I was born in the right Era when the Mother just returned to us, how, about you? With that said, how about you? Aren''t you pissed off that your Father has yet to even properly take over?"

    "touch." Roanughed and then looked over in Wang Ling''s direction who just stopped crashing on the trees, "I am going to kill him, are you not going to help?"

    With Yuan Qing taking care of the unconscious Qinyang, it was Yuan Ming who still answered with azy yawn, "By all means, I would love to see a Devil beat him up. But, yeah, you''re not going to fool us with that, like those fools."

    When Yuan Ming''s soft voice finally echoed, the aged masters surrounding the area had already moved. Roan, now surrounded by countless weapons was asked by a white-haired old man, "You, who are you to attack a member of the Sword Tower?"

    Roan raised his brows and just smiled, "Someone you can''t handle."

    BOOM*

    Roan stomped at the ground and destroyed the earth! The surprising shift in the environment did not create any unwanted repercussions, but it gave Roan enough of an opening to strike at one of the aged men.

    An old man flinched feeling the pressure behind Roan''s fist. He knew he was either going to die or be incur serious injury, [Shit!] he cursed as he steeled his mind.

    BAM!

    The old man heard the impact of a fist meeting flesh, but he was still alive and he was not in pain. He opened his eyes and what he saw was one of the four Sword Tower members stepping up to stop the fist.

    Yuan Ming looked at the human and just stated for everyone to hear, "This is a private matter of the Sword Tower, everyone is barred from doing getting involved. Try anything and you would die by his hands."

    Yuan Ming saw Roan''s smile and just clicked her tongue thinking how she was the one who had to deal with this nuisance, "Take this." Yuan Qing ducked and then got close to Roan.

    ''This is going to hurt even if you are a Devil.'' Yuan Ming said through voice transmission.

    ''You''re too young to think you can hurt me. Also, do not use water qi or any of the Origin Arts.'' Roan responded.

    ''Such a hassle.'' But she proceeded

    She ced her hand over his abdomen and then, gathered ominous clouds of dark qi, over at the center of her palms. She created a sphere of darkness before detonating it at close proximity, "Darkness Cloud Technique: Dark Flower!"

    BOOM! The roar of a fake technique echoed.

    Roan was sent flying to the opposite side where he sent Wang Ling flying. Yuan Mingzily chased after and the spectators interested in watching their fights went and followed. Those who left wanting to heal Wang Ling were stopped by Yuan Qing who was holding Qinyang.

    "We will take care of our problems. No need to worry about ourpanion. Go and pursue your own desire." Which, in less subtle words meant, Mind your own business

    The old man could sense the dangerous air around Yuan Qing and left without saying much. He went after the fight between a member of the Sword Tower and the unknown assant, from afar the sound of explosion echoed.

    With Qinyang in hand, Yuan Qing just watched this unfold and then just started walking towards the forest where Wang Ling was sent crashing to. Whilst he walked, her mind began working, "I couldn''t quite smell that Devil''s scent. Is he someone beyond six wings? If so, that should exin why he didn''t injure any of the aged Mortals." Yuan Qing stated as she reached Wang Ling.

    Ten meters before reaching Wang Ling, she stopped and then looked to her side, "His name is Wang Ling and apparently he is hiding from his Impostors to avoid having the Universe overrun by the desperate attempt of the Emperor''s in killing him."

    These words were said and fromplete direction Yuan Qing was looking, came down Chang Ping hold a sword as she reeled back her very fine ughter qi, "So Roan was right? For the Master''spanions to pick up on his n, how amazing."

    Yuan Qing shrugged her shoulders, "If that Devil had any interest in killing us, he would have already killed me and the others in seven seconds at most. If my estimation of his strength and age is correct, even with thebined strength of my twin and I would find it hard to stall for time to let the Young Miss escape much less y him. Also, to be honest, it wasn''t thatplicated to begin with."

    Roan was another mystery added to the twins'' catalogue of never-ending new things to find. Thest entry was Wang Ling''s existence, and now Roan, they were in the same category of people with mysterious backgrounds.

    "He''s a weird person, isn''t he? He looks like he''s more muscle than brains but he was the one who thought this n up." Chang Ping said as she looked to the side where Wang Ling groaned on the ground. Chang Ping helped Wang Ling stand up.

    Rubbing his neck, Wang Ling sat on the cold hard ground, "What the hell was Roan thinking? If I was not fast enough in moving my neck it would have been serious problem!" Wang Lingined as he finished making internal introspections.

    Wang Ling, after crashing through several trees suffered any injuries whatsoever.

    And with a sigh he stood up thanks to the help of his disciple, and then at the very next moment, two figures came from above andnded without creating any mess.

    Yuan Ming and Roan who was supposed to be in the middle of a heated fight slipped off the old masters'' radar and circled back to the ce where Wang Ling was sent flying.

    With Wang Ling standing tall, Roan''s eyes quivered and an almost instinctive smile blossomed on his face. He took a knee and said, "I Wee the return of the All-Father."

 Chapter 453: Revenants

    Chapter 453: Revenants

    Wang Ling, could still feel his body aching. He looked at the kneeling Roan, he took a few steps and stood before the Devil whoid his hands on the All-Father. Roan could feel it, the instinctual guilt, the desire to tear himself apart to make amends of hurting the All-Father.

    He attacked the All-Father, the one who created their very Race, the God who rule over their very existence. Roan did it for the All-Father, he wanted to help him, he controlled his fist, his strength was calcted and it should have only inconvenienced the All-Father at the worst-case scenario.

    Stab!

    Blood spurted from Roan''s shoulder as his own fingers dug his flesh.

    Logic entailed he did nothing wrong and actually helped the All-Father, but, after realization came to him, he could tell that he was wrong. Gut wrenching, painful, irritability, it made him want to cry out!

    His body was burning, his soul wrenching, yet, he held a smile. Because this pain, this ufortable feeling, this incorrigible sensation was the proof of his existence, the proof of the immacte being that was the All-Fatherthus, he smiled.

    He celebrated, then he cried.

    Tears fell, emotion welled up, as he cried out, "I wee the All-Father''s return!" he announced Wang Ling''s arrival, shaking the forest yet insted by Yuan Ming to only be heard around them.

    "Stop what you are doing, close that self-inflicted wound, we will talk once we get out of this World. Also, this time, you wouldn''t ask for a ticket, would you?"

    Roan vehemently shook his head remembering his first encounter with Wang Ling. Once more, his heart thumped wildly, and thenSTAB*he ripped apart his other shoulder, blood flowed like river, but none of the people in the vicinity reacted too much.

    All of them were too used in seeing blood. They also knew that he could heal without a problem, thus their disregard. Roan''s pain, however, was very much noted seeing how much a Devil, one of the two Primordial Races would do to themselves if they somehow did something to antagonize the All-Father.

    To the twins they could rte, for just like them, they too would do something to such a degree or worst if they were to even hurt a single hair from the Mother of Beasts. To Chang Ping however, she was taken aback as she had seen Devils before, and all of them were prideful and strong without match.

    None of them resembled Roan, who now looked meek and pitiful.

    Wang Ling sighed once more, "I told you to stop, did I not?" his words carried weight. He was not angry, only disappointed, or so Roan could observe from that gaze of his.

    "If you really want to show how sorry you are, then open a direct Spatial Tear to your Cosmic Sailer, we need to move before the old fogeys decide to act nice." Wang Ling instructed and then, as he wiped the tears out of his face, Roan did what was said.

    The prideful Devil heeded the All-Father''smands without saying anything back. With his bare hands he stuck his hand out into the air and ripped it apart to create a silvery flowing almond shaped portal.

    "All-Father, I have finished." Roan said with respect. Wang Ling looked at him and first had the others step into the Portal.

    Chang Ping was the first to leave through the portal, the next were Yuan Qing with Qinyang in hand and then Yuan Ming if she wasn''t stopped by Wang Ling, "What is it?" she asked in a cold tone.

    "At least finish what you and Roan started." Wang Ling stated, pointing at some general direction, "There would suffice."

    Yuan Ming sighed, but she did not say anything anymore as she did not want to incur the wrath of the Devil Roan. She pped her hands and called upon a ck cloud of smoke, she molded the smoke, forming a makeshift spear.

    When Roan saw this, he too picked up what Wang Ling was trying to insinuate and he too pped his hands to perfectly manipte his qi. Devils, like the Holy Race like him, have two qi, pure spirit qi, and the Devil Qi. The almost invisible pure spirit qi was molded into a spear.

    They bothced the spears with killing intent before throwing it to the left three kilometers away from where there was no living presence or so they wished to believe.

    The energy spears moved with high speed and intensity and watching them move like so already made Wang Ling shrug his shoulders, "That should do it." Saying such words as he entered the Portal, the two followed him soon after.

    Silence prevailed for a few minutes until the two-energy collided and created a massive explosion of Darkness Qi and Spirit Qi.

    BOOM!

    Suffocating amount of killing intent exploded and washed thends. When the billowing smoke cleared all that was left was nothing but rubbles and a giant crater.

    For days, the fight between two young experts would shock the entire Silver de World and the surrounding Worlds. The Sword Tower did not issue any reaction towards the fight despite their obvious connection.

    Though weird, it was understandable as the Sword Tower would often not say anything about their exploits, unless it rtes to the major victories and defeats to the Abyssal Demons.

    Three dayster, however, another news would surface.

    What would be known as the Massacre of the Flower Tomb would shock the Universe. Many prominent families would grieve for the loss of their geniuses and the search for the killers began.

    Three weekster, the Cosmic Eye Tower, the ones tasked with collecting information all over the Universe would issue shocking news.

    [The Revival of the Great Ancestor as an enemy hase to be.]

    Upon the dissemination of this knowledge, the Impostors would be further named as  [Revenants].

    A sketch of the Revenants reached every corner of the Universe in a matter of weeks and the image of Wang Ling''s previous form appeared. The Lowest Worlds that was in the state of Chaos would receive the news and wouldn''t pay it much heed as such news would not do much with their current situation.

    With the Crimson Snow Sect''s rise to prominence, the Lowest Worlds were already ahead of cleaning up the unwanted scourge.

    As the Crimson Snow Sect prepared itself to fully clean its main world from the Abyssal Demons, the Towers were quickly helping the Factions scattered throughout the Universe into killing the Revenants.

    But while the Towers were doing all this, the Primordial Races remained the same in their stance, the Two ze God Beasts would start showing movements.

    However, it was not all just bad news as, amidst the tragedy happening all over the Universe and the loss of many geniuses and prodigies at the Massacre of the Flower Tomb, after 175 Years the 10 Great Families, issued the [Regal Gods Congregation].

    In the Origin World, the Ten Great Families, the Seven Towers, the Three Immortal Sects would gather.

    And as the Sword Tower was one of the groups to attend, thus, somewhere in the Universe, holding a Jade que was the Almighty Sword of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower  Chang Ping,

    Next to her, was Wang Ling, smiling with interest in the matter of the Origin World.

 Chapter 454: Idol

    Chapter 454: Idol

    Seven Days before the Announcement for the Regal Gods Congregation.

    When Qinyang awoke, she was already resting inside a room. She was disoriented remembering how she was suddenly knocked unconscious. She also remembered her childish and idealistic words she threw at Wang Ling and covered her face as it turned red from embarrassment.

    [How foolish of me AHhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Ouch!] she bit her tongue as she screamed deep inside from the embarrassment, she brought upon herself. When she walked out of said room, she encountered a hallway with more quarters lined up. She walked to her right sensing the flow of the wind and arrived at the deck, [I can''t believe I told him that! Will he think of me as annoying now? Will he hate me?] Qinyang was unsure.

    [I want to ask him.] Qinyang made the quick decision and then stood up, exiting the room into a hallway. She followed the smell to the exit.

    Qinyang reached the deck, the first thing she saw was three people fighting. In front of her was a mysterious woman, dancing with her de withbined elegance and ferocity, against the twins who sealed their strength to the Second Rank of cultivation.

    The mysterious woman moved her sword and when attacked she would use her body like a sword to block. Every movement, even her defense could kill, her magnificent style was meant only to take another person''s life.

    Qinyang recognized those techniques she was performing, "Those are the Blood Seeking Sword techniques?"

    "Hooh, you know enough to know what they are with a single look? Impressive." Wang Ling asked from the side of the door.

    "Ah! Good morning, All-FatI mean, Sir Wang Ling." Qinyang bowed as she greeted.

    Wang Ling disregarded her obnoxious greeting, "So, you are awake after three days of sleeping? Overusing your bloodline ignition must have worn you out. Are you, all right? Is something the matter?" Wang Ling asked noticing how down the usually happy-go-lucky Qinyang was, "Was it the things I told you back in the Tomb? Are you mourning the deaths of the thousands? Why not sit down and calm yourself?"

    "That is a part of it" Qinyang said, "I think the deaths of the younger generations could have been preventable. But what was worst is that I made such ludicrous demands and even yelled at Sir Wang Ling. I just wanted to apologize for doing such a thing. If you do not want to see my face anymore, I can throw myself out of the deck now, if you want to!" Qinyang was disappointed in herself.

    Wang Ling gave Qinyang a look from the corner of his eyes and just found her antics amusing, "What is your age, Qinyang?"

    "Ah? Um, sixteen thousand."

    "That is quite old, but still no older than me or anyone in this ship. In my eyes, you are a kid. This is your first timeing to the outside of your world, correct? That means that you are inexperienced and you will learn with time. You act less mature than the others, which means you will grow. You are 16,000 years of age, but in my eyes, you are no older than 16 and for someone as young as you, making mistakes are normal. Unless it doesn''t kill you or yourpanions, then it is all good."

    Wang Ling said what he always says to his disciples. Mistakes were normal, one does not need to care for their failures if when they are young. Wang Ling treated Qinyang because for Deities, maturing takes a far longer time.

    Theyck themon knowledge of a weaker species thus the young Deities'' naiveties. Deities around the age of 16,000 to 18,000 like Qinyang was normal ording to Roan and the twins. Their maturity was less than normal. It was actually the twins who more were more of an abnormality for their maturity,

    Qinyang smiled at Wang Ling''s words, some of her doubts dissipated as sheughed and felt relief. The twins saw this from the corner of their eyes and smiledBAM*though they were punched in the face for not paying attention in a sparring match.

    "AH! Why didn''t you two dodge that one? That was just a fake!" Chang Ping quickly ran to the two so she could check their situation.

    Wang Ling and Qinyangughed seeing the sight. Three dayster, Qinyang would join the training of the women saying she too needed basic training. She gained instructions from Wang Ling and had her stance corrected and even her way of fighting.

    "You allow way too much opening. I know you are a Phoenix and you can take the risk of having your limbs and body cut open. But that is too inefficient. In a real fight against someone with superior agility and strength. My Impostors may have my experience and sword techniques, but theyck in the body tempering and qi department.

    "Your qi may be sealed to match that of a Rank-5 cultivator but the vessel is still that of Rank-9 Cultivator." Wang Ling was saying that his Impostors didn''t have a single advantage other than their experience and number which was rather fair, "Try lowering your qi to my level."

    Qinyang listened closely and then lowered her cultivation to that of a Rank-4 Cultivator. Wang Ling asked her to attack him seriously. Qinyangplied and without any hesitation, she swung her sword horizontally.

    Wang Ling simply used the back of his left hand, tapped her hands, and redirected the path of her sword. With the same hand, Wang Ling slithered around Qinyang''s arm and pointed his index finger at her artery.

    "You may think that this is not enough to kill you, but"

    Fwu!

    Qinyang jumped back sensing a massive amount of killing intent flooded her. After seeing her head being cut off her head, her body was in a cold sweat.

    Wang Ling had Qinyang fight against the twins who didn''t go easy on their Young Miss. Chang Ping would have done it if not for the fact she was too skilled for Qinyang. The twins continued beating up Qinyang with sparring as a pretense. They were enjoying themselves.

    Three dayster the bullying had yet to end and through Chang Ping, Wang Ling learned about the Congregation.

 Chapter 455: Talk with Roan

    Chapter 455: Talk with Roan

    Inside the Cabin,

    "Tell me the situation of the Devils."

    "Yes, All-Father."

    Wang Ling sat before Roan. His hands rested behind his head. Roan lowered his head as heplied with Wang Ling''s request. Bringing out a ck que, several images shed before Wang Ling''s eyes.

    Three panels appeared before Wang Ling; his eyes blinked as he was first showed the state of Heaven and Hell that was now covered in a sea of mes. The cause of the mes? Two Beasts, a ck Lion and a White Serpent, "ording to the GodKings and the record of the Wang Family, these two have wreaked havoc in both Heaven and Hell.

    "The first twoyers of Heaven and Hell were forced to merge due to these Beast. If the Two Realms did notbine, they would have been destroyed due to the sheer size and intensity of the two children who clung to life."

    "Hoooh, so they could even manipte space to such a degree now?" Wang Ling was impressed.

    "Um no, that is incorrect, All-Father." Roan''s face reddened from Wang Ling''s sake, "It is the Mother of Beast whobined the two worlds for them. She imed that it was for the sake of her beloved that she''s willing to go to suck lengths. The Devils and the Holy Race were pushed to the Highest Realms, well, it didn''t really change much so no one reallyined. But many of the Devils and Holy Raceined at the lost of their world and now, the rtionship of the Deities and the Origin Races have been strained."

    "So just like before."

    "Yes. Just like before." Roan was embarrassed.

    Since the dawn of time, the Primordial Races had been fighting. Their reason usually varies, it could be extremely petty or something important. But from what he learned from the Sul of the All-Father, the Primordial Races usually fights for his and the Mother of Beast''s glory.

    They who take glory to their creators would fling trash talks at one another and would start from something simple until one take offend from another and then, a full war then takes ce. But, if one looks at it from a different angle, one could just say that they hate each other.

    The Primordial Races being effectively prideful does not help either.

    "Do-do not worry All-Father, we are still trying to build a healthy rtionship with them to ensure that your Union with the Mother of Beast does not suffer from our squabbles."

    "thank you, that would be for the best." Wang Ling thanked Roan.

    Roan visibly brightened as he was now prouder than ever. The lecture about the Devils continued, about their current standing and how they were associating with the rest of the Universe.

    "The Devils nor the Holy Race take part on any fights against the Abyssal Demons outside our realms. Ah! Please do not take it as us being cowardly or not caring about the fate of your Creations, it is just that, we have our own fights on the Hell and Heaven Realms.

    "Since the beginning of the Abyssal Rifts'' appearance we have been fighting these Abyssal Demons. Eons had passed since the fight began and though today might seem the new Era to Mortals, the Primordial Races had yet to change their ways, for we have been fighting far longer in order to protect what you have left us."

    Roan was silent after these words. His people had been abandoned by the All-Father who sought out a way to settle the fights between the Primordial Races.

    Wang Ling just smiled and let him ramble on and on. The meetingsted for more than three hours; Wang Ling collected information upon information about the grand scale of things transforming his meager library of information into a massive database he used in sorting out the situation.

    He also learned about the GodKing and the Five Devil Generals. However, even after asking and collecting data, Wang Ling failed to gather onest thing, "How many pairs of wings do you have?"

    "That is a question I cannot answer." Such was the answer he was given, "I have taken an Oath that outside our Realm, I cannot speak of the pair of wings. My soul would be rendered and I would suffer by having my lineage stripped off my body. But if the All-Father wants me to do it, I shall not hesitate to"

    "Yeah, that is enough, you do not have to continue." Wang Ling couldn''t have Roan dying on him. This Devil was an added protection for him and the

    "I also cannot attack any that is below Rank-9 of Cultivation."

    Wang Ling looked at Roan with weirded-out eyes, "seriously?"

    "Yes, it was an oath that every Devik must take for them to leave the Realm and ensure they do not damage the Universe''s bnce. Like any of the Primordial Race we exist beyond understanding, our Race had existed for Eons, cultivation ranking is but a passing idea to us, and we could have taken over the entire Cosmos if any of the Primordial Race wanted to, however, we had not.

    "The Primordial Races lost our parents because of constant wars. After that we have learned to control our lust to dominate" from how Roan looked right now, this matter was more embarrassing than the other thingsbined, "in hopes of you, returning to us."

    The Devils were children of the All-Father. When he left, they were lost and had to find their own paths, but despite that, their existence still revolved around the desire to reunite with him.

    Angel hugged Wang Ling''s head, she did not want to be alone again, "When are you going to free the other?" Angel asked remembering the Incarnation of the Hell Qi was also locked within Wang Ling.

    ''Soon, do not worry.'' He said as he tapped the child''s head.

    Wang Ling stood up and thanked Roan. He walked towards the door and then was just about to exit when, all of a sudden, he stopped, saying, "I am not the old All-Father you knew, you know. I am but his seconding, his reincarnation."

    Roan smiled at Wang Ling''s words, "That is all right. The All-Father''s mere presence is enough of sce for me and so for the others."

    Wang Ling left with his words leaving Roan to himself. Roan looked at Wang Ling, he held a very soft smile, [He is different in both nature and temperament, yet, the kindness he has to his own people had not changed since Ist saw the All-Father with my own eyes.]

    He smiled remembering the time when the All-Father created him with his own hands.

    A time when the Universe was still at peace, [I hoped everything could have remained the same. I hope that the Oldest Brother did not betray us and the All-Father.]

 Chapter 456: Rushing to reach the Summit

    Chapter 456: Rushing to reach the Summit

    Two weeks had passed since the incident back at the Silver de World urred. Wang Ling had already established his cultivation realm of Worldly Manifestation, his soul had settled down after the assimtion of a new Ring.

    His theories have been confirmed, his mes could indeed start his lineage of Phoenix Qi, thus allowing him to ess an unlimited supply of vitality. Though he had yet to fully harness the power of the Phoenix Vitality as Wang Ling''s map of veins has yet to bepleted.

    As of now he had found a total of 599 Minor Pathways but the pathways were still a long way from beingpleted, [The more I open Minor Pathways, the more I need stronger mes.] Due to the lineage stemming from the Phoenix, who was also known as the originator of mes, Wang Ling knew that its intensity was needed to summon the lineage''s strength, [It is time to begin my ascension.] thus the need for growth.

    Wang Ling stayed inside a cabin; he silently kept his qi in check as around him were several treasures he stole from the Tomb. Other than Scorching Wave Heart of the Volcanic Liger which constantly emitted me qi with every beat, Wang Ling brought out everything, including what he got from Qinyang and the twins.

    The three girls actually collected enough treasure for Wang Ling to consume without care for the world. If not for his qi regtion, the cabin he was in now would have been set aze as the me qi would devour everything surrounding them.

    Wang Ling thankfully could rely on Angel to protect everything from their heatwaves. The room filled with treasures became a natural cultivation room for Wang Ling to utilize and after some quick estimation, Wang Ling confirmed the important matter for today.

    [All of this should be enough to help me break through the barriers of the Mortality Severance Realm, the realm after Worldly Manifestation.]

    Though it had only been weeks since Wang Ling progressed to such heights, the fact of the matter remained that it didn''t matter for an existence like Wang Ling. He was a member of the Holy Race, he needed not train any element for thews of the Universe existed within.

    Like any of the Primordial Races, he was an existence beyondprehension. Wang Ling only needed to ensure he had enough qi to supplement his ascension to the next realm without a problem. He estimated that half of the treasures would be used to stabilize his foundation and the rest would be to start the process of severing his ties to Mortality.

    He began his cultivation with nothing but the initiative of a thought. Wang Ling''s eyes nted and then closed as he took a deep breath. Around him, the qi was funneled over his head and into his Overlord Veins that converted everything into a mass of clouds.

    Wang Ling sensing how fast the Overlord Meridians assimted such qi.

    [The Overlord Meridians is finally showing its strength.] Wang Ling had long epted the Overlord Meridians, but only now did it began showing its strength. The way it purified qi, the way if managed to suck in so much with so little time, Wang Ling became joyous at the thought of his improvement.

    The qi warped and then changed. In a sea of me, he danced and swam, Wang Ling reveled in the sensation but controlled the euphoria. The mes turned into a massive ze and then, everything changed into a massive ball that engorged him within.

    Wang Ling''s body lifted from the ground. The thick atmosphere burned, it scorched the lungs if it could''ve, but, it didn''t. What could have been lethal to anyone was nothing but a pleasure to himself.

    [I am no longer a human cultivator.] The signs of his body mutating to something beyond human was showing themselves. In a cultivation state, while Wang Ling did nothing but meditate and focus on himself, Wang Ling finally managed to notice the changes.

    How he could not feel every fluctuation of the elemental qi surrounding him. How it felt the World around him was no longer how it seemed, slowly, these rare sensations becamemonce, and slowly, it turned what seemed bizarre normal.

    [The Worldly Manifestation is when a cultivator creates a deeper connection to the world, maniptes its essence, and creates a pathway to the elements. But for me my own body is the world, and tendrils feel like sprouting out of my pores, expected the minute changes in the flow. Sensitive, an overflow of information, yet, it remained possible to disseminate with others.] Wang Ling''s thoughts became deeper with every passing second.

    Wang Ling''s cultivation continued, his qi grew in density, and thought it might seem forced, he used the treasures to break through the barriers of the Worldly Manifestation Realm one after the other.

    It was happening too quickly, unnatural, yet, simply understandable. He who controlled the elements no longer needed to concentrate and find the gentlest path. Simply, he had a direct link and now, he only needed to strengthen the connection and after 43 days, Wang Lingpleted the giant hurdle!

    Wang Ling reached the pinnacle of Worldly Manifestation, the mes was his and so was everything else. He felt no different from before, but that was simply because he was who he was.

    With this, however, he refused to stop for even a second. Wang Ling''s qi reached his heart, the pathway to his soul, and began the reformation of the soul in order for him to reach Mortality Severance Realm.

    A realm where cultivators shall rid themselves of the taint that was their mortality. Wang Ling reforges his soul and then began the reformation of his meridians and created a direct line beyond the normally (Impure Qi) of the current universe then tapping into several refined qis of the upper Universal Realms. These were the requirements for Wang Ling to pass the giant wall of the two realms. He needed to break through these barriers with great difficulty or so he should have.

    The process of cultivation was, simply put, worthless to someone like Wang Ling. His soul was beyond human or Mortal capacity and strength. It was a Soul worth that of two people, and then could not easily be affected unless it was the strengthened form of the Bell of the Heavens.

    His Meridians was that of the Overlord Veins. His meridians were already changed long before Wang Ling could understand how cultivation worked in this Era. A meridian that filtered out any impurities, a meridian stronger and more resilient than anything.

    Andstly, a deep connection to Origin itself.

    [So that is why I am in a hurry to reach this realm.]

    Wang Ling opened his eyes, his hair had grown longer and from deep into his pupils were an azure hue glowing with a calm light Wang Ling realized the truth about himself.

    [The moment I reached this third life I was already at this Cultivation Realm.] Finally, Wang Ling could feel bits of himself seething out of invisible tethers.

 Chapter 457: Sparring I

    Chapter 457: Sparring I

    [Phew in the end, I still couldn''t assimte the Hell Qi with my Holy Qi.] Wang Ling exhaled the impurities out of his body. ck speck came out of him but nothing more, he was tired from sitting for so long thus he stood up.

    When his hands touched the ground to assist himself in standing up, his body went flying backwardBAM!*Wang Ling smashed on the door behind him. He crashed andid down on the floor upside down, contemting why such an obvious thing happened.

    "What are you doing?" Angel asked seeing Wang Ling''s amusing appearance.

    ''I used too much strength.'' He answered and had Angel make an "oh" before resting on stepping away from Wang Ling.

    "It would appear you improved far too quickly, Wang Ling." Yuan Qing said as she and Yuan Ming crouched to observe him. In the entire Sailer, only the two of them would call him by his name with impunity. It had something to do with their inability to properlyprehend useless emotions or unnecessary thoughts.

    Wang Ling received help from the two, he tried stabilizing himself as he spoke, "For a change, you two are correct without needing to specte. My strength is too strong for my own good, I need to quickly regte the force I throw before I destroy this ship."

    The twins looked at each other then pointed at themselves, "Are we not the perfect candidate? Stronger than you, and unhesitant in fighting against anyone, we can even set up water barriers to protect the ship."

    "That could work." Wang Ling said as he attempted to step forward only to find himself almost throwing himself overboard across the ship.

    "What are you doing, Master?" Chang Ping asked as she grabbed Wang Ling''s hands. She pulled him inside the ship and then Chang Ping raised her brows, "Oh, you jumped too many cultivation stages, that exins why. Do you want some fruit, Master?"

    When educated people surrounding you, it just made life a lot better. Wang Ling didn''t need to exin anything

    "Thank you." Wang Ling epted a rainbow-colored fruit from Chang Ping, "This is sweet." Wang Lingmented.

    "That''s a Rank-8 [Rainbow Dew Fruit] from the Red World, it''s a good pastime food. Though despite its high rank, it provides nothing more than a slight increase in sensitivity to qi." Chang Ping exined.

    Chang Ping had stopped herself from giving Wang Ling the Rainbow Dew Fruit not because she saw it as valuable. She actually gave a majority of what she had to Leo and the others. No, the reason why she didn''t bother handing it over to her Master was simply that it wouldn''t serve Wang Ling any help. Her master''s sensitivity to qi-rted entities was already beyond the norm. Though it may prove to be a miracle fruit to younger disciples to wang Ling, it was nothing more than an improved apple.

    Everyone in the Sailer was no different.

    "Ah, are those Rainbow Dew Fruit? I love those fruits. May I ask for some in exchange for treasures?" Yuan Qing came out of the cabin and immediately initiated negotiation. Yuan Ming was already prepared to start hers if her twin seeded.

    Chang Ping only sighed at the two before throwing them a fruit each, "Those are free. Sir Roan! Qinyang!" Chang Ping also threw two fruits to the two who seemed to have just woken up from their deep slumber.

    "All-Father, congrattions on reaching Mortality Severance." Roan respectfully said as he cupped his hand with fruit in hand. He had yet to call Wang Ling using his name. Wang Ling didn''t reprimand Roan for such unimportant matters. Roan respects him enough.

    "Thank you, Roan. But I must apologize about your door, I broke it when I identally used my strength." Wang Ling apologized.

    "Please, do not mind fixing such a thing is simple. Just let me do the menial tasks, All-Father. This Ship can easily repair such things."

    Wang Ling nodded as Angel lurked around Roan, ''Why are you doing that?'' he asked thess.

    "I''m trying to see if he can see me. I have not made an attempt for him to see me with his Devil Eyhe can''t see me." Angel despondently announced as she retreated to Wang Ling''s head.

    ''Someday, we will find someone who can see you other than me.'' Wang Ling tried his best tofort the child.

    "Ah congrattions, Sir Wang Ling!" Qinyang happily congratted him and Wang Ling nodded as thanks.

    Before long, the twins finished their food and started the creation a dome of water to ensure Wang Ling not flying over to the darkness of the Cosmos, "Devil Roan, will breaking the flooring of the deck be a big deal? We will be sparring with Wang Ling to help him regte his strength. Will the ship be able to recover from Quintessence intents?"

    "Do not worry, I''ll help it recover. Also, stop referring to him by his name. Do not be rude to the All-Father, how would it feel if I call the Mother of Beast?"

    "Tread lightly, Devil Roan, we will kill you." The twins growled and before anything could start, Wang Ling tapped Roan with Heaven''s Edge.

    "Okay, that should be enough, I told them to use my name so it is not a problem. You can use my name as well if you want to, Roan."

    "I-I cannot hope to" Roan profusely refused as he looked at the twins, "You two get a pass."

    The twins stuck out their tongues in response to his words.

    Wang Ling shook his head as he kept the sword away and the others went to a side.

    The twins saw what he had done, "What are you doing? Why aren''t you using your sword?"

    "Can''t use it right now. I might kill the two of you." Wang Ling said casually as he looked at his barefoot seeing how he was leaving footsteps all over the ce.

    "What useless thoughts. Don''t try acting big just because you grew a little stronger, Wang Ling. Do you really think you can beat us?" The twins spoke in a chorus, they were a little annoyed by how he was acting.

    "I apologize if I have offended you, but I do think that I do not need them."

    "You''re going to regret that." the twins set their strength to the early stages of Mortality Severance just to prove their point. They got ready to fight as their eyes glowed with hostility, "Begin"

    Fwu!

    All of a sudden, the dome of water was filled with Wang Ling''s killing intent, and without any hesitation nor any desire to hold back, Wang Ling appeared in the middle of twins his palms already blocking their eyes, "I told you, I can''t hold back right now."

    "Shit." they said in unison.

    BOOM!

    With vice-like grip, Wang Ling grabbed the twins by the temple and mmed them on the ground.

 Chapter 458: Sparring II

    Chapter 458: Sparring II

    The twins turned their heads, looked at each other as they both kissed the floor. Their eyes filled with information mixed with the certain and apparent shock they held within their hearts. The two talked without words, and without any hesitation, their hostility shot up.

    Wang Ling was no longer someone they could hope to treat softly. Their cultivation subsequently increased and lifted themselves from the ground. They looked at Wang Ling''s eyes, only to see disappointment.

    "Valiant attempt, but you two don''t seem to understand I am not going easy on the two of them you.:"

    BoOM! Wang Ling brought them back down, the floor getting more damaged. The twins could feel the invasive qi entering their system and following their ever-growing disoriented mind, white mes quickly threatened to dominate them.

    Their eyes were shortly blinded and the minor hostility they held against him turned toplete and utter intention to eliminate Wang Ling. Both moved, held Wang Ling''s arm with one hand, and then used the other to break snap his bones.

    Fwu! BOOM!

    The mes shot to the side and as did so, Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming slipped off his grasps. Their hands turned to dangerous weapons. They moved quickly; their eyes already bent on taking him down at all cost. Their cultivation already passed Rank-5 and into that of an Ascended being.

    "ck Water Palm Technique: Twin Golden God Palms" their hands moved quickly, cerulean and ck qi swirled and enveloped their hands. Unimaginably pure qi shot out and threatened the life of one man. Wang Ling''s head was about to turn to paste.

    "Sir Wang Ling!"

    "All-Father!"

    Qinyang and Roan attempted to warn and get to Wang Ling fearing for his safety, only to have their cors pulled back by a carefree Chang Ping, "Stop, don''t get in between the Master''s fun."

    Wang Ling''s eyes moved quickly; he pulled his head back in response.

    BAM!

    Their palms shed with one another, Wang Ling took the full brunt of the shockwave, leaving him staggering four steps back with his eyes closed shut. The perfect opportunity showed for the twins to finish him off.

    They appeared right before him, nted their feet to the ground.

    "ck Water Palm Technique: Droplet." Their movements slowed down, but the force gathering on around their palms roared. Their qis move, the unique force of a Deity surrounded him, and then, it turned everything into the suffocating water and thetching darkness. They intended to kill him.

    With his eyes still closed, Wang Ling raised his broken hands, white mes devoured him from within and activated a different kind of qi. The Phoenix within him cried out, four golden rings appeared from behind the back of his head and the vitality boost he received was enough to instantly heal both arms.

    The twins moving ever so slowly, saw white light gathered on the center of Wang Ling''s palms, "Heavenly mes: Devouring Serpent."

    mes flickered and came out of his very palms. The mes transformed into serpents with an opened maw that dragged the twins away from Wang Ling by the head. When their hands finally reached its destination, only the force it carried hit Wang Ling''s abdomen.

    That shockwave, however, had enough force to send Wang Ling crashing several steps backward with three broken ribs, [I can''t imagine that hitting me directly on the stomach.] Wang Ling could see how that could kill him. The two were serious in trying to defeat him.

    With his arms raised, he tried his best to control the mes. The twins could feel it, the strength the serpents had was beyond what they thought. Its form did not dissipate despite being anything more than five meters away from him.

    The mes were not sentience, but thanks to Angel, their form did not crumble as she flew around the two serpents maintaining them. The twins increased their cultivation once more to pry its maw open, theynded on the ground, gently, their hair billowing.

    They were silent, they concluded nothing, but they radiated hostility as they grew more and more irritated by him. This fight had gone long enough. They took a stance as they gathered their qi, their bodies trembled, "It would be best if you dodge this. You will die if you do not."

    "Do you two ns on killing the All-Father in a spar?"

    "Why, do you want us to go easy on you?" they said at the same time as their qi grew once more.

    "Haha hold back and you two will regret it."

    This time, they moved even slower than before, but a powerful swirl of qi formed around them. Wang Ling failed to approach her and his powerful mes became nothing more than a flicker against the twins.

    Powerful and almost seemed to be an instant kill even against Wang Ling, this time, even Chang Ping felt that the simple spar had gone too far. She let go of the two as she two with the others got ready to intercept.

    "STOP! This is just a friendly spar." Wang Ling, said with a chuckle, "You twins really n on putting me on aatose as the least destructive ending, huh."

    "Is that no what you want?" they said in a chorus, the force surrounding them increasing more and more by the second. After ten beats, the wind around them was virtually impregnable.

    Wang Ling saw this and brought out Heaven''s Edge. Wang Ling raised his sword with both hands, "I''ll respond in kind then. I''ll throw your words back to you you will die."

    No one backed down.

    Wang Ling and the twins waited, and waited, until the opportune moment to strike appeared.

    "ck Water Palm Technique: Tortoise'' Rage."

    BOOM!

    "Twilight Sword: World Asunder."

    SLASH!

    A blue qi mixed with darkness tried to swallow Wang Ling''s clear white sword sh.

    Two techniques shed!

    The wind howled and the eyes of the onlookers clouded.

    BOOM!

    Smoke filled the water dome that promptly disappeared in a few seconds.

    The clouds of dust disappeared and from inside was Wang Ling, with blood flowing out from his head. His right hand was crushed, bones sticking hand, but, he was still holding the sword.

    He looked terrible, but he stood before the twins, who had an arm severed from their bodies. Yuan Qing lost her left, while Yuan Ming her right, and before them was Wang Ling holding a sword to their necks despite the crushed right hand.

    "And with that I win. Now, we are even." Wang Ling said remembering how he was at the mercy of the twins back at the Silver de World.

    The twins looked at Wang Ling with nted eyes, "We would''ve won if we didn''t pull back at thest second!" they argued.

    "And you would have been dead if I didn''t alter my sword by ten centimeters." Wang Ling answered as the twins pouted.

    Heughed as he smiled and picked up their severed arm, "Okay, that is enough,e on, let me help you reattach your arms."

    "Thank you, but please make sure to only use little Holy Qi, it hurts to have the qi of the Origin Race." Yuan Qing said as she sniffled.

    Yuan Ming nodded as epted Wang Ling''s help.

    Wang Ling smiled and looked at his right arm, he closed his eyes and summoned his Holy Qi to instantly heal his broken arm.

    "Hoooh, Master''s healing factor is growing stronger, congrattions.": Chang Ping said as she helped the twins hold their arms in ce.

    "It is, isn''t it?" Wang Ling said that he saw Qinyang looking at him with judging eyes from the corner of his eyes.

    [Hooh, is it because she took a lot of my holy qi that she could tell that it is different?] Wang Ling thought to himself as he mouthed off to her, ''Keep it a secret.''

    This sparring helped Wang Ling in several ways.

    His strength was regted, his skills sharpened, and he confirmed he could fight a pinnacle Rank-6 cultivator that''s on the same caliber as a holding back Deity.

    Lastly, [The new Holy Qi sure works like wonder.]

 Chapter 459: Past and Present

    Chapter 459: Past and Present

    "Master, what kind of power is that?" Chang Ping asked while dressing herself. She just received Wang Ling''s treatment of the poison and was curious sensing how much she had recovered, from a Rank-2 cultivator, Chang Ping reckoned she could push her qi up to the eighth rank.

    "It is the effect of me gaining a halo." Wang Ling answered as he kept the needles away.

    Chang Ping raised her brows, "If the Master can gain so much strength from gaining a single halo, why don''t you just get the legendary nine haloes? Didn''t you say getting a halo is bound to the strength of your soul, with your current resilience can you not reach the peak of the Holy Race lineage if you spend the time with it?"

    Chang Ping had longed been curious about this matter. Wang Ling''s soul had existed for a long time, she had felt how strong it was and determined that even hers would not be able to match his in terms of its strength.

    His soul was like an ever-expansive ocean, or even that of the Universe itself, vast and deep, something beyond herprehension. Compared to Wang Ling''s, hers was nothing but ake. The soul dictated little to a cultivator, but, to Wang Ling, it was important.

    Clearing his face off the sweat, Wang Ling stood up, "The circumstances have changed. The strength of soul became the very bane that keeps me from increasing the number of haloes I have. But due this very fact, every halo I create is beyond that of what I already had."

    "What does that mean?"

    "That means, it is a good thing." Wang Ling answered and exited the room where he found Qinyang sitting on the side of the door. She did not have her signature smile, but she was calm, "Were you eavesdropping again?"

    "Wha-what? Of course not." Qinyang saw Wang Ling''s eyes, "yes, I was. But I was just curious if you were doing something scious acts with sister Chang Ping! The Sword God cannot have rtionship with a married man."

    Wang Ling raised a brow, "First, like I said to you yesterday I was healing Chang Ping. Second, she and I don''t have such rtionship, it is inappropriate to have such a thing. Lastly, I am not married."

    "Oh, so you really were just healingwait, you''re not married? Wh-what about, what Mother said? Didn''t the Mother of Beast and the All-Father got married an"

    Thud! Qinyang fell from Yuan Ming''s quick strike. Yuan Qing caught her and Wang Ling celebrated the two who came to stop the possible rambling saved the day.

    "I apologize, Wang Ling, she''s a massive fan of your love story, so forgive her from acting out." Yuan Qing lowered her head.

    "That is right, the tale of your romance is told to us by the Elders so please understand her frustration." Yuan Ming said with a re. She too, liked the stories, but something else mattered more.

    The twins looked at Wang Ling, both were serious, "Just to confirm, did you even love the Mother?" their eyes were terrifying, even Chang Ping who stood behind Wang Ling could see the hostility behind them. She felt tremendous pressure.

    Wang Ling was surprised and remembering the past, he answered with a soft smile the twins had yet to see before, "I still do." A simple answer to their question.

    He chortled before saying something else, "Oh, yeah, when Qinyang wakes up, tell her that Xue and I did not get married because I died before we can meet again after bing Immortal I would have liked to settle down after turning into a God in the old Era. Maybe live on a mountaintop in a humble home, raise a kid and hang my sword after all is done. s, reaching such a dream is no longer so easy to achieve. Ah here I am rambling on, I apologize. Chang Ping,e, I shall see how much you have improved."

    "Yes, Master." Chang Ping looked at the three and whispered, "Do not worry, the Master holds no such feelings for anyone other than Mother of Beast."

    The two walked out.

    The twins watched their disappearing back, assured by Wang Ling''s words.

    Days woulde to past and Qinyang would finallye out her room after sulking.

    [She really liked our story, huh. Should I tell her the story our story.] Wang Ling thought to himself. Three dayster she would tell everyone how she and Xue fought the Ice Dragon and how they eradicated Sects one after the other.

    It was not just Qinyang who enjoyed said stories, as others found it fascinating how they met. Wang Ling did not mind sharing such tales.

    Five Weekster.

    Wang Ling silently sat on the stern, drinking alcohol with Roan who found strength in drinking.

    "All-Father, we are nearing our destination, are you sure you do not want to change the form of the Sailer? We can make it into a Warship if you want to." Roan said as he downed a cup.

    "No need, we do not have to stand out too much. I already caused the death of the younger generation, the living forces should not need to think more about the presence of an unknown faction well, at least not for now." Wang Ling said with a fix expression.

    He was silent for he knew the weight of those deaths. Somber in his words, but he did not dwell upon the tragedy. Wang Ling had a mission to fulfill thus, he could not.

    He downed a cup and closed his eyes, he saw a pasture that''s split in half, a dyingnd and one that''s flourishing, [The Universe is split,pared, the other half belongs to the dead that grows stronger with each person they kill. The other belongs to the living that''s about to be fractured due to the appearance of the Revenants I need to grow stronger faster.]

    Knowing the situation does not always seem like a blessing. Knowing the situation meant knowing the risks of every move, knowing the consequences you would cause, and knowing the deaths you would create.

    The number of families that would be torn apart, the number of children left without parents, with knowledge came a burden and Wang Ling carries unlike anyone''s burden.

    "Master, I can see it."

    Chang Ping''s voice called for Wang Ling''s attention, he could see it, the world holding the Universe intact, the Holy Land, the Hidden Paradise, or known to Wang Ling as Celestial Spirit Realm.

    "I have returned."

 Chapter 460: Entry

    Chapter 460: Entry

    The Cosmos, was a gathering of countless worlds with different cultures, way of living, and rulers. It was vast and half of it belonged to the to living and the other to the dead. A total of 162 livable worlds divided into three sections (unofficial four).

    The These sections were called rings separated into Outer, Middle, and Inner.

    The Outer Ring: the ce near the edges of the Cosmos prises of 107 Worlds)

    The Middle Ring: The middlends of the Mortal World prises of 35 Worlds)

    The Inner Ring: the ce where the Holy Land or otherwise known as Celestial Spirit Realm lies. The Holy Land, the world and the only passage leading to the promised, [Origin World], the world where the Great Ancestor failed to kill the Emperor of Death. The world, where Wang Ling died. prises of 20 worlds)

    "So, that is the Celestial Spirit Realm? It really does ooze with Chaos Qi." Yuan Ming stated.

    Wang Ling nodded, "Indeed it does." In this Era the Celestial Spirit Realm was no longer invisible from the eyes of the public. After Wang Ling''s death, the Emperor of Death wreaked havoc and devoured the Celestial Spirit Realm in his darkness.

    The Gods of the Xiao and Wang Family as well as the people from the Origin World confronted the Emperor of Death. Though they could not kill him due to themcking in Chaos Qi, they managed at least push him back to the very edge of the Universe.

    The attack resulted in the Celestial Spirit Realm finally appearing in the Universe. The power ced upon it by the All-Father dissipated but thankfully, its connection to the Origin World wasn''t severed.

    The opening of the Celestial Spirit Realm meant the direct path to the Origin World had been opened. There were eighteen paths in total, five of which was controlled by the Primordial Races, the Twelve was shared by all the factions andstly, the Celestial Spirit Realm itself.

    There were several pathways that''s useable in the vast cosmos, but the Celestial Spirit Realm was often use to reach the Origin World. Wang Ling watched as hundreds of Sailers rush to make a stop to the Celestial Spirit Realm.

    With the announcement for the Congregation, thousands of factions would be rushing to the Celestial Spirit realm so they could get passage to the Origin Realm. Some were responding to the summons given to them, while the others only wish to see the spectacle.

    Wang Ling''s intent ining to the Celestial Spirit Realm was to reach the Origin World so he could join Chang Ping in the congregation. He had not even stepped into the Origin World; thus, he''s feeling a little existed. The ce where everything began.

    [That sounds interesting.] that was also the ce that''s very thick in qi so cultivating there would yield to greater results.

    Wang Ling''s Sailer or rather Roan''s did not join the line to gain the right for entry, as their worn and torn Sailer passed the more luxurious ships trying to get in, many looked at them with derision and contempt.

    "Another group of backwater people going to the Holy Land thinking it is like any other world, how typical." A young master from some novel family said as he looked out the window of a built-in restaurant in the Sailer he boarded.

    Roan''s hearing heard what had been said, he gritted his teeth in anger, "That brat He dare criticize the ship the All-Father is aboard? I''ll turn that oversized crap into scrap metal soon enough!" he was just about to go and destroy the Sailer when, Wang Ling stopped him.

    "That is enough. Some people are just that stupid so do not mind someone like that. He''s most likely someone that had even reached the age of 100, leave him be. Besides, in their eyes, what we are doing is indeed wrong. You are bound to not kill a Mortal, correct? Also, there are others inside that ship."

    Wang Ling''s words brought Roan back to his senses. Their group got nearer the world and then were approached by three men wearing Sword Tower Masks. Their masks had ck and white swords drawn on their masks'' forehead. They rode over swords and Wang Ling failed to sense their cultivation.

    "They are at Seizing Stars Realm. They are the ones watching over the Cosmic Road of the realm." Chang Ping stated only to see Wang Ling drawing a nk, "It is the Eighth Rank of the cultivation world and the third step to Ascension. Consequently, these people are from the seventh floor of the tower, the Equilibrium floor. They are on the fourth stage of sword mastery at the least."

    "I see." Wang Ling finally understood,

    "You people should know that this ce does not follow the order of things from other worlds. We need to thoroughly check you for the [Tickets] to enter Holy Land. I can see that you are wearing the Sword Tower Masks, so everyone is more aware of the rules. Get back in line, no one gets preferential treatment." The strongest of the three-spoke with contempt behind his voice.

    Wang Ling creased his brows. Not only because he didn''t like how he was talking but also because there was a need for a ticket. With a cup of alcohol in hand, Wang Ling spoke, "Why does the realm have a need for a ticket?"

    The Celestial Spirit Realm, a world he conquered on two separate asions. He liked the idea that it had been deified, but not the fact that its entry was being restricted, so, he asked.

    "The same reason as ever, young man. We preserve the Realm for everyone''s sake. To keep the path from being destroyed by arrogant beings like you" the person talking to Wang Ling tried stepping inside the Sailer to drive a point to Wang Ling''s arrogant attitude, but the moment he did, his and everyone else''s world changed.

    "Who do you think you are talking to, Mortal?"

    Roan the Devil.

    The Three Deities.

    And the Sword God released a portion of their killing intent.

    The two remaining watchers and the remaining Sailers who had been cursing Wang Ling and others all shut their mouths.

    The man whose cultivation had reached the unquestionable heights fell on his behind.

    He turned to Wang Ling seemed to be the most normal of the six. With his mask still on, Wang Ling looked at him, "Is that so, then that is eptable for me. All right, now, let us in, we have this."

    Wang Ling threw the man white jade shaped into a sword for everyone to see.

    [First Sword]

    "Th-the First Sword''s jade? Th-then, that means you are the disciple of the First Sword of the Tower?"

    His mouth opened wide and without any hesitation, his attitude turned to aplete 180, not knowing he was escorting the owner of the realm they were watching over thinking he was nothing more than a disciple.

 Chapter 461: Clear Memories

    Chapter 461: Clear Memories

    A Sailerprised of Monsters, such was one of the many reasons why Wang Ling and the others managed to cut through the line. Of course, the white jade from the First Sword helped them quite a lot, but fear had a factor in the decision.

    Wang Ling took a deep breath as he finally got to step into the ground of the Celestial Spirit Realm, "It had been a long time." Wang Ling said, smiling.

    "The thickness of the Primordial Qi here really never fails to baffle me," Roan said as he sensed the thickness of the Hellish Qi.

    "It wasn''t like this before you know." Wang Ling said to the baffled Devil, "The world back then was only mostlyprised of a pure qi. There was a time when we had to connect to different worlds just to get a different kind of element into our meridians."

    In the past, Cultivation was very difficult. A cultivator from the Celestial Spirit Realm would have to connect to a different world with another kind of qi just to dye their own. Though the Realm had a special kind of qi that''s invisible to the eye, none could harness it as it was reserved to only the members of the Primordial Races.

    [The power of this world had long been tainted by the outside world was the fight against the Emperor of Deathpletely changed this world?] Wang Ling asked as he turned around to the man from the Sword Tower, "Your name, Alta, was it? This is my first time in the Celestial Spirit Realm, where do we have to go in order to reach the portal leading to the Origin World? Is it on the Red Lands?"

    Alta tilted his head, "Red Lands? Oh, does this Noble meant the Holy Ruins? Head North and when you see the ruined walls and"

    "I know where it is, Master. Thank you for the assistance but I will be able to guide everyone from here on. You can return to your posts, oh yeah, do me a favor and send this to the Tower." Chang Ping threw a piece of paper to Alta.

    "Thank you, Alta. Oh yeah, try not to say anything about what you saw here not even your family, for the next two decades at the least. Try to keep it to yourself, else you will face the consequences, now, goodbye." The masked man in white left a cryptic message for Alta.

    The six weirdoes left, leaving Alta to finally heave a sigh of relief. Though Alta felt the need to say something, the sensation of their killing intent had long been integrated within him. His shivering had yet to stop even now. He just shut his mouth as he watched the mysterious group disappear into the horizon.

    He looked at the piece of paper, and when he did, his face, suddenly changed, "A-a crimson sword insignia this is the symbol of the Sword God!?" Alta was shaking to his core and his eyes turned to the direction where the six disappeared. Alta''s heartbeat wildly after realizing the truth. But with it, he finally understood the man in white''s words.

    Wang Ling was moving quickly, he looked to his left then to his right before sighing at the change that had urred. Vast forestry and tall mountains he did recognize. Carved up valleys situated afar, and scorchednds, it was, foreign.

    "Time really does render anyone speechless." Wang Lingughed, "Chang Ping, what happened to the continents, has anything from the past remained?"

    "Other than the central Regions, the surroundingnds had been sunk. Thend of the beastmen, elves, and humans has been turned into an archipgo. The Empire and the Kingdom where we came from, all of it had been turned to dust not even ruins remain. Even the Frost Domain, the Deste Domain, and the other domains have been rendered to nothing but a mesh of destruction left by the Great Fight that urred."

    Wang Ling silently closed his eyes, "Is the entirety of the Red Peak Mountain, destroyed?" a question that was outside Chang Ping''s expectation.

    "I do not know such a mountain. Even when I lived in this Realm before, I didn''t visit much of anynd had no refutable swordsman or something that''s connected to the Young Master."

    "Is that so..." Wang Ling stopped moving, he looked over at the direction of the Frost Domain and felt an itch in his heart. He could head directly to the Origin Lands now and not dawdle, but something else mattered to him, "I''m going to make a detour, is that all right?"

    "Yes is something the matter, Master?" Chang Ping asked seeing how shaken Wang Ling looked. Though his expression was hidden, Wang Ling''s body trembled, still. Chang Ping grew worried, the air around Wang Ling changed.

    "Roan, can you use at least three pair of wings? I want to head somewhere tsk, I made the wrong entry to this world." Wang Ling disappointed about something only he knew.

    Roan did not question Wang Ling''s intention, he spread out three pairs of wings and then held onto Wang Ling''s shoulders, "Where to, All-Father?"

    "We''re going around the Continent, do not slow down until I tell you to."

    "I understand." Roan did not hesitate to move quickly; a sonic boom echoed one after the other as they moved faster than what Wang Ling could ever reach with his cultivation. The others also followed, they released a portion of their sealed cultivation and managed to keep up.

    Chang Ping hitched a ride with the twins who didn''t mind helping her out. Wang Ling had Roan move round and round the realm, as he did his best observing thend, he was searching for andmark, and then, after the fourth go-around, he found it, "Stop!"

    Roan followed and Wang Ling finally felt the pressure on his body. It was painful, but, he didn''t really care because about three hundred meters away, a mountain filled with Crimson Flower Tree.

    The mountain was striking to the eyes, as it was the only crimson in a field of white snow. But it was not only that. Wang Ling saw the Crimson Flower Tree that had reached roughly 400 meters in height.

    The mountain that used to blossom with hundreds of Crimsons Flower Tree had now be nothing more than a pot for the abnormal tree on its peak. The roots of the tallest Crimson Flower Tree in existence devoured an entire mountain.

    Wang Ling looked around and then, he took a step. He disappeared and ten breathster, he and the others had reached the top of the Red Peak Mountain.

    He stood atop the roots of the tree.

    "Is this the Red Peak Mountain you speak of, Wang Ling?" Yuan Qing asked.

    Wang Ling nodded, "Indeed it is." Wang Ling moved closer to the base of the tree.

    "What is this tree? I haven''t heard of it before." It was Yuan Ming''s turn to ask.

    Ignoring Yuan Ming, Wang Ling touched its base and then jumped backward so he could kowtow to the ground three times.

    "A memorial tree, for my Master and my brother and sisters." He finally gave an answer.

    Wang Ling sat cross-legged and then brought out a jug of alcohol, "It had been a long time, everyone."

    Before, Wang Ling would visit these peaks with a heavy heart, and every time he would see grimace and image of the dead trying to w at him. They seemed to him as though they were trying to drag him to the depths of a pool of blood.

    But now, as Wang Ling closed his eyes, he was finally able to see the truth. The view was hidden behind the guilt within him.

    Wang Ling lowered his head, and felt the hands of his brothers and sisters holding onto him letting him know they were with him, and then finally, the hand of his master ruffling his hair like he always does.

    ''It''s good to see that you''re finally free.''

    ''Yes... master.''

    When Wang Ling raised his head, a soft smile blossomed seeing, how his master and everyone else was around him even though they were nothing but figments of his imagination.

    [It is nice to finally be able to remember them.]

 Chapter 462: Barrier

    Chapter 462: Barrier

    Atop the Red Peak Mountain, there was only Wang Ling. He was seated before the tree, silent, with a smile, the softest he had shown in this life. He was at peace, reminiscing about the past he had spent with the first family who epted him.

    Pleasant and peaceful, it had been a long time since he felt this way when remembering them. The tragedy of the past scarred him, but he once again found his peace.

    "We should leave him be, for the time being," Qinyang said as she stepped away from Wang Ling. The others did not say anything, for they could see that his emotions at a state of tranquility, his usual edge dissipated.

    The other five moved to leave Wang Ling be.

    "So, he had a Master?" Chang Ping quietly looked back at Wang Ling, "I thought he was nothing but a prodigy? I thought it was self-thought I knew Master had secrets, but, I think he''s even more of a"

    Chang Ping stopped, remembering the name Wang Ling used before, "Wang Wudi hahahaha so it was like that?" Chang Pingughed as she realized something so obvious.

    All the while Chang Ping was busily connecting the dots, and Roan was sleeping off the hangover, the three Deities were looking around.

    "This ce hasn''t changed a bit, and it seems the formation reacted to Wang Ling without a problem." Yuan Qingmented as she remembered reading about this ce before.

    "I agree, though we''re lucky, for us to enter this ce without being torn to shreds is quite possibly the best thing Wang Ling had done for us." Yuan Ming stated.

    "Wait, what do you both mean by lucky of not being torn apart?" Chang Ping who overhead their conversation asked with cold sweat already forming on her back.

    The twins looked at Chang Ping then at each other. They contemted if they were allowed to speak of the matter

    "It is not a problem, you two. We''re already here." Qinyang urged the twins.

    The twins finally gained the answer they wanted, "Okay, to answer you question, this ce is a special location to the Mother as this was given to her by the Wang Family who ruled over the Frost Domain. This ce, ording to legend was something the All-Father cherished for something, which we now know because this seems to be the resting ce of his Master and fellow disciples.

    "When the Mother gained this ce, she stayed here for three years, which, you would know as the time she spent time grieving for her beloved''s death. She stayed here, watching over the stars, protecting it, fed it with her own qi, allowing it to grow.

    "Eventually, however, she knew she had to move on and left. But, fearing the invasion of others, however, the Mother decided to ce a barrier. This barrier could only be entered by her and the All-Father, thus, she used an item deeply rted to the All-Father as an anchor and judge on who could enter it. If this judge does not react to you, then you will die, this barrier will only disappear once the All-Father enters the barrier."

    The twins'' very long exnation finally ended and by the end of it, Chang Ping and the others were all d that Wang Ling was the first to step into thends of Mountain. They finally calmed down.

    But, Chang Ping had onest question, "What is the item the Mother of Beast, used?"

    To this, the twins responded with, "I don''t know, no one said what it was." They didn''t really know.

    Yuan Ming ignored Chang Ping''s doubtful gaze "Anyway, I had always thought this ce would be more magical, considering how much the mother treated this ce with so much care I do not see its radiance. Qinyang, what do you think?"

    "It''s the same as before," Qinyang answered with a yawn.

    ===

    Night came to be and then the next morning came, no one bothered Wang Ling leaving him be of his own volition, kowtowing before the giant Crimson Flower Tree, he spoke, "I will return."

    Wang Ling already knew that by the time he visits this ce would be when he corrects all the mistakes the previous incarnation left for him, "It might take a couple thousand of years from now, but I''ll try my best... hmm? It''s already sunrise? I dawdled for too long."

    Wang Ling said with a smile. The wind blew and he was just about to leave when, light from the rising sun pierced his back and reflected something underneath the roots of the tree. Approaching the strange appearance, Wang Ling crouched down and found a white metal sticking out.

    "What is this?" Wang Ling dug it out and found a sword stabbed to the ground, and next to that sword was a dirty ck bag made of unknown cloth. There was a piece of paper tied to it on the strings of the ck bag, "For a fool."

    Quickly, Wang Ling opened the bag, disregarding anything and everything and inside the bag, he found red sword fragments and another piece of paper. At this time, Wang Ling sat there, with a smile attached to his face.

    Wang Ling opened the paper and found uneven handwriting

    ~If you''re reading this, then that would you are the only idiot I know to disregard the words of this powerful being though if I''m not wrong, you wouldn''t even know that I set something like that so how have you been, Ling?~

    Wang Ling''s grip on the paper tightened.

    ~Bah, who am I kidding? You should be fine if you''re reading this, so, your body, is it a new one, or is it the same as before? Anyway, enough about that, this bag contains the sword fragments we were searching for all those years ago. That should be the rest of them, the other pieces that are missing were already integrated into your Reaper and Heaven''s Will, right? I hope if you find this, it''s useful for you. If you''re reading this, I hope you''re not dying, and if I am not by your side right now. ~

    Wang Ling squinted his eyes, the bottom of the paper was smudged by liquid that had fallen upon it when it was written. But, Wang Ling could make out the characters.

    ~  please find me I want to go on an adventure with you again pleasee back it''s lonely without you~

    "Don''t worry it won''t be long before we reunite. Xue it won''t be long... I promise."

    The paper soon became damp.

 Chapter 463: Young Master

    Chapter 463: Young Master

    "Well, that is everything." Wang Ling kept the bag inside the ring. With this, he had every missing fragment and the remaining was with his original sword, "If I can recover Blood Seeker then I will finally be able to release what I left within the sword."

    Blood Seeker was the name of the Natal Weapon he had with him when he was going around rampaging the Celestial Spirit Realm for more than 70,000 years. That sword absorbed Wang Ling''s qi, and more importantly, his killing intent and unfiltered hatred.

    [If I can recover that and add it to my current cultivated intent] Wang Ling grew exuberant at the thought, "Hmmm?"

    Wang Ling noticed something near the ce where Bai Xue buried the bag. He examined the w marks she left, "She even left a marking, how thoughtful."

    Wang Ling jumped back up to the base of the tree. He looked at it onest time and decided to leave. When Wang Ling descended from the peak, it was Chang Ping who was waiting for her.

    "It seems like you did some soul-searching Master." Chang Ping said noticing Wang Ling''s still reddened eyes.

    "Seems like I didn''t hide it quite well." He said with augh, "This just to goes to show I have a long way to go."

    "Indeed, but considering, the great Wang Wudi, it seems like even after tens of thousands of years, it is not easy to change."

    "Hmm, indeed, no matter how long one lives it really is indeed not enough."

    Chang Pingughed, "So, you do agree that you are the great Wang Wudi from two Eras back!"

    Wang Ling stopped in front of Chang Ping, he looked at her with creased brows, and a weird expression, "Yes that''s me, why, is something the matter? Though I am not really that proud of my past because of what I had done before. You know, killing Sect after Sect, and then destroying the flow of the Realm, possibly the Universe."

    "Didn''t expect the Master to be so open about this." Chang Ping was taken aback by Wang Ling''s nonchnt attitude.

    "I can''t do anything about that, now, can I? Just make sure not to spread it around so that it doesn''t cause any irritating problem for us." Wang Ling resumed his steps.

    "In that case, I have some question I want to know that I had been curious about. Master can avoid"

    "Just ask."

    "Who else knows?"

    "Xue, otherwise known as the Mother of Beasts, and the Gray Figure or the Emperor of Death as you call him."

    "The Blood Seeking Sword technique, was that"

    "Self-taught, and so is everything else. Other than the beginning of the cultivation stages and the foundation of the sword, my Master taught me nothing. Just throwing it here, yes, you did technically reached Quintessence faster than me, so, when talking about talent, you''re above me in all front." Wang Ling knew he was not some genius, thus he didn''t really care.

    Chang Ping asked a lot of things to Wang Ling and without anything to hide, all were answered. She did not expect him to be so open about the matter, and when asked, Wang Ling answered it without much thought behind it.

    "What is the Era of the past like? Was it"

    "Didn''t peg you for a History Enthusiasts, but, leave it forter. We''re leaving."

    Wang Ling returned to their group.

    "Wang Ling, did you find the core of the barrier?" the twins asked, curious as the barrier had disappeared already.

    "I don''t know what you two are talking about." Wang Ling was left confused.

    "The thing buried underneath the roots of the tree, that''s what they are talking about! So, what was it? Did she left something to tell you about important matters?" Qinyang cleared out the misunderstanding.

    "So, it was a barrier that I felt, also, it was a letter from Xue the Mother of Beast. She left me a few letters about the situation of the Universe when I died, and something she and I were searching for back in the previous era." Wang Ling showed them a flowing sword fragment.

    "Oh it''s nothing that grand then. I thought it would be a World Treasure, that is slightly disappointing with all the attention we ced on it." The twins were downcast as they picked up Chang Ping and asked for the direction of the Origin Lands.

    Roan also helped Wang Ling up from the ground, "Is something the matter kid?" he noticed Qinyang stalling but she only shook her head.

    She smirked as Qinyang saw Wang Ling, "It appears Sir Wang Ling still cries at the letter of his beloved."

    "Is it really that noticeable?" Wang Lingughed as all of them disappeared into the distance.

    ===

    The Giant Walls of the Red Lands, or the Origin Lands as they now call it were damaged. Its previous impregnable status was clearly no more. The gates, as always were open for everyone to enter, its symbol had yet to disappear even after the changes.

    Its road was also still wide, its inhabitants a mishmash of different races. Elves, Beastmen, Demons, all of it were there, and Wang Ling and his group were but a small addition to its growing number.

    Inside the Origin Lands, there was an Inn called the Dark Sword Inn, one of the three famous Inns in the entirety of the Inner Ring.

    Currently, Wang Ling and the rest were talking with the front desk to settle into a room.

    "So, we''re going to stay in an Inn for two days, why?"

    "Waiting for someone, I sent a letter to a Sword yesterday. They should be arriving here a week before the start of the Congregation."

    "When is the Congregation happening again?"

    "We traveled for two months, so one more month. The Cosmic Eye Tower should still be seeking out information about the situation."

    "Cosmic Eye Tower?"

    "Yeah, they monitor the information of the Universe with the Dang and Fu Family, who, will both be a part of this congregation, ah, wait for a while, Master, I''ll finish off handling the room."

    "Okay."

    Wang Ling nodded his head, and turned around, only to see a bubbling rich youngdy passing him by.

    Tap.

    "Watch it!" She shouted after hitting Wang Ling''s shoulders.

    When Wang Ling saw this person, he sighed, because he saw him approaching the front desk.

    [Her clothes seem like it is made of gold, her smile is contemptuous, and her haughty attitude does not allow anyone to cross her those types, huh. Hmmm, I wonder if that would work to ward off any further annoyance.].

    "What are you doing, Sir Ling Wadi?" Qinyang asked seeing Wang Ling already brought out a sword fragment.

    "Hmm? Insurance."

    Leaving Qinyang guessing and

    "I would like to rent a room here." The youngdy asks

    "I apologize but we no longer have room to give. We just gave thest one to someone else."

    "Huh? Who the hell do you think you are to refuse me, and who was the one who dare"

    "That would be me."

    Wang Ling spoke to keep the outburst short.

    Furrowing her brows, the youngdy looked at Wang Ling with a sneer, "So, are you going to give it up? Make sure to think twice before answering, ahem."

    The youngdy cleared her throat and the people around her stepped forward emanating with obviously hostile intent. When Wang Ling noticed this fact, he stepped up with a sword fragment in-between his fingers.

    He gripped tightly and without a moment''s notice, the entire front hall of the Inn was dyed in red. Wang Ling''s killing intent wailed, his bloodlust soar and directly gnawed at the sanity of the two goons.

    The goons backed away for they could see it, an image, no, a premonition of their heads rolling down on the floor.

    "Step back!"

    "NO!"

    "Annnnnnd, that''s enough of that." Wang Ling reeled the intent back into himself, and the two goons fell on the floor. He looked straight in the eyes of the trembling youngdy, "As you can see, this will happen to you if you are too loud and does not respect others."

    Wang Ling stepped forward and grabbed the two goons by the head, the youngdy stepped back, "What do you want?" she asked.

    Wang Ling''s hands shortly parted from the goons'' head, "Don''t be too self-centered, I''m not going to kill you or anything, at least not unless you try to take revenge for your own fault. And I helped them ease the nightmares, it happens."

    "Master, what are you doing? I already finished checking in."

    "Nothing, just settling some dispute." Wang Ling answered Chang Ping and began walking away, until he stopped and turned back the youngdy again, "Seriously if you have half the brain, try not to start anything, I was going as soft as possible today."

    Then, Wang Ling walked away, Qinyang looked at him, asking, "Will that really stop her?"

    "Huh? Most likely I hope so, I don''t want to resort to destroying ns and Sect the moment I recovered these sword fragments. Such bad omen would be undesirable." Wang Ling said as he and the rest ascended to their rooms.

    Outside the Inn, an old man who was just passing by had felt the immense aura Wang Ling just let loose. He stopped and raised his head, "How amusing... that intent is simr to his... haha, it couldn''t be." Heughed shaking his head before walking away.

 Chapter 464: Where did the Cultivation Path came from?

    Chapter 464: Where did the Cultivation Path came from?

    A might ze, one with flowing white mes. Silent, pure, and hot, a fire that devoured everything in the Heavens, and turned it into its own domain, the now strongest purifying me, the Heavenly mes.

    "Ling, this me feels nice." Angel happily bathed in the mes.

    "That''s because its core basically stems from your existence. Hmmm, now that I think about it, your existence proves that anything from the Primordial Essences can create anything and anyone. Well, your existence proves how Suzhen was created."

    Everything had a reason if one digs deep enough. While Angel was enjoying herself with the mes, he who was left on his own began cultivating his qi. As though it was the most sensible thing to do, Wang Ling brought out everything he had with him.

    The room was enveloped in a veil of thick qi, "Angel, can you control the fire qi in the room? Don''t let even a single wisp out, I''m going to hammer through the Sixth Rank of cultivation."

    "Okay, but you take too long to y with me when you close your eyes so don''t take away the mes, okay?"

    "Yes, yes, you can y with them."

    "Yaaay!" Angel happily obliged Wang Ling''s orders and began isting the room with her impable control of elemental qi. With this, nothing will be lost. Angel was bing better and better at assisting Wang Ling, though she remains acting like a child.

    While Angel was ying, Wang Ling was hammering through the sixth rank of cultivation, which was also known as Immortal Nirvana.

    This Era has a total of Nine Cultivation Ranks which acts as a realm.

    The first five Realms were as follows:

    Qi Reinforcement  Qi Cloaking  Qi Refinement.

    These were the first three realms; they revolve around getting used to the flow of qi in the Universe.

    Worldly Manifestation  Mortality Severance

    These two were thetter half and both had something to do with connecting to the world in order to no longer have the excess

    [The First to Five paths of Cultivation is all about the preparation to creating a soul devoid of taint. Strengthen the Internal Organs, the Body, the Veins, the Soul, and then connect to the World through their qi. Lastly, cultivators would severe their Mortality, meaning it is a preparatory realm that would allow them to cut off their connection to the Mortal World.

    [Soul is the inner construction of a body, it is the blueprint and the controller. My body is beginning to mature in the direction of my original form, thus further proving this way of thought. But, does this mean that the first five cultivation realms are nothing more than the preparatory stages? But, for what?]

    Wang Ling questioned and then remembered that the

    Wait, the Immortality Nirvana Realm again erasing the chance of bing an Abyssal Demon. Does that mean, the entirety of this Era''s Cultivation Path was created tobat the Abyssal Demons? Does that mean they created an entirely new cultivation path in a few years just tobat the Abyssal Demons? Isn''t that impossible?]

    In the past Era, rather, since the start of cultivation, the goal had always been to lengthen one''s lifespan and reach evesting life. That end had long been reached since Immortality was opened, and God Realm was there tomand the Laws of the Universe.

    Cultivation was already perfect, and its path had long been established. The Immortal Realms and God Realm were the final stages in a Cultivator''s life, but everything changed when the Emperor of Death announced war to the Universe.

    Like what Wang Ling did to the Celestial Spirit Realm all those millennia ago, he did to the Universe, and at a much bigger scale. He mixed the Immortal, Godly, and Spirit Qi, polluting the flow and shaking up the establishedw.

    Qi deviation urred, leading to the death of Gods and Immortals, only Primordials and the Realm outside the Universe survived this event.

    But the ordeal was not over. The change the Emperor of Death caused cultivation to no longer be a viable path. Many who retained their strength lost hope, as their powers quickly diminished with every fight against the Demons.

    But Schrs rose and a new path was created. Using the previous path as the building blocks, this new path created tobat a Universal Threat that was the Emperor of Deaths and the Abyss itself.

    Cultivation was no longer just a way to lengthen one''s lifespan, but a way to avoid bing an enemy. This was good and all, but, since Wang Ling learned about the fact about the new cultivation path, he had been wondering about its credibility.

    An entire Cultivation Path from Mortality to Godhood cannot be forged in mere decades or even centuries.

    [A cultivator spends millennia just to reach Immortality, so, howe a path to Godhood can open in a matter of centuries?] slowly, as Wang Ling cultivated, a question appeared to keep him busy.

    Silently as Wang Ling brought out his four Heavenly Rings, Wang Ling contemted for the truth. He tried seeking an answer with logic. Time passed, and with it, came more and more ideas. A theory was built.

    [The Abyss had existed long before I and Xue awakened, there should be Schrs who had been fighting against them since then. Hmm, if that is the case, then, why did it take them so long to introduce it to the world? Wait, if the idea of the Abyssal Demons existing right after the creation of the Celestial Spirit Realm, that might exin how a cultivation path was created so quickly.]

    A starting point opened, for him to dwell upon.

    [Watching their Gods gets turned into enemies must have been hell, so, did this cultivation path already existed in theory long before the Emperor of Death appeared? With the qi so muddle with so much energy that it allowed them to easily mold the new path to the current era, then, it might be possible to introduce a new path.

    [No, they should have tried before, but the established truth could be easily overturned thus, the only time it appeared was when it was finally needed which meant this cultivation path long existed before everything existed!]

    Wang Ling opened his eyes, everything around him had already turned to dust. He turned to the left and saw Angel looking at him withzy eyes, "The mes can''t turn to any animal other than a snake. But it can form other things like swords and wings though. I think you can use that."

    "That''s good to know Angel, good job, so how long was I cultivating?"

    "There had been nine cycles so one week and three days." Angel pointed outside where everything was dark.

    "So, it''s night?" Wang Ling said and returned his attention to Angel who was by his side waiting. Wang Ling ced his hand on its head, "Good job, Angel, thank you for your work."

    "Hehe." Angle giggled as she moved around the room.

    Wang Ling opened the door to his room and found that it was only Chang Ping in the living room.

    "Ah, Master, you are finally out. It seems like you didn''t even reach the pinnacle of Mortality Severance."

    "It would appear that the pool of my qi subsequently improved. The resources I gained from the Tomb were already reduced to dust. But I did learn the truth about the Cultivation so I guess that''s a win for me."

    "Congrattions then, Master." Chang Ping had grown ustomed to Wang Ling''s ridiculousness, "I have some spare resources with me, do you wish to use them? With your current state, you shouldn''t implode by their purity."

    "That would be useful, thank you. Wait, where are the other four, are they resting in their rooms?"

    "Oh, them, they left to clean up someone with an unsavory vocabry and unchecked arrogance. You know, the usual arrogant too narrow viewed nouveau riche who don''t know any better."

    "Oh, does it have anything to do with the one I dealt with when we were checking in? Is it a brother?"

    "Yes, she had a brother from one of the Three Immortal Sects."

    "Knew it." Wang Lingughed.

    "He arrived three days after the incident and demanded from your presence."

    "So, what did you do?"

    "Qinyang beat him up after losing a coin toss. They are dealing with the father of the two."

    "Is that so, anyway, I haven''t seen your progress in the Blood Seeking Sword,e on, show me where you are at the moment."

    "Yes, Master, oh yeah, I just realized it, but does the Blood Seeking Sword have a connection with your past-past life?"

    "It does, now, let us begin."

    Wang Ling trained Wang Ling that night, several hourster the four arrived.

    Seeing their exasperated image, he asked, "The Father cursed and a Grandfather appeared to try and settle the matter?"

    "how did you know that?" the twins asked.

    "Experience, I''ve dealt with thousands of such people before. Oh yeah, if you''re already on the grandfather, expect an Ancestor. Don''t look too down, at least, now we have a way to pass the time, right?"

    The four looked at Wang Ling seating on the couch with a leisure expression and just decided to believe him.

    Four dayster, an Ancestor did arrive outside the Inn demanding their presence.

    Wang Ling saw this transpire and looked at the old man floating in the air, "Told you so." He said to Qinyang and the others who were already in the process of doing a Coin Toss.

    Qinyang loss.

 Chapter 465: Reunion

    Chapter 465: Reunion

    Two weeks before the Congregation.

    Origin World  Warrior''s tform.

    "What''s happening today? Is it the Dural Family, again?"

    "Yes, after their young master and the current Family Head and Great Elder got defeated their Ancestor who just arrived are now up to take the Six Masks."

    The spectator seats of the Warrior tform, which happened to be a Colosseum were filled to the brim, a rare sight in the Origin Lands. But, today was different, this was the long-awaited end to the drama of the Dural Family and the mysterious group previously known as the Five Mask, now known as Six Masks.

    It all began when the young miss of the Dural Family strutted around the Dark Sword Inn demanding a room. She was haughty and then got served by one of the Six Masks, who almost crippled her mind for three days.

    She sought out revenge by asking for her brother''s help, who came running to assist her, and from there, everything was blown out of proportion. Her father, her grandfather, both were troubled and now even her ancestor.

    Though it was a mess and the young miss was already reprimanded, the Dural Family were still responding with hostility. They were already beaten multiple times, but even they were sending out experts one after the other in order to regain their faces.

    All of it was, quite frankly, stupid.

    "Hey, hurry it up I do not have all day!" An old man with the face of a young man shouted. This old man had a pretty face, someone with infinite lifespan, and an annoyingly loud voice. Someone at the pinnacle of Rank8 Cultivation, Seizing Stars Realm.

    He was ignored by Wang Ling''s group.

    "So, what are we doing here exactly?" Wang Ling asked as he and the others were currently on a colosseum at the Northern Edge of the Origin Lands, "Also, when did the Origin Lands had a colosseum like this?"

    "Three thousand years after the first wave of the Abyssal Demons, this was built by the Alliance. Well, every major world has them, they are meant to host the fights to avoid too many damages. It is called Warrior''s tform." Chang Ping exined.

    "Is that so, okay, that''s all the question I have. Qinyang, please finish this off as soon as possible, I want to have breakfast today, it had been months since Ite something."

    Around were the same five people he came with, all of them had the same uninterested expression except for Qinyang who had to deal with the noisy Ancestor. She was unimpressed by all of this.

    Qinyang shed Wang Ling a re, "If Sir WaLing Wang is so impatient why not you do it yourself? You were the one who started this in the first ce."

    "I would if I could, but I''m too weak right now." Though Wang Lingughed, Qinyang was not amused, "Okay, okay, I''llpensate you with something, hmmm. How about I teach one of the movements of the Twilight Sword?"

    Qinyang''s brows shot up, she pouted and then tried her best to stifle a smile, "Okay, if you insist, I''ll destroy him in a minute."

    "Do it in ten seconds and I''ll teach you two movements."

    "Deal!"

    Qinyang unhesitatingly hopped onto the tform, she looked at her opponent, he was wearing a long robe, and held a golden fan he waved around like he was some bigshot.

    Seeing this Qinyang already understood how the others turned out the way they were, [Good thing Mother raised me well ah, I miss Mother. But I''m also having fun.]

    She was in a conundrum, [I''ll stay here until Mother is awake.] or not.

    "They are sending a youngdy to die!?" the Ancestor shouted aloud.

    "Seeing how you''re not even at the pinnacle of cultivation, I don''t think you''re older."

    "What was that, child?"

    "Nothing, just assessing the situationSir Ling Wang, when the does time begin?" Qinyang abruptly asked.

    "When the fight starts." Wang Ling answered.

    "I have a lot of time then." Qinyang stretched her limbs, her smile became broader and then, she cracked her fingers, "Okay, let us get this over with, Mr. Young Ancestor, please begin your attack."

    The Dural Family Ancestor heard her, then, the fan he held onto cracked and then broke.

    "You insufferable brat, you dare ignore me!? Do you know who I am?" The Ancestor of the Dural Family was ignored, no one had done that to him before, he was angry, and so, his qi ran wild, his soul exploded outwards, his [Domain] quickly showed its head as he roared, "You son of a bitch, I am Dural T"

    He stopped because the moment his qi emerged the was moment a hand appeared in front of him.

    Qinyang had learned well from watching Wang Ling.

    BOOM!

    The Ancestor of the Dural Family had his head hit the tform so hard that it buried him in its entirety. Qinyang looked at him from above, his eyes were still opened, she pouted then raised her leg

    "How dare you curse my Mother? I''ll break you."

    BOOM!

    The Ancestor''s limbs were outstretched before plopping down and turning into noodles, he finally became unconscious.

    And with this victory the crowd went wild, "So, was that a perfect copy of your movement, Sir Ling Wang?" Qinyang asked as their group left not caring for the others wanting to talk to them about joining their Sects or asking them for tea.

    "Pretty good, but you didn''t have to disrespect him so much." Wang Ling said with augh.

    "He disrespected my Mother!" Qinyang said with a harrumph.

    The twins who learned of this threatened to turn around but was stopped by Wang Ling, they looked at him with irritated eyes, "What?"

    "I can tell you two want to kill them, stop it."

    "We would never." They protested while putting away their killing intent.

    "Yeah, sure. We can''t kill him here, if you want to get him, then eradicate their families and Sect, but because we are a part of the Sword Tower at least as a front, we can''t do that." Wang Ling didn''t argue over the morality of killing and just handed them over to Roan.

    They walked away and just as they were leaving the Colosseum to get breakfast, Wang Ling suddenly stopped as he caught sight of someone.

    It was an old man, with a missing arm, and a long white beard. His appearance had changed with time, but, Wang Ling could definitely recognize him still, "Butler Sun?"

    The old man stopped, turned to the masked man, saying, "Yes? Do I know you?"

    ===

    Red Peak Mountain.

    The usually empty mountain was currently bustling, a group of a single person, kowtowing to the tree.

    They raised their heads, a smile stered on a tear-stained face, all of them saying in a chorus, "So, I have returned."

    The Revenants have learned of Wang Ling''s reincarnation.

 Chapter 466: Let us talk this through

    Chapter 466: Let us talk this through

    Wang Ling had sought out every information he could gather about his missing family. He wanted to know about their well-being, and finally, he found a lead and this lead was in the form of Butler Sun!

    "Pardon, but do I know you?"

    "Do you know who I am? It''s me, Wang Ling" Wang Ling was d to finally meet someone who had some leads to where his family was, quickly, he took off his mask and show Sun Wu his face, "it had been a long time, Butler Sun."

    Wang Ling was full smile, and as Butler Sun''s face softened, a spear appeared centimeters away from his neck.

    ng!

    The spear bounced off as Qinyang stepped in and deflected it with her sword, "What are you doing, you bastard!? He''s not a bloody fake!" Qinyang suddenly burst into a roar.

    She shouted, let her intent run wild, but Sun Wu could hardly care, "Poor child, so you were ensnared by a Revenant?" Sun Wu made his move, stepped in deep, and raised his hand against Qinyang.

    She moved his hands and struck the back of Qinyang''s head.

    Sun Wu watched as Qinyang''s eyes slowly lost its light, "Tsk, I hate dealing with this kind of things. Her voice reminds of the Young Miss too." He did not like striking down children, especially women.

    Sun Wu made his move and tried killing Wang Ling who he saw as nothing but a revenant. He swung his spear once again, this time with the strength on par with a rank-7 cultivator. He did not hesitate in this strike.

    His expression was not fazed, as though he had done these hundreds of times before. Killing another Revenant was just another act he had to do.

    He wanted to finish this as quickly as possible, after all, Revenant or not, killing the First Young Master would leave a bad taste in his mouth for weeks toe.

    The wind picked up with his movements, the unknowing onlookers felt the tremendous forceing from them and before they could even react, they were blown away. When he saw this, he cursed within but decided to just finish the attack before anything else could happen.

    Sun Wu struck, and once more, just as it was about to reach Wang Ling, someone blocked it, and it was still Qinyang.

    "You''re still conscious? I''m pretty sure I put enough force in that strike to knock you out for three days." Sun Wu was pleasantly surprised by the girl''s toughness.

    "I''ve been hit harder by two more ruthless friends than that." Qinyang proudly announced and as the twins puffed up their chests, Qinyang already made a reaction, "Heralding Sword: Phoenix Sorrow!"

    A mighty ze appeared and caught the attention of the surrounding people. The mes were so strong that it melted half the colosseum in a heartbeat she was not holding back.

    "Youth really is destructive. Though I also caused my own part of the damage." Seeing how much she was doing without regard to the surrounding area, Sun Wu stepped in and elbowed Qinyang''s hands sticking her de on the ground, "Wait for a bit youngdy. God''s Domain: ughter Grounds."

    Sun Wu and his qi exploded and formed into a spherical world. Wang Ling looked around and saw rivers of blood flowing all over the ce as a massive flood of killing intent washed him and the others.

    A domain, the manifestation of one''s cultivation path and experience and Sun Wu was a man who had experienced a lot of things in his life.

    Sun Wu, a name that echoed throughout the Universe when the first wave of Abyssal Demons emerged from the Abyss. He was old, but like almost every Expert in the past Era, he was an immortal who could live for an eternity.

    As everyone from the main lineage of the Wang Family, the Butler was someone well-known. Bathed in the blood of his enemies, he was known as the Crimson Spear. But as he bathed in the glory after killing the thousands of Abyssal Demons, he received a different name that stood the test of time.

    Sun Wu, the ughter Emperor Spear of the Wang Family and the trusted friend of the previous Spear God, Wang Shu Qing. He was nothing but a butler, an Immortal who could not even contend against Gods, but his legend was more illustrious than most.

    Sun Wu held off the advance of thousand Abyssal Demons in Silver Dawn Ravine. Blocking off space by enveloping an entire ten-thousand-kilometernd with a World Treasure, Sun Wu killed and killed to cover the escape of the Mortal Alliance.

    For three days he continued killing and killing, minimizing his loss of qi in order tost longer. He killed thousands of Abyssal Demons, not caring for his life and by the time Wang Shu Qing came to rescue his friend after facing off an Emperor ss Abyssal Demon, it was said that Sun Wu tied himself to a boulder to avoid falling, spear still in hand.

    A man who falters not in his decision to kill someone. It was said that if not for the existence of Wang Shu Qing and Wang Hong, he would be the Spear God.

    His killing intent was so strong that when the space surrounding him disappeared and the air within was released, the soldiers around fell. He was feared when he decided to fight with all that he got and now, he just released everything that he had.

    Inside his very domain, where the world was as red as freshly drawn blood, Sun Wu''s killing intent was amplified multiple times over!

    This domain was his very world designed to be a one-way trip that none could ever leave unless he decided to do so. An aggressive Domain meant to keep everyone inside so that he could kill them.

    Sun Wu looked at Wang Ling''s group. He twisted his wrist and brought out ten sets of spears all of which at the pinnacle of craftsmanship, stuck them around him, and all over the ce as he smiled, all the same, saying, "Everyone, let''s talk this out."

    He said as he became the embodiment of Death.

 Chapter 467: Talking it through

    Chapter 467: Talking it through

    Chang Ping who had been watching from the side could no longer tolerate the degree of this measly misunderstanding. She took off her mask and fought back the killing intent with her own, "Butler Sun!"

    Sun Wu''s eyes opened wide seeing Chang Ping, "Chang Ping?"

    "He''s the real First Young Master of the Wang Family! He''s not a Revenant!"

    "Is no, you have been missing for months after the Red Dawn World fell to the hands of the Abyssal Demons!" He bit his lower lip to the point of blood spurting out, "We do not even know the extent of what a Revenant could do, you could be one as well!"

    "What!?" Chang Ping''s qi surged.

    Frustrating as it was. Sun Wu spoke with a clear and rational head. His words rang true. The Revenants were new enemies, they came from the Abyss bearing the face of the deceased, and Chang Ping who had been missing for so long could as well be a Revenant.

    [It''s impossible right?] Sun Wu was already wavering with his thoughts. But he continued his smile, the intent to kill did not subside the least bit and he just stared at the youngdy before him, thinking, [Don''t be fooled again, Sun Wu.]

    Qinyang could feel the sensation of the killing intent ravaging her senses, it made her feel as though her skin wascerated by invisible des. She looked at the calm Sun Wu making his preparations, Qinyang took a deep breath.

    Sun Wu saw Qinyang and shook his head, "Young Lady, this is a God''s Domain, an Emperor''s Domain will be crushed here in moments, do you think you can match me?" Sun Wu worriedly stated.

    Anyone could create their own domain after setting foot on the Seventh Rank of cultivation, [Soul Revolution Realm] and like its name, a domain was very much affected by a cultivator''s soul.

    This Era had Nine Realms of Cultivation and it was separated into two distinctive parts, the Mortal Path, and the Ascension Path.

    The first five paths were meant for Mortals, and thest four that''s known as the [Four Steps to Ascension] or the [Ascension Realms], was for those who would be the soldiers in the Allied Forces.

    The Four Steps of Ascension would start at the Sixth-Rank of cultivation or was also known as, the:

    First Step/Sixth-Rank: Immortality Nirvana.

    The first step, like any other, was by the doorway, and beyond that would be the start of the true journey. And from the Second Step and beyond, a cultivator would be able to craft their very own.

    Second Step/Seventh-Rank: Soul Revolution Realm  A Ruler''s Domain.

    Third Step/Eighth-Rank: Seizing Stars Realm  A King''s Domain

    Fourth Step/Ninth-Rank: Heaven and Hell Harmony Realm  An Emperor''s Domain.

    Underneath her mask, Qinyang smiled, "I respect and idolized the great ughter Emperor, but do not look down upon me. You''re not the only one who can create a God-ss Domain."

    Qinyang sped her hands together, but before she could do anything, the twins already dragged her back to where the others were, "You know the condition, Young Miss, activating your God''s Domain is a giant no.:

    "But."

    "Don''t say anything else, you know you can''t change our mind. Now go and rest there, we know you have grown to love to fight, but we don''t care. We follow the deal." The twins now at the forefront looked at Sun Wu, "A God''s Domain? As expected of the ughter Emperor, he''s long past the Ascension Phase and already walks an original path." The twins stated calmly.

    By this time, Sun Wu was already apprehensive. He had been listening to their words very carefully, and from what he could tell, the presence of a God''s Domain was not enough to shake them the least bit.

    This led to many possibilities, and one of these possibilities managed to shake Sun Wu to his core, [Stop deluding yourself, Sun Wu the First Young Master had been dead for millennia, he''s noting back now.] his grip on his spear tightened.

    "So, are you two going tomence a God''s Domain of your own? Or will you allow me to kill the Revenant behind you? Remember, the entire Alliance is seeking out the Revenants to be killed. They are growing stronger by the day, after all."

    The twins turned their heads to the left, "Now, that we know that you are someone that''s at the peak of the food chain, please exin to us why are you not using your brain?"

    Their question managed to trigger Sun Wu, "How impertinent, some young whippersnappers dare say that to me? Do you long I had lived?"

    "We do not know, but surely can''t be any longer than ten thousand years." The twins moved their qi, heavy white mist escaped from their palms, the twins saw Sun Wu''s eyes wavering, "That''s good to see that you''re reacting in this way. Now, as you had said, let''s talk this out, shall we?"

    Their tone was t and uncaring about the status of the person before them. It was borderline condescending, but Sun Wu didn''t mind, his thoughts were racing and his eyes were wavering. The Domain reacted to his emotions; its integrity began to crumble as his killing intent slowly withered away.

    "Origin Water Art: Misty Curtain." The twins reced the Domain to cover themselves.

    Sun Wu wanted to believe, but the scar on his right stomach ached, reminding him of his folly, "Prove who you are! The Revenants had also shown capable of attracting people around them like the First Young Master!

    "I had encountered many of you before! You Revenants have proven your dubiousness before, attacked the Master and the Madam!"

    Sun Wu''s angered voice echoed, he could still remember it, the time when the Revenants appeared before them, bearing the face of the First Young Master. They were happy to see him, the family came to embrace him only to be attacked.

    This happened long before the name of Revenant came to be, it could be said that the Wang Family was the one who experienced it first.

    Wang Ling tossed the mask he had to the side; he crossed the distance separating them. He was silent, his eyes empty.

    He appeared before Sun Wu.

    The loyal Butler wanted to raise his spear in defense, but those pair of lifeless eyes met with his own.

    "They attacked you, and my parents?" Wang Ling''s voice was soft, eerily so.

    Listening to Sun Wu, Wang Ling learned of two things, that his parents were still alive and that the Revenants appeared attacked them before.

    He was calm as he asked for confirmation.

    When that tone entered Sun Wu''s ears, he was made to answer, "Yes."

    It was weird, but, a single memory appeared, a time when Wang Ling also turned into an object of reverence and fear in the Celestial Spirit Realm. That time, was when Wang Yue was kidnapped by the Xie Family.

    Wang Ling stood before Sun Wu, silent, his eyes without life, and when the confirmation appeared

    The mist surrounding them that was formed from the Origin Water quickly parted because and for a second, the idea of his bloodied family appeared in his mind.

    The fragments of the Blood Seeker Sword resonated with Wang Ling''s heart and in a matter of seconds, a portion of the Origin Land turned blood red!

    "THOSE! FUCKING!! BASTARDS!!!"

    Wang Ling shouted at the top of his lungs his eyes turning red from rage!

 Chapter 468: Proof

    Chapter 468: Proof

    Killing intent, bloodlust, pressure, all of these were the same. But knowing that does not mean one would where it came from. So, where did it stem from? One''s soul and one''s animosity that builds over time. It gets stronger with every life taken and with every spike in one''s emotion, in short, it has roots in one''s life experiences.

    The culmination of one''s lifetime, the essence of one''s fighting prowess. Though some had greater killing intent than others, the fact remains the same that, like cultivation, it improves with time, and Wang Ling had been cultivated for tens of thousands of years.

    Unknowingly honing it by killing billions of practitioners who got in his way. He ughtered town''s worth of lives at first, then he moved to city''s worth, then countries worth until finally, at some point in his life it was said that he managed to kill a part of the continent.

    Leaving nothing but destion and the stench of rotting flesh and blood that stays for years to no end. A lonely man he must have been, yet a deadly cultivator. Stories about him were heard, deadly, ruthless, and uncaring, he was a killing machine trapped in a small world.

    Thus, in that world, he cultivated the strongest killing intent and in the current cosmos, only a few could match him, but for his anger to suffocate thousands of people that was something else beyond normal recognition.

    The world turned red in the eyes of those who could feel it. Many had fallen victim to the surprised rampage and those who still stand dare not approach its source. Images of their own death shed before their eyes at the thought of fighting such a monster.

    The only monster who could very well match such killing intent would be Sun Wu, the ughter Emperor Spear, but that man stands before Wang Ling and he, was speechless.

    "You''re real?" instinctively, he could tell, it was unlike before. Sun Wu stood before Wang Ling and seeing those eyes filled with seething rage for his family, it was the same as before. Tears fell as he asked him once more, "Tell me are you the son of my friend? Are you the one who I care for all those years? Show me the Haloes and the Wings that you once bore, not a single lineage the Revenants possessed! I beg of you, allow me to give my Masters a chance to smile wholly once more!"

    "I am, the true Wang Ling, always had and always will. I wed my way out of the afterlife just to return!" With his killing intent still rampaging, four of Golden Rings appeared on the back of his head, "But that is not enough, correct? Thus, I must show you that I am the true Wang Ling. I cannot show you my wings and my haloes at once, but I will show you something more than enough to make you believe."

    DONG!

    A silent gong echoed, a gong only a select few could hear.

    The Deities turned to Wang Ling with widened eyes and Roan who had been silent all this time smiled as he fell on his knees, "The All-Father had summoned the Family Bell!! I have truly been blessed!"

    Roan threw his mask away; his Hellish Qi ran wild as his smile became pure. The sight of the Bell of Heavens or as he called the [Family Bell] caused him to smile until he cried.

    No one, not even Wang Ling knew the significance of the Bell of Heavens. It was a weird sight to see such a being like Roan crying for no reason, especially in the eyes of Humans, but Sun Wu''s mouth was open wide sensing that a Devil was with Wang Ling.

    He could remember a time when the Two GodKings visited their Family Head to mourn. It had been said that Wang Ling was someone that was of importance to them as well, and seeing a Devil by Wang Ling''s side unearthed such an event.

    Just a little more, that''s what the loyal Butler had been hoping for. Only a few more reasons for him to finally believe. Sun Wu had cared for Wang Ling since he was little. He wished for this person to the true Wang Ling so much. He wanted to reunite with the one he treated as his own Grandson.

    But Wang Ling said nothing further. He began walking and then, he ran, only saying, "Follow me."

    Sun Wu, still confused about the situation paused only to have the twins look at him weirdly, "Old man, I know beings like humans have problems with aging but you already have an infinite lifespan, right? Do not act like you have dementia on us."

    The twins did not appreciate seeing him attack Qinyang earlier. But, Qinyang helped Sun Wu move, "I apologize for the Qing and Ming, they are rough with words for they do not know how to be soft. Please, quickly follow Sir Wang Ling, "they" should be arriving soon. Sir Wang Ling must have wanted to use them as proof of his identity."

    "I thought you were a rough girl like the others, but you''re a pretty kind girl, aren''t you?" though Sun Wu was feeling conflicted being help despite being so strong, he was pleasantly surprised to encounter such a girl, "You remind me of Yue."

    "Thank you, my mother was strict about my conduct," Qinyang said as they followed Wang Ling.

    Chang Ping moved together with Sun Wu, and Roan who kept crying savored every ring of the bell. They all moved together and eventually reached the giant wall of the city, no one had to worry about being seen, everyone had already been knocked out thanks to Wang Ling''s still rampaging killing intent.

    No one would dare approach them unless they were people on the same level as Sun Wu.

    "So, what are we doing here?" Sun Wu asked.

    "Didn''t you see Wang Ling rampaging? We''re here to witness him unwind." the twins answered but that was not much of an answer.

    Sun Wu was confused, but soon enough he understood what they were talking about because from the horizon was a tide of Revenants bearing the face of his First Young Master.

    Sun Wu wanted to step up, but Chang Ping stopped him, "Don''t, let him do it."

    "Watch me, I''ll show the difference between the real one and these fakes."

    They were still a kilometer away, but as Wang Ling already saw them, he brought out two swords. His eyes without any light, his sword was ready to kill without any hesitation.

 Chapter 469: Blood Seeking Sword - Slaughter Arts

    Chapter 469: Blood Seeking Sword - ughter Arts

    It was said that a cultivator who had entered a state of rage was vtile and uncontroble. This was the truth. But the ones who stand at the peak know how to use their rage to their advantage, and Wang Ling knew this all too well.

    "Yuan Qing, Yuan Ming, help me entrap them when I begin the battle. Can you do that?"

    "We have a way."

    "Thank you." He said as he put on another mask.

    His killing intent was rampaging still, but his head was clear. He knew what it was needed to be done, his steps resumed, his killing intent quickly receded into his body, and the Heaven''s Edge Sword and an unnamed pair resonated with a hum.

    They came to him, sword at hand, killing intent pushing his back, and their lives

    Wang Ling closed his eyes, the Bell of the Heaven''s echoed, his soul epted it all, and then, the flood of Revenants came with a sword in hand.

    The Revenants intended to fully kill him, a person with Holy Qi. The Revenants craved for his Primordial Essence inside the member of the Origin Races. The Revenants care little for Deities or Beasts with Deity bloodline, but they would do anything to kill anyone with Holy Qi and Hellish Qi.

    These Revenants would be devoid of thought as they ravage anything in their path to reach the location of the Primordial Essence. They would kill for the Primordial Essence, they would die to collect them, thus, Wang Ling lured them with Primordial Essence of his own.

    The Revenants got into range, their minds were freed from the grasps of the Abyss, but their desires were not overwritten. They retrieved their minds with themand of retrieving the Primordial Essence, thus, they brandished their swords.

    Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Falls.

    Blood Seeking Sword: Culling River.

    Blood Seeking Sword: Sunrise Blood.

    The osciting sword shes shed turning into a. Sharp, deadly, and without a way to escape, it was the perfect trap, but, Wang Ling did not budge, "Seeing it now, I can see how much I have stagnated. Good thing I do more practice and internal introspection in this lifetime." Wang Ling''s steps did not falter.

    In Wang Ling''s first life, he was an unstoppable killing machine who spared none, he massacred indiscriminately any Faction who got in his way.

    In his second life he killed the moment he knew who it was he needed to end, he ughtered everyone he considered an enemy.

    The third life was him already enlightened at the path that he walked. His sword intent was that of <strong>[Pure Death]</strong>, allowing him to see through the necessity of being soft. His calmness broadened his fighting method and allowed him a much more efficient path. He was more willing to sacrifice everything to kill his opponent. He was merciless even to himself.

    The Revenants were him, but he was not them, because no matter what they do, they could only be the Second Life, and Wang Ling was long past that sort of existence. He was beyond his previous self.

    His unfaltering heart moved him to retaliate, his hands moved, his sword moved, and then only he moved, "Twilight Sword: Crossing the Void."

    Everything was silent with the movement of his left sword. But clear to the naked eyes, the sword shes were torn apart by the explosion of qi that warped space itself.

    Fwu! BOOM!

    The wind picked up, the ground upturned, and carried the massive force to the Revenants. All of the Revenants reacted to the attack, they ducked and then swung their swords to blow away the sword, but, Wang Ling had already gotten through the billowing dust.

    With his movement, water appeared from out of nowhere as the twins proceeded to create a water dome around Wang Ling and the Revenants, "Origin Water Art: Temple of the Lord  Reversed Flow."

    The technique the two used in keeping out the Revenants when Qinyang fought them appeared but this time, instead of keeping them from entering, it was from escaping the dome. The Revenants were momentarily distracted. Wang Ling clicked his tongue.

    "You Impostors are really making me bear a bad name." Wang Ling gathered his strength to his fist, Holy Qi emerged, and then the flow was set aze. A white me slithered out of his frame, filling the room with its brilliance.

    <strong>"Heavenly me Arts: World Devouring Serpent!"</strong>

    Angel suddenly appeared by his side, the two connected their minds and intents with each other, "BURN!" Wang Ling shouted as he poured more and more qi into the serpent''s form erging it, filling the entire dome with nothing but its open maw.

    The Revenants saw these and fought back, they tried pushing back the serpent of mes with their swords and qi, only to be brought inside the body of the Serpent. Inside, they found their target, awaiting themsh a single stroke separated their heads from their shoulders, a single movement took a life.

    Like a connected thread of life, Wang Ling''s sword moved without stopping.

    His left hand moved with stopping, the sword movement only grew stronger with every strike, "Twilight Sword: Breathe of Life."

    The Revenants saw the mes, they panicked the first second but managed to process the situation. They all moved, dove straight into the body of the serpent, daring to fight Wang Ling in his own domain.

    They swung their des; every corner was blocked. His left hand was too preupied to even count them all.

    Several vitals were threatened to be destroyed.

    "Got you." They announced.

    But Wang Ling did not care, "Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Moon."

    The Revenant''s eyes widened, as they lost an arm. But, all of a sudden, their smiles showed. They leaned over to Wang Ling, flesh being scorched, "So, you were ali"

    Wang Ling did not listen and killed that one immediately.

    "Twilight Sword: Cosmic Retribution " His left sword moved southwest to northeast, and then his right hand that was also killed two, however, the two swords were about to sh, the Revenants smiled, anticipating the opening that would appear.

    "He that''s brilliant!" Chang Ping saw what Wang Ling was doing but quickly snapped out of her reverence, "Quickly cover your ears! That''s one of the three ughter Arts!"

    She shouted to the others as she saw one of the most dangerous movements in the Blood Seeking Sword Technique was about to be unleashed.

    "Was I this much of a fool? Blood Seeking Sword <strong> ughter Art: Demonic Tune."</strong>

    ng!

    Five Killing Swords and three ughter Arts meant for the use of decimating sects.

    Swoosh!

    One of the most impressive his arsenal was finally unleashed once again.

    The des shed, the sword, hummed sending the killing intent within him out of his body and intent to ears of the Revenants.

    Ting! An echo was heard, then, nothing else.

    The Revenants'' bled from all of their orifices, they all felt their knees weakening.

    A sound attack that attacks the soul, the mind, and the will. Enveloping the tune with killing intent, could even destroy one''s sanity.

    The Revenants fell victim to such a technique.

    One after the other, they fell, as the sixth movement of the Blood Seeking Sword showed its head.

    The Revenants could no longer move they could no longer see, and Wang Ling could no longer care.

    But with weak voices, they spoke in a chorus, "The essence once we have enough would you finally be able to rest? Father?"

    Wang Ling saw this and his response was to snap his fingers, "Angel, incinerate everything."

    "Sure thing <strong> Heavenly me Arts: Empowered White Sun."</strong>

    The Revenants burned; their words still being uttered. Wang Ling turned his back on them.

 Chapter 470: I was her Master

    Chapter 470: I was her Master

    Dong! Dong! The bell echoed across the Origin Land, but only a select few could hear. To those who heard it, its melody was soothing, but to Wang Ling, it was painful. Three days ago, he started the bell to prove a point and soothe his burning rage. He attracted the Revenants to him so that he could kill them in front of Sun Wu.

    Wang Ling seeded in killing them, though the anger remained, so to calmed himself he decided to enter close door cultivation. He decided that he wanted to reach the fifth Golden Halo as soon as possible.

    He locked himself up and then, as Forty-Fourth echo of the Bell, a blue light appeared on his chest. A warm and familiar sensation, Wang Ling embraced the sensation, "I know, just wait for a bit." He uttered these words to the blue lightBOOM* Wang Ling quickly opened his eyes as the forty-fifth echoing sound materialized the Fifth Golden Halo.

    When Wang Ling opened his eyes, he took a deep breath before changing into a new set of clothing.

    "So, where am I?" He looked around and confirmed that the room was not a ce he knew. He could still remember that after ughtering his impostors Wang Ling went to cultivate back in the Dark Sword Inn. But this room did not belong to him.

    There was a single door in the room. Approaching the door, he stopped and touched its surface. Wang Ling moved his wrists and brought out two swords. He halted his breathe and erased his existence from the world, he got ready to fight.

    Lowering his body, Wang Ling kicked the ground and sted through the door, dust picked and he twisted his body taking the head of the one closest to him, "Twilight Sword: Cosmic Retribution."

    shstopWang Ling''s sword stop, not because he wanted to but because it was caught.

    "Please do not make me doubt your identity again, First Young Master." The one who caught his sword said in leisure.

    "Then please do not move me while I am cultivating, Butler Sun." Wang Ling looked around and found the five he eating leisurely while watching him attempt to kill Butler Sun, "You five are awfully enjoying yourselves."

    "We can''t do anything but wait for the Heaven Hell Sword Tower and we can''t go out because we''reying low from what you did three days ago. Before you ask, it was ughter Emperor who moved you so ask him about the details of the situation." Yuan Qing stated the situation while grabbing the eye of a fish with her chopstick.

    Wang Ling looked around, the room was big but the long table and the essories hanging on the wall made it seem like they were in some kind of restaurant. But, because of the room he was in earlier, Wang Ling was in doubt, "Where are we?"

    "The building next to the Dark Sword Inn, the Dark Sword Restaurant it''s an affiliated establishment. This is the VIP Room that''s on thest floor." Yuan Ming exined while Yuan Qing could not, "Oh the room is brand new; it was also another VIP room for exclusives to eat but was transformed into a room at the request of the old man."

    She pointed at Sun Wu. Wang Ling decided to sit next to Sun Wu. He began eating in silence appreciating the delicate vor.

    "" Sun Wu stopped eating. He looked intently at Wang Ling for a good minute.

    No one really said anything other than Wang Ling who found it ufortable, "Is there something you want to ask, Butler Sun?"

    "How did you get reincarnated, Young Master? When did you reincarnate? Why didn''t youe to find the Wang Family?" These had been what Sun Wu wanted to ask Wang Ling for thest few days.

    Drinking his tea, Wang Ling paused for a good while, "I''ll begin with how I reincarnated. You see, I have be the Incarnation of the All-Father, one of the two Creators of everything"

    Wang Ling did not want to hide anything. In fact, he didn''t need to, the GodKings of both Origin Races already did most of the exining for him. They already paid their respect to his family when he died, so what need was him lying?

    Roan listened to his story, also interested in how he became who he was. But soon, he understood something and though he was saddened at the disappearance of the original All-Father, he did not grieve for the All-Father live on to Wang Ling.

    Wang Ling also exined how the Lowest Worlds were growing, how he established his own Sect, and why he didn''t want to meet with the Wang Family on the off-chance the Emperor of Death get wind that he''s alive.

    But Sun Wu found holes in his logic, "But Young Master, you fought with the Revenants three days ago, wouldn''t he already know that you''re alive?"

    "He won''t. I already confirmed that the Emperor of Death is not connected mentally to the Revenants. If he was, then he would have already made his move when we killed the Revenants at the Silver de World?"

    "Wait, the Young Master and his group was there as well?"

    "Hmm? Oh, yes, we were. Wait, didn''t they tell you?"

    Sun Wu shook his head.

    "We were the ones who left early, the ones attacked at the entrance and these two fought to distract them from us."

    Yuan Ming raised her hand and so did Roan.

    "Wait, Young Master said about killing the Revenants? What did that mean?"

    "That meant killing everyone. We wanted to save everyone but we encountered some undesirable circumstances. The twins will tell you about themter. Oh yeah, know that Qinyang really wanted to save as much as possible, we killed every Revenant, by the way. Burned them to ashes in fact."

    "Well, there goes the theory of the Cosmic Eye Tower." Sun Wu sighed as he disregarded the theory given to them months ago about how the Revenants escaped through the Abyss through some mysterious new means.

    Wang Ling shrugged his shoulders as he ate.

    Sun Wu sighed and then turned to Chang Ping, he smiled saying, "Young Master, is it true that Miss Chang Ping is your disciple?"

    "Hmm? Yes, she just wants to im that she is, long before the Era changed, I left her in a wild goose chase only leaving her my sword intent, she managed to create her own path through that. Hmm, thinking about it, I didn''t do much, she''s just really talented. So maybe, no?"

    "I AM! It was through Master that I learned how to walk the path I now tread! You''re even teaching me your Sword Techniques even now! Master is even teaching me to increase my killing intent and better my form!!!" Chang Ping shouted before returning to eat.

    "On second thought, yes, she is my disciple."

    Chang Ping harrumphed but she was pleased.

    Sun Wu saw this andughed, "Hoho, so that means that four of the Five Gods actually have connections to our Wang Family?"

    "Hmm? What does that mean?" Wang Ling paused he couldn''t remember anyone else being a part of the Five Gods that he knew of, "Is Mother a part of the Five Gods? Or is Grandmother?" he knew that his mother and grandmother were stronger than his Father and Grandfather.

    Sun Wu shook his head, "No, I mean Miss Yan Renhuo, she honored you as her Master a year after your death saying the First Young Master was the one who gave her the Chaos mes, that eventually allowed her to establish the Alchemist Tower as the Refining God. Thinking about it now, it seems like the Alchemist Tower and the Heaven Hell Sword Tower belong to us as well, hoho, the Madam will not believe this." Sun Wuughed.

    Qinyang looked at Wang Ling and asked him, "The Refining God was also your disciple?"

    Wang Ling shrugged his shoulders, "I didn''t know, but good for Renhuo."

    He returned to eating as if it had nothing to do with him, "Maybe I''ll ask her for some resources if I get the chance."

 Chapter 471: Essence of Everything

    Chapter 471: Essence of Everything

    The Origin Lands had met peace for the longest of times. But an incident urred with the Revenants.

    A swarm of Revenants came and tried to take over the Origin Lands, thankfully, the ughter Emperor Spear was there to put a stop to their ns. The ughter Emperor Spear now upied the Dark Sword Restaurant''s VIP room. He declined every request to meet.

    Inside the VIP room of the Dark Sword Restaurant.

    That was the news that had been going around the nearby Worlds. Of course, this led to an influx of people rushing to the Origin Lands wishing to see the legend.

    On the VIP room, Wang Ling was leaning over a balcony overlooking the people gathering outside of the Restaurant, "Hooh, you have grown to be so popr Butler Sun."

    "Haha, it is nothing close to your poprity, Young Master. You are, considered by many the Great Ancestor Hero, you are a man who is revered by all. If you announce that you are alive"

    "Then every Sect, Family, and Faction will suspect the Wang Family having connections to the Revenants. Your enemies would use this fact to attack the Family and try to drag us down. Let me guess, it is already happening, isn''t it?"

    "I was going to say the entire Cosmos would try to see your brilliance, but lip-service like that isn''t what you want, right? The Young Master is really wise." Sun Wu said with an awkwardugh.

    "If there''s fame, then there''s naturally the hate thates with it. No matter how much good you bring to this world, there would always still be people who would try to bring you down. Save a million people and a quarter from those people who me you for not arriving earlier. It is simply the logic of this world." Wang Ling said with a casual smile.

    "Indeed, it is, Young Master." Sun Wu did not try to say anything otherwise. He knew that his word rang true.

    Wang Ling asked several things about the current situation of the Wang Family and how things were holding up. After learning what he needed to learn he stood up and called out, "Qinyang, get ready, I''ll be teaching you two movements from my Twilight Sword oh yeah, these techniques are iplete so do use them carefully."

    "Yes, Master" Qinyang paused looking at Wang Ling who had his brows raised, "Can I call you Master?"

    "yeah, why not, but I won''t teach you the Blood Seeking Sword. That thing is not suitable for your minuscule amount of killing intent."

    "Yes, Master!" Qinyang celebrated.

    While Wang Ling left to teach someone, it was Chang Ping''s turn to speak to Sun, who didn''t dawdle and quickly inquired where Wang Yue had been.

    "Butler Sun, it had been so long since the disappearance of Yue. She left with you and the others'' withdrawal from the public eye, correct? Can you tell me where Yue is?"

    Sun Wu did not know, "The Young Miss had been missing for centuries. The letter you received from the Family Fifty Years; is still the best we have. But do not worry, the Young Miss is still alive, her Life Jade is still intact, after all."

    Chang Ping sighed but she understood. If even her Family did not know, then that would only mean Wang Yue didn''t want to be found. But she could not help bing despondent.

    "But there had been signs of movement on the Abyssal Tundra thirty years back, I think the Young Miss is trying to get the World Treasure  Evesting ck Ice from the Primal Era. The GodKing of the Holy Race did talk to her about the matter three centuries ago."

    "Is that so. Then it is good that signs of her are still popping up. Hmm, the Abyssal Tundra, maybe I should visit that ce after I recover from the Abyssal Poison."

    "You need not to. I went there twenty years ago while traveling the Cosmos for information about the Revenants. I found no signs of the Young Miss, so she''s either still inside seclusion, or is that she is hiding from something and doesn''t want to be found." Sun Wu exined.

    "Well, Yue had always been shy and reclusive even when we go out to drink or even when she attends the Congregation. But she doesn''t simply go about hiding for no reason, I shall wait for her. She must still be searching for a way to further her own path. She did say that she grasped its core, then." Chang Ping did not add anything further.

    From the side Wang Ling listened while teaching Qinyang the Twilight Sword, [Hmm, the Primal Era, so that''s what they call the time before everything began. Well, it is rather fitting.] Wang Lingughed thinking how times had changed.

    The All-Father, the Mother of Beasts, in the past these names were unknown even to Gods. Only a few knew the secrets of the Universe and who created it because of the two Origin Races'' dedication to keeping to themselves and the Deities'' decision to retreat to different dimensions.

    [But now, cultivators are discovering World Treasures one after another. Sigh, even the ones I left I mean, the ones the Original All-Father left were not that much, at least not that I hid he hid from the Universe. Hmm, my perception of self is changing]

    "Qinyang, review what I told you about the Twilight sword for a few moments."

    "Okay, Master."

    Wang Ling found something odd and left for the white mindscape where the Golden Figure of Angel was waiting for him, "Angel, can you draw out my soul?"

    "Okay, don''t fight, okay?"

    "Don''t worry."

    Angel moved and touched Wang Ling''s soul. They had an intimate connection with each so Wang Ling had no problem allowing her to tamper with his soul.

    Angel copied Wang Ling''s soul and manifested it into the mindscape, there, Wang Ling saw his soul tainted with four different colors.

    A Deep Blood Red, Gold, ck, andstly, a deep and meaningful blue.

    The Red, Gold, and ck colors mixed well with each other coexisting with a flow. As for the color of blue, it was not actually in his soul, but within it, at the center of his chest, in the form of an orb with nine tendrilsing out of its surface.

    "So that''s what''s happening to me. I now understand where that power came from and why the Bell of the Heavens is now stronger than ever." Wang Ling finally understood what was happening to him.

    Angel was left confused, "Ling, Ling! What is happening? Are you going to die too? Nooo, please don''t." Angel went and hugged Wang Ling.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not dying. In fact, I am more alive than ever, after all, the [Essence of Origin] is finally beginning to manifest itself."

 Chapter 472: Killing Intent

    Chapter 472: Killing Intent

    "What is the Essence of Origin?"

    "Me." Wang Ling just smiled before finally opening his eyes to the outside world where he returned to teaching Qinyang the Twilight Sword as though nothing had happened.

    Eight Days before the Arrival of the Swords

    The days changed quickly, Wang Ling was surprised by Qinyang''s ability to absorb his teachings and by how much Chang Ping had recovered her strength.

    [The effects of incorporating the Essence of Origin, is really making big differences I really need to change how I call that thing.] Wang Ling could not manipte the Essene of Origin in a fight due to its unknown properties and how it made him feel like he was being torn apart when he tried incorporating it in his attacks.

    [The Essence of Origin gives a massive boost in my ability to counter the poison of death inside Chang Ping. It is filled with vitality and that is just one of its many functions. Its strength is unlimited.] Wang Ling very well held the power of everything.

    To his dismay, however, he could not utilize it for himself. It was like a poor man on the verge of dying was presented with cursedced Gold. He could take the gold, but that''s with the knowledge that he would die if he does.

    Wang Ling felt shitty not being able to use the power to kill others especially since the core of his strength lies in that direction. But because it was at his core to not give up, Wang Ling pushed himself to its limits. It took Wang Ling three days, fifty liters of blood being coughed up, having his soul almost torn, and three chances of being crippled before giving up.

    "maybe I''ll be able to use it if I try destroying my soul?"

    BAM! Angel hit him with a manipted Rock on the head just to knock some sense into him. "You really will die if you do that!"

    Wang Ling now truly gave up the idea.

    Four Days before the Arrival of the Swords

    " The killing continued without an end, the blood dyed moon and formed the Blood Moon  From night till morning, from West to East it was a Sunrise filled with Blood "

    ng!

    Chang Ping quickly opened her bloodshot eyes as she heard the collision of metal. She had just unknowingly sent a sword sh filled with killing intent to Wang Ling. With ragged breathing, her sweat fell on the floor, "I apologize, Master."

    "Don''t worry about it, take a few breathers for a few minutes."

    "But"

    "Rest is also a part of your training. Killing intent may not affect your qi pool, but it does have an effect on your soul and sanity. This is the first time that you are allowing yourself to be consumed by the killing intent, if you strain yourself too much, then there''s a chance that you''ll go berserk and end up destroying yourself as I did to myself in the past."

    He advised so casually. Chang Ping could see that Wang Ling was not simply talking her down to it, but truly telling her the truth. She decided to first rest and initiated the method of keeping her head cool by Wang Ling''s instructions.

    A sense of relief went over her as the red in her eyes disappeared, her head became cool and the raging intent within her died down. Chang Ping finally managed to breathe without the sensation of being suffocated, "How can Master use this technique without feeling so drained? I am mentally and physically exhausted even when just practicing it! Is there a trick to it?"

    Hearing the question, Wang Lingughingly said, "Go and wage war against the World while carrying and allowing hate to control you, imagine killing millions in your dreams every single night, dream how you can kill yourself as effectively as others could kill you, resent everything, ept the resentment of others, bathe in the blood of every creature, do that for fifty thousand years without stopping for a single day. Then for the next twenty years,"

    "I did not think Master is capable of making such ludicrous jokes."

    "" he just smiled there without saying anything.

    "Are you serious? Wage wars on the world fifty thousand years, bathe in the blood of every creature? What would that even lead to?" Chang Ping was the Sword God; she had seen and experienced things that no one had seen before. She had a deep pool of knowledge yet could not understand his intentions still.

    "How do you see killing intent and bloodlust, Chang Ping?"

    "Hmm, an intent? A way to mess with the minds of the enemies. A supplemental qi that allows strengthening one''s attack. It could also be used as feints to create openings or even suffocate the enemies to death, discouraging them and oppressing them." Chang Ping understood more than anyone about killing intent in this Era than anyone else. Sun Wu''s killing intent may match Chang Ping''s but in terms ofprehension, Chang Ping had him beat.

    But she could not match Wang Ling''s knowledge on the matter.

    "It is good to see your way of seeing it as something more than a supplementary part of one''s existent, but that is not all. Killing intent is more than a simple enhancer, it is a power that''s beyond what you could understand. It is a cultivated path simr to that of spirit qi cultivation. Killing intent, in your eyes and is limited as an aura that can oppress others, or something one used toced qi and weapons with.

    "It is a power on its own, if one can touch its power then you''d be able to materialize its power as though it is a sword of its own; one that allows you to corrode both the mind and the bodies of others, enabling a cultivator to degrade one''s opponent through external and internal damages. But that''s only scratching the surface"

    Wang Ling held out a finger,ced it with killing intent, "It can also be used to attack one its own."

    sh!

    Wang Ling shed out using his fingers, and for a moment Chang Ping saw something beyond a simple sword. She backed away; her entire body drenched in a cold sweat.

    "What did you see?"

    "a killing sword. One that not only threatens the body, but also the soul fear ate away at my soul."

    "That is correct, when you achieve the pinnacle of killing intent, there is no such thing as a sword stroke, there is only a killing stroke, you will be a true sword. Your sword would be dangerous, your mind would not be invaded by others, your soul would be strengthened to withstands sound attacks, though it is not perfect, it bes a power at the same level of qi. But you can only reach this level once you manage to realize what killing intent is"

    "Then, Master only realized this by fighting for fifty thousand years? Does that mean I have to wage wars for so long as well?" Chang Ping was disheartened.

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling just smiled, "You don''t need to, because you already have another medium to experience that."

    "How?"

    "You can''t, but the Blood Seeking Sword those eight movements will allow you to channel as much of your killing as much as possible. The Blood Seeking Sword is a sword that took billions of lives to be created. I sought out blood and ughter and, in my journey, these eight movements that fine-tune the flow of killing intent were created.

    "No one in this Cosmos knows this technique so I don''t really know how much it would be able to draw out your inner hate. But if my theory proves to be correct, the Blood Seeking Sword would allow you to walk the same path I did, faster than me."

    The Blood Seeking Sword was merely a vessel for the true Blood Seeking Sword the true ughterer of it was Wang Ling the one who ughtered for fifty thousand years.

    <strong>The Arrival of the Swords arrived</strong>

 Chapter 473: First Sword

    Chapter 473: First Sword

    Opening the doors soon after changing his clothes, Wang Ling felt refreshed.

    "How was your seclusion, Young Master?"

    "Not too bad, I can feel already touch the barrier of Immortal Nirvana Realm. I''m just waiting for the right moment to face the Heavenly Tribtions." Wang Ling stated and exited the VIP room and into the roof where the others were waiting.

    "You haven''t crossed the Mortal Realms? Sad." Yuan Ming stated before minding her own business.

    On the roof they overlooked the entirety of the City and on it was the branch owner of the Dark Sword Restaurant and Inn, bowing to Sun Wu and hispanions, "We hope to have you with us again, honorable Sun Wu."

    "If I get the chance." Sun Wu stated and then the twins called upon white mist to cover the eyes of the people below and hopping to the Dark Sword Inn where they changed clothes before descending from the building.

    Now, Wang Ling only half a demonic mask covering the lower half of his face. Passing the onlookers, their group slipped pass everyone''s detection as they left for the central regions of the Origin Lands.

    "So, are they already in this world?"

    "I do not know, but soon, they will be they better be." Chang Ping did not tolerate her peopled dallying with her orders. The Sword God disliked not being on the time the most.

    ===

    Outside the Origin World, a young man with long ck hair calmly observed the long line of Cosmic Sailers desiring to enter the Holy Land of Celestial Spirit Realm.

    He was a protector of the Cosmic Road, a new recruit of the Seventh Floor tasked in overseeing the Celestial Spirit Realm. His name was Xu Zhang, an Elven genius who reached Seizing Star Realm at the ripe age of 973.

    He was a member of the Xu Family, the ones closely affiliated with the cksmith Tower. Having been a genius born from the Xu Family, many though he was be a person who would lead the younger generations of the cksmith Tower.

    To everyone''s surprised, however, this Xu Zhang decided to join the Sword Tower after cultivating his sword for a century. Many berated him, but he strived to be a protector of the week, thus, his decision to fight on the frontlines.

    Being a cksmith was honorable, but not the path he wanted.

    Many doubted his path, but now he had climbed through the Six Floors of Heaven and Hell. He had casted off the Horns of Desires and gained the Haloed Wings of Equinox. He was an official expert from the Seventh Floor.

    Xu Zhang was also friendly; he would approach his seniors asking them for tips and instructions. The one he received most likely was from Alta, the one he reced.

    "Senior Alta, I heard you and your group encountered some dangerous group a few weeks back. Was it true that it was a group rted to the First Sword?"

    "Sadly, yes and I acted so haughtily in front of them while bearing the mask of the Tower for me to forget control my arrogance." Alta sighed remembering the intent that washed over him, "I now understand that those monsters exist beyond monsters. Xu Zhang, if you want to live, try not to act highly in front of others, especially if they seem insignificant. You may not know that they are a hidden master."

    "I understand, Senior Alta. Goodluck with your seclusion, I hope you dissolve the doubt in your heart soon enough." Xu Zhang wished the dejected Alta the best of luck.

    Xu Zhang streaked through the emptiness of the Cosmic Road, green light illuminated the expanding darkness and then, his attention was tightly gripped by a figure casually unevenly hovering through the Cosmic Road. An old man with Golden Robes flying through the Cosmos with nothing but a sword as his foothold and a jug of wine as hispanion.

    Slumped and unkempt, the old man reeked of booze. The strong scent could be smelled for hundreds of meters away. It was a strong smell, and by how he was acting, it was rather known that this old man had been drinking for days.

    No one knew how long he had been drinking, however, one could tell that he was an expert, despite his swerving control of the flying sword. Xu Zhang took a deep breathe seeing how the old man was cutting through the line, ignoring the rules and regtions of the Realm''s Cosmic Road.

    "Honorable Elder, greetings." Xu Zhang greeted the old as he approached.

    "Hmmm? What is it young Sword? How can this old man help you?" the old man said with sloshy words yet still drinking from his jug of alcohol.

    "Sir, it is simply that you are viting the rules and regtion set upon every World. For you to bypass the line without the necessary document nor the needed items, you could be detained." Xu Zhang respectively exined.

    "Oh! Is that so!" albeit slightly, the old man woke up from his drunken stupor, "A moment, I have something here that should allow me to pass the line hmm? Where is the letter she sent me?"

    "Is something the matter, Elder?"

    "No, it is just that, I seem to be missing the letter I need to pass this ce."

    "Oh, is that so, then that is too bad. Bad do not worry, I have my Jade right here oh right, I lost it all those years ago." The old drunk looked at Xu Zhang, he was silent, "If you could just let me through, I''ll"

    "Please just fall in line, Elder." Xu Zhang said while escorting the old drunk.

    For the next few hours, the old drunk would try his best to wheeze through the line. But every time he would be stopped by Xu Zhang. The old man in the end just gazed up as it was too much of a hassle, and Xu Zhang dared not believe the old drunk was giving up.

    The two watched each other and eventually after spending some time with one another, they began talking with one another.

    "Elder, I have watched you drink from that jug for thest two days, howe I can still hear liquoring from it. You even drink from it in big gulps."

    "It''s connected to ake of liquor." The old drunk said before taking a gulp of wine.

    "So elder has no intention of telling me?" Xu Zhang was disappointed.

    The old drunk ced the jug to his side and observed Xu Zhang''s disposition, "Your mask is white, a member of the White Sword Battalion."

    "Why does the Elder ask?"

    "Just curious, after all, the White Sword Battalion is known for their attacking capabilities. Why is someone like you here? Is it not the job of the Pink and Green Masks to defend?"

    "Well don''t tell this to anyone, but you see, my father is actually someone who has connections to the Sword Tower. He vehemently opposed my decision to be a member of the Sword Tower, and now here I am, despite passing to be a White Masks Sword."

    In the Sword Tower, there were six Mask Colors.

    White  meaning frontline attackers who faces the Abyssal Demons.

    Blue and Yellow  the ones who acts as the investigators who go around the worlds seeking and collecting information at a personal level.

    Pink and Green  they protect Cosmic Roads, Words, and people, they were protectors.

    Red  those sent to do the dirty job of the Tower.

    Xu Zhang belonged to the White Masks, he was meant to be on the frontlines protecting the Universe from the Abyssal Invasions, but he was here, stuck patrolling a World, away from the battlefield.

    The old manughed, "Do you hate your father for putting you here then?"

    "Hmmm? No, I understand his decisions. Besides, just because I am away from the battlefield does not mean I am not able to protect the people. If I can provide safety by sifting through the troublemakers, then I am happy to oblige, I will have my chance in the future."

    Xu Zhang answered without saying much.

    The drunk old man tried to resist at first, but soon enough he kept his quiet, "You''re a good seed, young man." He abruptly said.

    "Thank you for thepliments, Honorable Elder, now, if you would please just stop eking away from the line." Xu Zhang looked judgingly to the old man who was still trying to slip pass the line.

    Xu Zhang watched over him until the time the old drunk reached the front of the line three days after the old man''s arrival.

    He finally reached the front and at the same time just as the old man was allowed to open a space tear on the world, his jug wouldn''t flow out with liquor.

    "Finally finished your drinking, Elder?"

    "Hmmm? This wasn''t supposed to dry up so fast." The old man peered through the hole of his liquor jug, "Well, I''ll check up on itter."

    The old drunk just sighed dejectedly and then swung his arm tearing the space of the Realm apart, "I will see youter, keep up the good work Young Sword."

    "Yes, see youter, Elder." Xu Zhang bowed to the weird Elder.

    The Elder was just about to pass the spatial tear, when he remembered something and tossed a single piece of white jade to Xu Zhang, "Young Sword, I like you, if you want to escape guard duty just present that to any Branch Head of a Tower in any Inner World, you should be able to gain ess to the battlefield if you do so."

    The old drunk finally entered the spatial tear. Xu Zhang stayed there for a few second before returning to his post. He kept the piece of white jade away, not know how it would affect his life soon enough.

    "Ah! So something was clogging it up!" The old drunk said as he appeared in front of the Origin Land, he was still trying to see what happened to his goddamn liquor bottle, thankfully, he found the source of his problem.

    The hole of the liquor jug erged, and then the old man sticked his hands inside the jug, taking out a golden masked that was stuck at the entrance of his liquor, "So that''s where it was if I had lost this, that ancient hag would have had my neck I''m,te, she''ll have my neck either way then."

    The old man sighed, as he held onto the gold mask with the character of one, etched on its forehead, "Well, at least I found a disciple candidate in this whole debacle."

    The old man said, as he slowly rejuvenated his face to that of a middle-aged man, finally to a handsome young man  the First Sword of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, and he was three dayste.

 Chapter 475: Pained Scream

    Chapter 475: Pained Scream

    "So, from our agreements all those years ago. You must tell me if you have more than three pairs of wings." Dulir asked remembering their timely promise that''s only fulfilled every nine years.

    "I do indeed have more than three pairs of wings." Roan obliged to their promise.

    They reached the basement. A ce several hundreds of metersrge. It was a wine cer left by Dulic''s wife to him a long time ago.

    When the both of them reached the basement, Roan''s eyes glimmered with joy as hundreds of barrels of wines wereid out before him and in one corner, there was a separated one hundred ck barrels.

    Roan approached these hundred ck barrels and opened them without hesitation. The aroma wafted over to him gently.

    "Hooah, these batches have a much sweeter scent than before." Roan leaned in closer to the opened cask of alcohol to take a deeper sniff of the product, "Hmmm, oh yeah, it''s even stronger than before. Did you change an ingredient?"

    "Hmmm? No, of course not! Though I did encounter a Hell Aurora Flower that''s a hundred years older than I usually used. I thought I''d use it to mess with the hundred batches I would give you, I won''t sell that group, anyway."

    "So, you use mine as an experimental phase?"

    "Yep!"

    "That''s brilliant!" Roan nodded, pleased at Dulir''s decisions, "Father would love this, he''s been more tolerant to the alcohol I''ve been giving him, as well."

    "Father? I thought Devils were born from the feathers of the All-Father? Didn''t you say you were born from the down feathers of the All-Father?" Dulir was confused.

    "Oh, I was lying. Devils with three pairs of wings and below are born from a mother like everyone else. Though there are times when someone with four pairs manages to be born though." Roan exined as he kept the casks away and then began leaving the basement with unhurried steps.

    "Wait, wait, wait from your words, are you telling me the All-Father is alive? Did he reincarnate like the Mother of Beasts? Roan! Answer me!" Dulir shouted from below. He could not believe Roan''s words. The All-Father was alive, such a revtion said so casually it was actually both confusing and refreshing.

    "Nope, I only have pair of wings, right? I was born to a mother and father. Yes, that''s right, this Devil King is actually a born genius!" Roanughed and then stopped, "Something like that."

    "Are you messing with me, Roan?"

    "Nope, oh yeah, if you tell anyone about this, I am going to tear your souls asunder and keep you away from reincarnating," Roan saidughing.

    "Yeah, yeah, I know."

    "Good to know. Oh yeah, I''ll answer your question nine yearster."

    "Is this going to be our Origin Bind this time around?"

    "I don''t have any more secrets to keep you alive, Dulic, so just ept it. Oh yeah, be sure to make an Oath for this one as well."

    "Already ahead of you." Gathering his qi and a fragment of his soul in his right hand''s index and middle fingers then cing it on his chest, Dulir spoke in a somber tone, "I Dulir Abract, under the influence of the Origin Essence, I swear to never speak of this information to any living soul other than the Devil Roan."

    Dulir drew blood from his right wrist and sttered it on the ground. The blood turned to gold and dissipated into spokes that went directly to Dulir''s chest.

    "I the Devil Roan, under the influence of the Origin Essence, I swear to answer any question Human Dulir Abrach may have.." He too slit his wrists and spilled blood.

    Circr runes appeared on their chests, embedding on their hearts, the entrance to one''s soul. This was the most ancient way to create a pact, the Oath of Origin, and unlike the Heavenly Blood Pact, this does not only result in being struck by lightning but even have their souls rendered and turned to dust returning to the Origin.

    This Pact was what Dulir cared about the most because it gives him another reason to live.

    "With that, I''ll give you the answer when the pact takes effect in nine years, by then, however, you''d have known everything." Roanughed as he exited the store, he opened the doors and already prepared his farewells to Dulir, when, he saw a man on his knees, waiting for him to walk out of the store outside.

    "Oh, great traveler, I know we know not each other but please grant me the greatest honor of tasting the Immortal Seven Wonders Wine. My days are numbered and it would be my greatest honor to at least get a taste of a single drop of this masterpiece. If you wish forpensation, I am willing to give you anything, other thanmit evil." It was the young man who had been waiting outside with a dejected face.

    Now, the young man bowed before Roan and Dulir his face full of desperation and despair. With his clothes dirtied, he looked pitiful like a lost child.

    Dulir looked at Roan, ''Do you know him?''

    ''No should I give him some? He looks worst than when you almost died from the Serpent Stones Empress.'' Roan saw the young man''s eyes,cking in life and filled with nothing but despair, ''Clearly, he had given up on life.''

    "I implore you, great men! Provide this insignificant self a chance to taste the"

    "Okay! Just shut up and stop creating amotion." Roan sighed not wanting to draw any more attention to him the kid already has. He flicked his wrist and just gave the kid an entire barrel of wine.

    The young man''s eyes shone, "Thank you, sir, may I ask what it is that I need to do to repay this great debt?"

    "Just, stay quiet and let me leave already."

    "I will, thank you very much, Sir Hero!" the young man overjoyed and quickly left to enjoy his drink. When the boy left, however, everyone around him had their eyes wide opened as they saw him disappear from their sights.

    Roan turned his head over north and saw a figure keeping the barrel of wine away into a spatial ring, "it can''t be, right? No expert would be so shameless"

    "What are you talking about, Roan?"

    "Ah, nothing, I must go now. I will see youter when you finish selling your wine. I need your "services" for a job." Roan said and then disappeared into the wind, leaving only an empty space where he once stood.

    "Leaving without borating on the matter, what an asshole" Dulir said as heughed shaking his head. He entered his shop, searching for the daggers he already kept hidden, "well, better prepare for whatever job this is."

    Roan moved quickly and soon arrived at the Arch where the others were waiting for his arrival.

    There, he saw a young man bowing before Chang Ping, on his knees, with several cuts on his face and body, something that was not there previously. With a ragged breath, the young man spoke, "Ma-master, I apologize, it was just I was stalled as I fought abyssal demons on the way here. I tried my best to hurry, yet I failed you nheless. I do not deserve to live please, punish m"

    The young man''s acting was on point, sympathetic, and without w, but his face shifted as a man passed him by his mouth agape.

    "Roan you have returned, look who finally arrived after three days? Seems like he was fighting three King-ss Abyssal Demons" Chang Ping had long passed the point of being angry, but chose to calm down seeing the First Sword''s state.

    Roan turned to the First Sword, "Is that so?

    Roan was silent for a time, then, he asked, "We can''t use the Spatial Tear at sundown, correct?"

    "Yes, why?"

    The young man and Roan met gazes. The young man''s eyes screamed for mercy.

    "I saw him lining up to buy wine."

    Roan could hardly care.

    That night, Roan and the others had their wines apanied by pained screams.

 Chapter 476: Origin World I

    Chapter 476: Origin World I

    Morning, as early as sunrise the Temple opens and wees the people who wish to travel to another side of the Universe. Wang Ling and his group entered the temple through its gigantic ancient golden gates.

    Upon entry, the first they saw was the giant tform in the middle of the hall. Wang Ling and the other walked through the hall and got up on this tform, observing it, he saw nothing special on it, other than runes were engraved on its surface.

    Wang Ling closed his eyes, a new kind of sensation coursed through his veins. Warm yet cold, it was nothing short of natural, he opened his eyes against the lull calling upon his consciousness telling him to sleep/

    [It''s calming.] his soul hummed in delight, he could feel the subtle pull on his body and soul rxing. It was simr to how he felt when he was nothing but a soul, it that mixture of enlightened feeling and self he felt real.

    Wang Ling failed to notice but his eyes glowed a deep azure. None felt the change other than Qinyang who saw it shed, [So that is the Soul of the All-Father?] she was amazed to catch a glimpse of Wang Ling''s very soul reacting to the Realm of Origin.

    "It is good to see your group is nowplete." The old womanughed, "So, this was the person you were, o-oht-this is him?is yourpanion fit to travel?"

    The old woman asked seeing the bloodied and battered figure of the young man.

    Chang Ping who was standing on the side smiled and nodded, "He look like this that is only because he fought some Abyssal Demons. But he''ll manage he has to. Right, Tang Yu?" Chang Ping''s voice turned a notch lower.

    "Yes, Master." Tang Yu, the Absolute White Sword of the Sword Tower turned to the old woman with a tear-stained face, sniffling, "I-I am fine, do not worry about it"

    "O-okay then ahem, so where do these heroes wish to go?" the old woman asked as she did her best to ignore the obvious problem in the situation.

    The temple found in the Origin Lands was popr because it could connect to the eighteen Origin tforms of the Origin World. Though there were other Temples, it was the most essible especially when the Origin tform was on the other side of the Universe.

    The reason for this was because the Celestial Spirit Realm had a direct link to the Origin World opened by the Ancient Hero was Wang Wudi. Due to this, the Celestial Spirit Realm became the key that could open any door leading to any path tform without restrictions.

    However, this particr group shook their heads as Chang Ping clicked her tongue in irritation, "Hey, Tang Yu, do it, we''re alreadyte for making the preparations."

    "Ye-yes madam, please move away from the tform we cannot go to any of the tforms." Tang Yu grievingly asked.

    "I apologize, but I cannot do"

    Butler Sun who had been keeping to himself from the side tossed a single white jade to the old woman, "If you do not know what that is, that''s the First Sword''s Sword Jade que. We are people from the Supreme Floor of the Heaven Hell Sword Tower, please, just don''t start anything and keep this a secret from everyone else. I don''t want for anyone to create another fuss."

    Butler Sun took the liberty of exining the matter to the old woman who kept silent as she came to the realization, "Then is it possible, that you sir is the Absolute White Sword?"

    Butler Sun just shook his head and said no more leaving everything for the old woman to decipher everything else. But, she didn''t need to think that hard.

    Tang Yu stepped forward and brought out a golden mask that had the character of one on its forehead. She wore it securely and then brought out a white sword that glowed a brilliant golden light.

    A typical opening of the Spatial Tear was simply the activation of the runes written on the tform. Setting the coordinates was as simple as sticking out a talisman into the tform which would then connect to the other side of the tform to a corresponding location.

    However, this was different, vastly so. Tang Yu''s fingers ran through the de of his sword and then, runes glowedstab! his sword struck air, but there was resistance to it. Tang Yu summoned his qi and cut through space itself!

    Using the Spatial Tear located in the temple as a medium, Tang Yu located the Origin Worldusing the golden sword and its runes, Tang Yu held the keysh! A golden almond shape spatial tear appeared in front of everyone else.

    "The Golden Path of Gods." the spectacle awed the old woman bringing her down to her knees.

    Butler Sun retrieved the white jade seeing her reaction knowing it was no longer needed,

    It echoed as a golden light shot up through the ceiling enveloping the temple in its brilliance. The light was resplendent, and it was then that Tang Yu brought out seven talismans and ripped them to pieces at the same time.

    The Seven ripped talismans attacked itself on the edges of the portal bing a stabilizer of sorts holding the spatial tear together. Tang Yu heaved a sigh of relief, saying, "Please, pass through already, master, you know how I have to be thest person in."

    But it was not Chang Ping who listened to his words, it was Wang Ling who ignored everyone and stepped forward. His eyes were attracted by the gate, but he was not looking at its light.

    He was not in awe of this sight like the old woman. He was not amazed by the spectacle, he peered through beyond what it showed him.

    Wang Ling touched the golden path''s surface, he could feel it pulsating, the tear was crying as the tear was forcefully created. Wang Ling called upon his qi, wanting to tamper with the golden path.

    Tang Yu saw this and panicked, "Hey! What are you doing"

    Wang Ling cared little for Tang Yu''s words. No, he couldn''t hear him because of the mysterious pull on his chest.

    Wang Ling''s qi touched the portal, the golden light was overridden and for a brief moment everything was silent.

    FWU!

    Then a massive gust of wind appeared out of nowhere. The Gate began to crumble in front of everyone''s eyes.

    "Dammit!" Tang Yu shouted and brought even more talisman out of his spatial ring. He wanted to repair the portal, and that was when he saw it, the golden light being sucked into Wang Ling''s body.

    The portal, little by little assimted with Wang Ling and then disappeared.

    "Huh? What just happened?" Tang Yu asked, but everyone held such a sentiment.

    Wang Ling did not answer them, simple, he looked at Wang Yu, asking him, "Do you still have more of those talismans?"

    "Yes, why?"

    "Give them to me." Wang Ling''s words were not loud, but they weremanding. Tang Yu could not disobey despite not holding any fear. Instead, there was a sense ofpanionship to Wang Ling that made him obey.

    Handing Wang Ling seven talismans, he asked, "What are you going to do with them?"

    "This." Wang Ling held onto the seven talismans, channeled his qi into his sword, and felt a familiar sensation on his soul.

    Using the talismans as the door, Wang Ling shed out using his sword as key.

    And without needing to tear the talismans, a golden spatial tear appeared before them.

    Tang Yu looked at the much stabler golden spatial tear, looked at Wang Ling, and asked him, "How!?"

    Wang Ling gave Tang Yu a quick look as he broke out of his trance, "Hmm, it seems like I mastered Space just now."

 Chapter 477: Origin World II

    Chapter 477: Origin World II

    Tang Yu looked at Wang Ling trying to see through who he was, but couldn''t. Though he looked normal, calm, and collected, the definition of everything but.

    Mysterious holding a sword though it was a part of him, his very aura reeked of danger, his eyes deep without end. He was less yet more, this man whose name he had yet to even know was someone he could not see as a fellow human.

    [He''s no elf, no beastman, and his smell does not conform to the Devil nor the Deities he''s something else. He controlled space in moments, and overwritten the flow of qi, further stabilizing the portal. No one could do that, not even the Sword God in her prime could do that.] the man of mysteries defiled his thoughts of what''s normal.

    He wanted to ask, actually, he did as he turned to Chang Ping, but the only response he got was, "Not knowing is for the best."

    "Don''t you trust me? I may be me, but Master knows I can keep quiet about important matters."

    "That''s not it, you''ll ruin the surprise if you know too early. If you want to know, try to piece it all together by yourself, no one would stop you." Chang Ping did not stop Tang Yu from trying to know Wang Ling didn''t really care if he could decipher it anyway.

    If Tang Yu learned who he was that just meant he needed to further hide his identity. While Tang Yu dawdled, everyone passed him by as they stepped into the portal and into the Spatial Tear.

    Roan brought out a mini figurine of the boat he carried and threw it inside. The moment it crossed the portal, the sailer reacted to the mechanism it had within. The Cosmic Sailer that was in its miniature form finished erging.

    "Ehhh, Sir Roan, I told you we''ll be the ones to provide transportation, this time, right?" Qinyang said as she held onto a miniature sailer she and the twins used to cross the cosmos with to meet the man she saw in her dreams.

    Roan looked at Qinyang then at away, "Sorry, I forgot."

    THUD! The twins dropkicked him.

    "So that''s the Compressed Sailers of the Primordial Races? I have got to say, I am not delighted how far behind we arepared to them." Cosmic Sailers were not something that could be contained in a miniature form like that, such runes were not essible even by the greatest of minds in the cksmith Tower, however, the Primordial Races found a way.

    These beings have existed for eons, they were older than the oldest ancient manufacturing method of weapons. They were there at the beginning of everything, thus, their boundless knowledge in the myriad of paths.

    ording to the legends, humans, elves, and beastmen were actually muddled after the Primordial Races. None had been able to confirm this fact, but no one refuted them either.

    Everyone boarded Roan''s ship, and did the confused and intrigued Tang Yu. When Wang Ling crossed the portal, he saw the empty void that was the in-between of space and time, the spatial tear.

    Usually, it was a gray hue, but this particr path was golden. He turned to Tang Yu, "Do I have to keep the other end of the path open when we travel from here?"

    "N-no, you can just close it. Do you know how to do it?" Tang Yu watched as Wang Ling close the Portal with space maniption. It was done seamlessly.

    Keeping a Portal open takes a lot of qi and concentration. Even for someone like him theplicated mesh of space that was the Origin World was especially hard. Tang Yu would have answered sarcastically if it was anyone else, but listening to the freak that was Wang Ling, it felt like he could actually pull something so absurd.

    In the end, Tang Yu just gave up. Not because he did not care, but because it was muddling his heart with dirty thoughts like envy and distrust, "I''m going to have a Heart Devil if this continues. Master, I''m going to have a drink. Please call me when we arrive at our destination."

    "Yes, oh yeah, try not to make a mess of yourself. By this time everyone from the Major Families, ns, and Sects should have arrived there. I don''t want you creating a scene. Oh yeah, did your brothers and sisters agreed toe?"

    "No, the Second Sister, Fourth, and Fifth Brothers are away cleaning up the Red Dawn World, the Third Brother entered seclusion, and the Sixth Sword is trying to find you thinking you were dead. Before you ask, I did already send him the letter informing her of your situation. Maybe the Sixth Sister may join us forter." Tang Yu spoke of the Six Swords of the Sword Tower and left.

    Chang Ping listened to them and just smiled. The Six Swords of the Sword Tower were famous for not being a part of any major families, but instead students by the Sword God.

    Months ago, when Wang Ling learned of this, he could not help but think how time had flowed. His student had students, but he did not question them as it was not his role to do so.

    The Sword Tower was formed under the banner of the Sword God, and she held it up for millennia alone until she found suitable students. The Wang Family helped her in its infancy, but it was all Chang Ping''s hard work. Knowing the six were fine made Chang Ping d, [But if the Sixth Sword ising here, then I hope this congregation doesn''t turn into a shit show.] Chang Ping did not want a repeat of the previous congregations.

    The three Deities were on the stern of the ship, anticipating their arrival in the Origin World the next day.

    "Are you okay, young miss?" the twins asked, concerned about her mindset.

    Qinyang held a serious expression, her heart unsettled, she found it hard to resist breathing hard, but she smiled, "I am but I wonder... will I finally get to meet him."

    "he will appear, don''t worry, Young Miss... he''ll appear." The twins said as they held Qinyang''s hands.

    Roan was silent on his side. The Origin World was both his home and a ce of unpleasantness, he closed his eyes only whispering to himself, ''I''ll see you again, my dearest.''

    As for Wang Ling, he too was silent, but his soul and body weren''t. His veins were moving on their own, the Overlord Meridians were howling his lineage bubbling as though it was excited for what was toe.

    Angle was running around, unable to keep to herself as she sensed the uing world, she grew excited, "I remember this ce!" she said, but couldn''t think straight what she was talking about.

    His soul thrummed, it resonated with the Origin World, and as Wang Ling felt his mind being overtaken, he allowed it to meld with his consciousness, "We are about to returnindeed we are."

    The Origin World awaits its Creator.

 Chapter 478: Abnormal

    Chapter 478: Abnormal

    The Origin World was there at the start of the Universe, and when it was hidden away, only Wang Ling managed to open thend that was frozen in time. of course, only the cultivators of the original Celestial Spirit Realm managed to reap off what he had aplished.

    But as he sat aboard a ship to the Origin World Wang Ling could feel that what he previously believed was wrong. Indeed, he was unable to cross the worlds for so long, and let so many steals what he opened, but he aplished something beyond what he could recognize.

    [The Power tomand everything.] the Origin World, a realm that''s beyondprehension, a world that was outside the Cosmos hidden in the folds of space. It was a realm that used a world to lock its location.

    Wang Ling, however, opened this lock upon the unchaining of the Celestial Spirit Realm. He received nothing for this endeavor, or so he thought at first, when in truth he gained the greatest treasure in all of the Universe, the chance to enter the Void, the start of everything.

    In the realm, he felt nothing, he felt no soul, but there he gained the right to escape death and that eventually led to him bing who he was now. And understanding allowed him toprehend that he was the being of the beginning. He had be the All-Father.

    And understanding that brought forth enlightenment. When he died for the second time, he found the value of life and family, when in the void he found the value of everything, and at this life he found the responsibilities of being the incarnation of the All-Father.

    But with responsibilities came power beyond his imagination. As he sat there awaiting the time he would exit the portal, Wang Ling could feel it, the power left behind by the All-Father, left behind by his predecessor as though he was anticipating his arrival at this time.

    Wang Ling smiled, currently, he was in a state between being in a trance and beingpletely conscious, "The All-Father he nted something within me. Not just the chance to reincarnate, but something else."

    The blue patch melded with his soul, which was a kind of trigger that gave Wang Ling information he did not have before. Before a portal even opened Wang Ling already resonated with the thin line of the Origin World.

    But the moment the portal opened was when Wang Ling finally moved on his own. His mind devoured new information he did not know, thew of space was fed to him, like a sponged he absorb every bit of information he could.

    Never had Wang Ling been a master of space. Not in the previous era neither was the first life, he was never a master of that path thus even for him it was weird. Yet the moment he touched the portal, he understood its principles. How one insignificant fluctuation could ruin it, and how to harness its properties.

    Space was foreign to him, but it was not otherworldly either. Wang Ling waved his hand and moved his hand in the air, a resistance that was not air appeared, he looked around and the portal did not react.

    [It doesn''t seem like it affects the portal.] Wang Ling took a deep breath and began unfolding the information he received, [Space is everything, I am in space and everything else is in space. Only Immortals or ascendents could control them, but without mastery of it they endanger themselves. Creating a rift is easy, but using it for anything else is not. A medium must use for it to be versatile, runes, swords, anything, but for me it''s as easy as breathing. I am the medium.]

    Wang Ling was brought inside his mindscape, where he created his own space. Wang Ling began wing space, it opened but the next moment his qi density failed to properly manifest space control and a part of it disappeared, everything went awry and before Wang Ling could notice, his entire being was sucked awaye!

    [AH!] He opened his eyes, his back damp with cold sweat his face filled with beads of sweat, heughed silently, [I died. Space is indeed dangerous to manipte but I did it without any medium. It is useable forbat.]

    Wang Ling''s grin was broad; a new advent of sword skills finally showed its head. A sword skill that could slice space itself, balls of space that could devour everything, his mind was filled with thoughts that could destroy a being.

    This was a technique only those who could manipte space in its entirety could do. Gods nor Immortal could have such power due to their imperfectness, but Wang Ling, though imperfect physically and cultivation-wise, his soul resonated inside the Origin World. This was the harvest Wang Ling got from opening the Origin World.

    "Seems like Sir Wang Ling is happy."

    "!!!!"

    Qinyang suddenly spoke from beside Wang Ling taking him by surprise. Quickly, Wang Ling turned to her, and asked, "What is the problem?"

    "We are nearing the end of the Portal, I thought you would want to see for yourself, the world that started it all?"

    "Wait, I thought the travel between our Universe and the Dimension where the Origin World was kept would take an entire day? It hasn''t even been an hour."

    "It would appear that you have been into cultivation too much, Sir Wang Ling. It had been more than 24 hours; we are arriving at our destination." Qinyang stared at Wang Ling''s surprised expression, she showed him a mischievous smile, "Shishishi, it seems like even the great Wang Ling is not perfect."

    Wang Ling paused and raised his brows listening to Qinyang''sughter. He wanted to say something but shook his head, cing his hands on Qinyang''s head, "Thanks for waking me up then."

    "Of course." Qinyang''s smile brightened and then left for the twins.

    Wang Ling stretched his body, [After all this bullshit is done and I confirmed my family''s safety. I''m going to search for Xue]

    Wang Ling''s thoughts filled his mind as he walked over to the stern. It was just in time for light to fill his view, Wang Ling''s eyes widened, the blue patch in his soul jumped and he smiled.

    The light dissipated as the Sailer crossed the other end of the Portal. The Sailer appeared in mid-air, but that didn''t bother Wang Ling.

    From afar he could see Hundreds of Sailers crossing a path of light. Cosmic Roads were inside a World.

    As far as the eye could see he saw mountain ranges glistening with the aura of qi. Wang Ling''s eyes reflected the world in a different light and as he appeared inside the Origin World, the blue patch in his soul exploded and qi entered his body.

    From his two eyes and mouth, blue light escaped, and as she stood there, the air vibrated. Wang Ling closed his eyes and from within his body, a natural flow began.

    The Overlord Meridians gathered at his lower abdomen and began forming a figure and with the help of the natural forces of the Origin World the time it took to finalize the form of this figure drastically dwindled.

    Wang Ling''s eyes began to burn. Images of moving people appeared in his eyes, he did not know what they were, but they soon disappeared with the burning sensation.

    In a few seconds, as Wang Ling slowly opened his eyes, he saw Butler Sun in front of him, asking him, "Young Master, what happened to you!?"

    Wang Ling breathed out, "I have formed an Immortal Soul I have reached the First Step of AscensionImmortal Nirvana."

    Wang Ling outstretched his hands, "I have returned."

    Upon his return, the World weed him by helping him ascend to reach the realm of Immortals.

 Chapter 479: I am too weak to threaten anyone

    Chapter 479: I am too weak to threaten anyone

    The Origin World was the ce where all experts gather. It was the realm that was on the forefront of the war against the Abyssal Demons. It was the world where the thickest spirit qi existed, and the ce where resources were abundant and overflowing.

    It was a world that was filled with surprises. However, there were still times that even the norm was not what it looked like to others.

    Everyone had their heads raised as they observed a Sailer on the skies. The Sailer was not big, but that''s the very reason that made it weird for them because the route this very appeared on was the ce where the peak treads.

    "Who is it? I don''t recognize that Sailer from anywhere. From what Major Faction are they?" A Sailer was a mark of prestige. Sailers were forbidden from entering a World, but that was not a general rule.

    A power that controls a world could do anything they want inside it. Adding that to the fact that this Sailer exited through a Golden Portal meant that these people would be attending the uing Congregation.

    That part was easy enough to understand, but another question remained, "Who''s using that shabby-looking Cosmic Sailer?" as many of the people who enter the Origin World born with a silver spoon on their mouths, many chuckled.

    Wang Ling could hear them, clearer than ever, he was annoyed by theirughs but simply drowned them out with his thoughts, "Well, I did not expect this kind of reception." He said while disregarding the nonsense.

    However, Roan standing on the side looked at the waste gathering around them, their jeeringugh got to his skin, "They dareugh at the All-Father!? They won''t even exist without him!"

    He did not appreciate suchughter, intended or not. His qi roused, but as Wang Ling touched his shoulder, his qi jumped, "Try not to show so much hostility, okay? I don''t want you being implicated just because theyugh at me. Also, you can''t hit them, so stop. Also, Butler Sun, stop taking out your Spear and reel in that killing intent."

    Butler Sun reluctantly obeyed Wang Ling''s orders.

    "Everyone, calm down, and that includes you three as well."

    The twins rolled their eyes, "Don''t be too self-conscious Wang Ling, we are not doing this for you. We simply do not like how they are treating us. Do they dareugh at the beings who brought them three thousand years of peace in order to survive? Maybe just maybe, we should wreak havoc. After all, if two Deities appear, do you think they have the balls to go against us? Hurt us? We would love to see that."

    Wang Ling shook his head, "Please don''t start thinking of starting a war against the others. War against the Wang Family and the White Tigers are enough to leave a mark against the forces fighting against the Abyssal Demons. I haven''t resolved that troubling matter yet, and I heard the Primordial Races wouldn''t be attending this Congregation, so give me a break for now. Qinyang please watch over those two, make sure they don''t start anything."

    "But do you also not feel annoyed by their whispers? Their taunts? Just letting you know; it is very gratifying when the arrogant ones bow their heads to you once they know your true capability. We can do that in seconds if you want to." The twins said in a chorus, tempting Wang Ling to allow them to show those below their ce.

    However, Wang Ling justughed and looked overboard and saw the jeering eyes of the imbeciles down below, "I know the feeling quite well. In fact, I want to w those eyes out bur, I don''t at least for now."

    If this was the past Wang Ling would have already let them know their ces. But he couldn''t do that, not because he did not have the ability to do so.

    If he had wanted to do something like that, [I would prefer to make them bear the weight of their idiocy through nightmares.] he was really experienced in dealing with such matters. But from his second life onwards he just kept silent and let it be, at least for the most parts. But they had not stopped.

    Theyughed at the sight of such a shabby Sailer. Though they were chuckles it turned into a cacophony of jeering giggles, echoing in the ears of the experts inside said, Sailer. Seeing such a ship so tiny and insignificant surrounded by magnificent Sailers made whoever riding it insignificant.

    There were those daring enough tough aloud knowing they would not suffer any consequences with so many others doing the same. This was the City of Thousand Gods, the onesughing have enough confidence in themselves that they''ll be able to do this in the face of anyone inside that Sailer.

    Connections, Cultivation, Money, anyone in this City would not be frightened by these for they too have them.

    "Just let those people be, they are acting like that because they think they have the right to own everything. They think that they are where they are because of their skills and power. We appeared from the Gold Gate, which meant we stand above them, theyugh because they think they are on the same level as us, or because they want to show they are not inferior. In short, they are insecure brats who do not know their ces. Do you want to kill those kinds of people?"

    "if it were annoying kids who think they own the world, I honestly would not mind killing them if I could, All-Father." Roan did not lie.

    The Universe was in a state of peace in terms of its internal affairs. When you take out the matter of the Revenants, the Universe had never been so united against a single opponent ever before. But of course, that does not erase envy from sprouting.

    "I am more deserving." "He does not fit that role." "My skills are far better, I am just reclused." "They do not deserve the position of a Major Faction!" "This Tower isn''t befitting of such reverence." Such words would arouse from the majority, especially those born stuffed with privilege into their mouths.

    Sighing, Wang Ling began exining, "They are a bunch of trashes, but none of you can do anything because of your situations. Butler Sun might create a problem to the already wavy position of the Wang Family who is fighting against the White Tiger. The three Deities because they are who they are, and Roan because he can''t do anything because of his oath." Wang Ling exined, "Though I still want them to know who we are so when the Congregation begins, we have leverage. After all, a dramatic entrance has its uses as well."

    "Then, what about me? If nothing is wrong, I can just shut them out, the Sword Tower doesn''t really care about such things anyway. In fact, if I show them their ces, the Sword Tower will only further strengthen its position as the strongest of the assault faction." Chang Ping said as she got ready to call forth her killing intent she had been honing.

    "Oh, you''re Sword Tower would not be implicated that''s correct. But are like me at the moment, too weak to send a message. Besides, someone else is more suited for the job."

    Wang Ling just smiled and finally, his eyes brightened all of a sudden.

    BAM!

    The doors leading to the inner quarters opened with a m. A drunk young man holding a barrel of Immortal Seven Wonder Wine.

    "Dammit, Tang Yu, I told you to"

    Chang Ping tried to walk forward and call out to Tang Yu who was about to show an undesirable sight when, he was stopped by Wang Ling, "Oh, let him be, he''ll do fine with this."

    Tang Yu looked around, he was someone whose cultivation reaches the Peak but at the moment he was lightheaded, drunk, and incapable of straight thoughts. His senses, however, heightened, and could hear every bullshit whisper all around him, "Who the hell is making all that jabber? I heard someone talk about the Sword Tower not being worthy of the Strongest!?"

    Wang Ling saw Tang Yu''s drunken rage and pointed downwards, "Oh it is the people down below looking down us, they also said something about the Sword God being an ipetent slob." Wang Ling lied.

    But Tang Yu''s intoxicated mind did not know that.

    "WHAT!? THOSE BASTARDS SAID THAT?" Tang Yu walked over the edge of the Sailer, brought out a white sword, and exploded with killing intent.

    The skies changed colors, from a sky blue to aplete white as Tang Yu activated his Domain. The clouds disappeared and were reced by uncountable swords hovering over the entirety of the city, "BASTARDS! WHO DARE TARNISHED THE NAME OF THE SWORD GOD!? STEP FORTH! I TANG YU, THE ABSOLUTE WHITE SWORD SHALL TURN YOU TO RIBBONS!"

    In a matter of a second, theughter ended and was reced with nothing but widened eyes, and from the side, Wang Ling was smiling, [That''s better.]

    He also did not like those jeers.

 Chapter 480: Right to laugh

    Chapter 480: Right tough

    "HUUUHHHH!? WHY DID THE LAUGHING DIE DOWN!? I THOUGHT ALL OF YOU WERE HAVING FUN, LAUGHING, AND GIGGLING LIKE A BUNCH OF KIDS? WHERE IS THE BRAVADO THAT ASKS MY POSITION? COME ON, STAND UP! I''LL EVEN LET YOU INVOKE YOUR BLOODY DOMAIN!"

    Tang Yu taunted the people down below. He was hundreds of meters up, but that didn''t matter to beings like him. He saw them cower like after their words, he snorted, "What a bunch of idiots!

    "Absolute White Sword, do you not think you are going too far, threatening us in this manner?" An old woman garbed in goldced robes stood up. She had a mark of a burning bow on her chest, the mark of the Peng n. She sat on a balcony of some restaurant, enjoying her cup of tea.

    This woman''s name was Lei, an Ancestor who had lived for millennia. She was an Ancestor of an Illustrious n and was the Sect Master who created the ze Bow Sect at the start of this Era, she was a woman who had long reached thest realm of cultivation and was nearing her own path like Butler Sun.

    She looked at the drunk Tang Yu, and could not believe that this man was the First Sword of the Sword Tower. This drunk had a higher position than she did but what''s more, was that "Even invoking your Domain just to prove a point? Is this how the Sword Tower protects its people? Have you no shame to call yourself a member of the Tower? The others may haveughed not knowing that you were there, but do you not think this is too excessive?"

    Her words garnered support from the others, "Ye-yes, that''s right! Just because you are of the Sword Tower that doesn''t give you the right to Lord over us!"

    "Yeah! We also fight the Abyssal Demons like yourself! We send our children to your ranks and even help with the supplies! Absolute White Sword, who do you think you are to threaten us?"

    All of a sudden, the White Domain receded, Tang Yu''s breathing changed as he became silent.

    [Know your ce.] a triumphant smile appeared on Lei''s mouth. Powerful, that was how she felt. The people were backing her. With so many of them, even the great Absolute White Sword would not be able to do anything against them. Everyone had a broad grin on their faces, they managed to keep Tang Yu back.

    Lei stood up from her chair and looked at Tang Yu with gloating eyes, "Do not even think of using the words of fighting the Abyssal Demons against me, boy, I have been sacrificing my blood long before you were even born."

    Chang Ping who had been listening felt something from within her snap. Her killing intent ran rampant, "These ungrateful little pieces of shit dare utter sacrifice?"

    Unable to contain them, Chang Ping''s eyes turned red, "My disciples have been risking their lives for thousands of years against Sword and Emperor ss Abyssal Demons! Their bodies riddled with injuries without any more space to scar!"

    But just before it could explode out and swallow everything, Wang Ling tapped her forehead, forcing back the killing intent, "You''re allowing the killing intent to take over your mind. It would be nice if you were in your prime, but right now, you will be nothing but aughing stock. I understand your frustrations, but until I can raise your cultivation to at least the peak rank, then stay silent. Let the boy do his own thing, I can see his eyes had been cleared/"

    Chang Ping listened to Wang Ling and turned to Tang Yu whose eyes had long returned to their normal color. His annoyance brought him out of his drunken rage.

    "Hypocrites." Tang Yu said with a heavy tone.

    "What did you say to me, boy?" Lei shouted back, but, the Absolute White Sword did not answer.

    His eyes without the light of amusement. He took a step and appeared before the Ancestor Lei, her brows furrowed much like others as they were unable to get a glimpse of Tang Yu''s movement.

    Tang Yu looked down upon the old woman, he did not smile, nor did he grin. He was no longer drunk, he was sober. He was far from the usually carefree Tang Yu, "Like I have said, Hypocrite."

    Lei knew that she touched a nerve. Though she had the backing of everyone present, right now, with Tang Yu''s shift in tone, it became suffocating. In theory, this First Sword was her junior, but, his aura made her feel suffocated.

    Lei could back down now, but that would tarnish both her family and Sect''s name, she gritted her teeth, and asked Tang Yu, "What makes you say something so ludicrous, Absolute White Sword? For you to call me a Hypocrite, you must have evidence to base your ims, correct?"

    "Evidence? I have no such thing."

    "HAH! Then you admit that you were wrong? Like I said before, stop acting so big just because you have the Sword Tower behind you, boy. The Sword Tower may just be a Major Power, but it does not belong to you, so, stop posturing, boy."

    Lei looked at Tang Yu, she had a smile on her face. Slowly she rose from her seat, smiling, [How dare this cretin to look down upon me! This is what you get for crossing someone out of your league, barbarian. You useless brute of a peasant.]

    Tang Yu did not say anything, he could feel it again, their jeering eyes. Contempt for who he was.

    Fwu!

    Tang Yu stayed his sword centimeters away from Ancestor Lei''s throat.

    "You have nothing against me, and now, you threaten me, boy? Do it, and you will see who truly"

    Ting!

    Blood began to drip as one of Ancestor Lei''s artery was cut by simple sword intent. Ancestor Lei''s eyes much like everyone else''s widened from shock.

    She wanted to move. But couldn''t.

    "Move anything and I really will take your life. To someone who conquered thews of Heaven and Hell will not die by such flesh wounds, unless I wanted to kill you, of course. But worry, not, for I will not, because, as you said, I am a part of the Sword Tower, I am the First Sword, thus I have the job to uphold our values of being Heroes."

    Ancestor Lei was just about to say something when Tang Yu''s killing intent devoured her mind, the others by her side tried to do something and just trembled on the way to taking out their weapons.

    "I told you not to move, that includes your mouth. And that includes everyone else."

    No one spoke, some even held their breath as Tang Yu finally snapped.

    "Now, with this, everyone can listen to me." Tang Yu returned his gaze to Ancestor Lei, "Previously, I said that I have no evidence. I have no need to present such a thing, I am the First Sword of the Sword Tower, and you bastards breathing and living is enough to remind you of your hypocritical words. You im that you were fighting long before I was born?

    "Don''t tter yourself, it was the Ten Major Families and the Three Immortal Sects together with the Deities who fought for us, if you really did fight against the Abyssal Demons you should be on equal footing with me right now, a member of the Major Powers but no, you are not. With that out of the way, answer me this, after the Three Thousand Year treaty, who had been the one fighting at the frontlines? Me! Only my brothers and sisters together with the Sword God and the Major Powers helped me and I didn''t see any of you bastards then. While you bastards twiddled with your thumbs, trying to regain your positions and wealth the ones at the top fought, with their lives on the line protecting ingrates like you.

    "You and the others screeched like little a bunch of privileged fools without even knowing the pain of going to war against the Abyss. While the Towers fight you insignificant and arrogant braindead noble fucks gather like annoying flies, scheming away, just to get more. You im that the Sword God is unworthy, say that after you have bested the Useless Orphan no one wanted!

    "Yes, you send your youths to the Sword Tower, but only posting them at the backlines while the true warriors fought! The blood the Tower spill in my name, the Tower''s name is enough to create a sea. Our blood marks the battlefield with truth, but what about you? Do your Sect and family even spill blood against Kings and Emperor Demons? Have you seen your family and friends destroy their souls in order to not be eaten and used as feed?"

    Ancestor Lei and the others unknowingly shook their head.

    "No? Then Then do not say you are fighting with us! You people who send your sons and daughters out of harm''s way, watching from the sidelines while iming you helped us! You bastards are just mooching off us. And you bastards dareugh!? You have no right tough at anyone from the Golden Portals! Because we from the Major Powers earned that right, we earned our keep! We earned our lives!

    "Look at yourselves! Dressing in goldenced clothes while warriors from the Towers and Major Powers wear nothing but simplistic robes. I came here in that Shabby tiny Sailer for a Congregation that would decide the fate of the trillions of lives. How about you? You came to the City of the Thousand God thinking you can make connections to a Major Power! You people have no right tough at anyone from the Golden Portals! We from the Major Powers earned that right! We earned our keep! We earned our lives!"

    "Now, everyone whoughed! Answer me! What did you achieve to earn the right tough?"

    Like before, everyone was silent.

 Chapter 481: An Elf

    Chapter 481: An Elf

    Tang Yu was no longer smiling, and he was no longer drunk. His words echoed though it was not loud and the City of Thousand Gods that was usually bustling withughter and chatter of "Experts" was silent, no words uttered not even a single cough.

    Wang enjoyed the silence. He didn''t want to move on his own because he was too weak. The people below them would onlyugh at him because of his ignorance, and the nightmares he wanted to bestow upon them would not happen.

    [But that does not mean I''ll keep quiet.] Trouble always finds him, and trouble always ends with his means. Wang Ling loses, but he never truly gives anyone an enjoyable victory, and in this case where he had a stacked hand with a lot of moves, he didn''t even need to do anything grand, [But I have got to say, that kind of Domain is eerie.]

    Wang Ling observed the thousands of swords oozing with nothing but tranquility. There no killing intent imbued in these words, but that somehow made it even scarier, this was the First Sword''s  <strong>Emperor Domain: White Silence.</strong>

    Pin drop silence could be heard all around the City and Wang Ling was smiling, "So this is your disciple, Chang Ping? I like him, he''s a fine young man."

    Chang Ping smiled as well, proud of Tang Yu. Bringing out a ck and White Mask with the Word God on its forehead, she nodded, "He is, isn''t he?"

    "Roan, keep the ship away while they are not paying attention to us." Wang Ling instructed and Roanplied. Everyone jumped off the Sailer and floated on the skies, except Wang Ling, who had yet to grasp flying in this Era. It was different now, "I feel old."

    Wang Ling rode on Butler Sun''s spear and in a manner of seconds, the Sailer was quicklypressed into a tiny version of itself. The Sailer was kept into the Spatial Ring and then, Butler Sun motioned to Butler Sun about something.

    Butler Sun picked up what he was trying to say and shouted aloud, "Absolute White Sword, that is enough please."

    Butler Sun''s voice was heard all around. When the silence was broken everyone turned their attention to the group flying right above them. The Shabby Sailer had disappeared, reced by six people looking down on them.

    "Please, let us depart. Forgive them for now, they didn''t know who it was that was aboard the Sailer."

    The people around them all had their eyes shine. Their smiles found hope that they will not be implicated by this little mess. They thanked the unknown old man deep in their hearts.

    Seeing those smiles made Butler Sun grin widely. A sadistic side of him appeared, [I am going to enjoy these next seconds.]

    "The Sword God no longer wish to dawdle in this ce. I have already made a mental note of who everyone is and where they came from." As Butler Sun''s words started to settle, everyone''s expression turned dark.

    It was then that they noticed the figure wearing a ck and white mask floating above them. Seeing that figure made their faces warped, felt their stomachs, churning and their worlds copsing. They actually justughed, not only at the First Sword but also at the Sword God.

    "Sw-sword God?"

    Chattering teeth resounded all over. Butler Sun''s words reached Tang Yu who smiled seeing and hearing how the others reacted. He decided to y along.

    Tang Yu looked at Ancestor Lei and retracted his sword from her neck. She fell to the ground and then looked straight into Tang Yu''s eyes, she wanted to ask for forgiveness but was ignored.

    Tang Yu brought out a jug of wine to drink as he turned to the old man, "BUTLER SUN if you and the Master say so. Oh yeah, seeing how you already kept the COMPRESSED SAILER, then we have nothing more to do now."

    Tang Yu turned back his attention to the ever-growing dismal faces of the fools whoughed, saying, "Well then everyone, I bid you farewell, and I just hope all of you, know who youughed at today and learn from it."

    FWU!

    Seven figures disappeared without so much as leaving another word, they have said enough. Later that day the entire City of Thousand Gods would be thrown into a massive disturbance. News of the Sword God''s appearance finally surfaced after months of remaining missing from the public''s eyes.

    The ones whoughed felt like eating horse shit because they weed the Sword God''s arrival with jeeringughter. Which, to make things worst might had a member of the Primordial Race onboard. This led to many Sects, ns, and Factions trembling.

    The Sword God was a mysterious person. Nothing much was known about the Sword God, not even pertaining to gender. A mystery thus making the Sword God unknown and frightful. If the Sword God was to decide to pay them a visit, then it would be easy to say annihtion would be the only end they would receive.

    The Sword God was one of the few who already formed a Domain that is leagues above the norm. A master through and through, a legend that surpasses even that of rumors.

    But that alone was not enough because aboard the Sailer was the ughter Emperor Spear. On that Cosmic Sailer were the Sword God, Absolute White Sword, members of the Primordial Race, and the ughter Emperor Spear, and theyughed at them theyugh.

    Sufficed to say, many would be doing their best to beg for forgiveness in theing days before the Congregation.

    On a Private Manor owned the Roan.

    "Did you foresee him saying all that, Master?" Chang Ping asked as she and Wang Ling drank tea on an open pagoda surrounded by beautiful and fragrant flowers.

    "Hmm? No, I did not. Though I did deduce he''d be able to suppress theughter and establish the standing of the Sword Tower and the Wang Family''s connection if he ran rampant." Wang Ling answered as he drank tea.

    Chang Ping creased her brows, "So all this is for us to gain as much leverage as possible by the time the Congregation begins?"

    "Correct."

    "That must also be why Butler Sun said all that obvious thing about my current situation. Did you say to tell him all that before? Wait, did Master foresaw this all happening, and was that the reason why you had Roan used his Shabby Sailer?"

    Wang Ling was very tempted to say yes, but he shook his head, "Close, but no, nothing was nned. The Sailer was a coincidence, theughter a nice prize, and theughter was not something I liked so I used them to elevate our position. Though I have to say, Tang Yu was more eloquent than I thought, I like him. Also, give Butler Sun a credit, he managed to read my intentions clearly."

    "That gives me joy, Young Master." Butler Sun showed up from the manor carrying a tter with biscuits as he offered them to the two, "I just baked them, please, have some. It goes well with tea."

    "Thank you, Butler Sun."

    Chang Ping began keeping to herself only toe to the conclusion of, "Then all of that was improvised?"

    "Of course, it is. Though to be fair, I did already make some nning on how to use Tang Yu''s "drinking problems" that you referred to back on the ship. I heard that and thought that could be useful in some cases. I didn''t think it would happen so quickly, but here we are now. And surprisingly some things never change some people are just too foolish that they fall for every bit of taunting and setups."

    Chang Ping did not know if she should be impressed or scared. For someone to be able to control public opinion in a few seconds of arriving in a brand-new world, treating beings who lived for thousands of years as pompous children.

    [But I supposed not everyone is so shortsighted and without the ability to properly scheme something. I think some people arepetent enough to y.] Wang Ling''s thoughts wandered as an elven woman appeared right behind Chang Ping.

    "Might I ask who you are, Miss?" Wang Ling said in leisure while his face remains uncovered.

    "Huh, you don''t seem surprised, boy and you look awfully simr to those revenants." The elf said as she hugged Chang Ping from behind.

 Chapter 482: Tang Ai

    Chapter 482: Tang Ai

    "Please, don''t call me boy I no longer like hearing the word." Wang Ling stated his eyes showed a dangerous light, "Also, are the two of you somehow in a rtionship?" he asked seeing their intimacy.

    "She''s, my mother."

    "disciple. She is my disciple, she is Tang Ai, MasYoung Master."

    Tang Aiughed and stepped on the table to bow to Wang Ling, "Presenting myself as the Sixth Sword, the "hidden" Red Mask of the Sword Tower  Killer de Red Mask, Tang Ai at your service."

    Tang Ai introduced herself as mboyantly as possible. It was amusing to see her move like an entertainer. Wang Ling even pped, but Butler Sun red at the youngdy, "Miss Mu, I would like to ask you to step down. Mind your manners, else I will abandon mine like you."

    A simple threat and Tang Ai jumped down from the table. She could recognize Butler Sun quite well, "Hello Butler Sun, how are the Great Heroes Wang and Xiao?"

    "Good to see you are doing as well, Miss Mu. As for the Master and Madam, it is all the same, they are spending their time in their mountains training their grandchildren and some." Butler Sun answered honestly.

    "Is that so. That is good to know then." Tang Ai turned to the young man next to Butler Sun. She smiled as she and Wang Ling exchanged gazes, "Who might this handsome young man be? Are you the Sword God''s new disciple, perhaps? My Martial Brother?"

    "Pff." Someoneughed, it was Chang Ping, "He''s not my disciple, he''s myhmm, we haven''t decided what kind of lie we''ll use. What do you want me to use? We also need one to ensure your entry to the Congregation."

    Intrigued, Wang Ling began to think. He too had not been thinking this through as he was already getting by using the name of Ling Wang, "Hmm, I haven''t thought of thatlet''s say, Doctor, for now, besides, I''ve been curing you so that''s not really a lie anyway. As for the congregation, we''ll think about itter."

    "That works." Without any hint of shame, Chang Ping''s attention returned to Tang Ai, "So, yeah, he''s, my doctor. Will that suffice?"

    Tang Ai, looked at the two, "I heard all of that, Mother. So, can you please tell me the truth now?"

    "First, I am not your mother, call me master. Second, that was the truth, what are you doubting me, Tang Ai?" Chang Ping asked Tang Ai with absolute shamelessness behind her words.

    Anyone could understand that Chang Ping and Wang Ling was lying through their teeth. No, more than that, it was a barefaced lie the two did not even bother hiding, but Tang Ai smiled and nodded, "Of course I believe Mother. Good to see you, Doctor um, I didn''t catch your name?"

    "Ling Wudi." Wang Ling stated another barefaced lie. Tang Ai red at Wang Ling, she did not like liars.

    But Chang Ping suddenly spoke, "It is the truth, so be sure to treat him as you would treat me."

    "As a parent?"

    " no, with respect."

    Tang Ai bowed to Wang Ling, "It is good to meet you, Doctor Ling Wudi." Tang Ai introduced herself with courtesy.

    Tang Ai, was currently one of the strongest Elven Experts in all the Cosmos. Tang Ai was a weird person at her core.

    She was Chang Ping''s sixth disciple, the youngest of the sixth and possibly the one with the strongest loyalty. She would believe Chang Ping''s every word like it was the gospel of the highest God.

    Even if Chang Ping lies to her, if her Master tells her that it was the truth then Tang Ai would disregard the truth and believe the lie. If Chang Ping orders Tang Ai to die for her, she would do so without hesitation. Because to Tang Ai, Chang Ping could not do any wrong.

    [So this is Tang Ai. Interesting, her eyes are simr to that of a beast, she''s sharp and smart. I can see why she''s called the Killer de. I would like to teach her but her killing intent is not refine and more hidden. She does not fit the usage of Blood Seeking Sword. Though I doubt she''ll even want to learn from me.]

    Wang Ling already knew about Tang Ai, though he did not know how she looked like. Chang Ping already warned him about her, telling him how she''s the second strongest of the Six Swords of the Sword Tower, not counting Chang Ping herself, of course.

    She was a killer. Some even call her the dirtiest of the Six Swords, but she could smile so brightly because of Chang Ping. She was a bloodthirsty killer.

    ording to hearsays, when Chang Ping found Tang Ai, the child held a kitchen knife and had killed two Abyssal Demons, who happened to be her parents. She was covered in blood, but not her own, but the parents who protected her.

    When her parents perished at the hands of the Abyssal Demons, they too transformed into Abyssal Demons, and to survive, the child was forced to kill her parents. When this happened, she was but 70 years old. The age of 70 may be the end for most humans but for Tang Ai, at the time, if one uses human time, she was nothing but a 7-year-old child.

    The Sword God, however, knew the truth. Tang Ai did not only kill two abyssal Demons at the age of seven but a total of 34.

    Also, it was not abyssal demons who killed her parents, but a n called the Tang n. Her parents protected her from the Tang n who came to ransack their house, iming it was to resupply their forces.

    Tang Ai''s parentsplied, but when the Tang n members got drunk, they looked at Tang Ai and her Mother with lecherous eyes. This spurred the beast within their hearts unleashing lust.

    Tang Ai''s father tried to protect his family but failed. He was killed by dismemberment.

    Tang Ai''s mother pleaded for her daughter to be spared, so she was raped by more than 30 men.

    When the mother died, they set their eyes on Tang Ai. But before they could do anything, Chang Ping arrived and ughtered the Tang n members.

    At that time, the Abyssal Demons infection arrived and turned every corpse into the undead. Tang Ai''s parents were first to rise, and when Chang Ping was about to ughter the demons, the child took up a kitchen knife and said she wanted to kill her own parents to put them to rest.

    Chang Pingplied and only assisted the child. When the Tang n rose as well, Tang Ai imed she wanted to get revenge, Chang Ping agreed as well doing the same as before.

    From then on, Chang Ping saw promise in the young girl and took her in as a disciple.

    Chang Ping treated Tang Ai like her own child, and Tang Ai who was saved from a gruesome fate became a fanatic of her Master seeing her as the mother she had lost.

 Chapter 483: Hells Envoy

    Chapter 483: Hell''s Envoy

    "You seem like a jolly person, Tang Ai, I look forward to working with you,ss." Wang Ling said as he nods in Tang Ai''s direction.

    "The feelings the same, Doctor. Also, please be warned that if you wish to court my mother it is a must that you must first beat me." Tang Ai showed a bit of her killing intent.

    Wang Ling justughed his thoughts deep, "I will keep that in mind." He stood up and motioned over at Chang Ping, "The Congregation is not for a couple more days, we shall postpone your treatment for the time being until I finish stabilizing my cultivation."

    "Thank you, Doctor Ling." Chang Ping almost diedughing as she stated those words. Watching Wang Ling disappear from her sight, she turned to Tang Ai, "Child, I heard you were searching for me? Did I worry you?"

    "Of course, I was! I

    do you still have the Yin Yang Equinox w I gave you three thousand years ago?"

    "Yes, I do, Mother." Tang Ai brought out a pendant from her storage ring and handed it over to Chang Ping, she puffed out air as she did so, "I protected it well as mother told me to."

    "Is that so." Holding a tiny gray husk w that was the size of a finger, Chang Ping sighed, "I don''t know if I should be d you didn''t see through the usage of this w or not, well, either way, I''m just relieved. With this, I won''t be able to use my God''s Domain, but this should allow me to create an Emperor''s Domain for a brief period of time."

    "Oh yeah, Mother, where is Brother Yu? I haven''t seen him for a while. I heard he managed to receive enlightenment awhile back and entered the Hidden Realm."

    Chang Ping''s mouth opened her brows raised as she asked, "Seriously? He never mentioned that

    ===

    Butler Sun and Wang Ling walked on the hall of Roan''s Manor, "Butler Sun, what if I asked you before?"

    Butler Sun casually handed over a ring to Wang Ling, "That contains the necessary resources for a Rank 7 cultivator to reach the next realm. That should be enough to stabilize Young Master''s cultivation realm."

    "Thank you, I''ll repay you for this one day, Butler Sun."

    "Please, don''t talk like that, Young Master. What I have received from the Master is something I can never repay, thus, what I give his family would never be enough and does not need to be repaid." Butler Sun smiled and then bowed to Wang Ling as they stopped in front of a door, "Inside the ring is the scroll you requested. I have already listed the necessary information for the congregation and the past events summarized."

    "I see, then, I leave the rest for you to make the preparations that I need?"

    "Yes, I will be making contact with Wang Lin tonight. He will not believe me if I tell him who you are so I''ll tell him that you are an envoy sent by the Holy Race. The Young Master can rest assured that I''d be taking care of the matter of ensuring the people on our side would be able to gather. With the momentum you gave me, and the information I have with me, we should be able to sway the Congregation to our favors. But, why do we need to do that again, Young Master?"

    "Oh, I need the power of the Coalition so I can finish off this whole thing as swiftly and efficiently as possible. The longer this warsts the more would die, the more the souls who perish get destroyed, in time, the Wheel of Reincarnation would have no more souls to puke back out into the living world. And to create souls is not so simple, after all."

    Wang Ling sighed thinking how the Emperor of Death was winning. Culling the world, little by little. Not only was he killing their physical bodies but also inciting them to destroy their souls to not trouble the living.

    Wang Ling did not like that, "If nothing is done we will also perish with no reincarnation to speak of. The Red Dawn World is lost due to the poison Chang Ping''s been afflicted with, and the Deities and Mortals are fractured because of the Wang Family scuffle. This whole entire Cosmos is going to crumble if we don''t do anything fast. Sigh but it is still good to see that the Mortals I created are all moving closer to the peace I desired."

    Wang Ling''s words wondered halfway through leaving Butler Sun bewildered, "Young Master you are acting weird. Wait, don''t tell me you are being used by the Emperor of Death again!?"

    "Huh? No, I am not, it has nothing to do with the Emperor of Death don''t worry. Besides, he can no longer approach me now, anyway. Also I was not made aware that you knew that I was used by the Emperor of Death?"

    "Miss Bai Xue, rather, the Mother of Beasts told us about the matter after you died. She was crying when she spoke of it and how you had to sacrifice yourself in an attempt to stop a catastrophe, s, your sacrifice was in vain." Butler Sun''s words stopped.

    "Is that all that you know? What about the Universe?"

    "Um, that''s all the Cosmos know as well. It is where the respect they have for you stem. The Great Ancestor, the martyr who wanted to fight the evil on his own." Butler Sun''s eyes shimmered as he remembered the tales, "But, you should not rely solely on yourself, Young Master. The Cosmos is now one against the great evil, please, rely on others from now on. And if you are to feel anything changing inside you, inform me right away."

    "I will keep your words in mind."

    Wang Ling opened the door and entered his room. Butler Sun left and Wang Ling began carving symbols all over the room to optimize his cultivation. He was creating a cultivation chamber for him to use.

    While doing so, his thoughts wandered.

    Hearing the words Butler Sun spoke made him contemte the repercussions of his changing self. But he was not afraid, [Might be because of the changes. Is the soul''s assimtion causing me to heighten my senses and even attitude? My reality even shifts as I waver from being him and being my own mind. It is good to know I am nearing a sense of being closer to the original, but if so, then that is not really an advancement I would like. My temperament will surely change with time....]

    Wang Ling didn''t like it, but what could he do other than living with it? He devoured soul in the past, and it was only for nutrients. But now, it was Soul Assimtion, and it was new even for him. In fact, this had never happened to anyone else before, so Wang Ling had nothing to reference.

    Wang Ling began two days of seclusion as began his journey to strengthening himself and his mind.

    ===

    On top of the manor was Roan sitting still. He was silent as he looked at the skies. He closed his eyes and then when he opened them again a man wearing a ck robe appeared before him.

    "Where is he?" the robed man asked Roan.

    Roan raised turned his eyes up, "He is inside, Kareem."

 Chapter 484: Dulirs Job

    Chapter 484: Dulir''s Job

    ording to the Legends, the All-Father was the magnanimous being born outside of time and space. When he opened his eyes, he was all that there was and a cloud of the impregnable gathering of light. It was a time when even the Mother of Beast had yet to escape from the confines of the Chaos Egg.

    When he was born he was already fully grown, with wings and haloes, without time he was evesting he was infinity incarnate. Often, he would close his eyes, and images of things he had not known would appear, and with these images came the path to his creation of the Universe.

    Copying what he saw in his visions, the All-Father waved his hands and formed everything out of his own. The Universe was created, but it was empty thus he created everything else from dirt to stars, it was said that all of it was created by the hands of the All-Father.

    The All-Father then brought his every creation into one world and named it, the Origin World. In this world, only the All-Father lived, until he decided to create something from nothing, a being as close to him as possible.

    He created the first being, a being with no name nor distinction a close copy of him but different. From there he created other beings, the Devils and the Holy Race.

    From his feathers and flesh, the Devils were born, and from his blood and veins, the Holy Race rose. From there, versions of the story would shift varying from ancient cultures to ancient cultures.

    Who was created first, who was favored? That the Devils were the personification of the All-Father''s darkness, and the Holy Race hispassion. How there was another who was loved most by the All-Father. Either way, these cultures were no more and only the facts remained.

    The Devils inherited the flesh and feathers of the All-Father. Setting aside the Holy Race, the Devils from then on would be one of the greatest and strongest creations of the All-Father. From a part of his image, the Devils were born and their nigh-indestructible bodies were born and as a gift, the All-Father even created the threeyers of Hell for them.

    From their beginnings, the Devils have set their civilization thatsted till this day revolving around the All-Father. Devils have a set hierarchy based on the number of their pair of wings they have in possession. The more meant the stronger the Origin Lineage flowing in their veins, and the closer they were to their Creator; thus, such beings were revered.

    Even after millions of years, the number of Devils who have more than four pair of wings been no more than 147, few, but considering their strength, these numbers was enough to eradicate the entirety of the Universe, if the Primordial Races were taken out of the picture, of course. The Devils with Five Pair of Wings had never surpassed the figure of 5, and a Devil with Six Pair of Wings was and would always be a singr existence since the start of their Race.

    Every devil could fight, thus even the normal Devils were called either Soldiers or General. Like any member of the Primordial Race, any Devil would reach the peak of cultivation at an early age and would focus on mastering their innate abilities in theing years.

    The Devils would master any path they want, it was not mandatory for them to do so, but it was a tradition that had survived for eons. By mastering a path, like a sword path, alchemy path, taming path or anything of the matter would mean that they were about to take on the Coming-of-Age ceremony a millenniumter.

    Kings

    Emperors

    God

    These were the titles that distinguish them from one another. Their strength was made without limitations, an infinite chance to grow, their bodies superior in all manner, their eyes able to see everything from illusions to lies. Of course, the more potent one''s bloodline, the stronger and the more respected they were almost making them sacred.

    No human, elf, beastman, or as the Primordial Race calls them, [Mortal Race], would dare try anything against a Devil, as their monolithic ways and culture would result in a quick visit from them and these beings do not know the word "impossible".

    But, one foolish Mortal, a human no less dared snuck into the study of the great Devil God''s Right-Hand Man  a Devil Emperor.

    Anyone would think, that such an act would result in instantaneous death, but instead, the Devil Emperor was bewildered. Not by the power of the man who dared enter his study alone, but by his actions.

    Hell Realm, inside the study of the ck Hand Manor. Hours before the Arrival of the All-Father on the Origin World.

    Dulir was on all fours, his hands turned to the ceiling, his behind sticking out as he looked up he looked ridiculous, to say the least.

    "What are you doing?" the Devil Emperor asked while watching Dulir from behind his desk.

    "I was taught that this is the only way for me to live when I meet a Devil Emperor or any Devil for that matter," Dulir spoke respectfully, his eyes never leaving the ground.

    The Devil Emperor grabbed his head and rubbed his temples. He looked at the human before him and let out a long sigh, "By any chance, was the one who said for you to do this a Devil by the name of Roan?"

    "Yes, it was Devil King Roan who spoke of this magnificent lifesaving greeting."

    "did he also tell you to call it that if you ever meet someone?"

    "Yesif I would be so bold did he lie? Will I die? If so, can I please write a will first to Roan in order to flip him off?" Roan asked the Devil Emperor as he looked up from above.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you stand up already, we can''t speak like this. I already reckon you''re trustworthy if that Roan opens a Portal directly to the Hell Realm for someone." The Devil Emperor finally had enough of how Dulir looked, "As unorthodox as it may be, this action in fact saved your life, don''t worry. So, what did you need of me? Considering how Roan hasn''t been in contact with me for a hundred years, meant that this is important."

    Dulir nodded as he let out a sigh of relief, "Indeed, the Devil King Roan asked me to deliver you a message."

    Dulir cleared his throat, "He told me to say, "Father has turned up, and I am entering the Origin World today" ah wait, this should be yesterday now, sorry, ahem, moving on again, e quickly to my manor on the Thousand God City, and bring me my weapon, I am nning to return to Hell now.", and that is it and you''re already gone."

    Dulir saw the opened window and above the manor, The Devil Emperor gathering his qi on his hands. The Devil Emperor''s hands were wrapped with an obsidian tattoo, he whispered, "Tear"

    A giant silvery path opened before the Devil Emperor, taking out seven jade runes and crushing it, a golden path opened. A stable Golden Portal appeared and with blinding speed, the Devil Emperor crossed the Portal, leaving Dulir in the study.

    Dulir stood there, bbergasted, and then from below, he noticed that the Devils who notice themotion saw him inside the Devil Emperor''s study.

    Dulir sighed as he prepared himself to go back on getting on all fours, "Damn, this is not worth the same as being saved from the mouth of a Wyrm Devil."

 Chapter 485: Naor

    Chapter 485: Naor

    The Devil Emperor was not but a simple member of the Primordial Race. No one could ess the Origin World other than the All-Father and the mother of Beast. However, from right above his home, he opened a path leading to the ins ten kilometers away from the Thousand God City.

    A Devil Emperor wasn''t even from the lineage of the Mother of Beast, he was no master of Space, but, he was a close member of the All-Father''s lineage, thus, with the help of jade runes, that was more potent than talismans, the Devil Emperor managed to open a path for him to take.

    Inside the golden portal he unfurled five pairs of ck wings, he pped them and disappeared from where he was. Being a Devil Emperor in terms of physical strength only the GodKing could surpass his speed.

    With a p of his wings, he managed to cover an untold distance. In a manner of hours, he crossed distances that most of the fastest Sailers like the ones in Roan''s possession could only hope to travel in a day.

    The Devil Emperor appeared ten kilometers away from the City. He looked towards the direction of the city, he took a deep breath and sensed a subtle aura, he creased his brows and with a silent p of his wings, he appeared right above the Roan''s manor.

    This feat of speed was done only through physical strength alone. The Devil Emperor''s aura was still inside, thus the silence of the Thousand God City. Devils could move quickly enough without being noticed due to their absurd speed. This made them scary.

    Retracting his five wings, the Devil Emperor and Roan met eyes.

    "Where is he?" the robed man asked Roan.

    Roan raised turned his eyes up, "He is inside, Kareem."

    Kareen closed his eyes and just before he could pry into the entirety of the building, Roan stopped him, "Don''t, at this moment the All-Father is fortifying his cultivation. On the Sixth Rank. Besides, you wouldn''t be able to sense any of his power, the All-Father has yet to awaken both our lineage. He''s currently only in the possession of the White Ring''s Lineage."

    The Kareen floated down from above and stood next to Roan who sat on the roof of his manor. Kareem''s face was that of pure concern, "Roan do you even know what you are talking about? I think cruising through the Cosmos finding redemption is"

    "Getting through me?" Roan justughed, "Don''t worry, I saw him call upon the Heavenly mes, he created in his seconding. Have you seen those two give their mes to anyone?"

    "I haven''t seen them interact with anything, really. But that proves little. We don''t really monitor the Heaven and Hell God Beasts."

    "I heard the call of the Family Bell from him a few weeks back."

    "you should have opened with that." Kareen finally epted Roan''s words. The Family Bell, one of the two relics left behind by the All-Father. This Bell was situated at the Heavenly Realm. This Bell was once used to call upon the Origin Race.

    The Family Bell, once rang would echo, its sounding from a single person, the All-Father. The Family Bell at this time was used by the Holy Race to call upon a massive meeting once every ten thousand years or if when one of them dies. It was a Bell used to send the soul of the dead to the other side.

    Currently, only the Holy Race could use the Family Bell or is more widely known today as the Bell of the Heavens. This caused many Devils to be jealous of the Holy Race, but they had their own Relic from the All-Father so they could not be greedy.

    Also, the Family Bell used by the Holy Race sounded very different from when the All-Father used it  it was different from when Wang Ling activated it."

    "How was the sound? Was it the same as when we lived in the Vige? Who is the All-Father? Did he awaken from slumber like the mother of Beasts, or did he incarnate again?" Kareem asked, his eyes glimmering with expectations. He wanted Roan to tell him everything, about the Family Bell, about the All-Father.

    "Don''t ask too quickly, I''ll tell you everything about the situation. So, this what happened" Roan''s words flowed as he recounted how he first encountered Wang Ling and how he thought only thought it was only an ascension of a Holy Race member.

    "It thought it was a Three White Rings creating a fourth ring. I felt only the burst of holy qi spreading all over the world, and followed it back expecting to find a spectacle

    "He is the same incarnation, the one they called Ancestor, which, now that I think about it is fitting

    "I heard that the Family Bell also rang at the ce where the Revenant first appeared. At the Silver de World, where I thought the ascension was happening? ording to the Deities, the All-Father also used the Family Bell there. But I couldn''t hear because they were in a different dimension

    "The sound is the same, a little weak because as it could not pierce the Celestial Spirit Realm, but I assure you, it is the same sound it was nostalgic, to say the least." Roan touched his heart, "It moved me it made me want to go back it made me shed tears."

    "you''re lucky then. For you to regain some semnce of emotions. I supposed that is the reason why you are finally retrieving your weapon?"

    "Yes, I am prepared to go there and meet them"

    "That so." Kareem brought out a single spatial ring and threw it at Roan, "That contains your beloved knives. It hasn''t been drenched in blood since you left it with me but, it is still sharp, do not worry."

    "I''ll sharpen it on the way to them," Roan said,ughing.

    "Wait, you''re going to go now?"

    "Better do it quickly before I waver. I don''t want to be a hindrance to the All-Father, I would rather do something about my own problems before anything else. Also, thanks foring here so quickly, Kareem."

    Kareem, the right-hand man of the Devil God smiled hearing those words, could not help but hesitate. He wanted to say something, but couldn''t, in the end, Kareem just stood there, letting out a dryugh, "I thought you were a Devil King? How could you talk to an Emperor like that?" he joked.

    Roan just shook his friend as he too smiled, "You are always good at ruining the mood." Roan then kept the ring away.

    Roan went silent and then he floated from the roof of the manor, "Kareem, can I ask you for another favor?"

    "What is it?"

    "Please take my ce as the Guardian of the All-Father while I''m gone. Also, you better not tell anyone about this I only told you about the situation because I need my rings. Not even the GodKing could know."

    "Wait, are you putting me in a binding vow without even spilling blood?"

    "I am!" Roan left, leaving only the words, "There is good wine in the basement, talk to the Deities if you need anything!"

    Roan left with an upbeat attitude despite his earlier seriousness.

    "Wait! Deities!?" Kareem shouted but no one answered back.

    "He meant us."

    "AH!" Kareem creased his brows seeing two identical twins standing by his side without him noticing, "are the two of you a ck Turtle?"

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming nodded.

    "I am Yuan Qing."

    "I am Yuan Ming."

    The twins bowed to Kareem ever so slightly, "I reckon you are the Devil Emperor Kareem?"

    "That I am."

    The twins turned to the horizon where Kareem disappeared into, "So, we reckon Roan was a Devil Emperor?"

    The twins were bewildered, "We don''t remember a Devil Emperor of that name. Was another born without our knowledge? Was there a remnant Down Feather?"

    "No, he''s the Devil Emperor Naor, the Drunken Emperor."

    The twins looked at each other and hit their foreheads, "That was so dumb we didn''t even think it was him." They could not believe they did not see through such a thing.

    Kareem smiled, "Hmm, so it really was so stupid that it''s smart. Well, he did get me used to that name after some decades."

    The twins at the end just sighed, "So, where is he going then?" The twins asked, curious.

    "To meet his wife and daughter."

    The twins creased their brows, "didn''t his wife and daughter"

    "Died from the hands of the Abyssal Demons? That''s right."

    "Then, if he''s going to mee them, that means."

    "He''s meeting them, because "they are dead""

    The twins and Kareem were silent.

 Chapter 486: What is thy Path?

    Chapter 486: What is thy Path?

    Even in this Era Cultivation Rooms existed. In fact they were much more effective in collecting and trapping spirit qi. Wang Ling''s formation could not match the times, his method of spirit istion, however, was unmatched.

    Inside a room, there was heavy mist going around Wang Ling. The mist glowed ever so often as spirit qi actually materialized to the immense amount of spirit qi inside the room. With the help of Angel whose spirit qi maniption reached an unprecedented level, Wang Ling did not have to mind any leakage of qi. He was being very efficient.

    Right now, Wang Ling was trying his absolute best to solidify his very existence.

    Wang Ling had already stepped into the realm of the ascendents. He was on the first step, Immortal Nirvana. In this realm one must have their souls wee the spirit qi surrounding them, allowing the cultivator to freelymand their qi.

    In this realm, they would be able to gather qi around in the figure they form when they reach Immortal Nirvana  the Nirvanic Nucleus.

    After the manifestation on the outsidees the manifestation within. The spirit would gather.

    This Era''s cultivation follows the line of reforging one''s soul. Wang Ling did not have to do such a thing, because of his special circumstances, but for one to severe one''s mortality and reforge anew their very cores.

    When that happens the veins and the flow of qi would change, their meridians would erge and thene alive. But Wang Ling experienced what every other Peak Cultivator and those of the Primordial Races of the past era experienced, he jumped Mortality Severance because they were already Immortal and Gods long before the upheaval of the Universe.

    This led to Wang Ling breaking the barrier with ease, but like every other cultivator of the same situation, he still had to create a Nirvanic Nucleus that would act as the seed for the future of his cultivation path.

    The Nirvanic Nucleus was simr to that of a Nascent Soul, it was the culmination of one''s current self. But unlike the Nascent Soul, the Nirvanic Nucleus would be fed with thews and the Nirvanic Nucleus would be born as a Ruler Mandate that wouldter be a King Mandate, and finally an Emperor Mandate. It was also connected to how one could create the domain thatmands thews of space.

    It would change shape freely with every ascension and thew fed into it would greatly affect the changes. If one pursues thew of mes, then the mandate could be scorch, and the soul bes a Scorched Soul.

    Of course, due to this fact, the cultivation path would greatly change.

    The cultivation pathid out by the predecessors would only remain as guidelines and the path to their ascension would be theirs to take. Only the cultivation rankingbel would be retained until the very end, and even then, when they cross a certain threshold, cultivators would even be able to break free from the bounds of the regr Cultivation Path.

    Worstes to worst, if the Law and the mandate it develops was not suited for the body, records of qi deviation had been recorded.

    As recently as a hundred years ago, the Sect Master of the Death Zither Sound Sect passed away while attempting to reach Heaven and Hell Harmony Realm, thest of the Nine cultivation Realms. He failed to achieve divine harmony of the Law, Mandate, Soul, and Body resulting in the destruction of his body and soul from his ownw and mandate.

    Experts die from their recklessness and wrong pursuit of a path unsuited for them. But, Wang Ling did not have to worry about such a thing for his path was not dictated by any cultivation technique crafted by any Sect or anyone.

    He already abandoned the Nine Heaven Upheaval Scripture, the Hell Dominator Body, and everything else. Right now, Wang Ling followed a path not led by anyone, not even the All-Father, he treads the path of his own making.

    This path was born from the first bread he stole to keep on living when he was five in his first life to every breath, he takes at this moment.

    [The soul is my essence in this path, and as it is the essence it is the start and the core. It is everything, it is me.] Wang Ling began reciting his own interpretation of the cultivation path to himself, [The path of cultivation is my own, the strength I wield, evolving, thews were created by the Universe, it is not fully uncontroble, it is too flimsy. It can be grasped, but cannot be molded.]

    Wang Ling took a deep breath, his pores opened and his veins made way for the spirit qi that began to be sucked into his body. The mes instinctively ignited; the hidden veins of the phoenix also began to circte qi.

    The hidden veins as long as the necessary starter appears could be ignited without a problem. From what Wang Ling understood, the hidden veins of the Phoenix lineage were only limited to the activation of the bloodline power due to it being dormant for so long.

    But after experimenting, he finally saw its potential as another way to enhance his qi processing. From what learned from studying Qinyang, Wang Ling knew it was a possibility. If he utilizes his Overlord Meridians and hidden paths, then it would be possible to double his efficiency, lo and behold, his theory was correct.

    [This new finding is simr to my own path. A never sense of improvement. Like my original path, I would always be seeking to improve my cultivation method epted all kinds of power to amodate everything.

    [My second path is with the Supreme Spirit Qi, the power that epts opposing power. It is the power that allowed me to pursue different paths. Its power is different from where I started, yet its essence is never diverging from the first.

    [Now, my path relies on me absorbing knowledge to increase my efficiency in regaining my powers, and at the center of it all is the soul that is the Origin Essence, the start of it all. The power that started it all is my path, what I have is the beginning, and my path is epting everything. Then, my path is Origin itself. And thew I tread is my own.]

    Wang Ling already understood his path, but he solidified them with his thoughts. The qi moved, and before long, a Nirvanic Nucleus formed.

    Golden appeared, then it turned blue, but as soon as it entered his body every color that could dye the color of Wang Ling''s soul disappeared. Only pure qi appeared. It was not supreme spirit qi; no such thing exist in this Era.

    The Nucleus was in the form of a child, seated cross-legged. The boy had its eyes closed silently thinking, silently contemting.

    This boy was Wang Ling, his first form, his first life.

    The boy was his own interpretation of his path. A child seeking to satiate his own path.

    A translucent boy, filled with nothing, yet with everything.

    The soul was without color, solitary, yet all-reaching without boundaries. A greedy boy who wishes to get everything.

    This soul was beyond anything this Era couldprehend. This soul had now, it had no mandate, it was empty, yet it was not.

    Because the fact was that despite its emptiness was filled to the brim with his own desires. His own greed.

    He needed to call upon anyw because  Wang Ling was the Law.

 Chapter 487: Refusal

    Chapter 487: Refusal

    The Wang Family, a genuine colossus that had existed for eons. They were a secluded family, who only have a hundred family member at best but have hundreds of thousands of disciples under the name of Peerless Three Weapon Sect.

    The Spear, the Bow, andstly the Sword. The three weapons mastered by the Wang Family. With the Spear God and Bow God being brothers from the same family, they were

    Conservative with their ways as the Family Head only changed for three generations so far. From the first Spear God Wang Shu Qing as the First Family Head, then to the current Spear God Wang Hong, and to the current Family Head, the current head, the oldest son of the Spear God, Wang Lin.

    Inside a secluded room protected by multipleyers of formations and guards from the Shadow Pavilion, were two people. One who liked the look of being old and another who seemed young.

    He was Wang Ling the oldest of the three sons of Wang Hong. A Spearmaster who achieved the peak of spears at an early age. He was one of the few who had reached Heaven Hell Harmony Realm and could activate an Emperor''s Domain.

    Wang Ling being the Family Head of the Wang Family of course held power beyond anyone could ever imagine. Every member of their Family even the youngest ones were expert that could annihte a low-level sect on their own. Yet at this moment, that same man bowed to Sun Wu with a broad smile on his face.

    "It had been so long, Grandpa Sun Wu."

    "If I remember correctly, it should be a few decades since west met, correct? Also, you should call me Butler Sun as you should."

    "You know I can''t do that, Grandpa Sun." Wang Lin casually brushed Sun Wu''s words, "Anyway, I heard something about you earlier, Grandfather, many people said that you arrived in the city with a group? Where is Grandpa staying? Why note to the Family Manor? We have a lot of Courtyards to give to your guests, grandpa."

    "As always you are talkative. But, as much as I would love to spend some time here, I am stuck in a situation where I cannot stay for the time being. I also cannot tell you where I am staying, it would implicate the Family and the rest of the Coalition."

    "Is that so, then, can you at least tell me if the Sword God is indeed a woman as they say?"

    "My lips are sealed, Wang Lin."

    Wang Ling kept his silence and just epted Sun Wu''s response. Lifting the cup of tea, Wang Ling finally asked, "So, how was Grandpa''s investigations? Did it bear any fruit or was it still a dead end?"

    "Shu Qing appointed me to find the origin of the bastard who attacked him and the Lady." Sun Wu said as he took a sip of tea.

    "Then, did Grandpa Sun managed to find the one who did it? Who was it? The one who hurt the family? Who was it?"

    Crack! The cup broke in half, then turned to ash, before bing nothing.

    Wang Lin was a handsome man, but unlike his family, he failed to inherit their fierce eyes, instead, he got were mellow gaze. He was a soft man, he was full of smiles and was very kind, but there was none who could rebuke his birthright because, like every other member of the Wang Family, he bears unimaginable hate towards those who hurt his family.

    "Calm down, Wang Lin, you''re turning unbing. It is troublesome keeping your techniques in check, so stop already else I''ll tell your father."

    "Oh, I apologize, I once again failed to keep my qi in check you were joking about telling father, right?" Wang Lin snapped out of it as heughed.

    Sun Wu did not answer and Wang Lin began to sweat bullets. Wang Hong was a loving father, albeit a little bit underwhelming when fighting with his wives, he was nheless terrifying when ites to the Elders of the Family.

    ''The old must show the path for the young ones, once we derail then they too would be lost. Thus, if anyonemits a mistake, I myself woulde for you.'' Wang Hong''s promise was never to be taken lightly.

    Being the Head of the Family Wang Lin had it rougher than most. Letting out a dryugh, Wang Lin finally cleared his throat, asking, "What of the investigation, Grandpa Sun?"

    Butler Sun looked at Wang Lin and began telling him about his findings. How the Revenants had been in existence since a hundred years ago and how Wang Shu Qing and Xiao Fei''er were both tricked.

    "So, the Revenants have existed for so long and we haven''t taken notice of them?" Wang Lin grew concerned about the matter, "They could have already infiltrated us by now?"

    "No, I don''t think so. If that is true then we should have fallen twenty years ago. Revenants grow stronger faster than anyone in this Universe. They are unlike the Primordials who live a long life and develop over time. They improve quickly by killing, devouring souls, killing the younger ones slowly. They are already being hunted, but the rate of their killing is only hastening. That meant if they had already infiltrated us, then Sects have Sect should have fallen and fear should be established by now."

    "Then, that means. Something is hindering them from doing that. But what?"

    "I still have no clue what. But when the Congregation arrives I should be able to piece together the problem with the help of someone."

    "Is that so, then that is good. The sooner webat this the sooner we would be able to start recovering from our loss of the North Hmm, wait, did you just say someone is helping you? You''re allowing someone to help you? Is it the Sword God?"

    Sun Wu smiled as she shakes his head, "No, but you''re close. And that is the reason why I am here. Wang Lin, I need you to prepare yourself for the Congregation, you see, I am not just here as Sun Wu, but also as an envoy for the Holy Race, you see"

    Sun Wu began the talk, exining the situation little by little but without allowing any leakage of Wang Ling''s identity.

    Wang Lin began thinking and after some time, he came to the decision of "I refuse to simply abide to the Holy Race''s desires. I have to assess the merits and demerits before that. But I will keep that in mind." His eyes did not contain a hint of hesitation.

    Mellow as he may be, he was still the Family Head of the Wang Family, no one could tell him what to do. He was not afraid to rebuke Sun Wu''s requests.

    But Sun Wu did not frown or anything, instead, he just grinned, "Very good, as expected you would react like that. That''s good to know. Seeing how you are not easily swayed is good."

    Butler Sun did not have to convince Wang Lin topletely agree as with these words of the Holy Race backing the Sword Tower, a seed would be nted a seed of thought.

    With this, preparation waspleted and at the very same time as this was urring the missing members of the Coalition member who would be joining the Congregation began arriving one after the other.

    That very same night would also be the time when Wang Ling calls Qinyang to his bedroom to rid her of the poison inside her as much as possible.

    And a few dayster the Congregation would begin.

 Chapter 488: Congregation I

    Chapter 488: Congregation I

    The Thousand God City, a magnificentnd surrounded by steep mountain ranges. Several dangerous Beasts and Savages dwell on itsnds, it was a gathering of experts but it was more known for it being the location of the most acimed Regal God Congregation.

    Babambam!

    War Drums echoes into the great distance. The windows shook and the crowds of Immortals pped as the announcement of the Regal Gods Congregationmenced after months of waiting.

    The Thousand God City was split into two parts. Outer and Inner with the former being the location of the buildings and several establishments that would amodate the guests who were not a part of the Major Powers.

    In the Outer Areas, only members of the Primordial ns and the Major Powers could own a business and privatends. The entire city was owned by the Coalition. The majority earned here would be used for several projects that would support the front of the battlefield. The rest would be an incentive for the Major Forces to use in order to grow their forces.

    There were many Cities and Worlds that have structures like this. A War does not operate in sentiments, and in this kind of war that never ends, the Major Powers had to do their best in order to earn as much money to fund their fight for survival.

    As for the former part of the city, that would be the single teau in the middle of the City. A teau that reaches the clouds and was on the level of the highest Cosmic Road. Atop this teau have a total of twenty-six thrones to amodate the members of Coalition. Its name was the Throne of the Regal Gods.

    It had a throne for the Ten Great Families, the Seven Towers, the Three Immortal Sects, the Four Deities, and the Two Origin Races. But today, its throne would only have a total of twenty upants as the Six Primordial Races would not be attending for untold reasons.

    Most of the time

    The War Drums'' echo was the gong for its beginning. Old and young Immortals alike could feel the excitement. Their hearts were in trepidation, their breathing hastened!

    The people gathered on the edge of the wall-less city. In a City where flying was normal, there was no need for walls. The Ascended Cultivators waited for the anchored Sailers outside of the city.

    They stared into the distance, the massive Sailers, boarded by the members Family Heads were so near, yet it felt so far. An unattainable Rank, a dream. But, seeing this massive show of power also made them felt assure that such people were leading them.

    "Look, the Sailers of the Dang Family is moving!"

    As a Rank-7 Cultivator the Ascended Cultivators pointed out, one after another the rest of the Ships from the Major Powers began moving as well. The Sailers anchored in ce through mysterious means began moving, their grand aura exuded an awe-inspiring light.

    A total of Neen Massive Sailers that blotted out the skies began to move. The people had their heads raised.

    But the people still waited for one infamous Sailer, the one that should carry the Sword Tower. The people waited for its appearance, but as the Sailers got closer to the edge of the city, the Sword Tower''s Sailer never even appeared.

    "So, is the Sword Tower really not going toe out with their Compressed Sailers?" Sporting the look of a middle-aged muscr man Dang Gu, the current Head of the Dang Family said, disappointed, "I really wanted to make a deal with them. We haven''t made progress in replicating such spatial maniption. Tang Yu, that bastard will get it once he arrives here!"

    "Don''t try anything with him again, Father, it is really hard to deal with the Sword Tower." A beautiful Young Lady apanying Dang Gu exasperatedly uttered, "Also, I heard the Sword God and the ughter Emperor Spear was also there, so couldn''t the Compressed Sailers from them?"

    "Dang Biyu, you see, your Father cannot antagonize those two due to them being a part of the Ancestral Age. An Emperor''s Domain can never match that God''s Domain." Dang Gu admitted his weakness to his daughters with shame.

    "Father, please don''t act like that when we arrive on the teau, Mother sent me here to make sure you don''t embarrass yourself like you did in the past. Don''t make this any harder for your daughter."

    "Ha! Do you think you can stop me, Biyu?" Dang Gu saw the look of despair on his daughter''s face andughed, "Don''t worry, if you don''t tell about it to your mother then nothing would be known, my daughter. Mu Wei even brought a cask of that Immortal Seven Wonder Wine from the Insane Spear."

    "You know I cannot do that, Father. If you were nning that then you shouldn''t have brought me here in the first ce then." Dang Biyu protested.

    Dang Gu grinned at the plight of his daughter''s predicament, "Of course, that is to introduce you to the true face of the Congregation like how my Father did for me in the past. Hehe, you''ll see soon enough."

    Dang Gu grinned and at the same time the same dark and grim expression appeared on the faces of the Family Heads inside their Sailers. Theirpanions who would be joining them in the Congregation were all feeling a sense of doom looming over them.

    ===

    "Hooh, that''s quite good, so, are they just going to leave the Sailers outside of the City?"

    "Yes, no one would see them go into the teau anyway, only when the announcement of the start would others learn of their arrival. But, seeing how the Sailers already stopped moving, they should already be at the top of the teau proceeding with the " Butler Sun who was in the midst of exnation stopped his words.

    "What is it, Butler Sun? I need every information I can get from you."

    "It''s an initiation."

    "Is it something sinister?"

    "No, it is" Butler Sun was at a loss for words.

    "You''ll understand when you see it, Wang." Yuan Qing came to Butler Sun''s rescue.

    "Do not talk big to him, ck Turtle." Kareem who was currently wearing a in ck mask reprimanded Yuan Qing for her overly casual

    "Meerak, that is enou"

    "Don''t talk to us like that, Devil. You want to go?" Yuan Ming and Yuan Qing also did not like Kareem''s tone.

    "You two, that is enough as well." Qinyang said but the bickering between the Devil Emperor and the two Deities did not stop, "Kind of make you wish Roan, was here, right, Sir Ling?"

    Kareem''s ears perked up as he waited for Wang Ling''s words. When Wang Ling saw this he just smiled, saying, "Who knows, Roan was often drunk but he did not bicker so much with the twins."

    Hearing Wang Ling made Kareem feel dejected, but, his words were not enough, "But Meerak is more thorough and elegant, they have their own strengths."

    As Kareem regained his spirits so did his elegance. His back became straight and the aura of elegance surrounded him.

    "Stop, no one is no longer allowed while the Congregation is in session!"

    A man in a masked suddenly shouted at a group walking in the middle of the road. The man was wearing a mask, and around them, everyone could feel the presence of other guards.

    The group did not stop, however. The watchers were just about to make a move when, all of a sudden, they noticed the three people walking with the group, "Swo-Sword God? Ah! The Sword God and the First and Sixth Swords are here!"

    The masked swordsman stuttered as he spoke of their identity, however, he still stood his ground seeing there were others trying to enter the teau.

    "To-tower Masters, please, yourpanions cannot enter the teau" the masked watcher suddenly felt his breath shortening as the Sixth Sword bearing the Red Mask turned to him, but, he kept talking, "O-only onepanion can be brought to the teau."

    "You are an admirable member of the Sword Tower. Keeping to your belief even at the face of danger, I like that. The fifth Brother is doing a good job." Tang Aiughed seeing such a frightened man, "But do not worry, everyone here is a part of the Congregation. They are the Representatives of the Primordial Races."

    Without saying anything, Kareem showed five pairs of wings. the twins showed a ck and Blue medallion, and Qinyang a Vermillion Medalion.

    As for Wang Ling, he just raised a White Medallion he received from Qinyang.

    As they walked past everyone else, Wang Ling prepared himself for the Congregation. He was silent as he and the others rose from the ground and into the air.

    The Ascended saw this odd sight and as they did so, the people pointed at them.

    The Congregation had began and eventually they reached the top of the teau and when they did, Wang Ling''s eyes widened in disbelief. His eyes could notprehend what world he had entered...

    "Ah! The Sword Tower, what took you guys so long?" a drunk Dang Gu shouted aloud.

    Wang Ling and the others were weed by a group of drunk Peak Experts.

    [...So these are the Heads of the Coalition... how reassuring.]

 Chapter 489: Congregation II

    Chapter 489: Congregation II

    On the teau, there was the Twenty-Six Thrones and Circr Meeting Table on its middle. But using a white cloth, the strongest Experts of the Universe drank on the ground with food and drinks brought by each family as though they were in a family reunion.

    Covering their faces, Butler Sun and Chang Ping could not bear looking at Wang Ling''s eyes.

    "Butler Sun care to exin... please?" Wang Ling did not understand why these Drunks were here. Cluelessness and the inability to think about any rational reasoning to make his thoughts usible did note about.

    Wang Ling just stood there, stupefied waiting for Butler Sun''s exnation, "Butler Sun?"

    "A-ahem, well you see, about thirteen thousand years ago when the first Congregation of the Major Powers was held, it somehow turned into a drinking party thatsted for three days. And it had been like this for the past millennia. It became tradition to loosen the atmosphere by drinking alcohol in the first day of the Congregation."

    "if that is true then howe the others seem to treat this asion as an illustrious event? Why are themon Experts treating this like it''s some kind of formal event when the people who attend it are like this?"

    "Well, because the Major Powers does not want to change the tradition. Also, only the Family Heads and one apaniment could go here at a time. Also, most of the time, only the sessors are brought here by their Families. When Lord Wang Hong became the Family Head, he also kept it a secret, the same with his son, the current Family Head"

    "So, no one talked about it outside their circle?"

    "No because that would cause an outrage having them lose the trust of the people. But then, why didn''t they just stop it altogether? You might ask. To answer that, it''s because even these people have to blow off steam after continuously fighting Demons for millennia."

    Dang Gu raised his cups at them, shouting, "Ah! Great Elder Sun! You are here as well!? That''s good, that''s good! Come one, let us drink! Come on,e on! Mu Wei brought five hundred barrels of Immortal Seven Wonders Wine from the Insane Spear! Hmm? Who are those behind you? Those wings, a Devil? Oh, it''s Elder Kareem! Gahaha! Why didn''t you say you wereing?"

    "Elder Kareem? Oh, shit, he''s right! Everyone, it''s Elder Kareem!" an elven woman from the Mu Family heard Dang Gu and called out to everyone seeing the Devil Emperor came. She was Mu Bei, the Family Head of the Elven Mu Family.

    The others who heard them snapped out of their drunken stupor. It was easy to distinguish the older ones from the younger generation. The drunks bowed sloppily while the young ones brought to the Congregation were courteous more so than their parents it was a surreal sight to behold.

    In this Era could one be a Hermit? Someone who stays in a mountain in silence? Theoretically, yes, but that''s only if one suffers immense damages to the body and spirit like the Ancestors and bes unable to fight.

    The strong may be able to live in leisure, but the strongest people could not. Their every action would lead to the death or survival of thousands if not millions or billions, they were the strongest thus they have the greatest responsibility.

    To be a Major Power does not mean to be strong in terms of attack power, no, it meant to be strong as a unit that could lead the entirety of the Cosmos. In their midst no one could be evil, their numbers must be limited so the idea of internal conflict would not arise, and every ten years the Family Heads would be going to the battlefield cleaning up Abyssal Demons.

    This was the life of the Major Powers, and only during these times when a Congregation happens could they truly be taken away from the battlefield. Only when they drink together aspanions were they outside of the field dyed with blood.

    Kareem looked at them and covered his face with shame. But it was not just him as the three girls also did the same. Wang Ling looked at them, awaiting their exnation, ''So, the four of you knew of this?''

    Yuan Ming peeked at him and just said, ''To be fair I did not know. I''m just ashamed that the Deities had a hand in starting this tradition the Young Miss knew about it though.''

    ''Hey!''

    ''That''s enough. We''re here now anyway, and seeing how they are already familiar with everyone means that everyone knew of it other than me sigh, let''s just drink, and Kareem, you could have said something so I didn''t have to go about thinking of masking your identity. Then again, you were a Devil Emperor in the first ce so that was useless.''

    ''I apologize, Father.'' Kareem apologized while keeping a straight face.

    This conversation was heard only by them and without any need to say much their group began melding with the rest.

    "Excuse me?" a cold yet soft voice sounded out, "That is the side of the adults, the sessors cannot join with the Experts, please,e follow me to the side of our peers." It was a young woman who called out to Wang Ling, she was beautiful and even after counting the adults, she looked the most mature of them all.

    Wang Ling was nning to join the adult''s side with the rest. Even the Deities who looked younger than him was nning on joining the sides of the adults like Kareem and Butler Sun, but instead, he got intrigued and instead went to the younger generation on the side.

    "Hmm? Sir Ling, where are you going?"

    "Oh, I am going with her with the rest of the panions" of the Congregation members."

    "oh, so that is where we should be sitting. Ah, Elder Yuan Ming and Elder Yuan Qing, please excuse me as I would be joining the side of our peers." Qinyang pounced on the chance to be treated as peers to others.

    The twins looked at her joining Wang Ling''s side and just shrugged their shoulders, content about their current position, ''She''s doing her best to spend time with him. She''s more proactive now than before.''

    ''That''s good then.''

 Chapter 490: Dream

    Chapter 490: Dream

    Dang Biyu calmly set a cushion for two. She then handed them a cup to the two, "What would you like, Tea or wine? We only have Silver Dew Wine; the Immortal Seven Wonder Wine is being consumed by the Family Heads. You can ask them for some, but they will only protest and say that it was hard to get."

    Wang Ling turned to the Family Heads and when he and Chang Ping met eyes, she just shook her head in disappointment, "They really like to drink, huh. I would have tea, please."

    "They do, I apologize for my father''s unsightly image. You must be disappointed sigh*, why can''t he act like the Devil Emperor?"

    Wang Ling looked over at Kareem who hesitatingly drank the Immortal Wine. Constantly, the Devil Emperor would look over at Wang Ling, checking if there was a change in the expression of the All-Father. Like a child who finally got the chance to taste the alcohol.

    Shaking his head, Wang Ling sent over a silent voice channel through his qi, saying, ''It is fine to drink, Roan pardon, Naor always drinks and gets drunk even in front of me. He often drinks with me as''

    And just as he was about to finish talking, Han Ji, the Family Head of the Han Family grabbed the line and looked over at Wang Ling disappointed, "Child, do you not know the rules? No, voice channels with each other when you "join", it''s rude during the gathering."

    Wang Ling was surprised to see that they could see a voice channel he created. A voice channel was the way cultivators use to talk in silence a fine tune of spirit qi would be shared by one another. It was an invisible force that controls sound.

    It was intangible or used to be so in Wang Ling''s eyes for Han Ji just cut if off with his fingers ever so easily. Before Kareem could even react to Han Ji''s disrespect, Wang Ling just lowered his head, "I apologize, I was not aware of these rules."

    "Hmm, I may have acted too roughly as well. It is fine, the young ones didn''t know about it either. Zhiling, why not show him the Rules?"

    "Okay, Father." A young man wearing a blue robe stood up. Like everyone, he was wearing simple clothing. This was the clothing of choice when ites to the Major Powers. No better than an ascetic. The young man was handsome, his eyes clear and his smile pleasant, "This is the rules that Father spear of."

    "Thank you." While Wang Ling epted the rules from Han Zhiling, Qinyang epted hers from Dang Biyu. The two began reading the letter and in just a split second, Wang Ling already memorized everything, [So anything goes other than, "Being a sneaky asshole" a little bit general there, "no hierarchy", "Don''t be arrogant", "A Secret"] there were some more but they were basically just telling everyone to not dampen the atmosphere.

    Wang Ling, however, raised his brows and smiled under his mask, [Written by, Bai Xue (Mother of Beasts) so this was her doing? I should have known. So that''s why the Primordial Races or anyone else for that matter couldn''t say anything about the matter. She did a good job controlling them.]

    The paper was then given back to Han Zhiling who courteously returned to his seat and began eating.

    "So, who did youe here with?" A bald young Immortal asked when everyone was silent.

    "We are from the Primordial Race." Wang Ling answered for both of them.

    Everyone''s eyes lit up hearing his words. Noticing this, Wang Ling was pleasantly surprised, "Why is everyone so surprised?"

    "Nothing, but can I ask how old you are? About thirteen thousand?" Zhiling wanted to confirm.

    "Sixteen thousand years. Why, is something the matter? Are we older than you expected? Well, if you are ufortable, I can understand, we are, after all just a thousand years younger than your Family Heads."

    "No, it is nothing. It is just that we haven''t met any member of the Primordial Race younger than a hundred thousand years. So, in fact, we find you a tad bit younger than we expected."

    For many, seeing a member of the Primordial Race was already race, much less someone so young. The Primordial Races tend to watch their own side of the Cosmos and so were the members of their younger generations.

    "In your perspective that''s only, 16 years, right? That''s so nice, growing old yet not exactly. Being a member of the Primordial Race really have its perks, huh." the man young Immortal could not help but pout as he drank wine, "Oh yeah, do you know of us here, then?"

    Qinyang shook her head, "I apologize, but we do not." She decided to interject not wanting to remain silent.

    The bald young Immortal stood up and held up his fist in front of him, "My name is Chen Chen Jiang of the Immortal Law Sect. You may have heard of my moniker, the Raging Divine Bull, as I use my fist."

    Qinyang reluctantly shook her head, "sorry, we have not."

    "is that so?" Chen Jiang dejectedly lowered his head the others beganughing at his plight.

    "Oh, are we doing introductions now?" ady who looked like a young girl at the age of twelve happily cupped her hands, "My name is Chu Hua, the direct disciple of the Refining God Great Ancestor Yan Renhuo from the Alchemist Tower, jahahaha!"

    "My Qin Ju from the Qin Family"

    "I am Xuan Lou of the Xuan Family"

    "Han Zhiling of the Han Family"

    Atop the teau where the Peak Experts gather, Wang Ling began observing. People wereughing, enjoying themselves, [This is rather pleasant.]

    The Major Powers, the Ten Great Families, the Seven Towers, and the Three Immortal Sects, gathered at a single ce in order to discuss the matter of the Cosmos.

    But Wang Ling was presented instead of burning fighting spirit with a calm gathering. Solemnly, Wang Ling felt a beat in his soul, [It appears your no, our dream isn''t that far off froming true after all.]

 Chapter 491: Peak Experts

    Chapter 491: Peak Experts

    [These guys never change well, they did grow with them, so what the hell.] Watching her disciples sing and dance with the rest of the Peak Experts made Chang Ping shake her head with a wry smile. She watched these children grow to be who they were now, a sense of motherhood rose to see them act like so, [Sigh, just how long have I been away? Hmm? Hohoho? Is that who I think it is? She actually came?]

    Chang Ping said her hello to the woman garbed in red dress and veil, "Refining God, you''ve been able to develop any good pillstely?"

    "" Yan Renhuo gave Chang Ping a quick look before turning away, "Please hide your presence from the others so we do not get dragged into their gathering, Sword God or should I still you Ancestral Master Chang Ping?"

    "Please don''t speak of my name so lightly, I don''t want others to know it. You really don''t like socializing." Chang Ping heard a lot about the Refining God long ago. Like her, the title of the Refining God had never left its person, Yan Renhuo had always and would always be the Refining God, master of the Chaos mes.

    Also, like the Sword God, the Refining God''s past was shrouded in mystery with only the Ancestral Lineage of the Wang and Xiao Family knowing who she was. She was a silent master spending her time inside a room to continuously develop new pills to help the world.

    ''It is the mission left to me by a special man, he''s not here anymore but I see it is like my job to use the gifts he gave me for the betterment of the Cosmos.'' Those were her most recent words to the public ten thousand years ago or so.

    She rarely steps out of the Alchemist Tower''s top floor and even when she does, it would only during the Congregations. Chang Ping does not usually attend congregation as she was more recluse than Yan Renhuo, but, seeing how disassociated Yan Renhuo was made her smile in contempt, [I at least know how to talk to others.]

    But, in the end, that sense of superiority did notst long, "So overseeing a vital survival plot of the Universe is also getting to you, huh. I thought of all the Five Gods you had the most mental fortitude."

    "And from what I heard the Sword God did not talk this much before? Seems like losing the Red Dawn World made you feel a little relieved. You''re not even masking your voice." Yan Renhuo did not mince her words.

    Chang Ping just smirked inside her mask, "Haven''t you see the rules? We can''t act arrogant here or be sneaky, our Master''s Wife will be really mad it appears."

    "Is that swait, what did you just" taken aback, Yan Renhuo dropped her tea.

    Chang Ping caught it and casually gave it back to Yan Renhuo, "Shocking, right? I heard it from Butler Sun, though I am his first disciple considering he guided me in the way of the sword long before he even became a Saint much less an Immortal"

    Without any prompt, Chang Ping began narrating how she was given guidance.

    How Wang Ling just handed her a stone that led to the creation of her current path, "Though to be fair, he didn''t think I wouldplete my training and died before I could meet him. But considering how I still got epted, means that I was the first and Eldest disciple."

    "I won''t be calling you Elder Martial Sister if that''s what you mean."

    "Hmm? Yeah, no need for you to do that, you''re older than me by a few years anyway." Chang Ping then became silent before proceeding to cut her mask, revealing the lower part of her mouth so she could drink her wine, "Let''s not refer to ourselves who are first or second, besides, I just recently learned the Blood Seeking Sword anyway."

    Yan Renhuo was drinking her wine when she suddenly stopped altogether. Her emotion stirred for she understood what she meant, rationalityments that Chang Ping had turned on the Coalition.

    "The Devil Emperor, the Deities, and Butler Sun knows of this. He cured me of the Abyssal Poison, and he taught me the Blood Seeking Sword, he''s also being hunted by the Revenants is that enough for you? Oh yeah, he''s here as well."

    "WHAT!?"

    "Ancestral Master Yan, is something the matter?" the Family Head of the Meng Family asked with a hup.

    "Ah! N-no, I apologize, I lost myposure, the Sword God and I were simply catching up in the matter of the Red Dawn World incident. It is nearing midnight, after all."

    "please don''t remind me of work, Ancestral Master Yan." Meng Li rejoined the rest of the drunkards not wanting to remember that the inevitable would start in a few more hours. Being a Family Head was a hassle especially for someone like him who likes toze about.

    Yan Renhuo regained herposure with several dry coughs, "If what you are telling me are true, then does that meanis he that young man with the rest of the children?"

    "Huh? Why are you already assuming that he got reincarnated as a man?"

    "reallydid he got reincarnated as a girl?" in disbelief, Yan Renhuo intently shed heated gazes on Qinyang.

    "You really bought that? I was obviously lying about him being a girl."

    Swoosh!

    Chang Ping leaned backward and dodged a swift strike from Yan Renhuo.

    "Then, does that mean your other words as well?"

    "Oh, those are true, believe me, so was your first guess. Also, you are not the focal point of attention with how you are acting."

    Yan Renhuo''s face reddened ever so slightly from shame while Chang Ping''sughter reached everyone''s ears.

    "Ma-Master?" Chu Hua, the only disciple of the Refining God saw Yan Renhuo fumble about trying to hit Chang Ping, she looked down, smiling softly, "I haven''t seen that expression from Master for a long time... I am d she''s finally having fun."

    She smiled, relieved.

    There were different kinds of reunions. Those for rivals and those for friends, of course, it was a generalization but the ending of these two ends in either two, a bloodbath or filled with smiles. Wang Ling''s reunion with Chang Ping was a little bit of both.

    But right now, as he looked over at Yan Renhuo, he was silently smiling seeing how he couldn''t even sense her qi, [She''s above and beyond me. Chang Ping, with her current state she could also push herself to at least half her peak how about that, I''m weaker than my disciples.]

    Thinking back to how he first met Chang Ping and how Chu Hua acted, Wang Ling could not help but hold a somber expression, [It is taking a toll on them. Protecting this Cosmos takes a lot, after all.]

    Wang Ling would remain silent and allow Chang Ping and Yan Renhuo to spend their time with the rest of the Experts. He did not n on revealing his identity, at least not now so he could not move so flippantly.

    Instead, Wang Ling decided to talk to the others, "Fu''er severed Fei''er''s arm!? That goddamn kid! This is why I told Third Brother he needs to discipline that kid some more! Tsk, when I get back to the Family Manor, I''ll need to check up on Fei''er''s meridian lines this might have an effect on her future." Wang Bo, the First Elder of the Wang Familyughed as he spoke.

    "The Fist God? No one knows about him other than that he''s a Wanderer who arrives from the battlefield to the next without any precedents. He''s a tempest that survives one fight after another. He also disappeared three hundred years ago after the fight in the Abyssal Tundra. It''s been said he''s from the Primordial Races, but nothing had been said is he from the Primordial Race?" Yuan Fan was in awe as he spoke of these words.

    While talking with everyone, Wang Ling found out something  that these people from the younger generation were also a part of the Peak Exerts.

    None of them were younger than thirteen thousand years of age, all of them were treated as children but none spoke out of this throughout the reunion feast. Instead, they talked casually without caring for their position.

    Born with a golden spoon, they were promised riches and glory. But, knowing their position in this Universe, these people were granted the Heart of a True Expert.

    [Is this the effect of the war or their family upbringing?]

    Wang Ling did not know.

    The drinking andughingsted for the entire day and night. No one decided to even stop the influence the alcohol in them, no one used qi, and the Han Family serenaded the others with their music.

    A jovial atmosphere filled the teau, but when midnight struck, whatever they were doing was stopped.

    Carefully, they brought down the food and cups, fixed their clothing, and as they stood up and head over to the thrones where they sat with straightened backs.

    Wang Ling watched them, his thoughts filled with interest and even hints of awe, [These Peak Experts are not the same from my time they are more than beings who hold tremendous power because on their back are responsibilities heavier than Fate itself.]

    Wang Ling finally understood why these drunks were the Major Powers simply put  they were simply raised different.

 Chapter 492: Regal I

    Chapter 492: Regal I

    Wang Ling observed the others move to their respective seats. Their children and disciple that apanied them stood behind their respective representatives, and though they were just having fun earlier with one another, the teau instantly tensed up, though the smiles were retained.

    Chang Ping and Yan Renhuo sat on the side of the Seven Sword Towers. Han Ji, Dang Gu, and the other Family Head to their own designated locations, and as for the three Sect Leaders of the Immortal Sect, they also had their own ce.

    "Hmm? I just noticed this because I always see them here, but, doesn''t the Sword Tower tantly brought two representatives? Oh, Butler Sun is also here for the Wang Family? There are several vitions of thews here." Mu Wei could not help stated ever so calmly.

    Kareem raised his hands as he looked around, "The First Mask is with me as for the ughter Emperor Spear, he''s with someone else do not worry, no Rule has been breached."

    Butler Sun, however, just shook his head, "Please, pay me no heed, I did note here to represent the Wang Family. That is little Wang Lin''s and little Bo''s job, I am here as thepanion of a Holy Race Member. Please, Sir Ling Wudi, here."

    "Thank you, Butler Sun. Hmm?" Wang Ling looked around and saw the children looking at him with interest and betrayal, "Please don''t look at me like that, I wanted to learn the thoughts of the younger generations so I joined you. I did not wish to correct Miss Biyu and dampen the atmosphere of the gathering."

    Wang Ling looked to the side and saw Dang Biyu blushing, with lowered head, [I''m sorry for using you as a scapegoat.]

    Standing from the throne of the Holy Race, Wang Ling cupped his fist, "My name is Ling Wudi, I am going to act as the Representative of the Holy Race."

    "My name is Qinyang, I am going to act as the Representative of the Phoenix Race."

    "I am Yuan Qing."

    "I am Yuan Ming."

    Tang Ai standing behind Chang Ping leaned over, "Mother, is the reason why she could cure because of his bloodline?"

    "Yes, he''s a good doctor because of that. But just make sure not to anger him, he''s a part of the Holy Race, after all."

    "I understand, Mother."

    Wang Ling and Qinyang both sat on their respective seats, and though there were hups, the Congregation would resume nheless. There were no grand openings, only the head of the Cosmic Eye Tower, Shi Huo brought out a golden brush and golden ink.

    Dipping the brush tip, Shi Huo began drawing in the air, and with the ink suspended in the air, Shi Huo illustrated a person, "The Revenants, they pose as the Great Ancestor"

    Kareem raised his hand once more, "Excuse, Miss Shi Huo, if you may, could you please refer to the Great Ancestor as you call him by his proper title? The All-Father?"

    "Well, I could if that is the Elder Kareem wishes."

    "Thank you." Kareem respectfully lowered his hand.

    "Ahem, returning to matterthey pose as the All-Father, while indiscriminately killing us from the inside. We have no information about them other than they are, at their core Abyssal Demons who managed to wear the flesh of the living being"

    The Cosmic Eye Tower was the Tower in charge of gathering information for the Coalition. This Tower also delivers the message to the rest of the Cosmos and often would act as espionage to Worlds.

    Though they were the smallest of the Smallest Tower, they were one of the most important because without them the Cosmos would not function.

    "The Revenants, appears in every world, and they possess the skills of the Great Ancestor from his sword techniques, the Blood Seeking Sword, to his pure qi, stemming from two of them Primordial Races. However, unlike the All-Father, these Revenants are imperfect beings who possess only one version of the Origin Qi. From what we also gathered, these Revenants have the ability to speak clearly, and we already confirmed that they cannot change their faces into anyone other than the All-Fathers.

    Also, it is still unclear how the Revenants manifest and how strong they really are, but ording to the reports, the Revenants have at least Rank-4 cultivation and only bears either three pair of wings or four haloes. We also do not know what happened to the Tomb on the Silver de World. Even the Survivors, like the descendants of the Wang Family, did not know what happened, saying they were on thest trial when it happened"

    "Wait, members of the Wang Family is involved in the Silver de World incident?" All of a sudden Wang Lin asked, concerned for his descendants.

    Shi Huo lightly bowed, "I apologize, but several members of the Major Power descendants were also there not just the Wang Family. From the Immortal Creed Sect, Dang Family, Han Family, were allpeting for the resources while gaining experience."

    Everyone''s face twisted from anxiousness, "You better have a good reason for withholding this information from us, Shi Huo?" The Sect Master of the Immortal Creed Sect couldn''t help but ask with stirred emotions. His Granddaughter was also in out of the Sect in order to gain more experience from the lower worlds he grew warry of for her life.

    [he didn''t know?] Wang Ling and the others who were in the Silver de World were all surprised by this revtion. But they did not show that expression.

    Shi Huo nodded, "Do not worry, luckily none of the descendants involve died. As for why we chose to do this, I had this case isted and didn''t tell the Major Powers so we could see how the others will react. We were searching for possible traitors in our midst, it appears that all were clear, and we confirmed that none of the Revenants are targeting them. It was for the sake of the Coalition. Besides, even if they did die, we wouldn''t be able to report them to any of you as announcing that any of our descendants fell outside of the Main battlefield would be a knife in the moral of the people."

    Though they were worried about the situation, no one could say anything about Shi Huo''s words. What''s more was that what she and the Cosmic Eye Tower just did, gave them the necessary information that kept the trust they had with one another.

    The Major Powers can''t falter at these times, if they show cracks, then the Abyssal Demons would be able to use to their advantage and destroy without doing anything.

    [She''s a smart woman. She''s also decisive with what she does yet she was one of the many who drunk like crazy earlier.]

    With golden words, she wrote, [No Traitors] in mid-air.

    A sharp eye and silky ck hair. She was pretty and the silver scale around her eyes signified she was Beastman from the Snake Lineage.

    "All right, with that out of the way, does anyone else wish to add to the matter?"

    "I do."

    When Shi Huo asked, she did not expect anyone to raise their hands. But as Wang Ling rested his head on his knuckles, he gathered everyone''s attention to him, "I want to ask something."

    "Yes, what is it Sir Ling Wudi?"

    "Did the Eye Tower ever managed to find how the Revenants disappeared from the Tomb?"

    "Sadly, we have not. Though there are theories that say the Revenants could channel the Abyss through them and create a Portal to the Abyssal Realm. That was the only exnation we could give on the matter." Shi Huo exined.

    "Is that so. Apelling theory, but still a theory and is far from what truly happened."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, I was there when it happened. I killed the Revenants, and burned them to ashes."

 Chapter 493: Regal II

    Chapter 493: Regal II

    Wang Ling is a man of many things. A Schr, a ughterer, and even the God of all Gods. But above all, what makes him terrifying was his intellect and wisdom and at this very moment, he was ying with the Apex Experts with only a single sentence.

    "You killed them?" Shi Huo and the others could not believe him. Not because he was weak or that the Revenants were too strong, but because even Shi Huo, the person who leads the Cosmic Eye Tower could not gather such information about the Silver de World, "That''s impossible, ording to our investigation, no one else was in the Tomb. With all due respect, Sir Ling Wudi would not have missed our radar."

    "I know the Cosmic Eye Tower ispetent, but sometimes, even your radar cannot see what''s behind a loosely-ced rock in the middle of nowhere. Miss Shi Huo, try thinking outside of the box, aside from the event of the deaths of almost every youth inside that Tomb, what else happened?"

    "There was nothin wait, do you mean the fight between two experts!?" Shi Huo moved her hands and inside her spatial ring she brought out a pile of scrolls. They were the testimonies of the nearby onlookers, "This record says that a young man from the Sword Tower died outside the Tomb."

    "A young member from the Sword Tower died!?" Tang Ai who was standing behind Kareem raised his tone, "Shi Huo! Why didn''t you tell me about this before!?"

    "First of all, Absolute Sword, you are currently acting as apanion, you are not to speak without being addressed. Second, this information was withheld because we couldn''t have the Cosmic Eye Tower''s forces spread out due to misinformation. Several things about this incident were out of ce, like how an expert suddenly attacked a member of the Sword Tower and how the onlookers left thepanions of said victims after the sword tower member "died", I found this particrly strange so I relegated it on the back burner for the time being. The Revenant disaster was more important."

    "Shi Huo, are you telling me that if members of the Sword Tower did die, you won''t tell us? Besides, you wouldn''t even have had to split the Cosmic Eye Tower''s forces, we could have had dealt it on our own with "

    "If that''s what I have to do to ensure that order of information is kept then I will be able to do my job, then yes, I will withhold the information until time passes. I especially didn''t tell you about this because you would have had the Blue and Yellow Masks find the one who attacked them anyway. I couldn''t have the blue and yellow masks be disturbed at the time as they were assisting us to collect information about the Revenants'' appearances in the different Worlds.

    "Had the operation stopped the numbers of Worlds infested with Revenants right now would have been muchrger. The damage would be bigger than you could imagine, and in three months the number of Younger Generations and smaller forces that provide for future reinforcements would be halved by the Revenants'' sword. And again, I know you are aggravated by this but you have vited the rules twice, once more and you''ll be kicked out by them."

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming just nodded, "Wanna see if we could actually do it?" The two Deities did not appreciate Tang Yu''s tant disregard of the rules ced by their Mother.

    [I thought the Cosmic Eye Tower was thorough, but it appears that was actually an understatement.] Wang Ling was impressed.

    Though Tang Yu did not want to agree with Shi Huo, at the end of it, he could only click his tongue in dismay. A member of the Sword Tower died at the hands of an unknown assant, Tang Ai looked at Shi Huo, his eyes, though calm was still burning, "I apologize for the outburst of emotions. I was just incapable of thinking straight."

    "Don''t worry about it, everyone knows that the Sword Tower must retain their names and face in order for the frontlines to function. It''s understandable that little Tang Yu would be agitated like that. Besides, we don''t even need to look for them, after all, we already have a lead." Zhang Jiao of the Zhang Family smiled as he looked over in Wang Ling''s direction.

    Underneath that mask of his, Wang Ling was smiling, he was amused, He would have wanted to let them carry on, but Tang Yu''s burning gaze was enough for him to stop, "Absolute White Sword Tang Yu, no one from the Sword Tower died on that encounter. The one who was struck was actually me, and as you can see, I didn''t die. The one who attacked was the Devil Emperor Naor, and the ones who fought him was Yuan Qing"

    "It was Ming." Qinyang interjected to correct.

    "that''s right, it was Yuan Ming. That''s about what happened. I was punched by a Devil Emperor and while others were busily trying to follow the fight between two Godly figures, we slipped out of that world and moved on with our lives. Oh yeah, thest explosion was detonated far away from where we left."

    A simple exnation was given, Wang Ling''s tone when talking had significantly loosenedpare to when he was with the members of the younger generation. Now, he acted as though he was on the same level as the other.

    Wang Ling sat there, silently, waiting for a question

    "Why did you do that?" Shi Huo could not understand Wang Ling''s intention in doing such a thing.

    [And there''s the queue.] leaning back on the throne Wang Ling rested his body, "I want to send a message to everyone in this teau. Though I didn''t think I would be saying it to your faces and I don''t mean to offend any of you peak experts by this, but here it is. I escape that ce, allowed the Revenants to win, and create chaos in the Cosmos to send everyone in this teau thatEVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOUR ATTEMPTS HAVE NOT WON US A VICTORY AGAINST THE ABYSSAL DEMONS AND WE WILL ALL DIE IN THE NEXT THREE DECADES OR SO."

    And with those wordsing out of Wang Ling''s mouth he heaved a sigh of relief as everyone looked at him dumfounded.

    SLASH!

    BOOM!

    Wang Ling looked at the sharp edges of the weapons around his neck. Everyone was beyond livid and if not for his identity as a member of the Holy Race he would have lost his head already.

    Killing intent flooded Wang Ling''s general direction.

    But Wang Ling gave them no reaction and simply said, "Okay, I will reiterate, we are all going to die because of ipetence."

 Chapter 494: True War

    Chapter 494: True War

    Other than Yan Renhuo who was still on the fence for this masked man''s identity, every single one of the Experts drew their weapons at Wang Ling. des were pointed and killing intent showered every fiber of his being, yet the one in danger was never him.

    A Devil Emperor, Chang Ping, and Butler Sun did not simply sit idly by. They too move, holding their own weapons and bearing down their teeth on the members of the Congregation through their intents alone.

    "Do not act rashly now, okay?" Butler Sun stated with a smile as he stood behind Wang Ling. He did not hold his spear, only the de that was his grin. He too was affected by Wang Ling''s harsh words for he did not expect him to be so direct. However, he decided to stand behind Wang Ling despite it all, not because he was the All-Father or the First Young Master, but because he was correct.

    The Experts, however, refused to listen, "He mocked us! The Warriors who fight for the living! Our Ancestors!" Wang Lin did not even hesitate to shout at Butler Sun.

    The current state of the Universe was not good. They get pushed back ever so little every time the living and the Abyssal Demons sh. They lose warriors every time they do so. But they fight on in order for them to sustain the life that beats in the Cosmos.

    Chang Ping could see the pain, the regret, and the denial in each and every single Apex Expert present. They wish to take Wang Ling''s head, but they could they did not want to, but there was a tempting, ever so slowly, a sword gets nearer on his neck, "STOP! His words, maybe sharp, but it was no lie either we the Ancestral Masters have failed the Univ"

    "No! You, Mother, and the other Ancestral Masters who are now crippled or too injured, or even those who destroyed their souls to heighten our chance forbat, are not at fault! You gave us the chance to live this long!" Tang Ai rebuked the words of her Mother.

    Nothing was getting through them. They were determined in protecting, not their honor, but the ones before their time they wish to protect those who had died and who are dying. They wish not to admit that the sacrifices given were useless.

    These Experts may be at the peak of cultivation. If they wish to do something barely any Cultivator would be able to stop them. If they wish to get the head of Wang Ling whose strength at best could match a pinnacle Rank-7 cultivator, then they would be able to.

    However, three beings stood before them and that desire. Three beings who walk their path stood beside Wang Ling, telling them to not be stupid. Two have tried to use words, and now another wish to try.

    "Lower your weapons," Kareem stated, holding a ck spear while trying his best to hold back the rage from his heart. des, at the neck of the All-Father. A sphemy demanding eternal damnation.

    He wishes to reap their lives, one by one, delivering them to the depths of depression and despair, devouring the hope they have in their hearts by clouding their soul in darkness. But, he could not and so he let out his anger through his intent.

    The Entire City of Thousand Gods spans kilometers that reach several mountains. It was a giant City, spanning hundreds upon hundreds of kilometers. But, the moonlight suddenly disappeared, reced by the darkness of the killing intent molded for billions of years. Gut-wrenching, suffocating terrifying.

    The collective killing intent and bloodlust of over forty peak experts was already a sight to behold. Butler Sun''s bloodlust was what brought him to his current heights and Chang Ping''s own intent was being enhanced due to Wang Ling''s Blood Seeking Sword.

    However, all of thatbined could not even begin to scale before the being who appeared at the time when the majority of the Universe didn''t even exist, when the concept of killing intent hadn''t even revolved in the minds of the Primordial beings.

    Unlike Butler Sun and Chang Ping, he did not hold any emotion that stopped him from letting out his true intent. They were not his student nor family, he was first and foremost the son of the one they wish to kill.

    Thus, the darkness of his intent devoured their souls, crushing even the tiniest bit of will they had to fight. This was the power of a being that survived every iteration of the cultivation path this was one of the five only Devil emperors, this was Kareem.

    When everyone felt that presence, the peak experts stayed in their hands. As for the ones on the Thousand Go City, everyone felt that they were on the verge of crossing to the other side. The power of the Devil Emperor ravaged the city, and this was him holding back the strength he had cultivated since the time of his birth.

    [So that''s a Devil Emperor? Impressive even Grandmother who reached Godhood did not feel as strong and I''m supposedly the one who gave birth to such a thing?] While his thoughts wandered, everyone got back on their seats, their eyes, still stuck at Wang Ling, however.

    Looking at them, Wang Ling smiled in secret, [Every hope of goodwill disappeared just like that, huh. Even the younger generation seems to want to kill me now.] Wang Ling knew this would happen, but this amount of animosity was still surprising.

    Yan Renhuo observed his calm demeanor, and she could indeed see the resemnce of the old friend she had lost in the past, [If he really is Wang Ling then what are his ns by doing this?]

    Wang Ling noticed Yan Renhuo''s gaze. He and she exchanged looks, and in that brief time, Yan Renhuo found nothing other than the fact that he, looked at her straight, without fear, without any hint of wanting to lie.

    A seed that had been nted on her heart by Chang Ping began to blood. The seedling known as hope appeared thinking that if this man was indeed Wang Ling, then, his words mean something more than meets the eye those words were not simply to mock them and like how Wang Ling used to do when she could not understand something, she looked at him to ask a single question.

    "Sir Ling Wudi, why did you say that?" Yan Renhuo''s calm inquiry surprised everyone.

    Wang Ling smiled underneath his masks before answering, "That''s because I want to let everyone know the truth that no one wants to admit. I want everyone to know that for the living to win against the dead, we have to admit that we are losing and finally wage a true war against the Abyssal Demons."

 Chapter 495: True War

    Chapter 495: True War

    "A True War? Then are you saying that we are doing right now is not War?" Gundo Bambang was still angered by his earlier words but knowing the Refining God''s desire to understand he asked albeit a little aggressively.

    Wang Ling shook his head, "You call this war? No, this is us scrambling to live. Pray to the Creators and we would have theplete requirement for being at the mercy of the Abyssal Demons. It is barely living and even we fight the Revenants who can pose as the living. They may be weak, but even if we start killing them, then we''d only be dying sooner orter. Do you even know why I said all those things to you?"

    No one answered, and with that silence, Wang Ling made sure to release a sigh before keeping himself from talking.

    Wang Ling was silent keeping everyone on the edges of their seat. The event on the Silver de World was the result of him leaving early because he didn''t want to deal with the Towers and the repercussions of his actions.

    His face was covered for a reason, if he was found he would be killed for being a Revenant. Without him being able to utilize the Devil Lineage, Wang Ling would not be able to definitively prove that he was the All-Father.

    But as Wang Ling sat before the leaders of the Cosmos their hate directed at him, Wang Ling still had to find a way to lead them or even spur them forth in the direction he wants. And the only way for him to do that was not to make use of what he had.

    He used his own failure in saving the others into a way to infiltrate their mind. With that and learned how much reverence these people had to their Ancestors and how much honor they hold in the sacrifices of their peers andrades, through Tang Yu''s rant, Wang Ling knew how to get into these people''s minds.

    He secretly observed everyone, he wanted to confirm something he wanted to believe that they are true warriors. He looked around and he saw the hate ever so apparent, but, behind that there was doubt.

    Finally, as Wang Ling sighed, he slouched on the throne, "I can see that you are angry at me, and in all fairness, you are very much correct to hate for talking down on you. But what I said has no hint of lie, even the Sword and the ughter Emperor Spear who has fought far longer than any of you have agreed with my words. I understand that it is hard to admit what I have said, but if none of you, the leaders of the living do not recognize that we are losing then you are not honoring the desire to win of the past, but you are smearing shit at their legacy by having the Demons loom over this Cosmos as we await our eventual Deaths!

    "This is not a war! This is us shirking away to fight! War is where the chance of freedom from the other forces is attained! A war is when two forces sh to show who would win! This! Is! Not! A! WAR! A True War should give us not only hope but also despair! A True War is the Cosmos deciding to point its sword on the enemy and fighting them with all that we have! A True War is when we lose we are not simply push back but annihted! A war is when we win we do not reimnd but the entire Universe! This is not a War! THIS IS A BLOODY FUCKING SKIRMISH!"

    He did not hide his intentions with pretty words. He did not brighten up what he wanted with glory, he did not shirk away in telling them the truth!

    War is a disgusting sight. It was a ce where lives were treated as grasses to be culled. A war is when lives are insignificant before the other, a war is when they could die in one fell swoop!

    STAB!

    Wang Ling stood up and brought out a sword and stabbed a rock table in front of him, "A life is important, a soul is irreceable! It is natural to be afraid of death, it is natural to cherish life, but in front of war all that is inconsequential! And if you wish to attain true peace, where we do not wait for the Abyssal Demons'' whims before we get annihted then raise your sword, stick your neck out, and prepare yourselves to die so that this Universe can have hope in surviving for the sake of the future generations!"

    Everyone was stunned, to say the least. The Holy Race was known for their calm demeanor, they pursue non-aggression if possible. This was the very reason why they were thought to be the incarnation of light and good against the brute ways of the Devils.

    But this member of the Holy Race screamed nothing of peace. He wishes to see the end of the other side, yet even with all that he said he didn''t sound wrong. The Demons increase in number with the living decreases.

    Chang Ping brought out a sword from her storage ring and stabbed it on the table as if that was the most rational thing to do before talking, "The number of deaths will increase the longer we dally. Even I have lost due to circumstances and I have reached cultivation realms leagues above yours. I have fought thousands of Kings and Emperor ss demons and I fear that it is only a matter of time before a God-ss emerges from their midst. Before thates to past, then I say we fight."

    Beginning with Chang Ping, Kareem was the second to stab a sword on the table, dering that he too agree in the words of the first two, "Since the creation of the Abyssal Demons we have fought them back. We have lost our kins to them, our loved ones, our families. We have lost so much more than anyone, we grieved for so long, and I agree that it is time to finish this once and for all."

    STAB!

    STAB!

    Qinyang and the twins did the same as the others. They did not say much, only, "The Demons are getting stronger, death is looming over us, thus we fight them back."

    The Phoenixes and the ck Turtles agree with the decision. Four swords stuck out but nothing more happened.

    Everyone was silent for none of them could make the decision.

    They too wish to finish the fighting and open a new path, but they also could not simply decide that so quickly they needed time and Wang Ling did not want something like that.

    [Fighting in an All-Out War is obviously disadvantageous for them but this is the only chance we have. I can''t fight the Demons alone, I need them as well to cover for me tsk, what is Wang Hong''s son doing!? I need the forefront of the Major Power to support me!]

    The Wang Family was the most illustrious of the Major Powers. Even against the Immortal Sects and the Towers, they were the most influential of them all. Wang Ling needs the Wang Family''s push in order for him to continue! In order for this to work.

    The Wang Family was needed for a multitude of reasons.

    They were the strongest having the Bow and Spear God in their midst and even three God-ss Cultivators in Wang Shu Qing, Xiao Fei''er, and Sun Wu. Wang Ling need that

    Wang Ling looked at his nephew thinking so deeply. Just one more push from a Major Power and they would be able to pick up the pace, if just one more, then, Wang Ling would be able to ride the momentum an

    STAB!

    A sword was stabbed on the stone table, but Wang Lin was still thinking of his decision.

    The final push did note from the Wang Family as Wang Ling had hoped. And though it was not the Wang Family, it came from another ce that could match it, "I agree with the decision to wage war. I, the Refining God, together with the Alchemist Tower will lend its strength to this cause I will even fight in the frontlines if need be."

    Yan Renhuo, the Refining God who controls the flow of pills in this Universe decided to step up!

 Chapter 496: Announcement of War

    Chapter 496: Announcement of War

    War had never been good in the ears of many. Wang Ling was aware of this fact. But, for the life in this Universe to continue existing in this era then it was needed.

    To start a war, Wang Ling needed two important variables  1. To have the entire Universe to bear arms and star: 2. Find a way how to make the Major Powers agree.

    With his current position and the Cosmos is on edge with the Revenants, Wang Ling could not show his face. If he showed his face and imed to be the Great Ancestor or the All-Father, then, the situation would be even more uncontroble.

    Two kinds of reaction would appear, first would be the Universe believing him and uniting as one under the Wang Family and the All-Father banner.

    This ending was the most idealistic ending. But the truth would be, that the Universe would start to doubt his true identity. Many would want to believe him if the Major Powers back his ims, but, even then, there would still be doubts.

    The Universe would be fractured, and then, from the inside, they would crumble and without doing anything, the Emperor of Death would win. Wang Ling did not want such a thing to happen, [Even if I lose, and the Universe is destroyed never will I let them have an easy victory.]

    In order for that not to happen Wang Ling chose the second option of uniting the Universe. To start a war, a majority vote with the Major Powers in the lead. From behind he would be able to control the flow of the fight, and as he regains his strength Wang Ling would be able to slowly reform his own origin qi.

    This kind of situation would not be able to happen if not for the fact that the Revenants'' appearance. With them as the leverage to dictate the minds of the people and the Major Powers, Wang Ling would be unable to do anything. But with the help of his enemies, and capitalizing on the connection that remains from the past, a thread of hope formed.

    Heaven Hell Sword Tower  Alchemist Tower  cksmith Tower  Eternal Library Tower  Formation Tower  Demonic Tower  Cosmic Eye Tower

    "All of the Seven Towers have decided they will support the War front. As the one who oversees the Universe, I Shi Huo of the Cosmic Eye Tower hereby says the Seven Towers shall participate in the True War."

    The ck Turtles  The Vermillion Birds  The Azure Dragons  The White Tigers

    "With the power bestowed upon me by the Deities, I Qinyang of the Deity Races act as the representative and announce our participation in the True War."

    Wang Ling looked over at the Twins and whispered, "I never asked this before, but can she do that?"

    Yuan Qing was the only one who bothered looking at him, "Well, the Elders of the Deities are currently asleep with Mother, and because she''s favored by the Mother, she''s technically our leader for the time."

    "Wait Xu I mean, the Mother of Beast is asleep?"

    "What can I say? The Mother just loves to sleep. ording to our Original Deities, this often happens even in the Primordial Times."

    "Is that so." Wang Ling looked at Qinyang and was simply intrigued how this young girl was actually a big shot of the Deities, [Is she the Reincarnation of the First-Generation Vermillion Bird?] Wang Ling was honestly unsure.

    The Holy Race  The Devil Race

    "I Kareem, the Devil Emperor announce our participation in the True War."

    "Kareem, what about you, are you all right in doing this from behind the GodKing''s watch? Aren''t you unable to disobey him?"

    "Doing this might be considered treasonous, but if it is for you then I would be able to disobey even the wills of the very heavens. Besides, the GodKing would be able to say anything in this situation anyways."

    "Is that so thank you then." Wang Ling''s words was enough to send Kareem flying from joy. The Devil Emperor who had fought for thousands of battles smiled cheerfully as though he was a child.

    Though Kareem did not notice it, for a second the Congregation halted as they saw his joyous smile. Many shared simr thoughts, [That is haunting.] they thought Kareem was grinning at the thought of fighting the Demons. Everyone swallowed the lump stuck in their throats.

    Immortal Creed Sect  Immortal Spirit Sect  Immortal Law Sect

    "The Three Immortal Sects will provide our strength to this cause. We shall fight hand in hand as we had before, but now"

    With that, the Immortal Sects have finalized their decisions. Another three swords were stabbed on the table.

    [The Immortal Sects have more numberspared to the other Forces. They teach the less fortunate and have a lower skill ceilingpared to the Towers. They can be treated as fodders but their Elites does not scale less than Rank-7 cultivation. Pair that with their Fighting Formations and they can take care of thousands of enemies even if there are only a hundred of them.] Wang Ling had already read everything he needed beforeing here.

    The Immortal Sects were strong enough to be a part of the Major Powers due to their Fighting Formations. Though their fighting capabilities were less in quality whenpared to the rest of the Major Powers, they were a lot of help on the front of the battlefield.

    Wang Family  Gundo Family  Meng Family  Dang Family  Mu Family  Han Family  Zhang Family  Qin Family  Xuan Family  Yuan Family

    "The Ten Great Families have decided to agree on waging an all-out war with the Abyssal Demons." Wang Lin was forced to stab a sword in front of him as him not agreeing would result in a fracture of the Coalition.

    "A Unanimous decision has been formed, and in these starry nights, under the name Shi Huo, the leader of the Cosmic Eye Tower I"

    [With this I can finally start making my moves. Heh, everything works, in the enwhat the hell is that?]

    Wang Ling was busily contemting his sess when his eyes opened wide!

    Wang Ling quickly brought out Heaven''s Edge and without missing a beat, when everyone was busily finalizing the decision of starting a war, he stood up!

    "CHANG PING! EXECUTE CALAMITY RIVER OVERHEAD!"

    "Ling Wudi, what are you doing?" the others shouted when Wang Ling suddenly created an uproar.

    "SHUT UP! CHANG PING! DO IT!"

    "Wha"

    "DO IT! QUICKLY!"

    "YES!"

    SLASH!

    Without missing a beat Chang Ping let out intense killing intent. Uncontroble killing intent attacked everyone in the vicinity, everyone backed away from them and Chang Ping who still could not understand what was happening watched as Wang Ling meet her sword with Sunrise Blood.

    "Don''t hesitate Chang Ping!"

    "Yes!"

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Demonic Tune!"

    CLANG!

    Wang Ling''s sword shed with Chang Ping''s! Wang Ling''s killing intent devoured Chang Ping''s and then turned to a fine-tunedcerating melody that head high up.

    No one knew what was happening, other than Wang Ling and the Family Head of the Han Family.

    Han Ji looked up and watched the Demonic Tune go up two inches away from Wang Ling and Chang Ping''s head.

    BOOM!

    And in that short of a time span, two sound attacks shed with one another

    With this, everyone finally understood what was happening.

    "WE''RE UNDER ATTACK!"

 Chapter 497: The Sword God I

    Chapter 497: The Sword God I

    The Regal Gods Congregation had always been the mark of both prestige and power. But other than that, it was, more importantly, the mark of the Cosmos'' defiance to death.

    It was the mark of their increasing will to live. It was an event that could not be tarnished by anyone, and for millennia, it remained in this manner from its inception, until, today that is.

    "WE''RE UNDER ATTACK!" Butler Sun and the rest quickly brought out their weapons. From the dark night came the siege of the Revenants, these Revenants were not the ones simr to the ones Wang Ling encountered.

    No, these Revenants too strong to be simple Rank-4 or Rank-5 they had reached the pinnacle of cultivation every single one of them had harmonized with both Heaven and Hell reaching the final cultivation Realm of Heaven Hell Harmony.

    While everyone prepared the descend of the enemies, the Revenants'' mind was focused on two people the masked man and the Sword God.

    "That was Demonic Tune, wasn''t it?" The Revenants was aplete and utter copy of the Great Ancestor Wang Ling. His skills, his memories, his pasts, and even his temperament, all of it were theirs as well. They had no memory of ever passing down the ughter Art.

    They could tell what the Sword God and the masked bastard that what was used was Demonic Tune because they used Demonic Tune as well, "It seems like the only possible answer is that, either the Sword God truly is Chang Ping: Bai Xue managed to receive my memories during our Union: Or that masked man is the reincarnation."

    Every single Revenant came to these same three conclusions. And because they were effectively clones of Wang Ling, then each and every one of them knew what the others were thinking, "An alteration of the n, The Holy Lineage will pour our resources now and do it quickly to quickly confirm, who that person is... if the first attempt fails, abandon the approach and move in for the original n."

    Wang Ling looked at theming from above and the next secondter, he fell on his knees blood seeped out of his mask. Chang Ping''s eyes widened, "Ma"

    "Sword God!" Wang Ling looked at her telling her to keep silent. The others who came with him to the teau also got the message he wished to give them, keep his identity a secret to the ends of their breath.

    Wang Ling was already on the edge.

    [The internal damage is much more severe than I thought.]

    Seeing his state, Chang Ping quickly called out to him as she moved in front of him to defend against theing enemy. The Revenants appeared before Chang Ping, they possessed ten golden haloes on their backs, they were already in the realm of a Holy King.

    Seven Swords were swung in different directions, Chang Ping could see them clearly and without hesitation, she moved her sword, "Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Moon!"

    Swoosh!

    The circr path of the Blood Moon shed with the seven swords pushing them backward, but that alone would not be enough to stall a Revenant.

    The seven Revenants who had their swords block quickly moved their hands empty-handed. It was foolish at first, but when it reached a certain distance, a dagger suddenly appeared.

    Stab!

    "MOTHER!" Tang Ai shouted as she charged to the ranks of the Revenants not caring for what may happen.

    Seeing this, two Devil Revenants of course did not let the opportunity go. They moved and dashed forth to strike her down. Moving as fast as possible, they pped their wings. They moved, swung their swords, only to have death loom over them.

    "Absolute White Sword: Silent Death." Like a white phantom, he was silent when he moved, and like death, he appeared at the most unexpected of moments. The Absolute White Sword fights at the forefront of the battlefield, silently, and effectively, killing and killing without ever making a sound and like he always does, he swings his sword.

    sh!

    Two heads flew. Tang Yu sessfully covered his sister''s path. The wind blew across Tang Ai''s face and when she reached Chang Ping, she wielded her sword, "Absolute Red Sword: zing Emperor''s Rise!"

    Fire moved across the faces of the Revenants they justughed it off as they waved their hands elemental attacks like that did not work on them for they had the protection of the Holy Qi.

    "Tang Ai!" the Chang Ping shouted as the wall of mes was breached by the Revenants. The swords were swung and just when everything seemed to be finally over, Wang Ling who was already on the verge of death pulled Tang Ai back and met their own moves with his own.

    Empowered by the Phoenix Lineage, his vitality returned, and drawing every single bit of vitality it could give him, Wang Ling swung his de, "Twilight Sword: Crossing the Void!"

    sh!

    BOOM!

    The Revenants were blown away.

    "That''s not the Blood Seeking Sword  he''s not the All-Father." The Revenants came to this decision soon after seeing the Twilight Sword and quickly, the Seven Holy Kings dispersed.

    "Blegh!" Wang Ling vomited another ten litters of blood. He would go after them if he could, but, that was impossible at the moment.

    "Do-doctor!?" Tang Ai shouted!

    The healing of the Phoenix Lineage was not enough for Wang Ling to continue anymore, [I need the Holy Race lineage, but if I do that then they''ll see my golden haloes.]

    Only one in this Universe has genuine golden haloes and that was Wang Ling. The Holy Race all have white haloes except for the Holy Emperor and Holy God.

    But Wang Ling had yet to reach eleven haloes much less twelve so calling for the Holy Race lineage would only put him at a disadvantage. Wang Ling looked around and saw the other Heads also struggling to keep up.

    The fight was being controlled by the Revenants, [So this is what I can do when I clone myself? How truly infuriating.] Wang Ling did not like seeing him being beaten by himself.

    The tide of the battle was not in their favor. The Sword God was injured, and the rest of the Heads were being pushed back due to the overwhelming number and coordination of the Revenants.

    Even Kareem was having a hard time as he was naturally unable to show his full strength against the Revenants.

    [We''re being beaten we need something to turn the tide.] Wang Ling looked at Chang Ping, ''Chang Ping I''ll allow it.''

    ''Wait, I thought I still wasn''t ready?''

    ''The situation has changed. If you don''t use it know you will either sumb to a surprise attack or those wounds you will die... we will all die. Use it and fight I''ll deal with the repercussion. Just give Renhuo and Butler Sun enough breathing room.''

    Chang Ping underneath her mask smiled broadly, she looked slowly took off her mask, she knew what Wang Ling wanted her to do. The power he gave her was not just the killing intent of the Blood Seeking Sword, but something much, much greater.

    ''Chang Ping, take off your mask, you shouldn''t limit your filled vision. You will be devoured by its power if you do.''

    ''Yes, Master.''

    The mask of the Sword God came off, and in that moment, when the mask hit the ground and Chang Ping stood before Wang Ling to protect him, she smiled, then giggled, before cackling madly.

    ''Unleash the piled up killing intent, do not be afraid, let it consume everything and everyone go and wreak havoc as much as you want.''

    ''Of course.''

    ''My disciple, show me a True ughter.''

    ''I will.''

    At this time, Chang Ping''s qi had been restored up till Rank-9, Heaven and Hell Harmony. But that was far from her true powers, and on her chest.

    Blue light illuminated her body, and then the entire teau. When this happened, Kareem and the Deities looked at her with widened eyes.

    "Tha-that''s" Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming, for the first, were tongue-tied, "He seriously gave something like that to her?"

    Chang Ping''s wounds were being healed so quickly that in a brief moment the wounds all over her body was no more.

    As Chang Ping called upon the strongest power she had ever felt, the limitations of the Abyssal Poison were pushed back, allowing her to reach the peak of her power. While the killing intent polluted her mind, and the blue light kept her sanity in check Chang Ping reveled in the power bestowed upon her by Wang Ling.

    She had activated the Essence of Origin.

 Chapter 498: Miscalculations

    Chapter 498: Miscalctions

    Chang Ping''s eyes glowed blue, her killing intent imbued by the Essence of Origin wreaked havoc without care for who was who. She simply wielded a sword and appeared before them all, fearless, as though her entire being changed.

    "It had been so long." Chang Ping grinned because for the first in a long time, she could feel her body free! The Abyssal Poison no longer stunted her movement, the pain no longer impaired her decisions, and finally, nothing clouded her qi.

    In fact, the qi flowing in her meridians was so clean that every moment it did flow it cleansed her entire being. Liberating, the power it gave was powerful, it felt like her entire existence was outside of this Universe''sws.

    No longer did a chain bound her, and without any of such things, Chang Ping was free to do what she wanted to do. She moved and brought out a crimson sword from her inventory, a gleaming sword that hummed under the moonlight, this was her Natal Weapon, "Crimson gue."

    "Everyone! RUN!" The Revenants turned pale as paper and left everything whatever they were doing to run. They, and every single living being in the City of Thousand Gods and beyond could feel it, the tremendous force she exuded! They did not wish to confront her. The Revenants could feel it, they needed a different approach if they wanted to win.

    The exalted experts who saw this also did not dally for they quickly could feel that something was wrong, "SwordGod?"

    Wang Lin called out, but seeing her ted eyes, he knew that something had gone horribly wrong, "Everyone, RUN!"

    Yuan Qing, Yuan Ming, and Qinyang looked at the glowing Chang Ping and though they did not have to, they also chose to leave while carrying with them a iling Tang Ai, "Let go of me! Something is wrong with Mother! I SAID LET G"

    Qinyang just knocked Tang Ai down without saying anything. Her eyes was silent, she looked ahead, no say anything, not even to the twins.

    Kareem left with Butler Sun as well, but Wang Ling chose to stay on the teau. Wang Ling could quite easily control Chang Ping''s killing intent and qi, and also, he had to be there to avoid the inevitable.

    The Experts on the Thousand Gods City all looked out of their abodes. No matter what they were doing, whether they be eating, consummating each other, or just in conversation, everyone looked above and saw a brilliant crimson light that showered the teau and then the city.

    All of this transpired in the span of a split second and with the remaining time span would be the one testament that would prove of the Sword God''s strength.

    "God''s Domain: Celestial''s Whims" Chang Ping''s qi expanded and formed a dome around the City, "Crimson Horror."

    And with those words uttered, a split second shifted the entire battlefield. Chang Ping melded her killing intent, the Essence of Origin, and God''s Domain into one, other than Wang Ling, everyone below the level of a Rank-8 Cultivator fell, white frothing out of their mouths.

    The entire City of Thousand Gods was dragged into the depths of a new world. The moon was reced by a blood moon that had a grinning mouth and hallowed sockets for eyes carved on its surface.

    Two dots appeared from the darkness and with it came the mad cackling of a deranged demon. The Demon''sughter caused everyone''s heart to feel tight and then after all that it stopped.

    The moon looked around and opened its mouth wide. From its two eye sockets and mouth, blood began to fall like a massive waterfall. Everyone who was still conscious had their mouths wide open seeing such a phenomenone true.

    "I-I don''t know what''s happening but this is my Master''s Crimson Horror this is not good everyone''s life is in danger. And by the looks of it, the master is even stronger than when she used it in the past." Tang Yu looked around at the other experts with worried eyes.

    "What is the matter, Tang Yu?" noticing his twisted expression, Dang Gu could not help but feel threatened by the situation. Before them was the Sword God who just unleashed an unbelievable amount of unrestricted killing intent. The entire city was being flooded by blood from an anomaly in the sky.

    Tang Yu looked at everyone, his eyes quivering, "That''s Master''s Domain, it increases Masters every attribute and when the blood from the mouth of the moon stops then something will happen that will eradicate everything and anything in its path. That is not an illusion or a spectral phenomenon, everything you see in this ce is real and so will our deaths if we don''t get out of here."

    "Then, what should we do? There are still people who passed out due to the Sword God''s pressure..."

    "Take them to the Sailers." It was not Tang Yu who answered, but someone else.

    "Refining God?" Tang Yu looked over to the side.

    Yan Renhuo silently walked out into space, her goal, the teau, "Everyone, go and rescue the ones who passed out."

    "What about you, Master? What will you do?" Chu Hua, Yan Renhuo''s disciple asked, concerned.

    "I will go to the teau."

    "It''s too dangerous!" Chu Hua stated, concerned about her Master''s wellbeing.

    But Yan Renhuo simply smiled, "Don''t worry Chu Hua, I will be fine the Sword God and I are Martial Sisters, she won''t hurt me."

    "Wha-What?"

    "I said we''re Martial Sisters, Chu Hua. Anyway, I will see what I can do, but in the meantime evacuate everyone, but be careful, the Revenants are still out and about we have yet to kill anyone other than the two Tang Yu dispatched, now, disperse!"

    "YES!"

    Everyone moves ording to Yan Renhuo''s instructions. She was an Ancestral Cultivator so no one would question her right to lead, but there were others who did not care to listen.

    Butler Sun, the Deities, and Kareem stayed where they were looking at the teau, waiting.

    "You have grown, Young Miss Yan." Butler Sun stated calmly.

    "It is all thanks to the Wang Family''s kindness. Also, are you not going to help the others?"

    "No I don''t want to be distracted. I can feel something''s not right in all of this. Everything is going too easy."

    "Well, we are going against the Clones of the Young Master, nothing is simple against someone like him." Yan Renhuo quietlyughed, "Well, I will go to the teau and look for Brother Ling, I''ll leave this area to you, Butler Sun."

    Yan Renhuo disappeared.

    "Qing, Ming, we''re also going."

    "okay."

    The three Deities also left to do something leaving Kareem and Butler Sun.

    Butler Sun did not min the silence as he observed the God''s Domain surrounding the area, [This is impressive.]

    Though it was normal for the skies to change in color and for images representing a cultivator''s path to appear, this anomaly was beyondprehension. Its space was toorge and even then, an anomaly has appeared.

    A moon floated in the skies, blood poured out of its eyes and mouth and it was very much real as it could be. The very fabric of reality was being torn right in front of their eyes it was surreal.

    Butler Sun looked at the Blood Moon, he too was amazed by its magnitude, [Compared to this, mine seems like a yground. But, I wonder, what kind of Domain does the Primordials have?]

    Butler Sun looked over at Kareem and just stayed silent throughout. Kareem looked around as well and then just sighed at his uselessness, "I cannot fight against the Revenants so please tell Father I am going to help the others move the incapacitated.

    "Of course."

    Kareem left as Butler Sunughed softly and then his eyes widened he looked down and saw a sword had pierced him from behind. Butler Sun looked behind him and saw a Revenant... smiling.

 Chapter 499: Miscalculations II

    Chapter 499: Miscalctions II

    "For me to fall to a sneak attack at this caliber I have lost my edge." From the corner of his mouth blood flowed.

    Butler Sun''s heart was pierced, the de runs him through, and killing intent entered his body and ravaged his internal organs. The Devil Revenant calmly smiled, "Sorry about this, Butler Sun. But thank you for the information about the All-Father."

    Butler Sun smiled to his words, "No no, sorry about this"

    CRACK! SNAP!

    The sword''s de snapped and broke in half. The Devil Revenant''s eyes widened, he tried to leave, but Butler Sun was already postured to strike. The Revenant crossed his arms and even wings, but Butler Sun just copied what they did earlier and brought out a spear in mid-swing.

    "ughter Banquet: Cmity End"

    The spear tip glowed, thousands of spear auras coalesced and formedyers uponyers of spears at its tip. Butler Sun was an Ancestral-ss cultivator, she could imagine a God''s-Domain and although it was simplistic, its power was beyond anyone could ever imagine.

    A single spear strike was equivalent to a thousand stabs.

    STAB!

    BOOM! CRASH!

    Summoning his Godly strength and qi, Butler Sun crashed through the Pagoda''s Rooftop reaching the bottom in the next moment. With a gaping hole on his chest, Butler Sun looked around and coughed out a litter of blood.

    "That should be the rest of the killing intent so this the Young Master''s intent? It''s far stronger than I thought, for it to even make me use a portion of my strength even I am surprised." Butler Sun looked at the Revenant and saw two glowing objects.

    One was an untouchable ethereal dark willow that disappeared into the darkness. The other would be a purple crystal. Butler Sun clutched his head as he felt a headacheing. With the gaping hole on his chest closing quickly, his eyes grew sharp, "Something''s wrong. Aside from the fact that the Revenants managed to gain an advantage by blending themselves on the surrounding through Chang Ping''s Domain they also have Abyssal Crystals for what? And why?"

    Butler Sun began to think and the only answer was something he did not like, "this is going to be more than troublesome."

    Butler Sun said, annoyed as he moved to the side and struck his arm forwards. He grabbed a being hiding in the dark and ripped a Devil Revenant''s head apart

    "I really can''t feel them all that much when they hide in the darkness. Thankfully or sadly, he did something like this." Butler Sun said as he raised his head and looked at the flowing blood from the upper floors of the Pagoda.

    [A dead body with Abyssal Crystals, and Revenants this is not going to be pretty.] Butler Sun REALLY, did not like what''s about toe and though he wished to warn the others, though vaguely, he could feel, the eyes all around him, staring, waiting, "you may be the Young Master, but I think you all are missing chunks of your brains with my cultivation do you all think can''t pass a Squad of Devil Kings? Howughable."

    ===

    Wang Ling focused his qi in his eyes. He looked around the City and saw people lying on the ground with white froths around their mouths, [So it was too strong for them. Well, that will take a month to stop the nightmare.]

    Wang Ling already knew the harsh fate of those below, suddenly, Wang Ling had his qi leak out as he saw Yan Renhuo approaching.

    The surrounding area of the teau was surrounded, "Long time no see, Sister Renhuo or should I say disciple Renhuo?"

    Yan Renhuo looked at Wang Ling with a sharp gaze, "I won''t react to your teases, but. I would have you know that I am still not a hundred percent convinced that you are the one I know in the past. I may have assisted you, but, that does not mean I will trust you the same I only did what was best for the Cosmos."

    "Is that so, I can use her as proof then."

    "and how would you do you do that exactly?"

    Wang Ling ignored Yan Renhuo and just looked at Chang Ping, "Well, you see, that qi is mine, I''m lending it to her at the moment. Though only a fraction of it to be exact."

    Looking at Chang Ping who was concentrating, Yan Renhuo was still a little apprehensive, "You say you are him, but, I do not remember ever seeing the First Young Master asking for help, he carried the weight of the Universe on his back but now, you are asking the Coalition to help you wage war? How can I not doubt you? Have you grown weak?"

    Wang Ling quietly took off the mask he was wearing. A fitting image of the previous Wang Ling, though a bit more youthful than the Revenants, "I''ve been brough back in this Universe to bring forth the bnce of life and death and to do that I need to kill the Emperor of Death and to do that, I need help from the entire Cosmos because I can''t do it alone. I cannot do this alone, and I do not want to do so as well."

    Wang Ling waved his hand and stood up. Facing Yan Renhuo, Wang Ling smiled gently, "I still shoulder the weight of this Universe''s fate, but I cannot lift it up alone at my current state. So, I need your held, Sister Renhuo will you lend me your strength once again?"

    Yan Renhuo smiled and cupped her hands in front of her, "Of course, Brother Ling."

    While Yan Renhuo and Wang Ling talking, the entire City was thrown in a ruckus as blood from the Moon continued to flow without end.

    The unconscious Ascended beings were brought to the Sailers in order to avoid the Sword God''s Domain. But, none of the Family Heads knew, that aboard their Sailer where they thought was safe were the beings of death bearing a sword and with a sh of a single sword, Holy Revenants began taking the heads of the unconscious Immortals.

    Their n was bing easier.

 Chapter 500: Miscalculation III

    Chapter 500: Miscalction III

    Wang Ling looked at Chang Ping''s Godly figure, he could feel her relentless attempt to increase her qi, trying to drain and get what she could from the speck of power she received, [That is but a portion of the essence, but it is already so strong now, what would happen if I control all of it?]

    The Essence of Origin was the power of everything in this Universe. Its power was showed by Chang Ping but even this degree of strength was not its limits, it was a mere speck of the original Essence of Origin.

    "So, what is that you need of me, Brother Ling?" Yan Renhuo asked while looking at him wear his mask, "About this situation, specifically."

    "I thought it would be Butler Sun but you will do just fine. But, do you still have the Chaos mes?"

    "Of course." Yan Renhuo flicked her wrist from a spark to a little wick of me. A gray me swayed back and forth, uncontroble, powerful, yet tamed. This was the Chaos mes, the only fire in this Cosmos used by the All-Father himself.

    Wang Ling had this in the past, but seeing how much tamed it became under Yan Renhuo''s control made him shake his head, "It seems like you haven''t cked off in this past millennia I was gone, Sister Renhuo."

    "I''m impressed, you are now acting as my Master? Why even call me Sister?"

    "Well, I am now a Sect Master and Chang Ping, or rather, the Sword is my actual disciple so I cannot help but talk this way."

    "Oh? Then I must congratte you for that, Brother Ling. Can I meet them after this?"

    "Not yet, give it five me years before you visit them. Also, as for your earlier question, I need you to do something simple  incinerate every Revenant in this City."

    It was at this time that Wang Ling noticed something wrong was going on he could see a reflection of Chang Ping''s condition only he could see. Quickly, he turned to Yan Renhuo, "Chang Ping is nearing her limits, it appears."

    "What does that mean?"

    "That means I either help her or be devoured by the thing that''s keeping her alive."

    This power was exclusive to the All-Father, him. Though it was already powerful now, Wang Ling knew that this was not its full potential, [This is the power that created the Universe and almost everything within it this is too weak for it to be its peak.]

    Chang Ping''s mind drowned in the power of the Essence of the Origin.

    "This power I can feel it coursing through my veins, through my meridians, to every fiber of my being. With this power, I can see it, the peak of power the truth of life!"

    Chang Ping opened her eyes and saw Wang Ling in front of her. She tried to raise her hands, but gray mes wrapped around her four limbs. Chang Ping looked behind her and saw Yan Renhuo passively staring back, "Hello, Martial Sister."

    "Unhand me! Refining God! This power! This is the essence of everything! I can tell that with this I''ll be able to kill the Emperor of Death!"

    "You shouldn''t be saying things like that, Chang Ping. I''m going to get worried." Wang Ling touched Chang Ping''s chest, "You are right, this is the power that can damage that Gray bastard, but it will also cause your demise."

    Wang Ling could see what the others could not. It was not the Devil Eyes, nor was it his qi, no, it was more to his changing constitution. Wang Ling''s eyes reflected Chang Ping''s figure, and around her body were web-like cracks.

    "MASTER! PLEASE! NO! DON''T TAKE IT AWAY~"

    "Believe me, you don''t want it anymore" Wang Ling''s words could not reach Chang Ping, but he didn''t really care.

    "Brother Ling, please hurry up she''s somehow getting stronger!" Yan Renhuo''s mes held onto Chang Ping. She moved her fingers and then pilled with all that she had but even with that, she was still being overpowered!

    "grit your teeth, Chang Ping!" Wang Ling sent out powerful waves of qi from his palm and sought out the speck inside Chang Ping''s body. Buried in her heart was the blue light that was quickly devoured by his own soul!

    BOOM! A massive explosion of killing intent and qi dissipated into the wind. The God''s Domain ceased to exist and the

    The web-like cracks receded but before he could celebrate the darkness of the Abyssal Poison began rearing its head in full power, "Tsk, I thought it would have purified her that was wishful thinking, I see if even this is not enough to expel the Abyssal Poison, then, I''ll just devour it for myself."

    Using the Essence of Origin as bait, Wang Ling gathered the darkness of death from Chang Ping''s heart where he sealed it in the past. He couldn''t do this before, but after Chang Ping melded with the essence of origin, Wang Ling already felt the change in her constitution.

    "This is the only time I can do this..." he could feel an extension from him to her, the changes in her body were directly caused by his qi thus creating a deeper connection between the two. Having the same intent and even essence of power for even just a moment, Wang Ling pried open a path.

    "AHHHH!" she screamed as blood came flowing out of her six orifices. Her qi had long been regained, but the enhanced senses it brought only meant more pain!

    "Hang on, Chang Ping, it is almost finished."

    Wang Ling shouted, but, what he had just done had consequences. When the Essence of Origin was retrieved, God''s Domain fell, and at that very moment, Devil Revenants flew straight to the teau seeing how the Refining God and Sword God were both preupied.

    From behind Wang Ling came out five Devil Revenants. All of them swung their swords at Wang Ling and the two girls with him, they did not hesitate in their swings.

    "Die." They said ever so calmly.

    "Watch out!" Yan Renhuo shouted aloud! Yan Renhuo shrouded herself in Gray mes but Wang Ling just stood there... unfazed.

    But Wang Ling did not move, he continued his job, "Any time now would be great."

    The de traveled through the air and reached his neck drawing out blood. But before his head could fly off into the distance, a fair figure came out of the shadows.

    With swiftness no one had seen before, the air was rendered, "Twilight Sword: Breath of Life."

    A single swing, three heads flew, as for the remaining two, hands pierced their chest as both Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming killed the remaining Devil Revenants. The twins looked at Qinyang, their minds preupied as they whispered to one another.

    ''She''s angry''

    ''Must be because of "that".''

    ''So, the usual?''

    ''The usual.''

    Wang Ling did not know what they were talking about nor did he noticed them looking at him judgingly, "Thank you, Qinyang. That Breath of Life was exquisite, you really are talented, aren''t you?"

    "it is nothing." Qinyang passively said but her ears moved up and down.

    ''Ah, she''s happy again.''

    ''Yes, yes, she is.''

    Yan Renhuo noticed this interaction and stared at Qinyang''s face, [Wait, could she be]

    Wang Ling''s qi flowed from her than to him, the dark qi of death flowed through the air, and from Chang Ping''s chest they came out, a wriggling shadow that corroded the atmosphere it was under.

    The shadow of death moved and wriggled. It jolted forth and tried to go back to Chang Ping''s body, only for it to be contained by Wang Ling''s qi, "Sister Renhuo, burn it."

    Wang Ling threw the cloudy substance up and Yan Renhuo and burned it with the Chaos mes ensuring that it disappears from the face of the earth. Wang Ling could use the Heavenly mers to purify it, but that would attract too much attention so he refrained from doing such a thing.

    "Sister Renhuo, I will leave the cleanup to you, I just wish thwhat is that?" Wang Ling looked over at the horizon and on the over Twenty Sailers of the Major Powers, were massive Purple Crystals.

    By this time, two dozen Holy Revenants floated all around the City of Thousand Gods, all of them smiling. They sped their hands in front of them and simultaneously, they all spoke, "Emperor''s Domain "

    Every single member of the Major Powers looked overhead and witnessed over twenty Golden Domains with the same attribute and the same amount of qi encircling the city.

    They looked with widened as the two dozen domains meld into one without a single conflict the words of the Holy Revenants then echoed.

    "Pseudo God''s Domain Formation  Golden Monarch."

    They uttered as a single Golden Bell hovered overhead.

    The Holy Revenants were all limited to the Heaven Hell Harmony Realm, none of them could walk their own paths and every single one of them had the same cultivation method. They were a much for the Major Powers, but... at this moment, they now stand above them all as they reached new heights without needing to cross the border of any cultivation realm.

    The Holy Revenants hovered above the conscious experts, like the God they had just be.

    And just like that, Twenty-two Abyssal Crystals, a newly created Domain, and empowered Revenants appeared before Wang Ling and the Major Powers. Wang Ling looked at them with a crooked smile, "It would appear that there had been miscalctions."

    And like that, Wang Ling was outsmarted by his own clones, and just like that the aura of ughter slowly reared its head.

 Chapter 501: Miscalculation IV

    Chapter 501: Miscalction IV

    "What in the hell" Butler Sun saw the Golden Bell and the moment that he did, he hesitated. The remaining three of the eight Devil Revenants made their moves and swung their swords at Butler Sun, but he only answered with a smirk, "God''s Domain  ughter Grounds: Spears of Oblivion."

    Stab!

    The Devil Revenant''s eyes widened as their bodies were soon riddled with holes. From Butler Sun''s back sprouted spears that skewered their limbs and head killing the Devil Revenants immediately.

    ck Wisps floated and disappeared like the rest somewhere, "Hoo, that took longer than I expected but I have got to say, they were moving too recklessly other than this Pseudo-God''s Domain what are they nning?"

    Butler Sun creased his brows but, in the end, he shook his head as he had something else more important to do, "The situation has blown out of proportion, I need to get the First Young Master out of here."

    The Holy Revenants did not immediately make their moves. They instead raised their hands instead and directed their qi into Golden Bell overhead.

    "They are still making preparations! Kill them before they can do anything!"

    The Immortal Law Sect''s Leader said and the others agreed. Other than Tang Ai who was still incapacitated and Tang Yu who was watching over her, everyone moved even their children and disciples.

    All of them decisively left the unconscious experts. The threat had changed, an unknown variable presented itself and right now, they were trapped. To live, they needed not to care for the unconscious, but to kill the Owner of the Domain.

    All of them had the same collective thoughts.

    None of them called upon the power of the elements, only the strength of their bodies and weapons. Quintessence and killing intent spread out they swung their weapons at the defenseless Holy Revenants only to be greeted by the Devil Revenants pping their wings and swinging their swords.

    BAM!

    The Devil Revenants blocked the attack of the Heads and Leaders.

    Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Falls

    Seven of the remaining eleven Devil Revenants swung their swords. A st of killing intent was met by Dang Gu and the others who master the way of the Fist.

    "Grand Fist Technique: Heaven''s Might!

    "Immortal Sun Fist: zing Sun!

    "World Dominating Fist: Crushing Reality!"

    Their fist technique roared and once it shed, the air was silent until an explosion that threaten to devour the city appeared.

    "st Dissipating Grand Formation!"

    "Thousand Needle Work Formation!"

    "Hungry Beast Formation!"

    Lu Tian and his disciple of the Formation Tower quickly threw formation poles all over the city and activated several defensive formations to stop the destruction of the city saving hundreds or thousands.

    The remaining of the Revenants who was staying on the back, finished their preparations, as they gathered into one single ce, they all shed swords creating a resonating st, "Blood Seeking Sword: ughter Arts: Demonic Tune!"

    "Cosmic Echo: Lulling the Universe!" the Han Ji and Han Zhiling father and Son pair blocked the attack of the Demonic Tune.

    Of the remaining conscious experts, they also moved to face against the Abyssal Demons flowing from the Abyssal Gates.

    A war suddenly transpired in the City of Thousand Gods.

    Kareem also saw this, he would join the fight if not for the fact that he quickly left for the teau where Wang Ling.

    "Father!" he shouted.

    "I am all right, do not worry about me. We are far from the fight, after all." Wang Ling answered as he turned his attention to the fight, "I knew it wouldn''t be so simple. Abyssal Demons, Stronger Revenants, and a Domain keeping us inside."

    Wang Ling looked at the Revenants and the Golden Domain he was brought into. He looked around and saw Yan Renhuo''s disbelief, "I am guessing this is the first time something like this happened? The pseudo-God Domain, I mean."

    "Mm." She nodded her head, "A Domain is the culmination of one''s path. Even if you are twins who have the same cultivation method, train in the same way, and talks in the same wavelength, a Domain would always be unique to their own."

    "That''s not true." All the while Yan Renhuo was exining, Yuan Qing interjected and shook her head, "Though not to this degree and with this many people there are those who couldbine their Domains. The ck Turtles could do it."

    Yuan Qing nodded on the side. She agreed with her sister''s words, "Before you say anything, these Revenants are also the clones of Wang Ling and have the same intent and the same cultivation method. The Purest Holy Qi is also more malleable and attuned to the elements like water, seeing something like this shouldn''t be that surprising if you think about it, really."

    Yan Renhuo could not say anything to the twins. Their words were right, but the way they said it was so annoying that it resembled someone she knew.

    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m not that bad, I at least show respect to others, these two don''t know the concept of respect in the first ce."

    "We know it, we just don''t care for it. It is a waste of time especially when fighting."

    Wang Ling just stayed silent and didn''t bother talking. Gathering the qi in his Immortal Soul. In his Immortal Soul, he began forming the basis of his qi and his intent, "Now, let''s see, how can I turn this situation around?"

    "Don''t even think about it, Young Master." Butler Sun who was casually reattaching an arm said. He had a serious expression as he spoke.

    "Hmm? What did you just say, Butler Sun?" Wang Ling creased his brows, "Butler Sun, this is against the Revenants, they have two dozen God Domain users, and its effects remain unknown. I''m staying here, I can provide assistance if needed, and direct the flow ofbat. The Family Heads cannot face the Revenants on their own."

    Wang Ling was not panicking, he was simply concerned. Looking at it rationally, him being here would increase the likelihood of their chance to survive. Wang Ling was already in the middle of the city, he knows everything these beings could throw at them, and other than him, no one understands the Holy Qi better than him.

    "I understand all of that, Young Master, but you cannot go out there. In the off event, everything goes out of control and you die, the Cosmos will lose all hope. The best thing for us to do is for you and Chang Ping and the Deities to escape. I will be sure to cover your tracks. Both Yan Renhuo cannot use her mes against the Holy Revenants and Elder Kareem cannot hurt your Clones, so they will open up the path for your escape."

    "So, you are saying you''re going to sacrifice your lives against the Revenants?"

    "That is correct." Butler Sun did not even hesitate to admit his ns for Wang Ling. The situation was hopeless, the Revenants were too strong and it would be impossible for them to live, Butler Sun had his hand rest on Wang Ling''s shoulder, "You know this is the best of survival of not only you but everyone in this Cosmos, Young Master."

    "I cannot have the Family Heads dying here. They are too valuable for the Universe, to die and"

    "Young Master, leave! We can''t take the risk! If you escape now, you can use this as leverage to start the War you desire! What is keeping you from going!? Aren''t you more decisive than this!? Know the importance of the situation!" Butler Sun''s outburst was a surprise to everyone who only knew him as a calm person.

    Wang Ling knew that what he was doing was stupid, but, as he looked at Butler Sun he hesitated.

    Butler Sun noticed Wang Ling''s eyes, the old man was surprised but he just leaned over to the child he took care of all those years ago and hugged him

    "Thank you, Young Master, but it must be done."

    BAM!

    Wang Ling''s eyes widened as Butler Sun struck him in the sr plexus. But, Wang Ling had experienced much worst something like that was enough to knock him unconscious. Wang Ling grit his teeth and was ready to fight, but

    "Sleep, Wang Ling, you can''t die here." The twins moved in to help Butler Sun. Wang Ling finally fell after two sneak attacks and as the twins threw Wang Ling''s body over to Kareem to take care, they looked over at Butler Sun, "You are more admirable than we heard, Sun Wu it would be a shame for you to die here."

    Yuan Qing began rummaging around her storage ring and then threw a ck spear at Butler Sun, "Here."

    "This is?"

    "It''s called Dark Tempest, it''s a [World Treasure]."

    "World Treasure?"

    "Yes, it''s one of the Seven World Spears. I won it in a bet from our Mothers, lose that and I won''t forgive you, so live and give it back to us no, we should be returning to the Beast World now, so return it to Wang Ling. We''ll get it from him so live."

    Buter Sun clutched the ck spear. He smiled at the twins'' awkward way of saying, "don''t die ande back." Truly, they did not know how to express themselves well.

    Butler Sun shook his head, "Okay, that''s enough, everyone, step back, I''m going to make a tear in this Domain."

    Abyssal Demons could not escape a Domain because they did not know how to do it. However, cultivators know a way to open a Domain and that was to, tear open the space with their own Domain and Space attribute.

    Butler Sun gathered his qi and then activated his Domain, however, there was no change in his surroundings. His Domain was special for one reason he could alter its size to the extremes and with a God''s Domain that materializes their path to reality, Butler Sun''s Domain was actually sustained around him and the spear he''s holding.

    "God''s Domain  ughter Grounds  End of the Thousand Spears!"

    BOOM!

    Space bent and then tore open. With a single movement of his spear Butler Sun tore open a tunnel for them to cross and for it to remain open Butler Sun needed to hold it from this side so they could cross it without dying.

    "Quickly, leave! This thing, is stronger than I thought!"

    "Thank you, Sun Wu."

    "Good luck, Butler Sun."

    "I wish to see you again, ughter Emperor."

    Everyone said their farewells, and as they crossed the path, Sun Wu looked at Wang Ling on Kareem''s arms, "I wish you the best of luck, Young Master."

    Butler Sun let go of the opening and at this very moment, a ck figure passed him by and in split-second entered the closing portal.

    And though the being was too fast for him topletely follow, Butler Sun saw, something that made his palms sweat, "He had Five Pair of Wings? A Devil Emperor Revenant?"

    The wisps that died finally found their uses.

    A Devil Emperor Revenant goes after Wang Ling.

 Chapter 502: AWAKEN I

    Chapter 502: AWAKEN I

    Kareem and the others were quickly making their way out of the gap opened by Butler Sun. They saw the light on the other side and exited the domain. Their group looked behind and a massive white golden dome was erected.

    Yan Renhuo touched its surface and felt a resonance of sorts with her mes. The Chaos mes was the King of all mes, only the two God Beasts could match its intensity, but even then, this me was something she could not quite fully control when used to its truest capabilities.

    [The Chaos me is reacting to the Holy Qi of the Domain, it''s easy to pry it open from the outside.] Yan Renhuo''s mind raced.

    Qinyang brought out apressed Sailer and threw it up in the air. Quickly, a jade Sailer appeared. It was small, but its speed was the same as Naor''s, it was fast and would be able to leave this ce in a short time.

    Everyone quickly boarded the Sailer, except for Yan Renhuo.

    "Human, what are you doing?" the twins asked.

    "Go, I''m going back inside for my disciple. Take care of Brother Ling for me." Yan Renhuo then saw Chang Ping was trying her best to go over the Sailer, "Sister Ping, I''ll also bring out your children from the Domain I''ll do my best to escape with them."

    "thank you, Sister Renhuo." Chang Ping copsed from exhaustion. By now, every bit of the Essence of the Origin had already left her body. Though she was quickly regaining her strength, Chang Ping was still weakened.

    Not only was her body but also her soul was weary of the events. The poison was already out of her system but the toll of bearing it for so long and overusing the Essence of Origin would need a while to fully heal.

    The twins looked over at Yan Renhuo, "We''ll see youter then, human."

    "Yes, may we meet agai"

    "How touchingnow die for me"

    sh!

    The sound of a sword cutting through space itself reverberated across the air.

    "SISTER RENHUO!" Chang Ping shouted!

    The sword moved unimpeded, and as it did, the mountains over the horizon was split in half! The qi of a Devil Emperor Revenant was already terrifying, but, the body it bears with Wang Ling''s cumtive experience and abundant killing intent made it all the more terrifying.

    The Devil Emperor Revenant scanned the area and saw Wang Ling on Kareem''s arms, he smiled, remembering how Butler Sun called him, "There I am!"

    The Devil Emperor Revenant smiled; he knew that no one in this group could take him. Kareem was inherently unable to use his full power, the Deities were not strong enough, and Chang Ping was recovering, "Time to end this charade."

    FLAP! SWOOSH!

    The ground where he stood exploded. With a p of his wings, he appeared in front of them and swung his de but as he did, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    For someone like the Devil Emperor Revenant who just reached this height after absorbing the others, the increase in strength was beyond immense. The sword he held no matter how heavy would felt weightless, and this became his disadvantage, because the moment he swung his sword again, would be the only time did he saw that something had horribly wrong.

    The sword that supposedly cut down the Refining God had melted down to its handle and upon realization, a figure ds in gray mes appeared right behind the Devil Emperor Revenant! A hand grabbed him from behind, killing intent filled the surrounding, and at that very moment, the Yan Renhuo finally embodied her name.

    The person who controls the strongest fire, the one who could refine worlds with her cauldron, the Refining God showed her fangs. The mes writhed to her rage, gathering at her palm, "True Chaos mes"

    The eyes aboard the Sailer widened in disbelief, "Ooh no! It''s the mes of Primordial CreatioN! Qing! Ming! Defend or we''re all going to die!"

    "On it!" the twins moved and released their qis, water gathered at theirmand then a reversed flowing dome surrounded them, "Origin Water Art: Temple of Lord  Reversed Flow!"

    Qinyang left whatever she was doing and stood at the Sailer''s rails and called upon the mes of the Vermillion Phoenixes, "Origin me Art: Surging ze!" outside of the dome ayer of mes surrounded them.

    Origin Elements, the strongest of the elements that not even the Holy Race could control. Born from the essence of the mother of Beast, the Origin Elements could only be controlled by True Deities.

    However, no matter, how strong the Origin Elements were, there was one element atop it all.

    The mes that created the Worlds, the mes of Creation, the True Chaos mes, and though this power had been diluted at the hands of a Mortal, two Origin Elements were cast in order for them to defend against its intensity.

    HONG!

    The Origin World trembled at the mes'' appearance.

    This power, was given to Yan Renhuo by non-other than Wang Ling, and with this power, she climbed to the peak of the Universe and now, she used it after spending 17.000 years taming its strength.

    Yan Renhuo had always wondered why Wang Ling could use such Godly Powers without meeting any drawbacks, but after learning he was the All-Father, she finally understood. That was when she thought, that the power given to her by him was no measly me.

    It was a power beyond Mortal and even Primordialprehension, it was an uncontroble power that would destroy her if misused and she desired to control such mes.

    And so, for the past 17,000 years of taming the mes, even after creating the Alchemist Tower, even after being entitled as the Refining God who provides 90% of the Cosmos'' Immortal Pill production, this would be the first time Yan Renhuo would use the power she was given to its absolute limits.

    This was the first time, the True Chaos mes would finally be used outside pill concoction and Yan Renhuo had no ns of holding back.

    "World Incineration Palm."

    BOOOOOOMMMMM!

    mes erupted from her hands, devouring the Devil Emperor Revenant from head to toe and thousands of kilometers away, over the horizon that Immortals could see a mountain was carved and melted into a puddle of flowingva.

 Chapter 503: Devils Pride I

    Chapter 503: Devil''s Pride I

    Without care for those around her, Yan Renhuo blew the Devil Emperor Revenant thousands of kilometers away. For beings like them, such a thing as the distance was but a suggestion, they could reach any ce anywhere, but this kind of force was still absurd.

    Lying on a pool of flowingva, the Devil Revenant could feel his body aching. Obsidian Marks writhed as it ebbed from his face and into his body. God''s Mark protected him, but it was not enough to fully dissipate the power of the True Chaos mes.

    "The hurt more than I expected it to be." The Devil Emperor Revenant''s body was beyond anything this Cosmos had ever seen. It could contend up till the second-Generation Deities. However, a Devil''s body was the peak of strength and sturdiness, it could match and even surpass a Dragon''s Scale or a ck Turtle''s Shell.

    However, before the power of the True Chaos mes, even the Devil Revenant Emperor could not do anything but guard. Blew away, his skin and hair were scorched, "Tsk, even as a Devil Emperor I cannot match the power of the True Chaos mes if only Fer or Suzhen would answer myshit!"

    FWU!

    A figure d in gray mes appeared above him, the world began to heat up. She was not going to let up in a fight to the death against someone like the Devil Emperor Revenant. She was not so nave to give a single opening to breath. Without holding back, Yan Renhuo gathered her qi and mes at a single point! Yan Renhuo was livid as she almost died from a sneak attack. But even more, so that he lived.

    Her qi surged, and her entire being wrapped in mes erupted into a massive ze. On her palms appeared was a giant ball hundreds of meters big. A massive force appeared, kilometers span yet the heat it released could still be felt.

    The greeneries that survived all turned to ashes in a split-second the world seemed deste. As though brought back to the time when the Cosmos was nothing more than darkness and the Chaos mes was the only thing that ravaged everything, Yan Renhuo brought down the ball of mes, "True Chaos mes: Creation Sun!!"

    HONG!

    Concentrated me, a ball that was so strong that it depleted oxygen and rendered the space. If not for their qi, mortals for thousands of kilometers would burn in mere moments, and if used outside the Origin World, a normal world like the Celestial Spirit Realm would burn!

    On his back, the Devil Emperor Revenant had no sword, not even a single ounce of elemental qi. He was no Holy Race member, he was a member of the Devil Race, and in his body dwelled the purest form of its bloodline, so pure that could match the GodKing.

    So, how would a member of the Devil Race defend against such a massive force to be reckoned with? The answer would be, their own body.

    The Devil Emperor Revenant summoned a sword and imbued it without everything that he had, "God''s Mark + Purest Emperor Hellish Qi 10% + Space Maniption + Quintessence of ughter."

    He flexed his muscled yet made them all the more fluid, the sword became obsidian in color, the world trembled, and the ground below him crumbled, "Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Fall."

    If Yan Renhuo''s qi was so overwhelming that it was oppressive, then, the Devil Emperor Revenant''s presence was so fine-tuned that he was in a world of his own! The space around his sword and body caved and the air rendered with slow movement.

    Quite literally, without fearing for the repercussions, the Devil Emperor Revenant poured everything that had in the

    sh!

    Like the entire world of Origin bent to his will, the ball of Chaos mes was split in half. The sword melted and from behind the ball of mes was Yan Renhuoing to take him out with her own hands.

    Yan Renhuo already wanted to end the fight by ambushing the Revenant if the attack failed. She did not expect the Creation Sun would fail to even reach the Revenant. The Devil Emperor Revenant cut the sun in half and the remnant sword intent flew over to Yan Renhuo. It was minuscule, but it was enough to kill her.

    It was toote to dodge so she let released a burst of mes from her left hand and allowed it to be severed. The hand that was disappeared, rendered by the materialized killing intent, but, why should Yan Renhuo care about such paltry issues?

    She was an Immortal, an ascended being, one that had achieved her own path. Even if her heart or head was to be ripped apart, she would live, and even if all her limbs were to be chopped all of it would regrow the next moment!

    FwU!

    Her left hand, from the bones, to muscles, veins, meridians, everything reverted to its ce. A hand grew, and other than her clothes, it seemed like nothing had changed.

    The strongest suit of a cultivator who had walked their own path was that they understand their bodies so much that they instinctively hold information about themselves. Not only was thew and mandate they cultivated stored in what they call God Soul.

    The God Soul retain the information of their peak and would continuously improve as long as the Cultivator was alive. If the cultivator with a God Soul gets damaged, then they could just copy the God Soul and materialize what they had lost.

    The God Soul would cultivate what was used, and when needed could be used again. A never-ending qi cycle would form and would result in the cultivator being always at its peak.

    And if the God Soul has its limits no one had seen its limits just yet.

    "True Chaos mes: zing Lance."

    STAB!

    Yan Renhuo pierced through the Devil Emperor Revenant''s body and on her hand, was its still-beating heart, "Checkmate."

    Splurt!

    She crushed his heart without mercy."

    The Devil Emperor Revenant smiled.

    "Checkmate indeed."

    STAB!

    He too took and crushed her heart.

    "That won''t kill-Ugh!" but, as she spoke, her mes began to run wild, and then... it turned into a ze, "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!"

    She screamed as the mes she tried her best to contain rampaged. The Devil Revenant cut his arm off and jumped back.

    "So my theory was correct. The Hellish Qi did act as fuel. What a beautiful bonfire."

    The Devil Revenant then smirked while dding his body with God''s Mark and after a second, the heart he lost, returned. "You see Sister Renhuo, you''re stronger than me in all turns. You have higher cultivation, and higher weapons like the True Chaos mes, but, I''m more knowledgeable than you. After all, I was the one who gave you that power, to begin with. Now, let''s see if you''ll burn for eternity, or turn to ashes first."

    The Devil Emperor Revenant walked away and turned his attention to his next opponents. He brought out his sword, saying, "Now, I can use my sword again... I can kill everyone faster."

    No matter who or what, a Revenant was still a Wang Ling.

 Chapter 504: AWAKEN III

    Chapter 504: AWAKEN III

    The Five Gods rule over this Era as one of the strongest. They wield weapons unique to them andmand absolute respect and reverence.

    However, before one being, no, before someone from the past was given the power of this Era''s cultivation, two of them already folded, one of which burned on her own mes. Wang Ling, the name that had remained respected and revered for thousands of years, even as a clone showed why he stayed in his position of power in the hearts of warriors.

    Wang Ling would use every method, tested or not he would kill his enemy through any means. The Revenants were the same, sacrificing themselves so their counterparts would grow stronger to increase their fighting chance, and even baiting their enemies just to confirm a theory.

    That''s who a Revenant was, and at this moment, one of the Five Gods felt the true ingenuity of such person. The Devil Emperor Revenant cracked his neck as he operated the Devil Eyes, five haloes inside his pupils rotated at high speeds, and everything, from the flow of qi, to the rustling of dust, was filtered for him to see. The peak of the Devil Eyes showed itself, and after the Revenant d his wings with the

    Though Yan Renhuo was stronger on all fronts and would be able to ughter Emperor-sses Abyssal Demons, against someone like Wang Ling who knew where her powers'' roots? She stood no chance. In the end, she was taken down as her own power was used against her.

    The Devil Emperor Revenant stood a thousand kilometers away from the Sailer. He pped his wings, and appeared right on top of them holding the sword he couldn''t use before, "Blood Seeking Sword: Sunrise Bloo"

    He swung his sword, but Kareem held the Revenant''s wrists and stopped him mid-movement canceling the technique. Kareem clenched his fist, the God''s Mark moved to his right arm, "Devil Emperor Fist: Needle Fist."

    BOOM!

    The wind howled with his fist that was all there was to it. The fist never even touched the Revenant''s skin. The Revenant did not use a single technique, he simply stood there, smirking, "Useless."

    sh! The sword moved horizontally, the vulnerable neck of Kareem showed itself and before it could reach the flesh, two others showed up. Yuan Qing grabbed the Devil Revenant''s wrist and pulled it down, "Gotcha."

    Kareem gnashed his teeth together. He was so useless that he just stood there, once again, he clenched his fist and steeled his resolve, "Devil Emperor Fist: Monarch B"

    "Get out of here, deadweight." From behind, a hand grabbed Kareem by the shoulders and dragged him back to the Sailer, Yuan-Ming appeared before the Devil Emperor Revenant, her fingers extended and her eyes glowing ck and blue.

    Her hands flowed to her right was a darkness to her left was water, "Origin Water Art + Origin Darkness Art  Twin Attribute God Palm  Drowning Destion Palms!"

    From the darkness that drew him in and the water thattched itself on his head and body, entering through his pores and attacking every organ of his body, the Revenant could feel the impending dooming for him.

    Absolute control of the elements, this was the power of the Deities. This was the first time the Revenants faced against a true and genuine Deity as even Bai Xue could not do the same as this.

    But the Revenant was sure that this technique could easily be done by ordinary Deities. He could see the strained expression Yuan Ming bears, she was trying to finish off the fight as soon as possible.

    The twins knew very well Wang Ling''s fighting style. He was one to not hold back even by a little. From what they could gather, he was a man experienced in hit and run tactics that evolve to that of quick ughter and they were correct.

    For Wang Ling who fought coalitions after coalitions of Sects and ns, he needed to kill and escape so that he would not be put at a disadvantage. To suit this kind of fighting style, a mix of assassination methods mixed with bountiful millennia spanning battlefield knowledge, Wang Ling became a true killing machine. He learned how to optimize his movement, widen his peripheral vision and terrorize a whole world even though he was but a man.

    He fights with all that he had, a true definition of a Lion using all that it has to catch even the most insignificant of preys, and the only to counter someone like that would be to set up traps and kill him with ayered ambush.

    But that was not on the line of choices they could take at this moment because the moment they turn their back to think, the Devil Emperor Revenant would take their heads.

    The water particles invaded the tiny crevices of the body, wanting to turn him inside out, but the Devil Emperor Revenant countered by reversing the flow of his God''s Mark The darkness covering his wings went to protect and flushed out the water invading his body.

    Finally, an opening appeared. Yuan Ming grabbed the Revenant''s head and pulled it down. The back was finally opened, she smiled as she grabbed the three pairs of wings on the right and Yuan Qing grabbed the three on the left.

    STRCHHH!

    Flesh was ripped off the Revenant''s back. Blood-curdling screech echoed as the wings was taken away from the Revenant''s back.

    "This should slow him down. Qinyang! Quickly, activate the Sailer and escape with your fa"

    "MING!"

    Yuan Qing shouted as the distracted Revenant took a swing at Yuan Ming. The Revenant''s fist was wrapped in God''s Mark while water flowed out of his mouth and nose with blood.

    The fist was wrapped in both qi and quintessence of ughter.

    "TURTLE SHEL"

    BAM!

    The gathering of darkness and water halted as Yuan Ming''s crossed arms broke with a single hit!

    SWOOSH! BOOM!

    Yuan Ming fell on the Sailer''s floor, bloodied, and trembling.

    "MING!" Yuan Qing shouted disregarding her original attitude.

    "Should you really be worrying about your Twin, Turtle?" The Devil Emperor Revenant spoke as he raised his leg, "Try blocking this one."

    "Shi"

    Yuan Qing also crossed her arms, but the root of her strength relied on her twin being with her. Though she was strong alone she could not beat Wang Ling alone.

    BOOM!

    The moment the Devil Revenant''s legs came into contact with her arms, the ending was the same bones stuck out from her arms and she fell as well.

    The Devil Revenant, though came on top was also out of breath, he could feel his body aching. Blood flowed out of his back, and was also on death''s door, but it was at this very moment, that eleven dark wisps escaped the confines of the Domain and floated around him.

    "Right on time." the Devil Revenant moved his hand and brought out an abyssal crystal. He crushed the crystal and then, another ck light glowed to which the eleven wisps reacted to and merged with.

    Yuan Qing who was still partially conscious saw this and was in disbelief, "You have got to be kidding me that was not his final form?"

    But, as the Devil Emperor Revenant finished eating the ck light, he licked his lips, "No, this is my final form but that was not close to the limits of my power. This however"

    FWU!

    The Devil Emperor Revenant smirked and released his intent and qi. The wings they ripped off his body regrew and the stronger he became, the heavier the oppression he gave off to not only Kareem by everyone else.

    "This is my full power at the moment." The Devil Revenant lightlyughed as he brought out a sword, "Sadly, I still can''t form the sixth wing, the Primordial Essence is stillcking."

    Chuckling, the Devil Emperor Revenant who flew past his previous limitations raised his sword, "Well, it had been fun"

    Creakkkkkkk~

    It was at this time a door opened.

    A simple youngdy walked out; her silver hair stood out as she looked at everyone on the ground. With her were thick chains that she threw at Kareem, "We can''t move without me, so please use that to tow the Sailer away."

    Kareem was confused, he did not know what this young Deity was talking about. The despair seemed to have affected her perception of reality

    However, as Kareem questioned her sanity, Qinyang just smiled, "Please, make haste"

    Her mncholic smile brought Kareem who was eons older than her moving. The Devil Emperor Revenant noticed that something had gone terribly wrong but, he could not quite put his finger on it.

    In fact, as he looked up, he saw something inconceivable he was hesitating to move his sword down for some odd reason, "That''s curious this hadn''t happened before."

    "I''m sure it hasn''t."

    Before the Devil Emperor Revenant could notice, Qinyang was actually already in front of him. Between the two fallen Deities and the Devil Revenant, she stood, like a phantom.

    Yuan Qing held Yuan Ming in her arms, she looked at Qinyang who was always smiling as bright as the sun despondent. She was smiling, but, it was not the same she was saddened because she knew what was about to happen.

    "It seems like I never did get to see him, huh. It appears you two were correct, I should have just waited for him instead of going after him but, it was fun, traveling with you two. At least one wish of mine came true."

    Qinyang closed her eyes, reminiscing of the sweet past when she and the twins were but children staring at picture books of the outside world. The three of them wished to travel the Cosmos, and observe the stars together, and though it was short, it came true.

    Yuan Qing quickly snapped his bones into ce, as tears fell, "No Young Miss you can''t do this not for someone like us"

    "Qing you know, why we became friends in the first ce? It''s because you never considered yourself below me despite everything else. So don''t tarnish that memory, please."

    "How touching" The Devil Emperor Revenant''s hand was still hovering on the air, he took the time they used to talk to suppress the hesitation that blossomed, and now, that all of it had been dispersed, he finally had his hand descend to end their misery.

    The sword moved quickly but there was a sh heard, instead, the sound of something heavy falling echoed.

    The Devil Revenant looked down, and saw his right arm had already been severed away from his body, by Qinyang''s bloodied sword she actually moved faster than him.

    "How is that"

    BAM!

    She kicked his face and sent him flying.

    Qinyang''s steps resumed, she looked around, and just as she was about to leave, she left onest word, "Please protect him well."

    FWU!

    She left the Sailer in pursuit of the Devil Emperor Revenant, screaming, "Kareem! ESCAPE NOW!"

    And just before the Sailer was pulled away by Kareem, Angel looked over the horizon and watched Qinyang''s figure disappear, knowing that her final words, were not directed to the twins but to her.

    "She could see me?"

 Chapter 505: AWAKEN IV

    Chapter 505: AWAKEN IV

    Yuan Qing''s body was in tatters. Her bones were sticking out, but she chose to move instead. She couldn''t properly get up, so she began crawling on the ground. She moved very little, her advancement could not amount to anything, but, she managed to open the door and reach a particr room.

    The room had two unconscious individuals, one was the Sword God presumably knocked out cold and the other was Wang Ling.

    Yuan Qing stumbled as she tried her best to stand, she walked over to Wang Ling''s side and got on her knees. She moved her hands and touched Wang Ling''s forehead, waking him up.

    Open

    "Don''t!" Wang Ling''s voice echoed inside the room. He called out for Butler Sun wanting to argue but all he met was a wooden wall. Wang Ling fell, his body weak he had no strength to call for, but that didn''t matter to him.

    "Qing!? What happenwait, your, vitality your qi did you use it all to wake me up? Dammit! What were you thinking? You and Ming knocked me out and now you''re risking your life to wake me up? I thought you were smart, but it appears that even I could be wrong in judging others."

    The smell of blood filled the room, not his, but from Yuan Qing, barely keeping conscious. She gave Wang Ling all her qi and vitality, "I want to know what happened but for now try not to say anything just ept my qi. Dammit, if you''re like this, that means the others are also in the worst conditions. I better be quick."

    Wang Ling brought out his needles ready to care for Yuan Qing, but, she grabbed his hand and stopped him from doing anything.

    "Don''t waste time and go."

    "Huh? Go where?" Wang Ling shrugged Yuan Qing''s hand and proceeded with the treatment.

    "The Young Mis she stayed back in order to give us the time to escape please help the Young Miss she won''tst long if you don''t" Yuan Qing coughed up blood.

    But despite the pain, she was under she continued to speak and the more she did the slower Wang Ling moved. In the end, he stopped moving altogether and just looked at Yuan Qing, asking her, "Is this true?"

    "I swear in the name of the mother of Beast."

    ===

    At this moment, Qinyang felt like she was invincible. This was the first time she actually the power she had inside her without restrictions it felt absolutely magnificent.

    Yan Renhuo''s pain disappeared and in front of her was Qinyang, looking over at the distant horizon watching the Devil Revenant casually regrowing his arm.

    "Are you all right?" Qinyang gently asked to which she nodded his response, "Then, that is good to know. I apologize but, I already sent the others away. Please, you should leave as well, the Revenant is"

    BOOM!

    A pir of ck qi came after the resounding explosion reached their ears. Like a serpent, the pir devoured Qinyang and Yan Renhuo.

    sh!

    But the sound of a sword cutting through space sounded out, shing the pir of Hellish Qi. The light disappeared and from behind was the Devil Revenant, holding a sword, while on each side were a spear and bow.

    He was not smiling, a passive expression meant to be seen by no one. Anyone who could see this version of Wang Ling would die. This was him absolutely passing the point of being livid that he turns that pent-up aggression into that of absolute calmness sending his senses further up, "Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Falls."

    Qinyang shifted her weight forwards and dove straight into the attack. It was a ludicrous move, but a pair of Vermillion wings appeared on her back, and with a p, her posture twisted, missing herpletely.

    Qinyang appeared before the Revenant, face to face, with so few as a few millimeters separating them, "I''ve seen that technique already True Heralding Art: Phoenix Talons."

    No sword was used only her fingers. Her nails extended, and then, vermillion mes moved. The Revenant moved his God''s mark, but it was toote, his right abdomen was pierced through, Qinyang felt the destruction of organs.

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Culling River." From a failed downwards movement, the Revenant went and moved his sword up. From the deepest south to the northernmost mountains, it reached.

    Of course, Qinyang tried to run away, but her arm was trapped by the Revenant''s muscles.

    "Checkma"

    SLASH!

    Qinyang severed her armpletely. The Revenant''s eyes brightened; he did not think he would meet someone like her in this ce, but, he did, he was d, "You''re good."

    "Thank you."

    BAM!

    Qinyang struck the Revenant with her shoulder and blew him away!

    "Escape and recuperate, you can do what you want from there. Don''t try assisting me I can''t fully assimte the Hellish Qi in your body, so it should have remnants still, also you''ll only slow me down." She stated before regrowing her severed arm and meeting the oing danger.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    With her barehand Qinyang deflected three spiritual arrows from the Revenant.

    BOOM!

    On the fourth, her deflection, however, her hand was pierced by a spear mixed into the rest. Her face twisted, but instead of saying anything, Qinyang just tore the spear out of her body.

    "True Heralding Art: Piercing Darkness."

    Swoosh!

    The spear was sent back where it came from! The Revenant saw this and caught it mid-air and, at that moment, darkness wrapped around his arm and then the body, restricting his movement, "Darkness Qi? Isn''t that"

    While his mind wandered, Qinyang was already right in front of him.

    Gathering her qi in her mouth, she released pure azure qi, "True Heralding Art: Origin Water World Prison!"

    Water qi was used by a Phoenix and while stupefied water surrounded the Revenant!

    SKRRR!

    And the roar of the waters was followed by the howls of lightning, "True Heralding Art: Origin Lightning Lacerating the Heavens!"

    The lightning of the Azure Dragons descended into the world attacking the Revenant!

    The Revenant experience the lightning of the Heavens with the Water and Darkness of the ck Turtles. He was in pain, it hurt him so much yet he smiled, for he just realized that before him was no mere Deity.

    The Revenant felt his blood boiling, his spirit whirred, his entire being roared in happiness, he could feel it now more than before! The blood flowing through her veins, the qi that allowed her to do all this!

    "GAHAHAHAHAH!!" the Devil Revenant cackled as his body was toasted by Qinyang''s lightning. However, just before he died, he gathered his qi into his throat mouth and amplified his voice, "THE CREATOR''S BLOOD HERE!"

    Qinyang did not know what he was doing, but as she scoffed in disgust, she moved her hand once more, "True Heralding Art: Origin Frost Tundral Destion"

    Fwu!

    The prison where the Devil Revenant was kept froze and then she broke it with the Devil Revenant inside.

    "Trying back from that."

    Qinyang felt exhausted and she copsed on the ground

    She was almost without strength, her breath ragged and her qi almost depleted.

    She was not used to using this much power. The qi inside her was sealed because she didn''t have full control of it yet. It was a massive boost in qi and power but, it cost her a lot.

    However, she could finally heave a sigh of relief with this, "It''s over I actually protected them sessfully I did it. It seems like I didn''t have to make them go ahead after all. I controlled I properly too."

    Sheughed as she stood up from where she sat. She intended to go after the Sailer, sheughed, "I may be going against the orders of Mother but with this I''d be able to tell him directly I don''t need to beat around the bush anymore."

    Sheughed wryly because finally, she would be able to tell him the truth. She needed not to wait for him to awaken his true self, she could tell him who she was to him.

    HONG!

    Sheughed in relief, but the world was not so simple. The very foundation of the Origin World trembled and the sound of a bell resounded all over the Origin World and when Qinyang turned around, she saw the closed Domain opening, and from within, was the Holy King Revenants who all evolved to be Holy Emperor Revenants floating, looking at her with maniacal smiles on their faces.

    "CREATOR''S BLOOD!"

    In the end she cried and the Holy Emperors all darted to her, seeking her life and very existence.

 Chapter 506: Wrath I

    Chapter 506: Wrath I

    The remaining true experts of the Cosmos numbers at ten thousand. From the Eternal Library Tower''s records, there were approximately a total of five thousand Rank-9 outside of the top-brass of the Major Powers.

    Five thousand, all including those of the hidden masters who were not a part of any sect. In this Cosmos where trillions of lives existed, it could easily be seen why they were called rare. There were still millions of Rank-8 Cultivators, but there were only five thousand and in a single day, 10% of these peak experts died at the City of Thousand Gods.

    And these peak experts died, in less than five minutes.

    "We can''t hold them off much longer I don''t want to say it, but, we''re only dying the inevitable."

    "Dammit! If only the Refining and Sword God didn''t fall we might have had a fighting chance."

    "Tsk, no crying over spilled milk now, fight on and kill as much as you can for the sake of those outside this Domain! For your families to have a fighting chance!"

    Butler Sun listened to the grievances of the remaining fifty-three of the over six-hundred who attended the Regal Gods Congregation. He already managed to cover the escape of Wang Ling and the others by saying they were dragged outside by a Devil Emperor Revenant outside of the Domain to be killed.

    "They separated our peak experts so they can annihte us. I managed to escape their clutches, but they got the ones atop the teau." Such was the exnation he gave them.

    Though some may think otherwise and doubt the validity of these ims, Butler Sun was prominent enough to be believable if said by another person. Also, after a few minutes of fighting the Holy Revenants, none of them questioned such a simple question.

    The ritual of the Holy Revenantssted until the death of thest Devil Revenant. By then, the unthinkable happened. The Golden Bell suddenly rang sending out wave after wave of sound attack.

    The Family Head of the Han Family blocked the waves with the help of his son. The others could not go far away from Han Ji and Han Zhiling, and all could only hopelessly watch as the Holy Revenants transformed to Holy Emperors right in front of their eyes.

    The moment their transformation waspleted, the Abyssal Demons that rose from the bodies of the assassinated Rank-8 Experts and below roared in delight, the abyssal gates had Abyssal Demons pouring out of them, like a never-ending tied.

    To make matters worse, the two dozen Holy Emperor Revenants turned the entire Domain into Hell incarnate.

    Fire burst out of their hands and invoked a storm and scattered its ze. The me was easy to deal with, but the assassination that took ce while the others were distracted soon proved to be too effective.

    One by one, the remaining Rank-9 Experts fell. Either by the mes, the abyssal demons, or the Holy Revenants. Even the members of the Major Powers could not escape the grasps of death.

    Starting from the Head of the cksmith Tower, then the son of the Yuan Family Head Yuan Fan, the Sect Master of the Immortal Spirit Sect and his disciplemany died, and they were being culled little by little.

    On the other hand, their enemies were growing, they flowed out of the Gate, all of them rearing to go. None of them had stamina, and none of them had to fear death. This was the truth of the war they face; this was the enemy they face, the death army that knew no fear.

    ''And the Young Master wish to go against them? They are already growing to be such formidable schemers. With the First Young Master''s mindset, it would only be a matter of time before they annihte the Cosmos if we wish for a fighting chance, then him living would be needed. It was the right choice to send him away.''

    Butler Sun could not see how Wang Ling would be able to live through this fight. Even with Wang Ling, he couldn''t possibly face so many of them at once. He couldn''t do something like that when he''s trying to cover his face and hiding from the Abyssal Demons.

    No, this sacrifice was needed for the chance they had to win this war to win, and as Butler Sun thought of this, he saw a swording down to him. He swayed to the side, but a chunk of his torso was taken.

    SLASH!

    Even his right leg was taken.

    He activated his Domain,pressed it to a single spear, and then to its tip, summoned thousands of spears and manifested them at once, "God''s Domain  ughter Grounds  Thousand Oblivion Spear!"

    BOOM!

    A web of spear attacks formed across the skies to meet three Holy Emperors in the front. The ck spear activated its effect, the World Treasure blew tempestuous wind aiding his assault on the Holy Emperor Revenants.

    Holes formed on their bodies, but the next second, with the glow of their radiant Golden Haloes, they were mere flesh wounds to be licked. In this fight, Butler Sun knew he would not live to see the next light of day the Holy Emperors broke through his spear, and with it, the insightful Revenants also appeared from all directions.

    Seventeen of the two dozen held their sword out, their killing intent swallowed a single person. Their sword intent intended to ravage a single soul.

    "Blood Seeking Sword: ughter Arts: God yer!"

    All seventeen moved the same way from different angles. What used to be red killing intent turned ck, and the screams of depraved souls echoed with the humming of their souls and de.

    The second of the ughter Arts was unleashed from the fetters that sealed it away. The insanity it held ate away at the Revenant, and the prize it gave would be the death of a living God Mortal!

    "Live strong"

    Butler Sun epted his fate. He could see that many others were beginning to fall, their lives were all about to be forfeited yet their deaths were suddenly postponed.

    The Revenants, the Abyssal Demons, all of them stopped at the sound of an echoing roar!

    "THE CREATOR''S BLOOD!"

    A voice pierced the Domain and reached everyone''s ears. Butler Sun saw it from all around, the eyes of the Revenants and the Abyssal Demons changed, and all of them began to float or walk past the Mortals they were about to y.

    The Experts who saw this all took the chance to kill the Abyssal Demons and Revenants!

    They swung their weapons seeing the opening.

    BOOM!

    A head blew up as thousands upon thousands of strikes poured down upon his existence. His soul was rendered to nothingness. Nobody tried to move after.

    It was humiliating at the mercy of the demons, but none of that mattered when their life was on the line. If they live, then, there was the next time.

    They were all smart thus, none of them did anything stupid.

    The Domain slowly copsed. Following the gazes of the Demons and Revenants, all they saw was the copsed image of the Refining God and a single youngdy.

    They all thought they it was the Refining God they were going for but, Butler Sun knew better.

    She knew who the Creator they were talking about, and if they were talking about Blood, then, that meant only one thing, "They really did have a child? Oh no Qinyang the Young Miss is in danger!"

    Butler Sun tried to move but his missing leg brought him stumbling down. He had yet to recover, and in that split second opening the Holy Revenants moved.

    "CREATOR''S BLOOD!"

    Their smiles andughter echoed, crossing thousands of kilometers in mere moments they wished to kill and drain Qinyang for her blood.

    Qinyang was out of breath. She watched the oing Revenant. She wished to run or even fight back, but she was already out of qi.

    "How fitting to die to those bearing his face my greed for a Father brought me to this end."

    Her tears fell, and the Revenants arrived in front of her.

    "I''m sorry... Mother."

    DOOM!

    And at that moment, when the Revenants'' hands were inches away from holding Qinyang by the neck, the entire Origin World seemed to stop!

    Everything and everyone, even qi itself grounded to a halt.

    A hand appeared in front of a Revenant''s face.

    BAM!

    A Revenant''s head was caught in the face by a mere Mortal not even at the Heaven Hell Harmony Realm. But they didn''t need to ask, the one before them, that face, that aura... all of it were all too simr.

    The Revenant caught by vice-like hands fought back, but he could not even budge those fingers. He swung his sword and hacked away

    RIP!

    The man ripped the Revenant''s spike and skull altogether.

    The man crushed the head, nted his feet on the ground, and released everything he had in his body!

    "I just learned I had a daughter... that she left her world seeking out the Father she never had. I just learned of it earlier today..." Wang Ling smiled at the Revenants... his smile, crooked, his eyes, red, "... and now... all of you waste of air and qi tries to kill her... with my face... with the Sword Technique I created... with my intent?"

    The qi in his body raged, the bloodline in his body howled, his entire being screamed!

    The lineage of the Phoenix, the impure substance in his body slowly, got devoured by God''s Mark. Blood poured out of his pores, but... he did not care.

    He looked at the Revenants... with a nk expression, "I''ll kill every single one of you."

    Wang Ling... was beyond angry..

 Chapter 507: Wrath II

    Chapter 507: Wrath II

    When Wang Ling reincarnated, Qinyang saw visions of his current life. In her dreams, every night, she would sleep in hopes of meeting him, so that she could see him even if she could not feel his touch. She saw him with children and people, she saw him protecting others from any harm. He shouldered the fate they were given and she envied these people.

    She didn''t have anything to be envied of, she was well-off, and had a bright future, but seeing the father she never had care more for others not knowing she existed hurt. It hurt to see he was smiling, not knowing of her existence, it made her feel small, insignificant unwanted by the one she yearned for.

    So she sought him, set off in order to find and see him in person. He was not the man he thought he would be. He was kind, but he was also ruthless. Decisive and forgiving, he was a man who stuck to his belief, yet was not rigid to the point of being stubborn.

    She got angry when she saw him be with other women fearing he betrayed her mother''s trust. She wanted to tell him the truth so that she would embrace him so that he could see him smile not for others but for her his daughter.

    But she held it in for the sake of everyone. She sacrificed simple happiness that she craved for others like how she was taught she was a good child that she would even sacrifice her life for the sake of others.

    She was content with this that she would be able to shoulder a fraction of the weight on Wang Ling''s shoulder. She was willing to die just to receive a morsel of his affection 4but her tears fell.

    Before her was Wang Ling standing before an army of undying beings with his strength yet fully realized. He did not care for his life and his anger pierced the very heavens seeing his daughter fall.

    "Why are you here?" Qinyang suddenly asked, "I already resolve myself to die for your sake for everyone''s sake!"

    The man before him threw the Revenant away, saying, "I heard from Yuan Qing about everything. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this."

    "No! Run away! Please, if you don''t the entire Cosmos will"

    "Screw the entire Cosmos."

    "Huh?" Qinyang raised her head and looked over at Wang Ling whose body was wrapped in gold and ck qi. Golden and Obsidian Veins entered his body and, on his chest, was a blue glow.

    The skies darken with Wang Ling''s intent growing thicker by the second.

    "What used is the Universe if after I cleaned everything, I learned my very own daughter fell for my own sake! I will destroy the Universe before I sacrificed my family! I will be its reckoning if I be the one, I rue! I fight not just for my sake; it is for everyone I care for I created the Blood Seeking Sword not just to killbut blind faith that I will be able to use it to protect the family I so wished to embrace"

    The Haloes behind his head reacted to the essence in his body. Slowly its very foundation changed, for a split second, all of the Golden Haloes increased from five to that of six

    Wang Ling forced his body to change, he sucked the qi in the Origin World for his own use, not sharing anything with anyone for the sole purpose of growing strong! Wang Ling changed, and he drew out his own sword.

    "They call me the Great Ancestor the All-Father but if I had to sacrifice the life of my child then the only title I deserve would a Failure."

    The Abyssal Demons and the Revenants roared as they all lusted over the power of the Creator. They wished to get his blood in order to satisfy their own Creator''s desire.

    "CREATOR''S BLOOD!" They all roared as they went to tear off Wang Ling limb from limb.

    "Kareem."

    "Yes, All-Father?" Kareem appeared behind Wang Ling.

    "Get Qinyang to safety then get everyone in the vicinity out of here"

    "What of the All-Father? Should I help you in killing these bastards?"

    "No I''ll deal with them on my own," Wang Ling turned around and looked at Qinyang, smiling, "We need to talk after this."

    "Mm, Goodluck Father." Qinyang finally got to say the words she wished to utter for so long.

    BOOM! Kareem left leaving Wang Ling on his own to face the tide of Demons.

    Holding two swords one in each hand, Wang Ling began walking. He was silent as he did so, he did not speak but the Origin World screamed in his stead. The winds whirled and the thunder rumbled.

    A Tide bearing tens of thousands of enemies whose cultivation ranks above his. Wang Ling stood there, facing them not showing a hint of fear.

    "Die!"

    Fwu!

    sh!

    BOOM!

    With but a single sh of the sword Wang Ling killed dozens and then a hundred more lunged at him trying to take his head.

    Tendrils numbering tens of thousands sprouted from their bodies wanting to kill Wang Ling.

    BOOM!

    He stomped his foot on the ground and upturned the earth!

    The tendrils sted through them and wrapped themselves around Wang Ling''s body and throwing him on the ground!

    "ACK!" he threw up blood as seven of the Holy Revenants came from above and stabbed his body with their swords.

    "HEAVENLY FLAMES!"

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    White mes devoured everything as the roar of the All-Father pushed them back. With swords sticking out of his body, Wang Ling knew he was stillcking to decimate them all.

    He needed more to kill more.

    "I need more power. I need to move faster I need my full power!"

    His eyes changed, his entire being changed, and when the haloes appeared, Wang Ling also called upon the qi of the Devils. Wang Ling would do anything even if that meant doing insanity.

    Instinctively, he ignited his body opening the hidden veins of the Phoenix lineage and without so much as a hesitation, the Devil''s God''s Mark devoured the Phoenix. It wanted to exist, it wanted to return to its former glory so that it could answer the call of its creator!

    FWU!

    The Earth Shook and crumbled with every step he took as Wang Ling''s body morphed. The frozen blood of the Devil Emperor Revenant defrosted and flew towards Wang Ling.

    The devil''s lineage in his blood was filtered and added to the one he had kept sealed within. Wang Ling''s body changed, his back bulged, and thenFWU!three pairs of ck wings sprouted from his back.

    The mark of the Devil appeared and the Haloes behind Wang Ling''s head changed and morphed.

    Wang Ling pped his wings and rose up to the skies.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!"

    Wang Ling roared at the enemy pouring out of the Gates.

    For thousands of kilometers they span, yet Wang Ling did not falter.

    He held two swords and fought a hundred thousand and roared preparing himself to fight them all on his own.

 Chapter 508: True Blood Seeking Sword I

    Chapter 508: True Blood Seeking Sword I

    ''Mother loved talking about Father. She would smile brightly when she tells me of their fights against evil men who kill and rape for their pleasure. She would tell me how they would protect those who needed protection by doing what it takes.

    ''She once told me how she didn''t even know that she had fallen for him. Telling me that, despite his strength, his wits, and his will to surpass everything in his path, the one thing that stood out to her when she thinks of him would be how his care for his family never wavered for a single moment and how she was attracted to the desire to protect and be protected.

    ''That my father was the kind of man who will go against Fate itself to protect those he saw as valuable to him. I thought she was exaggerating, but now I see that she was underestimating who he was.''

    Qinyang inherited the abilities of her mother and father. She inherited Bai Xue''s ability to assimte everything in her system and more, and she got the power of elementals and the physique belonging to the All-Father.

    Her eyes were like Wang Ling''s, her qi was like her parents, or so she had thought. Qinyang could see it, the ethereal glow that did not belong to her but Wang Ling and his alone, the qi of Creation, the power that led to the birth of worlds and lives.

    At this moment, she could see that Wang Ling was in the midst of metamorphosing.

    Fwu!

    Wang Ling tore through the grasps of the Abyssal Demons and escaped up. But even there, the tide of Demons and Revenants never ended. Swords, ws, tendrils, all of which came after him to im the life of the being that allowed them to exist.

    They ravaged space itself, tearing through it in order to move faster and catch up to Wang Ling. The Revenants and the demons were relentless, anyone would have died long ago, much less someone at Wang Ling''s cultivation stage. However, he was no ordinary man. He was not a cultivator at this time, Wang Ling already passed that stage.

    Wang Ling soar through the skies cutting through theyers uponyers of enemies, caked in his own blood, he never stopped. He was moving, faster, and faster, and faster. He pped his wings, and cut through space!

    Eventually, he broke through the hold of the demons, Wang Ling knew that he was outnumbered, he knew that he would be killed if this went on. He needed to destroy them all as fast as possible in order to get a fighting chance.

    Wang Ling knew even he would break if he pushed himself too far, so, he needed help in order to fight back.

    With how he had been doing, such a thing would be an impossibility. He needed to find a way for him to win, for him to decimate the enemy forces with little lost from his qi.

    Thus, Wang Ling channeled his qi into his very soul, he drew out the very essence of the mes lying dormant within him!

    The Hellish Qi roared pulled out the True Hell mes and the Holy Qi dragged out the True Heavenly mes! ck and White mes appeared and as they did Wang Ling did not cast it upon the enemy!

    Instead, Wang Ling grabbed space itself!

    In the Origin World space was under his control, he could travel anywhere if he could tore open a path. However, this world was not the only ce under hismand, this world was not the only thing born from the All-Father''s Hands and with the influence of the Essence of Origin, Wang Ling could see the truth of spatialw!

    He could see it, and he would not waste any time in grasping it!

    "OPEN!" Wang Ling roared as he tore space apart opening two giant Portals!

    The Portals wasced with the mes he controlled.

    These Two Portals were connected to different worlds that was born from the hands of the All-Father. Crafted for his children before he left, the All-Father had domain over these worlds the gates to Heaven and Hell opened and from beyond the Portals were two dots floating ominously.

    ShhhhhhhhhKAAAAAAA~

    ROAAAAAAAAAAAARR~

    A White Serpent and a ck Lion''s head squeezed the size of mountains squeezed their way out of the Portals.

    Fer, the Hell God Beast.

    Suzhen, the Heavenly God Beast.

    Both beings that took over the first twoyers of Heaven and Hell appeared at themand of the All-Father.

    ShhhhhhhhhKAAAAAAA~

    ROAAAAAAAAAAAARR~

    For thousands upon thousands of kilometers, temperature skyrocketed, and all the while standing above all and in front of the Portals, Wang Ling passively spoke, "Incinerate."

    The Beasts followed themand of the Father they missed for so long. They did not know what was happening, but seeing the Devils and Revenants, the Beast Gods let out the mes from their mouth!

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The skies were filled with the Wang Ling''s intent. Gradually, the skies turned from dark to that of blood. His killing intent raged; the heavens rumbled with his screams! The earth cracked with his rage!

    The Experts who saw this fight all wished to join and help Wang Ling, but seeing the insanity he was doing could not be replicated. They knew that if they attempted to do anything they will be smothered and die either from the Demons or Wang Ling''s own sword.

    "So, this is the Great Ancestor? He''s we have done his name injustice."

    Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Falls!

    Blood Seeking Sword: Culling River!

    Blood Seeking Sword: Cmity Connection!

    Wang Ling was transforming to that of a true ughterer, his quintessence of True Death made it so that his sword was sharp that and would kill anyone that came his way! But his intent was too strong, the swords he used were too delicate for his preference, and after burning through swords he raised both hands, saying, "From her letters, Xue told me that you have them..."

    The two God Beasts stopped what they were doing and opened their mouths.

    "We have kept them safe while tempering them within us, for Father''s return."

    "For millennia, we have infused them with the life you gave us, sharpening them, to the best of our abilities."

    From their mouths, two lights came out, one ck and one white.

    Shhhhhh!

    Searing sounds was heard as it touched Wang Ling''s flesh. The ck and White sword, his Natal Weapons that had been protected for so long, while being tempered and nurtured by the mes of the two God Beasts finally found their way in his hands.

    Reaper

    Heaven''s Will

    The moment Wang Ling touched the swords, he felt joy, as it felt like what he had been missing, came back to him. he could feel the dense qi in the swords, the essence of Heaven and Hell oozed out of them.

    Their edges were unmatched.

    "Finally, a sword that could withstand and properly circte my qi."

    Finally... Wang Ling has retrieved his Natal Weapons.

 Chapter 509: True Blood Seeking Sword I

    Chapter 509: True Blood Seeking Sword I

    Tempered for thousands of years, the sword evolved through the sheer dedication of two God Beasts. The sword infused by their qi and existence, Wang Ling could feel them dwelling within him through the sword, it called out to him, it wanted him to pull them out, to pull the truth of his Natal Weapons!

    "Fine I''ll let you two out Blood Seeker"

    The Blood Seeker, the first form of his Natal Weapon wished to be unleashed. The shards used to craft the swords screeched in unison calling out the parts! Wang Ling brought out the remaining shards of Blood Seeker.

    Calling upon his mes, Wang Ling melted the remaining shards so he could infuse them to the Swords.

    The Revenants who saw this immediately knew what Wang Ling was nning, their eyes widened in unison, "H-he''s nning to put Blood Seeker together! STOP HIM!"

    "Don''t let him use the Weeping Blood!"

    The Revenants were thrown into a panic. Seeing what Wang Ling was doing, their lives existence felt threatened. If Wang Ling was to be allowed to do what he wants to do, then their chances of surviving would drastically plummet.

    The Revenants darted forth tanking the mes from the two God Beasts. They redirected the flow of the mes. The Revenants brought with them a massive tsunami of Abyssal Demons!

    They all roared and so did the Revenants. They all passed through the mes, the God Beasts roared in return, the sphemy these rejects wished to inflict on their Father was beyond salvation.

    The two thrashed about on the Portals. Space itself on the Origin World began to seem flimsy! The strength of the two God Beasts that took over parts of Heaven and Hell showed. me Towers erupted from their wrath sending out waves of heat across thousands of kilometers. But that alone was not enough to stop the Holy Revenants.

    Though they were fakes and could not use Heaven and Hell mes, in some way, they were still their creators. The Holy Revenants did not directly attack Wang Ling, instead, they faced the God Beasts.

    "Back off!"

    They screamed and pushed them back to their worlds. Of course, the God Beasts fought them back, but using their qi and lineage to the utmost limit to the point of bleeding through the orifices, the Holy Revenants overpowered Suzhen and Fer!

    BOOM!

    The two God Beasts roared in defiance, but the remaining Revenants closed the Portal. The World''s temperature did not immediately return to normal, but that alone was enough, the two beings actively protecting Wang Ling was finally gone.

    The path opened and the tsunami of Abyssal Demons finally found the path they were looking for to Wang Ling, the Revenants led them, they brought out their swords and swung the swords.

    The Revenants smirked, and Wang Ling responded with a single phrase, "Let us recreate the past that all of you seemed to have forgotten show it to all of them show them who I am  Blood Seeker."

    Wang Ling was besieged from all sides by Abyssal Demons. Everyone below watching felt worried, but their worries did notst for long because they felt something had terribly wrong.

    They could taste its blood in the air, and they could hardly even breathe naturally. For them who stand at the peak and fight beings who cultivate killing intent for so long that they could suffocate their enemies.

    Since time began, the Primordial Races who had been fighting also had killing intent so thick that it turned ck. It was torturous to fight them and it felt like the very soul gets corrupted with every strike.

    However, what they were feeling was something different entirely. They could feel something familiar yet wasn''t the killing intent, the bloodlust they sense, all of it was melding with the world itself, manifesting to reality.

    The Sword that sucks the blood of it kills, the sword that hums with every life taken, the sword that took the life of his own master.

    Blood Seeker was born from Wang Ling as his first Natal Weapon. For seventy thousand years it fought with him, absorbing the hate and rage he kept within for so long. This sword saw him topple empires, and decimate Sect.

    For so long this sword kept Wang Ling alive, and this sword alone fed! Once, it was broken to several pieces and alone shard''s killing intent could turn even a sane man tomit ughter if the heart was not strong enough.

    With the pieces reunited, Wang Ling could finally unleash the being kept within the sword. Wang Ling''s eyes turned sharp amidst the stab wounds he received, he could feel his soul being ripped apart, but he could feel the familiarity of the sword in his hands.

    "Now we shall kill, once more Blood Seeker."

    sh!

    With but a single unstoppable sword split thousands in half freeing Wang Ling. The mountains over the horizon were rendered to smithereens. The me of the sword now innately had blossomed with the awakening of the killing intent that had long slumbered.

    FWU!

    Wang Ling pped his wings and gained distance from the rest. His passive expression turned and twisted, mncholy gued him as his mind wandered about the time when he killing so much.

    A memory, an unpleasant memory thatsted for thousands of years, a time when his despair echoed throughout the nine heavens.

    It was a time when Wang Ling spent ten thousand years creating a single movement...

    The story of the Seventy Thousand.

    The Story of the one who seeks blood.

    The story, of the Blood Seeking Sword.

    The remaining thirteen Revenants saw him raise his right hand, and they all instantly knew what was about to happen, "From the crashing waves"

    "NO!"

    The Revenants with the Demons rushed Wang Ling.

    "From the Heavens to the Earth the bodies fall like a Waterfall made of Blood the first signs of my transgression  [Blood Falls]."

    sh!

    Thus began the First Movement of the Seven.

 Chapter 510: True Blood Seeking Sword III

    Chapter 510: True Blood Seeking Sword III

    ~From the crashing waves from the Heavens to the Earth the bodies fall like a Waterfall made of Blood the first signs of my transgression  [Blood Falls].~

    Killing intent, had never changed since its discovery. It was the manifestation of the malevolence the heart held, and the darker and suffocating it was, the more battlefield it had been tempered through.

    It was not qi, but simply intent. It could scare some but that was it, however, when one particr man started his journey, that was all that he had.

    His killing intent was all Wang Ling had, and he cultivated it so much that he managed to manifest them, simr to sword intent creating his own techniques. The Seven Movements of the Blood Seeking Sword a tale known only to him, and those who died from its edge.

    The Blood Falls brought him to the ground. His swing of the sword cleaved hundreds of the Demons and for hundreds of kilometers, his killing intent ravaged more of the enemies. Standing on the ground, the next part of the talemenced.

    ~ Like a Demon, he sought out death, not others but his own. In his journey, a trail slowly formed, from the bottom of the food chain (south), he rose to the top (north), with a river of blood behind him,  [Culling River]~

    Wang Ling''s second movement gave rise to a rising rive of blood and death. Wang Ling traveled from the South to the North, killing everything in front of him, uncaring, and ruthlessly.

    He hovered over the air and with both swords, he did not even dare posture over. He simply moved his body and from one body to the next, he moved, never resting never stopping.

    ~The path of blood he createdid waste to the bnce set upon by the Ancestors. His every kill gave birth to the desire to take his, thus, it became know that his every movement would give birth to another, like a thread of death his very existence was cmity incarnate  [Cmity Connection]~

    "Surround him!!" The Revenants shouted, seeing how Wang Ling''s fetters slowly became undone. The sight of the Gate of Blood opened before their eyes was nothing more than a nightmare, they could not risk.

    "He already has Blood Seeker, we can only kill him before he can ascend" the Revenants controlled the Abyssal Demons,manding thousands to used their tendril andtch it upon Wang Ling''s body, incapacitate him so they could prepare.

    Tens of thousands flew towards him, but he remained the same. With even more potent intent, Wang Ling moved his sword ever so silently and traced the moon''s shape with its de.

    sh!

    A circr in was emptied around Wang Ling as their attempt in stopping him failed.

    ~ The killing continued without an end. He looked above and saw the moon dyed in the blood he spilled all over the Continent, watching him from all direction judging him for what he had done  [Blood Moon] ~

    "NOW!"

    The Revenants finally saw an opening!

    From above, Wang Ling saw the Revenants gather the heatwave the God Beasts left. They used it as a collective and then created a sun of their own. The purple light of Deathced the zing orb.

    The Revenants threw the orb of mes. This ball could not be controlled by the All-Father for it was not in the scope of the Essence of Origin.

    When everything began, when the All-Fater and the mother of Beast was born, the concept of Death was foreign. The two were Immortal, thus their incapability to control the Emperor of Death and his Abyssal Army.

    This me orb could not be swayed, it could not be deflected, nor parried. It was the perfect, and the only way to kill Wang Ling yet, the Revenant felt it weird for Wang Ling''s visage never changed. He was not worried, for he knew he woulde out on top.

    Blood Seeker was in his hands, these Impostors would never touch him with this weapon in his possession.

    The only thing the Orb of Death mes gave Wang Ling was an opening. Where there was no Demon around him, and he was allowed to shift his body. Keeping the Reaper away, Wang Ling erged the Heaven''s Will, allowing its weight to reach its maximum from East to West he allowed his sword to wreak havoc!

    ~At the peak of an unnamed mountain, the Sun illuminated his wretched actions, spreading his atrocities from East to West  [Sunrise Blood]~

    "Disappear from my sight."

    Fwu!

    The sword weighed the same mountain, its movement was slow, but its power uprooted the ground and like the wind against a candle''s wick the Orb of Death mes disappeared with the wind pressure.

    BOOM!

    The horizon was freed from the mes, finally, Inferno disappeared from the Origin World.

    The Revenants watched in disbelief, and in fear they could see the sword reaching the end of its path and on its goal was Reaper, waiting for the two to sh

    "Run we need to ruN!"

    They all came to the same conclusion

    "It''s toote my tale has been brought to its climax. I have crossed the Four Tales of Killing all of you stay it is time for the ughter."

    CLANG!

    Two Swords shed, the echo it held incapacitated them.

    ~The sword hummed in delight as it apanied his corrupted roar, everyone who heard it froze in fright as they felt their hearts clutched in despair  [Demonic Tune]~

    All froze before Wang Ling, the world for those watching saw the entire battlefield pause.

    They watched as a single being bearing the Wings and Haloes of the Primordial stand against the now only tens of thousands of demons alone yet regal.

    ~With a sword in hand, he appears before the Gods. And with a sword in hand he looks down upon all. And with a sword in hand none could match his wrath  [God yer] ~

    Wang Ling let go of Reaper and held the handle of Heaven''s Will with both hands. His hand raised the de above and collected everything his intent could offer.

    Qi to Wang Ling became irrelevant, only the killing intent he had remained, "Blood Seeking Sword  ughter Arts  God yer."

    sh

    From the heavens, the Gods fell to the Earth Wang Ling''s sword unhesitatingly rendered space, killing every living and nonliving being it touched.

    The Abyssal Gates was destroyed and so were the Crystals. The Revenants were cut in half, and the Abyssal Demons turned to ck smokes.

    "In the end they couldn''t even survive till the Seventh Tale"

    ~To his final enlightenment, the man stands atop everything else. He slew Gods and everything that stands in his way for thest sixty thousand years, his tales evolved and so did his own techniques. He was feared, and hated, everyone sought out information to know his weakness yet none learned as he sat at the Peak of a Crimson Top Mountain, tears of blood would be shed. He stands at the peak of the World, and created the strongest sword techniques but what used would it be if he could not protect anyone  [Weeping Blood]~

    Like thest ten thousand years of his life, none could once again withstand the culmination of the Sixty Thousand Years'' worth of killing intent.

    Blood Seeker was the sword that cut of his Master''s Head.

    When Wang Ling descended from the Red Peak Mountain, he pledged to protect those who would be important to him and never would he fail again.

    Blood Seeker, however, had not protected only taken.

    But as Wang Ling looked at the destion before him, he smiled, because finally, "I managed to protect someone with Blood Seeker."

    "FATHER!"

    Qinyang called as sunrise dawn upon the end of the battle.

    The sword created to protect that turned to a ughterer''s Sword tasted, the sensation of protecting someone

 Chapter 511: Beyond Intent

    Chapter 511: Beyond Intent

    Qinyang hugged Wang Ling tightly. Her tears flowed continuously as her happiness overwhelmed her. "UWAAAAAAAAAAAAA! You survived!! THANK THE FATE!"

    Wang Ling looked at Qinyang with a sighed, and flicked her forehead,

    "AcK!"

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were my daughter?"

    "I wasn''t allowed to tell you. I promised that I will not allow you to be distracted by my existencack!"

    "Silly child, I wouldn''t have been, either way. Well, we have a lot to talk about, but for the time being, I need to rest... the fight took a toll on me"

    "Yes!"

    Qinyang''s Sailer.

    Over the horizon, the portals disappeared.

    "He actually eradicated them? Ho-how is that possible? Great Grandpa Sun?" Wang Bo, the first-born son of Wang Lin asked Butler Sun who should know the Young Master amongst the people present best, "This bloodlust is no longer just an intent it is drawing closer to be qi itself."

    But the Butler did not know, "This is my first time seeing it as well even the records of the past, nothing to this had happened. The best I have seen of him is against the Xin Family when he awakened something else but even then, he wasn''t this strong. As for the killing intent, I do not know. Even my own path cannot match hispared to him mine is but a child''s tantrum."

    Butler Sun was close to Wang Ling in terms of their own individual path. Butler Sun maximizes his killing intent and then he strengthens his attack with them, sharpening his movement and mind.

    But, seeing Wang Ling''s method, the old Butler was bbergasted. That was no longer an intent, it had materialized, as though a God''s Domain materializing a path but Wang Ling clearly had no such thing.

    "That''s my Master''s true self that''s how he fights an unending stream of enemies he called it, True Killing Intent."

    "Ah! Chang Ping,ss, you are awake!" Butler Sun was surprised to see Chang Ping had woken up. Her qi was now more vibrant than before, and was quickly reaching her peak, "It is good to know that you recovered this degree"

    "Thank you for your concern." Chang Ping looked over Wang Ling, she could sense the tremendous amount of killing intent wrapped around his body but especially that sword, "So, master really did reveal himself so this is how the Essence of Origin is used, huh."

    Chang Pingughed at her earlier delusions.

    "Chang Ping, um, what were you talking about the Young Master? Something about his intent? Mind enlightening us?"

    The killing intent has awoken Chang Ping from her slumber. She felt the resonant intent from what she had been taught. She woke up and ambled out of the Sailer''s resting area and saw this power raging and when she walked out, she saw Wang Ling calling upon Blood Seeker.

    "My Master taught me his techniques when I was thought to be dead he once said that if I mastered killing intent, then I would be able to secure for what it truly is, that if I can see it other than emotion, then, I''ll see the essence of death and killing. My sword would be unstoppable and I would be given a weapon that does not rely on the density of the Universe''s qi. He once said that Killing Intent is something that only grows, never wasted the more you use it, the stronger it bes the more you kill the more potent it transforms turning your entire being sharper."

    She was taught by Wang Ling; all of his secrets were given to her after she deciphered who Wang Ling truly was. After learning he was Wang Wudi of the past Era when the Celestial Spirit Realm was barred from reaching Immortality, he did not even try concealing a trump card against her.

    "His Blood Seeking Sword is meant to materialize this power"

    "A Sword Technique? Not a cultivation method? Does that mean he draws out the killing intent and sword intent together to do this? Is that even possible?"

    Chang Ping nodded, "I cannot tell you more as it would reveal the secrets of the Master too much, but I''ll tell you this. What you saw is not even the Blood Seeking Sword''s true potential, the fetters within my Master have yet to be unleashed he holds many secrets of this Universe, and even his own techniques are this deep all of you be thankful that he''s on our side and do not anger him not even in the slightest. Because if Master turns his de on your neck, no matter how strong your backer, even if it is against the Coalition itself, he will dismantle you in so many ways, then kill you the instant you think you are safe no matter who you are even if you are his family he will punish you if you are in the wrong."

    A part of Cang Ping''s words was nothing short but lies. Butler Sun knew that Wang Ling would never treat his family wrong, [It is better for them to know humility. If they start thinking that they could do everything they want because of the Young Master''s influence, then the Wang Family might just be destroyed from the inside.]

    All the while Butler Sun and those who had been with Wang Ling for the longest time settle the matter of the All-Fathering into existence, Wang Ling steadied descended from above, Qinyangtched on his body.

    "What are you people talking about?"

    "Young Master and, Qinyang?" Butler Sun and the others were surprised to see Qinyang acting in such a manner.

    "Don''t worry about her, I just learned she''s my daughter, so she''s really attached to me right now. She dreamt of doing as a child, she says."

    "Oh, is thatDAUGHTER!?"

    "Yes, my daughter surprising isn''t it huh? What''s this?" Wang Ling suddenly felt lightheaded, he looked around and the next second, blue blood began flowing out of Wang Ling''s orifices.

    Wang Ling looked around and saw their astonished faces, heughed, "Huh, I think I''m dying."

    SPLURT!

    Wang Ling''s body exploded into a bloody mess!

    "MASTER!"

    "YOUNG MASTER!"

    "BROTHER LING!"

    "FATHER!"

 Chapter 512: ME

    Chapter 512: ME

    When the Universe was made, the Essence of Origin was the keyponent for everythinging into existence. It was the power thatmanded life. Its existence made it possible for Qi, Worlds, and life itself to flourish from nothingness.

    It was a power so strong that it could not be touched by mere mortals. It disappeared with the All-Father, it was one of a kind and it had been used by a Mortal Vessel that had even achieved Godhood.

    Wang Ling''s six orifices bled profusely. His eyes turned bloodshot, turning to nothing but mush as his mind got overwhelmed by the information of Truth. Adding to the fact that his body just mutated and changed to the will of the Hellish Qi, everything fell upon his body. He failed to even feel the sensation of sound or even the howls of those around him.

    "FATHER!" Qinyang shouted, her qi forming a typhoon around them.

    [I could hear her still is this a connection through our blood? Or is it because she was born with this qi I hold?]

    She saw the leaving Essence from the frail body of her father yet she also saw the truth of his existence, "We need to move!" She knew what it was that Wang Ling needed, "Don''t worry, father everything is going to be all right."

    [Nothing but her is front of me the sensation I hold now grow limited and but the faint silhouette of the daughter I saw as apanion remain. I do not know much of her, I do not even know who she is until a couple of minutes prior, yet she shed tears for the man who left her for eons with her mother.]

    His vision lost with the passage of time, and Wang Ling fell on the ground, lifeless, without breath. Death came to get him for the third time or it should it be.

    Death was the concept foreign to that of a True and genuine God like he was. Immune to a touch of death, his soul was, but his body wasn''t. Stasis befell his sensation, time became irrelevant to him, and his mind was apanied by nothing other than the void that was the darkness around.

    [Everything will be fine nothing could kill me and I shall rise again as always do.] His thoughts were such, but on the back of his head something bugged him he was on the mercy of fate once again he does not appreciate such a thing.

    Wang Ling was his own being, he was a God, and that meant only a single thing, [I am the new All-Father I am the being that is without equal but one I hold the qi to existence, I am the one in control, yet I wait for a body to be reforged.

    [I once imed that my qi is everything, that with it nothing is impossible, that I control fate itself yet now I amble as I stayed beside the daughter I had not raised. The fate I had hoped for all those years now sat next to me, her heartbeat wildly, distraught of the fate I now hold is this the fate I desired? A fate where those who share my blood shed tears as Iy helpless unable to even providefort, giving them nothing but despair and hardships through me existing.] A desire born from an ancient dream a question he wished to be answered.

    When he took the head of his first Father to survive, he shed tears. To atone he sought vengeance and imed the peak. He journeyed for seventy thousand years creating his own path and technique outside of qi the restrictions of the Universe did not bind him for his cultivation was already outside of theirprehension.

    He created his own fate from the very beginning, yet now, once again, when he controls the strongest power in the Cosmos he is lifeless and without any way to live and give hold the hand of the only daughter he wished to have.

    [What kind of God I am if I cannot even defy such paltry excuse of a challenge I have longed survived multiple times after dying from worst fate. I have survived having my blood essence drained, my soul and body ripped apart by the perpetrator of my predecessor''s death how humiliating would it be for me to fall from my own powers.]

    Wang Ling could not control the power of the Essence of Origin due to it being too powerful for him to control, [There is not such as too powerful]

    Wang Ling could see the power, grabbing hold of his soul, overpowering him, tarnishing the vessel that was the flesh of a Beastman. Crumbled, it did, slowly disappearing into the wind, Wang Ling could see it through his closed eyes, the sensation of his veins ripped apart, all of it was soon epted by him.

    The pain served a guidingpass for him, and for Wang Ling, as he delved into his body and soul, he felt more and more pain. Like being ripped to pieces he felt the rejection of a certain force, but, he did not waver for he knew it was this power.

    Slowly, his steps continued, the image he held within the darkness grew to be more realized. With Ten Haloes and Four Pair of Wings he stood tall, Wang Ling''s heartbeat and a path carved from jeweled stones formed.

    At the end of the path was an azure light, blinding him for to even see, scorching for him to approach But it mattered little for he who questioned his own mortality, he who knew his own right to existence epted its rejection, allowing the soul to be battered.

    He was hurt, in pain, but, he knew that this fact would notst. Wang Ling knew what he wanted, and he would achieve what he set out to do.

    Standing before the glow of the Essence of Origin, Wang Ling reached out, "You exist because I willed it to. You are but a tool for me to use, I am your master. I am the All-Father. I am Your GOD! I AM WANG LING AND YOU SHALL OBEY MY WILL!"

 Chapter 513: Vessel

    Chapter 513: Vessel

    Inside a well-kept room where tens of World Treasures were brought out by Qinyang was Wang Ling lying, silently. His breathing was weak and so was his soul''s energy. His ending could already have been ended yet he was not dead.

    By his side was Qinyang, watching over every little change that urs. Holding his hands Qinyang quietly poured her qi to Wang Ling. Only she could supply what it was that she could, only she had the qi capacity and qipatibility to match Wang Ling.

    No one was inside the room other than those that have a direct link to Wang Ling. Not even Kareem was allowed entry in fear of qi contamination.

    Wang Ling''s qi was unstable, and due to the Essence of Origin''sponents, it would react to anything nearby and might endanger Wang Ling if it changes. The World Treasure was not created by the All-Father, but they were born from the Worlds the All-Father created.

    Qinyang was his daughter and her qi was the closest to what he could get from a living being. Qinyang''s qi was adaptable to anything like her mother''s, but, unlike Bai Xue''s she could actually ingest the qi of the Holy and Devil Races.

    But even her was having a hard time keeping up with Wang Ling''s demands. She was someone who had long crossed the Heaven Hell Harmony Realm, but, she was having trouble giving Wang Ling what he needed.

    The qi he needed for him not to disintegrate rapidly grew to absurd amounts as if his body wanted to eat everything. She did not know what was happening inside Wang Ling, but as long as she could see the light of the essence, then she knew that everything was all right.

    BOOM!

    "FA-FATHER!" A surge of power burst as Wang Ling''s body slowly disintegrated from existence. It was quickly disappearing and Wang Ling was being

    However, even the little bit offort she had in here quickly disappeared as the light dimmed. She did not know what was happening and all she could do was panic and him with her qi, wishing that she could give him enough.

    That, a form offort disappeared the next moment when all of a sudden, Wang Ling''s body took a dramatic shift. The light dimmed and if that alone was not enough, Wang Ling also stopped taking qi from Qinyang altogether. "No! No! No! Please don''t die please I beg of you."

    "Young Miss, wha-what is happening inside? Is everything all right!?" shouted Butler Sun from outside the room.

    "Young Princess, is the All-Father all right? Did something happen? Do you need something from the Devils or even the Holy Race? I can make roundtrips easily if you so desire!"

    Kareem was also worried about Wang Ling''s situation.

    The two ancient beings shouted from outside but they received no answer from within. Qinyang could barely care for anything else other than the safety of her father. Now that all hope seemed to have left the room slowly, tears fell.

    She who had desired for a father now slowly watched him die right before her eyes due to the mistakes she herself caused. Wang Ling was forced to call upon the power he did not haveplete control over because of her weakness now, he was the one to suffer for it.

    She made a mistake, and everything that she wished to do for him failed to even keep him alive until they arrived at the ce she wished to enter, "Please" Qinyang held Wang Ling''s hands trembling afraid of what might happen.

    "Please don''t die I need you I don''t want you to disappear from me again" Qinyang''s tears could no longer be stopped, "Mother she needs your presence please do not die."

    BWU~

    The Sailer they boarded exited the Origin World and as it did Wang Ling''s body exploded in a blue luminescence and slowly lifted from the ground. In a room where wind cannot enter a gust surfaced and formed a tornado.

    The World Treasures, the swords, shields, orbs, and everything inside that room turned to dust, slowly bing stronger by the passage of seconds.

    Ting!

    A sharp sound pierced Qinyang''s and even those outside of the room. It was a simple sound from Wang Ling''s, but it echoed all throughout the cosmos reaching every corner letting urging them to look up as if someone had called upon them a single tear streak appeared from their eyes not knowing why.

    The dim light escaped its limitations as now, Wang Ling''s body was filled with what he previouslycked. The dust that was the World Treasures swirled around Wang Ling and when it was not enough, the ceiling which covered them was blown to pieces.

    "FATHER!"

    Qinyang worried for his safety but, she saw a figure from the floating vessel. An ethereal image bearing a different face from the body, yet Qinyang knew who he was for his image matched the ones in her dreams.

    He was smiling, but she was not looking at her the ethereal image instead clutched his hand and atop his palms was that of glowing light. He mumbled something to himself and Wang Ling''s external body glowed ever so resplendent.

    The flesh writhed and the wings and haloes appeared from his back. The wings covered Wang Ling''s body and the dust that was the World Treasures surrounded his external vessel.

    The qi of the Cosmos responded and then Wang Ling was encased in gray sphere and the ethereal figure lifted his head and looked into Qinyang''s eyes, "I''ll be back my daughter."

    Fwu

    He disappeared into the sphere

    Qinyang was bewildered yet she understood what was happening. She wiped her tears and then looked at the sphere for a good while before stepping outside of the room, where she was asked what happened to Wang Ling and to which she answered with, "He''s reforging his vessel"

    Finally, the Mortal Coil was being lifted from not only his soul but his flesh.

 Chapter 514: Predestined

    Chapter 514: Predestined

    [Why do cultivation paths exist? So that there would be a guideline for their lives of course and to lessen the risk of walking the wrong path and dying due to a wrong meridian path being used in the earlier stages.

    [The cultivation stages were built upon by the millions of bodies needed to perfect the path. In the span of Wang Ling''s lifetimes, he was presented with two different predetermined cultivation paths with their own stages.

    [The first was the Celestial cultivation and which extended to Godhood. That path was created naturally over time. The weak watched the strong, mimicked the Beasts, copied the Primordial Races, and eventually learned the flow of life.

    [Slowly, throughout eons the Primordial Races or mainly, the Origin Races watched as the beings created by the All-Father and the Mother of Beast flourish.

    [They did not kill them out of jealousy, simply, they watched them, and even guided them in time of need. Of course, this would be a forgotten Era, where the Primordials walk among cultivators.

    [Eventually, this time would be forgotten, but, that is not what is important. The importance of this is that it grows yet still changed when the appearance of the Emperor of Death threatened to use their people against each other.

    [The cultivation path of the strong in this Era was created so that cultivators'' souls have the choice to bepletely destroyed upon death. They would vanish from the annals of existence themselves, where death would truly be the end.

    [For the thousands of years, only a few had been to the Wheel of Reincarnation and all of this was caused by the war that birthed the current cultivation path. The nine cultivation realms that abandon conventions in favor of quick improvement and burst of strength. The ceiling would be lower, but in turn, have a much lesser variability.

    [Only a few have domains, Ancestor-ss cultivators are so few in numbers that they do not even reach fifty. But, what does this entail about me what does it matter how cultivation has a change in the face of my own Essence of Origin where the start of power began why is it important to me?]

    Wang Ling could no longer see even with his eyes. The only thing he could do was feel, and allow his mind to wander searching for the answer he so seeks. He knows not about the sphere he was in, but he was aware of the vessel needed to be created for his sake.

    He gathered information from what the Primordials told him of the past. Gathering the most valuable of information was the insight from the past that evolves the present and theing future. Wang Ling gathered everything he could, scraping at the walls if he had to just to understand what he could not grasp.

    For Wang Ling, currently, time was irrelevant. He knows it flows but in the state of him infused in the Essence of Origin''s power, all of it was unnecessary and paltry variables in the face of true power.

    In a trance, Wang Ling''s thoughts had never been focused. He was in a fight with his inner self, forming the necessary body that could hold the power that he seeks.

    The path he was searching for was nowhere to be found in all the cultivation paths, thus he is seeking out why they exist. He needed to understand their necessity so he could understand what he needs most.

    Cultivation is many things, not just power. Many consider it discipline, while others simply a way to pass the time.

    [For me I began cultivation for the sake of survivability and fluffing my Master''s dream. I did that and more before that desire morphed into an ugly vengeful spirit that hounded me for two lives. Learning my true meaning, I protected others, valued life, and became enlightened.

    [I created opportunities, gave many chances, and led many to the truth. My qi saved the hope of this Universe and my own existence is a beacon that gathers all for a single cause I killed, then protect, I lead, even enlighten. I was once lost thinking that all the path I walked is crooked not knowing the truth all of that is me thus all these paths are mine to take in a single life for I am me.]

    Because you always look at others you forget to look at yourself.

    It is easy to judge others because they are in front of you. But it takes another degree of focus to understand even the slightest bit of who you truly are. Wang Ling saw his life very clearly due to his multiple experiences of death.

    Even at this time, his vessel was already dead and only the power of the Essence of Origin existed. He was now dead, but now he was no longer waiting for fate to bring him to a vessel he could take over, no more lives would be wasted for him, as at this moment, Wang Ling slowly realized his truth.

    A power that''s outside ofws, mandates, qis, andmon sense. Wang Ling''s body began to form, being molded to the shape that he envisions the most intimate lifetime he spent reflecting on what he would be.

    The second Wang Ling''s face and physique was chosen. Wang Ling''s organs was traced, the meridian vessels that had been destroyed recreated, and more. The Overlord Meridians (Holy) and the God Meridians (Devil) now flowed across the body not sharing a single entrance but having their own sets to ensure that no conflict arises.

    "I have alreadypleted what I am missing, long before I got to reforged my meridians. My predecessor gave me thest of the Phoenix Beastman so I could do this. The two qis of Heaven and Hell, the qiponents to recreate this body, he knew something like this would happen and left me the Essence of Origin a way to reforge the vessel not meant to hold Chaos."

    The Nirvanic Nucleus was in the ce of the dantian gathered the two qis. The two meridians glowed their own light, and their own met at the middle where the Nirvanic Nucleus met.

    The tiny image of the All-Father held his hands forward and then together. This Nirvanic Nucleus was created by Wang Ling''s own path, unchained, unfettered by anyws, thus bing the perfect candidate to rece the Supreme Spirit Qi the Emperor of Death erased from this Universe.

    Wang Ling found it funny how his predecessor crafted this very moment for him to follow. As he observed the Nirvanic Nucleus change in ordance to what it should be, Wang Ling inwardlyughed, [A body that has every keyponent to hold the Holy and Hellish Qi when the Supreme Spirit Qi is no longer in this world how utterly,ughable.]

    As he said those words for the first time in so long the power in which the All-Father was born from dropped into Wang Ling''s body melding his body

    Chaos Qi finally surfaced from Wang Ling''s body. The sole thing that could destroy the Emperor of Death has finally been created.

    However, with its creation the beings of the darkness roared and howled and at the depths of the Abyss, where nothing could be seen, where no life could exist, a pair of gray eyes gleamed, "You have finally returnedI missed you Father."

    The resonance of Chaos began.

 Chapter 515: Deity World

    Chapter 515: Deity World

    A jade sailer coursed through the vast emptiness of space. Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming both standing at the edge''s forefront looked far into the void before them and motioned to the Devil holding the helm.

    "Devil Emperor, slow down the sailer, we are approaching the Divide." Yuan Ming calmly exined.

    In an empty void, Kareem and Butler Sun looked around finding nothing not even sensing a sliver of qi or fluctuation of life, "Are we really on the right direction, you two? I have lived in this Universe far longer than 99% person of its inhabitants and nothing is here, trust me."

    "Must have sucked living as an ignorant man for so long then. Devil Emperor pff" Yuan Qingughed and Kareem clicked his tongue as he almost wished to snap this young Deity''s neck like a twig.

    This Cosmos was created by the All-Father, and he had journeyed like his brothers and sisters from one of its to the other more times they could count, yet these two say that there are more to it than he think.

    "You are a Devil Emperor so you must be informed of a lot of things in the time when the two Parents retreated from us, did you find the First and Second Generation of our people anywhere even after searching for them?"

    "If you are talking about when the Exodus of the Deities happened, then no, we couldn''t find them, if we could have then we would have fought with them against the Demons." Kareem scoffed in disdain at the thought of the Deities.

    "Anyway, the Deities disappeared from us, and the reason why can''t find them might have had something to do with not wanting to fight against the Demons, because they were scared." Kareem snorted.

    "You''re wrong." A voice sounded out from behind Kareem, "I may be biased when ites to the Primordial Races as I was raced with the Deities, but the truth is not what you think. The Deities left in self-istion, upon my mother''s request, at least the Second and First Generation of them did in order to oblige to her wish."

    Qinyang was calm as she spoke. She was not there when it happened, but from her uncle and Aunts, she learned of the truth that happened in the past.

    The war of the Primordial Races was a tragic urrence. It happened long before any Mortal Races blossomed, and after this war, the Mother and Father or their races would disappear, sealing away the Origin World they all used to call home.

    When the Father and Mother of the Races disappeared from an unknown cause, the Primordial Races was left with dealing with the remnants of the Abyss the [Emperor of Death] brought to them in theing years.

    "Yo-young Miss that''s not what II am sorry if I had offended you or the Deities." Kareem lowered his head to apologize.

    "It is fine, Uncle Kareem, what happened then is something brought upon by my parent''s decision to leave. Anyway, we were talking about how the Deities disappeared, correct?" Qinyang stepped up and appeared next to Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming, "This is how."

    Qinyang stepped out of the Sailer and touched the empty space in front of her, she closed her eyes and felt the coldness it bears, "Open." She whispered and like a droplet of water touching a stillke, a ripple shifted a wall of darkness that reached untold kilometers.

    The rippled shook the fabric of reality itself and Qinyang held out her sword and three Purple Draconic Scales. The scales was engraved with a bluish run and as Qinyang''s qi circted in them, the three a rift for them to enter.

    "Ho-how is that possible? A world in an empty space?" Kareem was surprised to see the rift leading to a world that does not exist. This Cosmos and its worlds have all been visited by him and the others, even the Invisible Celestial Spirit Realm had been opened for them yet another secret appeared right before his eyes, "Is this even still the Universe I know? Or, did the Mother of Beast created a new one?"

    "Do not be confused, this ce is still in the Universe, Mother just folded space for a minute and then locked that moment for all of eternity and then created a world inside. She cannot create the Cosmos like my father, but pocket dimensions like this is easy for her to aplish. If you still cannot understand, it is the same principle as a Storage Ring."

    The Sailer moved into the Rift. Slowly, it cruised through the void that was the in-between of both the known Cosmos and the fold of reality that was before them.

    Qing and Ming looked over their shoulders, with smirks on their faces, "Hehe, must be new to you huh. Oh yeah, think about how the Origin World and the Celestial Spirit Realm of the past managed to stay hidden until the All-Father opened them for us?"

    "Did the did the mother of Beast did this? Is she a master of Sealing techniques?"

    The twins sighed, "She''s a Master of everything, elements, Space and Time not Sealing though she did say she could do it if she tried, the mother can manipte thews of Cosmos to bend to her will. If the All-Father is the beginning of elements and he is the Origin of everything, then the Mother is the one who controls everything. She is, and had always been the Monarch of what could be because she, by the very moment of her birth had everything bowing to her, even when thews of the Cosmos did not allow it to happen."

    As the Sailer cruised through the rift, Kareem grew closer and closer to the world that had been hidden to him and the rest of the Universe. Eventually, light pierced his eyes and the first thing he saw was not the beauty of the world but... a fist!

    BOOM!

    He was hit right on the nose... breaking it.

 Chapter 516: Dragons and Devils

    Chapter 516: Dragons and Devils

    BOOM! Lightning crackled with the explosion of thunder. The Azure Lightningcerated the wind, incinerating everything that it touched. From the world of the Deities a punch so powerful that it left the pocket dimension and travelled thousands of kilometers into the outside Cosmos.

    Creakthe door leading to the passengers'' area opened as Butler Sun was awakened from all that had happened, "What is happening up here?"

    He stopped his words seeing the smokeing up, "Are we under attack?"

    Quickly, he brought out the ck Spear and got ready to face the beings who dared touch the Youngest Miss'' Vessel, "I''m going to kill this little bitch quickl

    "Don''t try so hard, Elder Sun, it''s not an attack. It''s a greeting." The twins walked past Butler Sun, "We''re going to be securing Ling''s Egg, want to help?"

    Butler Sun did not answer.

    The twins looked back, annoyed "It was The Devil who got struck, and it''s not a Revenant."

    "Oh, then there is nothing to worry about then." Butler Sun lost interest altogether. If it was the Devil Emperor against a being that was not the Revenant, then all is well.

    The billowing slowly dissipated quickly with time. On the helm of the Sailer were two silhouettes, "How was that fist! Devil?"

    A young man with Azure Scales and Hair shouted, he was smiling, his arrogance unbound.

    But, to the bravado he exhibited, he received the response of a single and simple exasperated, sigh of disappointment.

    Kareem stood on the helm, holding the wheel, looking down upon the pitiful man with azure hair and scales who attempted to strike him down. The Devil Emperor Kareem was unfazed despite the clean hit on the face, "You call yourself a Dragon? How weak. You put disgrace on your Race."

    Kareem''s ck hair moved with the wind and as the bbergasted expression of the Young Azure Dragon reflected on the Devil''s eyes, Kareem clenched his fist, "Now that you had your turn, it is time for mine, right? Grit your teeth and show me the Dragon''s Pride."

    Since time immemorial, there had always been beings at the top of everything. When the Universe has created the usage of weapons were introduced to all Race, however, where did they start? These weapons, where did theye from? Simple, the Devils.

    The Devils who have the most battle aptitude physique create the weapons, start their own forms and mastered a Martial Path. Amongst the Devils, the right-hand man of the Devil Race''s GodKing was a master of the Fist Arts the single most powerful fist in the entire Universe the Devil Emperor  Kareem.

    The Azure Dragon knew that, and he was not stupid. He threw a fist at the Devil Emperor Kareem''s face, he tested his strength like they had been doing for eons, continuing tradition, he grits his teeth like he was told and prepared his body and soul, "DO IT!"

    The Young Azure Dragon epted his fate and waited for the fist to arrive. Kareem smiled in delight, "It seems like you weren''t a disgrace as I had thought now, take this!"

    The Azure Dragon saw the fisting for him and death was quickly put in his thoughts. The young Dragon felt the pressure and thenBOOM!  the fist stopped right before his face, having his eardrums ruptured but still keeping his life.

    Kareem stopped his fist just in time, sparing the young Azure Dragon''s life, "You steeled your resolve and was ready to face it head-on despite know I couloh, he passed out welp, another war is starting wait, I can hear his heartbeat. He''s alive."

    "Thank you for keeping him alive, Grandpa Kareem."

    Kareem gleefully smiled hearing Qinyang call him Uncle, "Young Miss might now know this but the Dragons loved doing this since the Primordial Age."

    "What do you mean used to? Are we not keeping the tradition alive, Emperor Kareem?" from above, a beautiful matured woman and seven Deities of third-generation descended, "Mind handing me my son, Emperor Kareem?

    The seven Azure Dragons got the boy out of Kareem''s hands, all of them looking at the one he punched, "We will take care of him."

    "If the Ancestors are awake, they would be thrilled to have you."

    "I doubt that heh, so little Olivia has a son now. Last time I saw you, you were nothing but a million-year-old baby dragon warrior fighting with my Vestas. What, are you still mad she beat you when you were on the Blood Canyon?"

    "Hoho, so was the good times, was it not. Also, it was not I who was defeated, it was Vestas whoyou know what, let us forget about the past. After all, we know the truth."

    Oliviaughed.

    Kareemughed.

    The twoughed but they wanted to tear each other a new asshole the very moment they saw each other.

    The two were only being considerate in front of the Young Miss.

    It was no secret that amongst the Deities, Azure Dragons hold the most rivalry against Devils. After all, the title of the strongest physique belongs to the Devils and the Dragons beg to differ.

    Also, Olivia, the oldest of the Second-Generation Azure Azure Dragons has had a rivalry going on with Kareem''s Wife, the Devil Empress, Vestas.

    "Hohoho, let us talk of this matter some other time, Sir Kareem. I have other business regarding our Young Miss oh yeah, did you know that she is"

    "I already know and I have a lot to talk you Deities about keeping this from us."

    "Yes, yes, now I have a lot to talk to the Young Miss."

    Olvia smiled at her most respected and loved Young Miss, "How good of you to return Young Miss and it seems like you brought the Devils with you so you decided to y peacemaker when you went snuck out of the World?

    "Sigh, if they are awake right now, they would be most disappointed for what you have done. Not only did you left the world, abandoning the responsibilities vested upon you by your Dearest Mothers, but you also did it by drugging your seniors and attacking your Guardians. You even had the daughters of the Great Seniors act as your partners in crime. I know you are the Young Miss but please know that your actions cannot go against what is right and what is wrong. Please know better next time."

    Qinyang lowered her head and pouted, "I am sorry Aunt Olivia, we met on the way, actually. Please don''t be too mad" she apologized profusely.

    Qinyang''s face contorted from guilt. She failed to even look into Olivia''s eyes, only looking down on the ground and fidgeting about.

    Seeing this Kareem''s brows instantly met at the middle of his brows. Incensed, he was ready to punch the Dragon, but seeing her bloodshot eyes, he quickly understood, [This is more torture for her than anything woah, her palms are bleeding from clenching her fist too hard.]

    He decided to keep quiet.

    "so, can you tell me why you wanted to make peace with the Devils? Is it to surprise the mother when she wakes up?"

    "No I went out in order tofind my Father."

    "Oh, is that so, your Fa" Olivia stopped talking but her smile stayed, "does the Young Miss mean"

    "Yes the All-Father I had been having visions of him since two years ago and I went out to find out if the visions were true that''s when I met Grandpa Kareem."

    "Did the Young Miss found th"

    "I did and he''s gravely injured from fighting the Abyssal Demons and is currently creating a new vessel for himself."

    Olivia took a deep breath and then, she smiled, [I did not wake up thinking I''d be dealing with this.]

    She was already

 Chapter 517: Why You Matter

    Chapter 517: Why You Matter

    Deity Paradise  One of the Hundreds of Mountain Seclusions

    Dang!

    The Heavy Doors of the Mountain Seclusion, Butler Sun sat in front of the doors and then kowtowed in front, "I hope for your safe return, Young Master" Butler Sun was worried of Wang Ling''s situation and felt bad that he could do nothing for him but pray.

    But he hesitated to even do such a thing for he knew that there was no such thing as God. The one he called Young Master was the truest Creator of Life, and the one who could match him in terms of such godhood was his beloved.

    He suddenlyughed. [I pray for the Young Master''s wellbeing yet he''s the one standing above all God. I try and entrust his life to fate, yet his life is no longer tied to any of such flimsy concepts.] Butler Sun was ced in an unsavory dilemma.

    In the end, he could only release a deep sigh.

    "Is something the matter, Grandpa Sun?"

    "Young Miss, well, it feels absolutely disgusting for me that I cannot even help your father, in any way." Butler Sun showed a dryugh.

    "The incarnation of the All-Father, he''s a man whose destiny is to kill the one birthed from the waste of the past yet, even that thought is wrong for destiny is him itself. He fails, or not, all of it lies in his own decisions. He seems perfect, in control, but hecks in acting subtle and actually being around always going for round trips to the Underworld."

    Qinyang''s words brought a smile upon the saddened Butler''s countenance, "I see, must have been lonely to have waited for him for so long only to see him weakened. That is how the Young Master has been since he was young."

    "I see Grandpa Sun, how was Father when he was young?"

    "Have Lady Bai Xue not told you of their adventures? She knows more than us for they were together more than his family."

    "She had, but I virtually know nothing about Father about his younger years, about the time when he has yet to go on his adventures and an Academy. I wish to know more about his younger years, when he was far younger when he''s yet to meet Mother."

    "I see, then where should I begin? Hmm, there was that time that the Young Master could not think and his younger sister would have to change his diapers. A time when I had to save him from a group of was it cultists?

    "His first fight was against a woman. He''s an avid reader, a genius in the way of anything he thinks he can do. And someone who cherishes his family very much. But I don''t have to tell you that he fought an army of Demons for your sake."

    "Which led to him being in such a state if his vessel breaks and his soul wanders searching for a vessel, we would be waiting for who knows how long. Mother reincarnated as herself without memories of the past after millions of years, even if Father is not the same, the Cosmos will still end noter than a hundred years Father will open his eyes at nothing but the darkness of Death surrounding him.

    "If I didn''t let him know who I was he would have gotten away then." Qinyang trembled at this thought.

    They stepped out of the giant Mountain turned cave, smiling. Butler Sun stood there, with Qinyang staring at the distance, "You are insightful, Young Miss. Such wisdom for someone who had not left this paradise until a year prior. You are also elegant, graceful, you have been taught well by Lady Bai Xue and the revered Deities.

    "But, sometimes, the truth is much simpler than you may think." Butler Sun smiled, "Young Miss, do you know why the Young Master wish to defeat the Emperor of Death and destroy them from the face of the Cosmos?"

    "To save it from danger and everyone in it?"

    "Hoho, Young Master was right, you really are pure. Close but not exactly." Butler Sunughed, and Qinyang growled while having her head pat by the old Butler, "The truth about the Young Master is simple, just like how he kills when he needs to he will save the Cosmos for the sake of his only interest, and that is his Family.

    "His Family?"

    "That''s right. Let me tell you something Young Miss. When he was young, the Young Master fought a drunk woman. At the time, it had only been some time since he regains consciousness, and learned how to read, write, and cultivate.

    "Maybe, because of that, he likes acting simple and wore simple robes than what the Major Family wears today. It was silk, but by today''s standards, it would be worst than a Major Household''s servant''s attire. However, the Young Master liked wearing something so simple. And of course, he got into trouble due to this, he was called a servant by a guest who not know he''s the First Born of the Family. What do you think did the Young Master did in response to a drunk''s provocation?"

    "Was it not called Father''s First Fight? Of course, he berated back, and beat her up."

    "Correct, a single punch was enough to keep her silent. It was not strong, a warning to let her know it was enough. Of course, as they do, she shouted back, screamed curses at the Young Miss Wang Yue, your father''s sibling. She''s young at that time, and the curses roused the Young Master, struck the woman, and humiliated her and the hornypanion. He did this before he even started cultivating. Do you get what I am trying to tell you, Young Miss?"

    "I do not."

    Butler Sun smiled and walked in front of Qinyang, "What I am trying to tell you is that the Young Master, even if he''s powerless, if it is the sake of his family, for the sake of his sisters, hispanions, and especially for you, he will stand before the one who berated you or tried to take you away from him and stand his ground, ready to protect. And to connect it to what we were talking about earlier, if this Cosmos didn''t have you, Lady Bai Xue, his Parents, Siblings, Companions, if were all strangers to him. Even if the All-Father of before love the Cosmos, the ending would be destroyed because the Young Master is strongest when he has someone to protect. So, you live, to him, is far more important than saving a world, so don''t even think of thinking that risking your life for his would make him happy than seeing you smile."

    "Father he said the same thing to me when he came to rescue me" she remembered he spoke of, how he would rather destroy the Cosmos than lose his daughter.

    "Then, what you heard from him is the truth." Butler Sunughed and the two walked down the path, leaving the mountain behind.

    Over the horizon, they could see dust billowing, "Are Uncle Kareem and Auntie Olivie still fighting?"

    "Maybee, Young Miss, let us watch."

 Chapter 518: Paradise

    Chapter 518: Paradise

    "Good day Young Miss. I heard what happened to your father, I wish he gets better soon."

    "Good day to you as well Uncle Altis, thank you."

    A Third-Generation Vermillion Bird greeted while eating an apple.

    "Ah! Young Miss, I caught a Serval Phantasm three months ago, do you want its core?"

    "No thanks Aunty, I don''t really have the need for it right now. Why not give it to M?"

    "Aiya, she''s six thousand years old now and doesn''t want to ept what I give her. She thinks she can catch a Rank-9 Beast on her own and is throwing a tantrum. I allowed it but then she says she wants to catch it outside, saying she wants to get out of the world like the Young Miss she says."

    "Ah, I''m sorry, it seems like my actions is setting a bad example to the young, I''ll have a talk to themter."

    "Bah, don''t worry about that Young Miss, let the young have such tantrums, we''ll be sending the Young Trial Zone anyway."

    "Hoooh, then I guess they''d be hunting Beasts after all. Hehe, make sure to give them Hell, okay Aunty?"

    "Of course!"

    A Third-Generation Azure Dragon Aunty happily cracked her knuckles on how to beat up a defiant child in broad daylight. The Azure Dragon Aunty turned her attention to Butler Sun by Qinyang''s side, she smiled, as her eyes crackled with lightning, "A member of the Wang Family walking about in our midst how audacious."

    "Good day to you as we"

    CRACK!

    A fist stopped right before Butler Sun''s face. Lightning singed his hair, "Is this perhaps the same as the greetings with the Devils?"

    "No, this is just a random Deity checking to see the quality of opponents who dared challenge the White Tigers. I have got to say, I am not disappointed."

    Blood slowly trickled down from the Azure Dragon''s cheeks. As thousands of spears threatened to skewer her from all around.

    The Aunty Azure Dragon pulled her fists back cackling, "I can see how the Wang Family managed to stave off annihtion from Alkar''s hand. Though it is more of a wonder why he''s still alive considering you''re on the Wang Family''s side."

    "I didn''t join the war. The conflict is between the current Second Elder''s disciples and Sir Alkar''s forces, the main family tries not to get in the way. Though it is a shame that thousands of lives had been lost already."

    "That exins why they are still alive, haha. Anyway, I''ll see you around Wang Boy. Alkar is not here so don''t be too tense, hahaha."

    "Thank you." Butler Sun respectfully lowered his head to a normal Third-Generation Azure Dragon. He knows very well that she was far stronger than he was for the aunty was holding back arge portion of her strength, "Are the inhabitants of this World all as strong as her, Young Miss?"

    "Hmm, not really, Aunty is one of the weaker ones as she loves bearing children to increase our numbers and training them more than sharpening her skills. She''s stronger than Alkar as she''s older by a couple fifty thousand or so years, but, she''s still at the bottom in terms ofbat ability."

    "is that so." Butler Sun felt crushed hearing that one of the weakest. He was strong, capable of pushing her back and even winning, because of his domain, but, he was well aware that it would not be easy.

    Deities or Beasts in general were different from cultivators. Because their qi originated from a different point of source, then, they were unaffected by the shift of qi. This led to the Beast only suffering confusion of their ranking.

    However, Beast and Deities remained at the peak of power and because their way had not changed since long ago, then that meant they could still use what they know from the past. Adding to that the current system, then if Beast and Deities like Qinyang uses Domains, then it would even be difficult for humans and others to survive.

    "I worry for the future after the war against the Demons."

    "Hooo, you are very optimistic, Grandpa Sun."

    "I try to be instead of wallowing in the despair of our inevitable demise." Butler Sunughed.

    The two of them walk together, alone. Butler Sun saw a lot of wondrous things that he found abnormal from his perspective. The Deities acted like simple people, strolling along the meadow, andzing about underneath the shadows of a tree.

    The silence of the breeze lull the sleepy, and many simply enjoyed their own game of chess. The Deity Paradise was true to its namesake, a peaceful world, where conflict was a purge.

    They have their own way of living, their own way of dealing with problems and emotions. This was the world created by the Mother, a world that houses peace.

    [This is a nice ce.] Butler Sun felt tinge of enby.

    Eventually, the walk they were taking led them to an edge of the world where the weakest of spatial energyy.

    Qinyang opened up the portal, "Are you going to the Ancestral Lands of the Wang Family now, Grandpa Sun?"

    "I am, news of the Young Master''s existence should have reached the Cosmos'' ears by now. I have to go to the Ancestral Land and inform the Madam and Master about what is happening, I also have to go to the Abyssal Tundra and search for Little Yue, she would be delighted to know that the Young Master is alive."

    "Is that so, then, use this." Qinyang handed over apressed Sailer to Butler Sun, "That should speed up Butler Sun''s travel and if they wish to, then, please bring Father''s parents over to our world they must be missing their son as well."

    Butler Sun lowered his head, "Thank you, Young Miss, I will be going now."

    The Portal closed soon after he left, leaving Qinyang alone. She was smiling and after a

 Chapter 519: Promise

    Chapter 519: Promise

    The Deity Paradise is split into different parts, where different terrain existed. Ice, Storms, ciers, Oceans, Fire, Volcanoes, all of such things existed. There were a lot of great architectural buildings created by the Deities.

    The norm was to be as big as a mountain to amodate a Deity''s true form. All of this was scattered throughout the World, with no bearing on where it should be ced.

    The Deities'' most primal attribute was chaos. They do not follow orders easily hence their inability to socialize with most of the Cosmos. However, they did not care for their kinds were at peace with one another, simr to that of a n.

    Despite their inability tomit to certain rules, however, a certain sense of singrity existed before them, and that''s the idea of  Mother''s Importance.

    In the middle of the Deity Paradise, in a teau spanning kilometers was a Giant Temple. It was empty without anyone but the highest beings could enter, it was known as the Grand Temple of the Ancestors.

    "Did old Sun already left?" Yuan Qing asked.

    "Yes, he did. Why you needed him for something?"

    "He hasn''t returned the spear yet." Yuan Ming stated.

    "Oh, so you actually meant that he should return it to you guys?"

    "Yes!" the twins answered at the same time, "We ventured to the Ocean Terrain to get that from our Parents."

    "You guys don''t even use spears."

    "So? It''s still good to have something to use for barter."

    "Is that so, well, I can''t do anything about that. Talk to him after this whole thing is over. He''ll return after some month or so."

    "That does not make it better. The three wait, Yu was knocked out so the two will being after us. We need to stall for time until Wang Ling wakes up." The twins attacked their fellow Guardians in order for them and Qinyang to escape the Deity Paradise.

    It was a traitorous act that warrants revenge, "For thest seventeen hours we spent after our arrival was spent running away from the Tiger and the Fire Chicken. We need the spear to contain the Tiger so we can drown the Chicken more efficiently."

    "you two really hate Sister Yurong, don''t you?" Qinyang sighed as she shook her head, "Either way, we can''t do anything about this matter. Butler Sun left and if you wish to ask shelter for Father, I don''t know when he''ll wake up. Mother and the Ancestors are also still sleeping so I do not think you can do much try not to get end up in stasis, please."

    "I won''t, the Chicken might, though" The twins scoffed and then asked, "Young Miss, are you sure you don''t need to rest? Using both variants of Chaos Qi and then using what''s left to save Wang Ling''s vessel. You are not the same as the Sword God who achieved an automatic absorption method, you are also not like your revered parents who have bottomless sources to draw from. You should rest, Young Miss."

    "Whatever could the two of you mean? I''m well, far from copsing. Besides, even if I am tired which is I am not, I have the Phoenix Lineage for a reason."

    "you''re going to die."

    "I''ll live and even if I did my parents did it multiple times already. I think I can do it as well." Qinyang showed the twins a smile, "I can''t rest now if I sleep, it will take at least a month for me to wake up you can''t feel what I can I can sense it they are about to awaken I don''t want to miss their awakening."

    While Qinyang''s steps continued, the twins had already stopped as they looked straight at their Young Miss'' back disappearing into the Giant Entrance of the Grand Temple of the Ancestors.

    The twins sighed seeing Qinyang, she could call out to her but even then, she would not listen This was Qinyang, her stubbornness was unbreakable, "Let us let her be wait, she just said that the mother is about to wake up? We need to postpone drowning the chicken, we need to talk with the Devil Kareem first."

    Qinyang disappeared into the great darkness enveloping the inner Temple. She walked through the dark that only she could and two others could see through. The path was long but a single step was enough to bring Qinyang into a massive hall.

    An isted room where no one could enter, not even the Ancestors of the Deities, the First Generation nor the GodKings could set foot in this room where a single beingy dormant.

    This empty room held nothing but a single pedestal holding a Giant Egg towering for over fifty meters. Blood red it was marked with a myriad of colors. The egg floated without making a sound, the empty hall was filled with thick pure qi anyone would call a treasure, yet Qinyang barely cared.

    She walked up to the egg and brought out a cushion where she sat on her knees. She lifted her hands and sent out her qi on its surface, wrapping it around the Egg, allowing it to respond to her.

    From within, Bai Xue reacted and wrapped her own qi to her daughter''s, "Mother I havee home after journeying to the outside world. I apologize for disobeying you, but, I could no longer hold back I needed to find him."

    ""

    "Thank you for forgiving me I love you too, Mother."

    Qinyang listened to Bai Xue. The silence had nothing to talk about, but, Qinyang could feel and hear her mothers'' words.

    No words were uttered, and to others, this might seem strange, but for Qinyang this was the norm. Talking to her mother through qi connection alone. During the time of long slumber, only Qinyang could speak to her mother and this hibernation hadsted for as long as five hundred years now.

    ""

    "What did I search for? Um it was"

    "!!!"

    "Father! I searched for Father and I found him! He''s here! In the Mountain Seclusion!"

    "!?!?!?!"

    "He-he''s very injured so"

    ".........."

    And as Qinyang listened to Bai Xue she paused and sighed, "Mother"

    "?.?"

    "Remember what you told me when I was young?"

    "???"

    "you know about what you said you''d do to him when you see him again?"

    "............................"

    An ethereal melody echoed inside the Hall. From within the egg, a sound did its best toe out.

    Qinyang listened carefully, "...no promises."

 Chapter 520: Connection

    Chapter 520: Connection

    Wang Ling''s eyes were wide open watching the falling plum blossoms on a wooden porch where tens of children yed on the empty lot before him. The childrenughed, while others wielded a sword while a brown-haired man taught them how to fight.

    "Ling''er! I told you to help me teach them, did I not? Come on, Gu''er might hurt Mui again you know?" the man shouted with half-joking rage, "Hmmm? It appears you have no intention of answering me. Muhahaha! Do you want to have a taste of this Master''s Seven Thousand Sword Pierce Punishment?"

    "Yeah! Do it, Master, Martial Brother Ling had been showing off just because he''s the first one who got taught!" a young boy shouted.

    "That''s right, that''s right!" a girl reinforced.

    Wang Ling watched all this y out with a pleasant smile on his face. The brown-haired man approached Wang Ling and just as those hands were about to touch him, it passed through him as though it belonged to a ghost.

    "Using the memories of my Master and my Martial Brothers and Sisters, how distasteful." He stated ever so calmly seeing how he somehow got subjected to illusion, "But, it is good to see them living like this, even if it is all fake."

    Wang Lingughed, waved his hand and erased the illusion before him, "My eyes gave birth to the Devil''s Eyes, it not only sees illusions but reality itself, nothing can hide from these eyes. Why note out and stop ying?"

    "How intimidating." From the darkness was a figure wearing but a simple schrly white robe. His face was an exact copy of Wang Ling, he seemed as though a reflection, but his sclera was ck and his pupil''s gray.

    This being was no Devil Heart, it was no bedevilment nor qi deviation. This reflection was someone Wang Ling barely knew yet understood all too well. He was a man birthed from the hands of the man who started everything, and now became the ender of existence.

    He was known by the moniker of Emperor of Death, the Ruler of the Abyss, or to Wang Ling, simply, the Gray Figure.

    The greatest enemy of the Cosmos appeared before him, without any grand appearance nor special location. In the darkness, where Wang Ling''s mind dwells, the Gray Figure invaded and tried to show Wang Ling the past.

    They were once the same person, yet despite being pulled out of one another, they were much more connected than they had ever been before. The Chaos Qi they both possess, one belongs to the reality of Life, and the other the horrors of Death.

    Their existence fight, different, buting from the same mold they remain the same.

    "In the past, the simple thought of Master is enough to bring you into a sense of lost. The haunting image of how you killed the man who saved you was supposed to stick with you for all of eternity but it appears, the moment of epiphany at your second death was no mere passing sentiment. True eptance how amusing, like your first life, you only managed to learn what matters when it slips past your fingers." The Gray Figure covered its mouth as itughed at Wang Ling''s life.

    "I see, it appears my hunches were correct, you did manage to unearth my memories while you and I shared the same body. Stealing the memories of my past, assimting them, and epting them as your own, I wonder, did the traumas remain? Did the pain, and suffering I endure clung to the hungry empty, and lonely soul that is you?

    "Though I doubt you needed newer suffering as I remember seeing a memory of you crying when we were together."

    While sitting, Wang Ling moved his, the entire darkness was reced by a desoaltend where swords, spears, and all sorts of weapon protruded from around them. It was the world where Wang Ling saw from joining the two walls he once had, the memories of the Gray Figure, the truth used to deceive Wang Ling.

    "A deste field where you faced the Holy Race and the Devils when you were abandoned by those you abandoned. I know little of this past for we separated before I could understand. You used it to show me the body you once called my destiny when in truth it was the Gift given to you by the father who loved you with all his"

    Swoosh!

    The Gray Figure stopped hisughter as he looked at Wang Ling, interested by the change. The Gray Figure suddenly moved, six pairs of purplish-gray wings and haloes appeared from behind, his eyes turned sharp as a sword stopped just before Wang Ling''s neck, "You know nothing of the truth no one knows of the truth"

    Wang Ling just smiled, disinterested by his antics, "What is this, a show of strength?" Wang Ling lifted a finger and touched the sword''s edge.

    Crash!

    The sword turned to light, and with the illusion Wang Ling recreated, all disappeared with a single touch, "Know this, Figure, you hold dominion over death, your army outnumbers every living being, your forces grow with time, but no matter what you do, even if you flip reality multiple times over, I still stand above you."

    Wang Ling''s words seem to have rattled the Gray Figure, but that didn''tst long.

    "HAHAHAH!" The Gray Figure burst outughing, holding his stomach failing to stifle hisughter, "The smartest in the Cosmos, the most enlightened, yet you know nothing still"

    The Gray Figure extended its hand, Wang Ling attempted to push it back, yet he failed to even move his fingers. The Gray Figure touched Wang Ling''s face, caressing it as he moved closer to Wang Ling''s face.

    "We are of the same mold, but I have grown. Like before, I grow stronger with everybat that happens in this Cosmos, and now, I draw strength with every life reaped away. You know nothing of true strength.

    "Soon, I will gather what Ick and I will be able to finally finish what I started. I will do what I promised to youor rather to the one before youI will finish its liberation."

    Wang Ling responded the only way he could to such provocation.

    SLASH!

    His sword moved and cleaved the darkness of the void the Gray Figure''s silhouette wavered and disappeared leaving the words

    "You have awakened Chaos inside you we will meet again Wang Ling."

    The darkness of the void continued crumbling with the Gray Figure''s disappearance, Wang Ling''s body regainedplete control of his body, and then, he smiled, saying, "It''s time to awaken and finish this on the outside world."

    <strong>CRACK! </strong>

    From within the confines of a mountain is a hallowed room. Within was a room filled with nothing but pure qi and a solitary room, fitted with heavy qi confinement doors.

    The sphere floated atop a mat on a tform, it was silent, but asionally it would hum for odd reasons. It absorbed qi with impunity, not caring where it came from, not caring for itsposition for it ingested and processed anything and after so long the sphere cracked.

    From within light came and filled the room before piercing the skies and then the heavens sending waves after waves of qi into the world it was confined in. The beings in the world saw the light, their faces contorted, conflicted, yet happy the next moment for the next moment, another burst of light surfaced from the center of their world.

    <strong>CRACK!</strong>

    At the same time as All-Father''s awakening, the Mother of Beast''s Egg also showed signs of breaking. The two Supreme Beings finally decided toe out from their respective shells.

    Change was bound to happen.

 Chapter 521: All-Mother

    Chapter 521: All-Mother

    A clear sound echoed from the depths of the highest realms. A single Golden Bell is situated at the Northernmost Parts of the Universe, where the Holy Race Congregates. On a pce ted with gold, a GodKing cried while kowtowing.

    Behind him, were the Holy Emperors, and below the highest mountain where the golden pce held the ringing Bell, was the thousands of Holy beings, kowtowing, tears flowing down their faces.

    Opposite of the Heaven was Hell, on the Southernmost parts every Devil also kowtowed. They could hear it, they could feel it, the announcement, the ringing that they could not hear before.

    Scattered across the Universe, the Origin Race fell on their knees. No matter where even if they were hiding, or in the midst ofbat, tears fell and they sought out peace to show respect.

    Foooo~ the air of the Deity Paradise became dismal.

    An abnormal silence filled the air, no one could hear anything, that is, other than the Devil Emperor, Kareem. With Olivia and the other Second-Generation Deities around him, he fell on his knees, tears flowing, his heart clenching.

    From across dimensions, the sound reached the hidden world of the Deities, yet not of its inhabitants could hear its magnificent sound. An echo from the past, a sound that surpasses time, it was a bell that stood the test of time. Older than an ancient''s life.

    "Finally! It echoes"

    <strong>DONG! </strong>

    A single Bell sounded out to the entire Universe. A Bell rang and it would not stop until the advent of the All-Father. Those bearing the blood of the Origin Races could not even lift their heads, all of them wallowed at the joy they felt.

    <strong>DONG! DONG!</strong>

    Amongst them, however, was a woman who did not kowtow and instead awakened from a long slumber. She looked up and heard the echo, tears fell as well, but it was different from the rest, "I knew you woulde back" she began seeking out not the sound, but the origin of its user.

    Two lights pierced the skies of Deity Paradise. The skies whirled with an Azure and Crimson light of two Supreme and Absolute Beings of Creation and Order.

    A mountain and a Temple, the shell of the cells holding them crumbled ever so slowly with time.

    There were two, and while the other sounded out the True Sound of a Bell that reached every corner of the Universe, the other was much simpler.

    From the depths of the temple, the red light let out the smell of iron. It was the smell of blood. The source of life of any living being, the Blood Essence of a being.

    The Blood Essence, the key to one''s lifespan and even power. It was the fuel of the vessel the soul is bound onto. It dictates how strong they were, the bloodline that they hold, and the connection they had to their ancestors. No matter who it was, if they are alive, they have blood essence and once it is drained it would end them, and the being who controls this was a single Supreme Being.

    In her body holds every characteristic of every being. Humans, Animals, Elves, Beastmen, Deities, Beasts, all of it came from her. She was the Supreme Being that devours all and the source of all Mortal Life.

    Blood, the source of life ran rampant and every Deity, every Magical Beast, Every Saint Beast, Heman, Elf, Beastman, every being that had a Beast Core, every animal, all of these beings no matter what kind, nor matter who, all looked up the skies.

    Even if they did not know the truth, even if they knew nothing of the past, everyone outside of battle felt it at the very core of their existence.

    Unlike the All-Father that had to split himself in two in order to give life, her very blood was life itself. She manipted everything, from her blood came the Deities, and from her will, she helped the All-Father form the lives of the different Races.

    While every Beast Howled, every bipedal being whispered their delight not knowing why.

    The supreme being that everyone calls the Mother of Beast as her name of the ancient past was as such. However, in this time, such a title was no longer relevant, her existence was now far-fetched from before.

    Being the "source" of life, controlling space, being the absolute ruler of the Universe next to the Creator, the "giver" of life, she was a being that''s beyond mortalprehension.

    The howls of the beasts echoed and from the two light moonlit came flying the Supreme Beings.

    The red light wrapped around Bai Xue''s humanoid form. Her countenance was that befitting of an Empress, sharp, andmanding. Hershes long, and her fingers slender, her tall figure without blemish, perfection incarnated upon this Universe.

    Draped over her beautiful body was red nirvana silk dressed. Slowly, she opened her eyes. The glorious crimson gems blessed the world its beauty as it peers thousands of kilometers away from her.

    From far away, she saw a familiar figure. One that she had longed to see for so long. She smiled ever so sweetly.

    Without saying anything, Bai Xue extended her legs.

    <strong>Tak! Tak! </strong>

    Her steps echoed in open space. Before she was the one she desired to get a glimpse of for millennia. Her one true friend,panion, partner, her beloved.

    Wang Ling, bearing the countenance of his second life, the sharpness of his features this was his own vision of a perfect vessel. On his upper back, a blue marking of seven pairs of wings was etched, and on his nape thirteen rings of the same hue.

    The body of the perfect Devil, muscles that seemed to have been manually crafted. Its fibers are wrapped around by God''s Mark. He was domineering, yet the air around his person was that of gentleness.

    Quickly, qi around him coalesced and formed a simple white schrly robe. The robe baren robe soon lined with ck and gold.

    He was one with the world, itsws bend to his will. Slowly, he opened his eyes, and the first person he saw was Bai Xue''s beautiful visage.

    "A quaint reunion, is it not?" Wang Ling said with a soft voice.

    It had been so long since they met, yet he instantly knew it was her. The who apanied him from hell and back, the first person he opened his heart to, Bai Xue the All-Mother.

 Chapter 522: First Meeting

    Chapter 522: First Meeting

    Bai Xue, the source of life, and Wang Ling, the giver of life. The two stared at each other''s eyes, both captivated. It had been so long since theyst met, and the longing and loss for each other welled up in their chests.

    "It has been a long time since Ist saw you die before my eyes." Bai Xue''s words rang in Wang Ling''s head, she moved close to him and held his face, "At the time, I was still weak, and incapable of even protecting myself much less the people we cared for.

    "You sacrificed yourself and gave me enough time to grow, for your decisiveness, I admired and adored you. For millennia I waited for you, only remembering you and our brief time together. I missed you, Ling however"

    Bai Xue''s eyes changed to striking rage. Bloodlust crept over to Wang Ling while, "You left me but worst of all, you left our daughter to grow up without a father I know it might have been out of your control but this rage cannot simply be appeased. I need it pacified."

    Wang Ling opened his arms wide, opening himself to Bai Xue, "Strike me down if you m"

    "Grit your teeth." As she had lived after all this time, Bai Xue did not hesitate to gather her qi to her palms, killing intent meld into her palms, and qi from the seventh generation Deities surfaced, coalescing into her hands glowing Bai Xue touched Wang Ling''s chest,

    "Mama! WAIT!" From below, Qinyang saw what Bai Xue was about to do. She called out to her mother but it fell into deaf ears.

    "This is for leaving me behind when we could have fought it together." Bai Xue''s frustration thatsted for millennia was given to Wang Ling. Frost, Lightning, Fire, Earth, Water, Wind, and so many more kinds of elements exploded on Wang Ling''s chest. Chaotic, ever-changing without any proper form, it was a powerful st that, was felt a secondter.

    BOOM!

    Wang Ling was sent flying tens of thousands of kilometers. Wang Ling did not fight back, he knew he deserved this and just epted the full st. His clothing absorbed a majority of the blow yet it was ripped apart all the same. His expression changed and from above he saw Bai Xue with her legs raised emanating dangerous qi of the fifth-generation deities.

    "This is for dying and leaving our daughter to grow up without a father." With an even stronger Output, Bai Xue bashed through Wang Ling''s defenses and buried his body on the ground for hundreds of meters deep.

    A crater that spans for kilometers appeared with magma escaping from the depths. Wang Ling lie on the floor, his body remained untouched, but blue blood flowed out of his mouth. Bai Xuended beside Wang Ling, lifted him by the cors, "This is for leaving me behind"

    Qinyang arrived hundreds of meters away from her parents. She saw her mother hold her father up by the cors of his robes, the rage, and frustration apparent in her eyes.

    "Mama, what would you do if you Papa again?" often, the young Qinyang would ask to her mother when she was but a weess.

    To which Bai Xue would answer honestly, albeit in a joking tone, "If I meet him again, I''ll beat him up to an inch of his life that he''ll make a round trip to the Wheel of Reincarnation and back."

    "So, you will kill Papa?"

    "Maybe, he did make my little girl sad for not being here, after all."

    Bai Xue always holds her words. Bai Xue pulled Wang Ling close to her, and Qinyang ran up to them trying to stop them, and then she stopped mid-movement her eyes widened in fright, that she had to turn away with her mouth wide open.

    For Wang Ling, his blood was soon drawn out of his body as his eyes widen in shock.

    Bai Xue had inserted her tongue in Wang Ling''s mouth, drinking the blood spilt from that attack she gave him. A time when the two of them shared each other''s blood after risking their lives for a morsel of the resources they now have. When they first met, Wang Ling fed her his blood and so was when they fought the Frost Dragon.

    Their saliva mixed and a string momentarily formed before snapping away. Bai Xue licked her lips, and with a broad, shining smile she looked at Wang Ling''s shocked face, "That''s my payback for dying on me before we could share another time. Shishishi, you looked surprised, you old bastard. Wait, I can''t call you that anymore I''m older than you now anyway."

    "I a what?" Wang Ling talked down to everyone she encountered. He was not being arrogant, simply put he just had too much to say. However, right now, he was truly speechless before Bai Xue. Her smile brought back so many memories of her leaving anding back after stealing resources. Like how she would delight in torture and ughter.

    The All-Father, for the first, was dumbstruck by someone. He had finally met his match after so long, in all sense.

    Like she had been before, Bai Xue released a free spiritugher. Picking up Wang Ling from the ground, she looked him straight in the eyes, "You now possess the strongest power in the Universe yet your interactions with others is still amazingly below average."

    "I have known you to hold grudges, I actually you''d take an arm or two. I was prepared, I was not expecting such an assault." Wang Ling protested while being helped up.

    "Shishishi, howughable, All-Father my ass. Stop acting so surprised, it''s not like it is new to you. Though I do not mind this submissive sight of the oh-so-great All-Father. Besides, why would I take an arm, that''s such a waste of time, you''ll just regrow it anyway, I''m not even that mad at you. I understood the need for your sacrifice."

    "then"

    "I am not mad at you, however, I meant when I said that you deserve the punch and kick for dying leaving our daughter behind." Bai Xue turned to Qinyang''s direction whose face turned red from embarrassment seeing what her parent just did, "She deserves a father."

    "I know." Wang Ling stated as he appeared before Qinyang. He got on one knee, and helped her bring down her hands, "I know we already met, I am your ipetent Father who died not knowing I had a child. You may have always known the truth, but I didn''t.

    "So, I would like to take this chance and introduce myself." Wang Ling showed her a genuinely soft expression, "My name is Wang Ling I am your Father."

    Qinyang finally saw, what she had dreamt of, the genuine, and not iplete version. The awakened Wang Ling, the bearer of the Chaos Qi, and she smiled seeing Wang Ling, she nodded and hugged her father, " I am Qinyang"

    Qinyang wiped her tears with one of her hands, incapable of holding them back as she said the set of words, she had wanted to say for the longest time face to face, "I''m your daughter."

 Chapter 523: Begin I

    Chapter 523: Begin I

    "father"

    "She fell asleep, it seems." Bai Xue stated seeing Qinyang''s state.

    "Indeed, she has."

    The family finally reunited as Qinyang dreamt it to be for millennia. Her tears fell, and then, her fatigued that piled for so long got to her and lost all bearing of her consciousness. She had witnessed Wang Ling''s and Bai Xue together and spoke of the words she held in her for so long. She was satisfied, thus, she finally got to rest.

    Wang Ling swept her off and carried her in his arms. He was gentle as though he was holding a fragile ss figure. He turned to Bai Xue, asking her, "Does she have a room?"

    "Follow me." Bai Xue needed not to walk nor fly, she waved her hand and tore open space, and created a path linking a room that has a giant luxurious bed. Not even Gods of the Past could do such a feat, yet Wang Ling did not even bother showing signs of shock for he too could control space of whole worlds with but a thought.

    Walking through the portal, Wang Ling stood next to the bed. Gently cing his daughter, he looked at her sleeping. Sitting next to his daughter, Wang Ling brushed Qinyang''s hair to the side, "So I left you to raise our child alone was it hard?"

    "Well, giving birth was surprisingly hard even for me. She absorbed my qi and drained my reserves and to my surprise, what came out of me was a White untainted egg, instead of a child."

    "An Egg?" Wang Ling yelped in shock.

    Bai Xueughed and sat next to Wang Ling, "Shocking, isn''t it? Well, I thought back to it, and even I hatched from an Egg, and from the husk, I saw earlier, you are not far off. Maybe, our existencees from condensed qi. The Egg''s shell was condensed pure, untainted qi, bearing both yours and mine.

    "Upon hatching, she absorbed the qi of the previous Deity Paradise, rendering it lifeless without hope of recuperation. She reached the peak of the cultivation system the days she was born. She''s a strong child, the only thing I found difficult is keeping her off trouble and having her differentiate between good and bad. Knowing our journey, I didn''t really have a good reference to base it on. But, thanks to a miracle, she grew up opposite of us, she''s sociable and kind to all, she''s a good kid." Bai Xue was proud of what her daughter grew up to be.

    Wang Ling looked at Bai Xue and Qinyang from the side. He''s d to be united, but he felt guilt from the bottom of his heart, and then, there was also regret, "I wish I could have been there with you and Qinyang''s side when she grew up. Raising her together, with you, and"

    Tak!

    Bai Xue flicked Wang Ling''s forehead, "When I saw you, I thought you have been enlightened, yet here you are, mulling over what could have been. If you had not risked yourself at that time, this wouldn''t have happened in the first ce. You weren''t there when she grew up, but she reached this age because of your sacrifice. Just make sure not to die again, seriously, this is the third time, you lost your mortal body."

    Wang Ling could not help butugh, "What can I say, I love to live on the edge of life and death"

    TAK!

    "That''s not living on the edge, you fool, clearly, you are biased on leaning towards deathsighanyway, it had been long, isn''t it? 17,000 years, quite a dick move, isn''t it, Ling?" Bai Xue said her eyes looking down upon Wang Ling.

    "I cannot say anything but ask for an apology in response." It was the only response he could give. It was simply a few moments for him, but for Bai Xue, it was a long time.

    "Yeah, yeah." Bai Xueughed and then reached out to Wang Ling''s face, "It had been long since that time I have missed doing this in so long."

    Bai Xue reached out her hand. Wang Ling watched Bai Xue as her clothes slipped off her body. Bai Xue wrapped herself around Wang Ling''s necka fluffy sensation washed over Wang Ling as Bai Xue turned herself into her fluffy original form.

    A tiny fox as white as snow wrapped around his neck, it purred as it stretched its limbs, "Oh yeah, it had been long since I got to do this." Bai Xue was satisfied.

    Wang Lingughed and shook his head, "What, you didn''t get to do this with Qinyang? I see her as a child with the desire to make skinship though."

    "Ugh, you don''t get it, do you, Ling? I''m a parent to a child that reached the peak of cultivation we tried so hard to reach at one point. I, needed to instill respect, do you think I got to do this to her then? I have to keep some of my dignity before her, you know?"

    "So, she never saw you in this form?" Wang Ling asked while

    "Of course, I showed her my fox form, at some point she couldn''t sleep without nestling around my fur, shishi, she was so cute then." Bai Xueughed, but she sighed the next second, "s when I do this, I am over ten meters big."

    Wang Ling sensed something from outside of the house. He turned to the window and slowly walked over, while talking, "So, why do this now?"

    "Well, because you are here now."

    "I feel like I should be offended, but go on.

    "If you''re with me, I can offset the shame and share it with the two of us. If I shame you with me, then we too suffer, and because we are the highest beings, then, that makes the shameful thing we do more normal than what others think."

    "So you''re saying, if we''re together, then, we''re thew of the Universe."

    "Exactly."

    "What happened to it being about parenting?"

    "Same thing, less in terms of scale." Bai Xue said and noticing Wang Ling walking over to the window, she also moved and climbed up his head where she perched up and rested without a care in the world, "They arrived faster than I expected. I''m impressed."

    The awakening of the All-Father and All-Mother was announced to every corner of the Universe. The Mortals knew not what was happening, but even they felt that something big has changed, and as for those in the know, all of them began to congregate at a single ce.

    Wang Ling, with Bai Xue sitting on his head, looked up, "Can you open it? I''m still new to being a supreme being so I might identally rip apart this dimension if I do it myself."

    As Wang Ling floated out of the room and reached the clouds, Bai Xue lifted one of her front paws. The dimension shifted and turned, and then, before long, a giant hole connecting to the outside space spanning fifty meters opened, and on the side of the opening, there were two beings glowing ck and white.

    It was the two GodKings of the two Origin Races.

 Chapter 524: Servitude

    Chapter 524: Servitude

    In this Universe, many im to be the strongest in its entirety. They im they could destroy worlds, or even rule Immortal Empires. However, when they speak of these ims, it was alreadymon sense to understand that, such ims cannot be reality.

    For eons, only two known beings could im the title of the strongest in the Universe. They rule the Heaven and Hell respectively, the two Godkings of the Origin Races  Garm and Phs.

    Garm, the Invincible Devil Eye  capable of decimating an entire world with a single punch, he was known for destroying worlds with his body. A straightforward fighter that sees through all deceit inbat. A true Warrior through and through.

    With flowing ck hair and a pair of blood-red pupils, his face was masculine. His as though carved with a chisel, he was perfect. Impervious to almost all attacks, he bears the strongest hide in all of the beings in the Universe. It did not matter if he faces against Deities, with the gifts his father gave him, Garm was assured he would win.

    Phs, the Holy World Bender  with a wave of his hand the world''sw is overturned. Mountains floats and the magma flows in the air and water bes scorching. The air bes course, poisonous, and suffocating, and to his desire he could end worlds with a thought.

    Opposite of Garm was the mellow Phs. His visage was much effeminatepared to his fellow. He was gentler in his movement as though he was melding with the world around him. This man was Phs, the one gifted with manipting what was left in a world.

    These two ruled over their realms uncontested for millions of years. No one questioned their strength for once anyone does, a world gets destroyed. They were the strongest, and they were the most revered. No one could say otherwise.

    Uncontested, they rule over everything even if others did not know. Several times Immortals and Gods came and went, only they didn''t. They were relics of the most distant past, yet they were stronger than the current era. They protect the Universe left behind by the father who left it to them while searching for their original homes.

    As quickly as they could, the twonded on the ground not on their feet but to their knees.

    "Glory to the All-Father!"

    "Glory to the All-Father!"

    They wish to protect the remnants of what they had lost thinking he would return if they do so and after eons of waiting, and countless hours of praying, they finally got to kneel before the one they had lost.

    Wang Ling saw their reaction to seeing his presence. From the widow, he exited the room and slowly he came down to meet the two. Around them, he could feel the presence of thousands of eyes, the Deities were watching, he knew that these were aware as wellhe apuded their dedication that they would throw away their pride and faces in this manner just to greet him.

    "You need not act in this manner, you know? I am not deserving of such reaction, for I am not the one who created you two. Though he and I are now the same, we are generally different from each other. Should you two be kneeling down to me then?"

    "Oh glorious All-Father, may this little one have the chance to raise his head and speak?" Garm asked for permission.

    "Do as you wish."

    "With all due respect, I do not mean to exin it but, the All-Father is more than flesh and blood. His vessel matters not for he is only one in existence. We of the Origin Race can feel your existence, and with but a look we can see who you truly are. Even if you do not remember us, that only means that our people must gain memories of the new you." Garm''s words were broad in terms of concept, but Wang Ling could grasp its core.

    [There is only one All-Father, thus, every form he takes remains himself and no other.] these beings were the oldest next to Bai Xue. These two were even born just right after Bai Xue when she had yet to absorb the remaining Creation Qi of the Universe and create the First of the Deities.

    They were the oldest, yet their view of things was not rigid but broader than he initially thought, [I should have expected this after meeting Kareem and Naor.]

    "Oh glorious All-Father, may this little one have the chance to raise his head and speak?" It was Phs'' turn to ask for permission.

    "You two can just refer to me by my nameoh yeah, your very existence won''t allow that then, how about stop calling me all the additional name such as glorious? It is ufortable for me. If you agree to that, then, you can speak" Wang Ling stated.

    "I understand, All-Father."

    "Good, then speak."

    "If the All-Father would allow us to serve you again, then it would be our greatest honor. The Origin Race only wish to be of service to the All-Father again and regain our previous roles." Phs meant every word.

    [Your roles, huh.] Wang Lingughed remembering how their roles were supposed to simply live their lives and talk to the All-Father from time to time, [This ideology morphed into servitude that is now etched in their very souls how mortifying.]

    Wang Lingughed, "If you wish to do so, then I will allow you to do so."

    "Thank you, Father."

    "Thank you, Father."

    The two bowed their heads again their joy was etched in their faces knowing they had returned to the servitude of the All-Father.

    Though his form was no longer the same as it had been, the two cared not. They peered saw past such trivialities. The All-Father was not bound by flesh, the All-Father''s soul was bound by his very existence. They know if the All-Father was before them, and Wang Ling was the All-Father they sought after for so long.

    The two high being''s tears fell seeing him stand before them. The intensity of his presence, the way he presents himself, and how a white fox atop his head

    The two stopped their worship and stared at the white fox atop their Father''s head. Bai Xue saw their weird expressions and smirked as if to say, "This ce is mine." She liked looking down upon others in this way.

 Chapter 525: Protectors

    Chapter 525: Protectors

    The two GodKings looked at Bai Xue and to Wang Ling. Their faces were inscrutably ufortable, they did not know what to say. Should they question why the Mother of Beast was atop his head?

    But such a thing would be nothing short of sphemous act in ordance to their Race''s value. The two were incapable of even thinking straight. They risk offending the All-Father, the Mother of Beast, and their own values if they say anything.

    In the end, the two knowing GodKings'' mouth were left gaping open, incapable of speech. Heughed, and then waved his hand, "Do not mind her presence, she sat there long before I became the All-Father anyway. It is the natura course for the two of us."

    The two GodKings let out an "Oh" sound from their mouths.

    "Oh right, I almost forgot, Ling, have you gotten your own World Treasure?" Bai Xue remembered something and asked.

    "No, I was in frequent movement since I got reincarnated, so I haven''t had the chance to search for one. Though I would have wanted one so that I could integrate it to Blood Seeker and further its strength. I reckon its foundation will copse if I swing it once now."

    "Is that so, then, this is perfect timing" Bai Xue raised one of her white paws, pointing at the Devil, "You."

    "Yes, Mother of Beast?" Garm respectfully lowered his head. Even if their Origin and Deity Races were in constant conflict with one another and frequents in berating one''s race over the other, he would never look down upon or even dream of thinking he''s beyond the great Mother. If he does, that meant he''s also looking down on the All-Father. Such a thought would be deserving of venturing to the underworld and back a million times.

    "Do you have the Nine Massacred Realm Sphere?" Bai Xue then turned to Phs, "You, do you carry with you the Goden Arrowhead of Nihility?"

    "I do not, I apologize. but I do not carry a World Treasure with me when I travel, Mother of Beast. Only the necessity. The World Treasures are still kept in my Empire''s Blood Room." Garm exined.

    "Like Garm, but the World Treasures, are safely kept still in the Mausoleum of Gold as it had before when you visited." Phs added.

    "Is that so, then, go get it for Ling here." Bai Xue patted Wang Ling''s head ever so lightly, "His sword is now mostlyprised of Mortal Energy and will copse upon a single touch of his qi, he is in need of it more than ever, and he would be very grateful if he can have one that is very muchpatible with his attribute and quirks. He might even thank the fastest who brings it to him or even a simple gesture of a heartfeltpliment."

    Bai Xue ignited the two''s spirit thinking of Bai Xue''s words. The little fox smiled, it clearly had experience in dealing with beings like these two.

    BOOM!

    The two disappeared from where they sat and Bai Xue opened a path out of her dimension as they did so. The two GodKings were just about to disappear into the darkness of space, when, Wang Ling called for them "Come back."

    FWU!

    Like a storm, the two returned kneeling before the All-Father even though they had been thousands of kilometers away, "What is it, Father?" Garm and Phs spoke in unison not letting one speak first over the other.

    "I have another task for the two of you if you are going out into the cosmos anywayWang Ling smiled with gentleness as he looked at them.

    ===

    From left to the right, the Deities watched Bai Xue''s tail wave as she rested atop Wang Ling''s head. A majority was puzzled by the sight, but more were amused and smiling. Seeing the Mother alone was enough for them to have a bright day.

    "Oh, they are talking again."

    "Indeed, I wonder, what kind of conversation are they having?"

    Wang Ling and Bai Xue''s mouth would open from time to time as they walked, but no one could hear their words. Surrounding their vicinity was an invisible wall of independent space masking their voice and keeping the temperature around them constant.

    The All-Father and All-Mother waved as they went around the World Bai Xue kept against the constant flow of reality and space, "Your control of space has increased tremendously, it''s almost amazing seeing what you can do. Even locking a world in a different dimension altogether, such a feat I didn''t think possible, even as I am now."

    "Well, I had to master it in order for me to create this pocket dimension. I had to hide Qinyang from the bastard trying to kill us. I would have loved to have brought your family here, but, your father and mother refused to do so saying, that it would be for the best if the reeducation of Deities is to be taken cared of by my own hands without any humans around."

    "Wait, did Mother and Father knew of Qinyang?"

    Bai Xue shook her head, "They did not. I already gave birth to Qinyang halfway through my seclusion, telling everyone I was grieving for your death. I couldn''t risk telling them, in the off chance the bastard got hold of the information. Again, why do you think I created this ce in the first ce?"

    Wang Lingughed, "Is that the reason why you cut off the treaty, three thousand years into it?"

    "You know your stuff for being born sote. But, yes, though only partially. The Deities at the time also in disconnect with one another and more so to the Origin Races and the Mortals. Often, they would argue and fight."

    "They did? Hmm, didn''t get to read that one."

    "Every record of this was buried to avoid any panic, even Butler Sun, and the Wang Family, other than little Yue knew of this event."

    "You mean, Wang Yue?"

    Bai Xue nodded, "Yes, the little one was the one who told me to leave and avoid any unnecessary war. Anyway, I left with the Deities and had them cooperate with one another, and even encouraged breeding with other races. So far this is what we got."

    On what seemed to be a normal teau was a carved, hallowed area where floating Deity Eggs of the Third Generation resided. The Eggs floated thanks to Bai Xue''s spatial control.

    Inside the spatial bubble were different elements surrounding the Egg.

    Lightning Storms, Flowing Magmas, Dark Fogs, all sorts of elemental anomalies were contained to surround the Eggs. These Eggs were from different Deities, of different races, and needed proper care for them to blossom.

    "I control space and create stable realities around these Eggs so they can avoid dying and eventually hatch. These Children would be the future generations of the Deities one that would one day repopte what had been lost."

    "It seems like you have changed."

    "Well, I still love ughtering and torturing assholes, there are just some additions. Change is an eventuality aftering to the realization of truths and you must have realized it by now, Ling.

    "Why you mellowed down from taking lives, why your actions are now more towards to letting them flourish. Why you are more inclined to root out the ck sheep.

    "Our roles in the Universe are not only to be its Rulers, but also the keepers of Order  We are its Protectors. "

 Chapter 526: Splintered

    Chapter 526: Splintered

    "Protectors, huh, from ughtering millions of evil cultivators that threaten the Wang Family and resources for our growth, to killing trillions to save our Family doesn''t seem that different to me." Wang Lingughed realizing the truth of his current life.

    Bai Xue thought back to it, and, in the end,ughed, "It does seem like that, huh"

    The two continued their move and circled the entire Deity Paradise in a matter of minutes. The pair could scan the world in a heartbeat, sending out their Spirit Senses and spanning the world''s entirety in a manner of seconds. But, Wang Ling and Bai Xue chose to observe the world through this mundane means.

    Though it took them minutes to circumvent the world and sat atop Qinyang''s rooftop where they sat in silence, they did not mind. They overlooked the horizon that was about to set, their minds settled.

    "Xue, I understand that the previous incarnation and you are the same but I remember her consciousness and yours are different. So, what happened to the first Mother of Beast?" Wang Ling''s surprised Bai Xue.

    "Well, upon your death, she escaped into the deepest parts of my psyche, I regained my control of myself, and because of my fear that she''ll touch Qinyang, I expunged her from my very existence. She is no longer inside me as we speak."

    "Is that so well, I don''t even know if the predecessor still exists in the void, it doesn''t really matter." Wang Ling just smiled wryly, and a sense of hollowness was carved out from his heart. It was painful though he had not even known of what it was.

    A sigh escaped the tiny fox''s mouth, "Do you really need to know?"

    "It is a request from the one who came before me. He left me a simple message to tell his "other half" it was but a sentimental gibberish he held within. I do not even know if it was the truth or not, though I am more inclined to believe that it is."

    "fine, but, when I take you to her, I won''t be helping you." Bai Xue jumped off Wang Ling''s head and floated right in front of him.

    Wang Ling''s eyes glistened from excitement, "Really!?"

    Noticing this, Bai Xue shook her head, [It appears his awakening isn''t entirelyplete something else is still tugging upon the Chaos Qi, and it is not just the Gray Figure.]

    Standing up Wang Ling walked on space he appeared next to Bai Xue.

    Bai Xue lifted her front paws and then dragged her w in mid-air where there was nothing. Her w glowed a crimson light, around this w, reality bend ording to her will, and Bai Xue manipted it to her demands.

    To anyone else, it would sound as though a light breeze had passed, but to Wang Ling, it was grating and piercing. Quickly, he isted the space around them, fearing it would disturb Qinyang''s slumber. Wang Ling wanted to ask what was happening, though he was already beyond theprehension of all except one, there were still many he has yet to understand.

    Thankfully, his questions would be answered, though not in a verbal sense, as a Portal appeared before him. Like sharp scissors through cloth, Bai Xue tore open space, "Follow me." She said and stepped onto the other side of the tear.

    After Wang Ling stepped into the tear, the air changed tremendously. On the other side of the Portal, was no open ins or a world kept in a pocket dimension. Instead, Wang Ling found himself in a narrow path simr to that of a cave.

    The atmosphere became heavier his body experienced goosebumps he had not felt in tens of thousands of years. However, what was even more terrifying was the fact that the gravity in the realm was much heavier than the constant weight of the Cosmos outside.

    If Wang Ling hadn''t awakened this body of the All-Father, he would have already turned to blood stter on the ground, [Right now, I can grasp thew of space, gravity is but another variable to be manipted but, I can''t see to control it in this ce.]

    Wang Ling moved his hand and found that his movement was very much restricted and around his body, the wind gathered, as though it chainedtching on him, "Xue, what''s this ce? Is it another you kept inside the Deity Paradise? If so, I want to examine the outside world."

    Bai Xuened on top of Wang Ling''s shoulders and wrapped herself around his neck, "Though you''re correct that this is a world inside the Deity Paradise, this ce is not a or a world. If you seek the surface, this is already the surface you are searching for, nothing else. This is the world, this path leading to an opening in the world, nothing more here we are."

    Reaching the end of the path, Wang Ling''s eyes widened.

    It was a massive cavern.

    He looked in amazement as a being radiated with power floated inside a bubble in the middle of the cavern. In front of him was a giant figure, something that was alive and wasn''t, a Red Fox with nine tails yet its body was mangled beyond recognition.

    That alone was enough to surprise Wang Ling, however, something else caught his attention. Around the deteriorating Red Fox, were four shrines of the corresponding color of White, Azure, Vermillion, and ck.

    These Shrines held onto individual Eggs, and from it, Wang Ling could feel the beat of life. When he approached beyond the entrance.

    "After I expunged the first consciousness, it materialized to that of a deposing version of my body. A Fox with Red Fur that maniptes space and time to its will. It erases everything it wants, and so, I sealed it in another world when I created the Deity Paradise. Other than you, no one else knows of this ce"

    "But, what about those four eggs, are they"

    "What do you think?" Bai Xue snickered, "Those are the First Four Deities The Four Guardian Deities they betrayed me after the Red Fox''s materialization I told you, the Deities are splintered."

 Chapter 527: Movement I

    Chapter 527: Movement I

    Origin World  The Death Land.

    Atop a tower stood a girl with straight ck hair. She held a crimson sword looking far off into the distance, watching the writhing purple clouds, overcasting the horizon.

    [The Revenants'' Appearance has lessened, but the movement of the Abyss has been on a constant advance. Master said that the Abyssal Crystals are simr to the Chaos Qi, but different to his.] Chang Ping''s thought it through and shook her head.

    [If that''s true, then this bastard is only growing stronger the more we fight.] Chang Ping already received a brief overview of the Emperor of Death''s and Wang Ling''s Chaos Qi.

    While Wang Ling''s Chaos Qi was rooted as a source and has exponential power that incinerates, or even decimates all, the other grows stronger with [Conflict] and other variables.

    When Wang Ling exined he was the All-Father to Chang Ping, he did not allow any gaps in the exnation that she should know. About the nature of his and the Gray Figure''s Chaos Qi, all it was present in Chang Ping''s head.

    [The longer it draws out, the stronger it bes. After 17,000 years, surely it had gathered more than enough strength to wipe us all out, but it''s not doing such a thing. The Gray Figure, or rather, the Emperor of Death what does it want?]

    "So that''s where you have been, Martial Sister. Tang Ai and the other of the Absolute Six Swords are looking for you." From behind, a voice echoed. Chang Ping turned around and saw Yan Renhuo with a pleasant smile on her face most of her body was covered in burn scars.

    "Seems like you can move now, Miss Yan. I honestly thought you would die when I saw your wounds weren''t reverting. I really thought you''d join the others."

    When Yan Renhuo was devoured by her own mes, she only managed to stop the torture thanks to Qinyang. She survived, but due to that, theposition of the Chaos mes and its absurd intensity almost burnt her to a crisp.

    "Well, my futile attempts of recovering my flesh are rendered useless. But on the bright side, the Chaos mes grew in strength but assimted better in my body. I''m a notch stronger than before." Yan Renhuo boasted.

    Thankfully, she kept her life, but the burnt scars she experienced could be reverted. Though she''s no longer in pain and her qi actually exploded in its strength, improving by leaps and bounds also granting her a tighter leash on the Chaos mes, the scars would remain for all of eternity, at least, until she finds a way to go through a whole Nirvanic Cycle and create another body.

    But with the current Cultivation of the Universe, she would need to go to in-depth research in order to create another step beyond what she already has achieved.

    Chang Pingughed, "Good for you then. So, is the Alchemist Tower starting to feel the pressure of theing storm?" she asked ever so casually and then brought out a wine she received from Naor (Roan).

    Taking a big gulp, Chang Ping let it take hold of her mind and heart, "The Abyssal Demon is starting to creep closer and closer from all sides. Because of the blunder I did in the Red Dawn World they got hold of a pivotal position and now they are in the midst of breaking through to the Middle Ring, and not for long, they will reach the Outer Ring and then the Seven Worlds. We''re on the losing end and the entire Cosmos is in shambles due to the deaths of several Heads and now the Wang Family is beginning to show weakness as well, and rumors of my, I mean our Master abandoning the living is going around more so than ever. Though he''s most likely recuperating after saving everyone from certain doom."

    Chang Ping stated the absolute obvious only a few could see. Wang Ling, a name that existed throughout the Era, is known as the Great Ancestor, and now the All-Father.

    "He reincarnated ande down upon the Cosmos to judge the wicked. Pray to him and he wille and save your life, he who stands at the top shall not allow Death to touch you  or so they say. It is a little funny, is it not, Marital Sister?" Yan Renhuoughed, "Brother Ling, he had always been enigmatic, and only cares for those close to him. So even if he reincarnated, just like before, he will not make a move that involves his life in order to save someone. They are shouting for his name or shouting curses, when, either way, he''ll end this for his Family''s sake anyway. Now that Brother Ling is awake, we only need to wait for him to grow ustomed to his strength."

    "But that might not be so easy to do, you know?" Chang Ping suddenly interjected, "The Gray Figure, or rather, Emperor of Death, he''s a being from the Primordial Era, and ording to Master''s daughter, he most likely assimted the Master''s body and memory when he killed him in the past Era and escaped into the Cosmos, then seized the Abyssal Realm that had been appearing outside of the Celestial Spirit Realm. Since its time being locked on the Celestial Spirit Realm, the Abyss had seized a lot of Worlds, and when it got freed, assimted with the gued it left behind for millions of years, how strong do you think is the Emperor of Death now?"

    Chang Ping''s words draw a sharp breath from Yan Renhuo.

    But that was not all, "The Master will only grow stronger, that''s a given. With every defeat, he finds ways to rise up. However, this time, the opponent is the same. It grows stronger with every fight, and it has no end. But what is more tantalizing is the fact that, it is remaining silent even with all that power, if it truly wanted to end all life, it could do in a single swing before this Era began. That thing it''s waiting for something"

    "I can see your point, Sister" Yan Renhuo felt dread listening to Chang Ping''s words, but, then, she raised her brows, and smiled, "however, sometimes, in times of such dread, do you not think a little bit of light will be even more resplendent. When logic points us to death, do you not think that a single wave from a hand can give us a chance to see a chance to live? Why not raise your head, Sister Chang Ping?"

    SWOOSH!

    She spoke with hope seeing tens of Devils and Holy Races flying overhead breaking through the barrier of the world and into the fray that was the Cloud of Abyss ahead.

    FWU!

    BOOM!

    All of a sudden, a shadow was cast upon them, they raised their head and from above, a woman bearing eleven Haloes came down reaching her hand forth with a smile, "Sword God Chang Ping, Refining God Yan Renhuo, I am what others call the Holy Emperor Rachel, the All-Father asked me to escort you two to his side."

    And with those words, Chang Ping raised her head, she smiled, "Seeing this really does make it seem like we have a chance against logic."

    After ten thousand years of inactivity, the Origin Races begin to move.

 Chapter 528: The Exiled

    Chapter 528: The Exiled

    Millions of years ago, approximately 10,000,000 years, a pair took care of the bnce of the Universe of the Northern Cosmos. They were a pair of lovebirds who made others nauseated seeing their acts of love they were called the Great Protectors.

    The couple was dedicated to their cause, believing that it was for the greater good of all. They killed many of the Demons, saved millions, then billions, and then, after generations trillions of lives.

    They, however, cared little for what others think of them. Like they had always wanted, they fought the Abyssal Demons, closing Portals one after another, keeping the sacredness of life intact. Eons, they spent fighting, and along their path of peace, their love blossom in the form of a wonderful and cheerful daughter.

    The pair were happy and decided to create a house to settle down for theing eons. On a dested World where endless Frost raged, a mansion was erected outside of their realm so they could raise their child while still being able to do their job.

    However, all of that changed seventeen thousand ago, the time after the appearance of the Emperor of Death. Resurfacing from the world of the dead, the Universe was flipped upon its head and from all corners, the stream of Abyssal Demons surged and sieged the Cosmos.

    Across the entire Universe, billions of Gates opened and the protectors rallied and prevented their invasion, however, there were too many of them, billions upon billions appeared to face the Protectors of the Cosmos, eventually pushing back the Great Protectors.

    To the northernmost region of the Cosmos, the Protectors fled. They failed to retreat to their original Realm. The Great Protectors'' daughter trembled in fear, but, the father smiled, saying, "Pray to the All-Father, and when you do, his divine protection shall be given to us. Fate is under his palms, and as we are his children, he will save us, even if he is no longer of this ne of existence."

    From their manor, it was then that came bursting in a group of Demons bearing the strength of an Emperor of today''s standards. Alone, it did not stand a chance to the Protectors, but numbering in the tens of thousands, a tide of death sieged them from all sides.

    Two Protectors of the Universe fought the Abyssal Demons for thirty nights and thirty-one days. They bled ck blood after igniting their killing intent with their blood essence, summoning the world crumbled in the process of the fight.

    However, against all odds, even when their people could note to their aid, the family stood strong they survived the battle or at least the father did.

    With tears streaming down his face, he knelt on the ground, his hands trembling, holding the bodies of his wife and daughter riddled with holes from the sharp ws of the Demons. He bears five wings and was the absolute master of the Spear. He was an Emperor, the only one of the Five, now four to match the power of the Right-Hand of the GodKing Kareem, yet even someone who lived for eons could not stop his sorrow.

    A tear streaked fell on his face, he was crying, yet a crooked smile remained on his face, "Father the window it is cold"

    He smiled for his daughter''s sake who was on the brink of death. She held onto her Father''s clothes, afraid, of what was toe, "Father what will happen to me? What will happen to Mother?"

    A Devil, dying, no such thing has happened for billions of years. The Protector did not know what to say to his daughter for he never questioned this fate, yet as he forced a smile, he said the best he could, "You and Mother will meet our Creator he who gave us life from the ashes and blood he will appear before you, and hold you tightly."

    "That sounds wonderful father."

    Cold and lifeless, he held his daughter''s body. The Great Protector did not move, instead, he knelt there, without strength despite the overwhelming power welling up inside him. Slowly, his wife and daughter were encroached by a Purplish Fog from within.

    Flowing out of their mouth and eyes, the purple fog lifted them from the ground. The scent of death followed suit, and their corpses fell upon the hands of the Emperor of Death. Their bodies turned dark, and almost like smoke, losing their clothes, and their faces.

    The soul was dragged into the mire of a dreadful curse, the dead rose and their souls chained, the Great Protector watched, limp, devoid of a will to continue living. The two Abyssal Demons instantly shot up to the strongest forms of Emperor sses, enough to match his strength these two would be the first God-sses, but to the Great Protector, he would refer to these two as his wife and daughter.

    He opened his arms, ready to die by the hands of the two. He did not let out a sound, he only epted a fate leading to free him from depression

    ng!

    But, his fate was to not die. Just as hundreds of tendrils were about to pierce his body, a fist, that was as hard as steel got on the way, "Get back, Naor"

    Ever so calmly, the mighty figure of a single man descended before Naor. Bearing six wings and a chain link, he was none other than the GodKing of the Devils, Garm, "It appears I was toote, I apologize, Naor I will spare you the terror"

    Garm touched the two''s chests, he intended to kill them as quickly as possible. The longer they existed, the more Naor would suffer, "I apologize, my Brothers"

    They were strong, but they were not as strong as someone like him. He meant to kill them in a single blow. Garm''s power flowed through his ck marks, and then, just as the blow was about to reach the Demons'' chests, a spear swept his arms up.

    "NAOR! What are you doing!"

    Naor (Roan), stopped Garm from killing his family. Tears still flowed from his eyes, "Please don''t"

    "STOP THIS! They are already dead Naor! The darkness has devoured their souls, not even the Wheel of Reincarnation can spare them from this fat"

    "I don''t care!" Despite their transformation to a Demon, Naor didn''t want to kill them. Despite bing demons, he still saw them as his family. He stood against the GodKing, his body broken beyond recognition, "I beg of you please don''t destroy them"

    As Naor shouted, the two demons dashed forth intending to kill the nearest being bearing the me of life. Naor saw Garm moved quickly to stop them.

    He appeared before Naor and put him to sleep with a quick strike on the back of the head.

    While Naor slowly fell, thest he saw was chains interlocking around his family, "Brother please don''t"

    Three weekster, when Naor woke up, next to him was Garm, seeping tea, next to him was Kareem.

    "I am alivewhy why didn''t you let me die?"

    "Naor, wait, calm down, older did" Kareem wished to interject, but failed.

    "ANSWER ME GODDAMMIT! Why didn''t you let me die!?"

    "" Garm did not say anything.

    Naor looked Garm, and slowly, his face warped from anger, "WHY!? I FAILED PROTECTING THE COSMOS, I ALREADY LOST MY EXISTENCE, MY ROLE, MY PRIDE, MY FAMILY!"

    ""

    "Why didn''t you just let me die them!? JUST WHY OLDER BROTHER!?"

    ""

    "ANSWER ME!"

    "look behind you"

    Naor did what he was told and saw a ck Furnace, floating.

    "That''s the All-Father''s Origin Furnace" Naor''s face slowly contorted from anger to that of confusion, and then realization.

    Garm stood up from where he sat, "It is the least I can do for you, Naor. You have served the Cosmos and your Race for so long, this is the least I could at least do this for you. Inside the Furnace, your Wife and Daughter lie I realized I don''t have the right to end them for you I was being cruel and foolish forgive me."

    Garm stepped out and disappeared from the world itself, leaving Naor and Kareem.

    "When I got here, Older Brother had tear stains on his face. He must have been sad about their death. He''s the oldest of all the Devils, and in his eyes, everyone is his family he is detached from us all, but he is the closest, forgive him for his attempts to destroying them he just thought it was for the best. He said that this is the least he could he will leave the Furnace here, and you cane back to it anytime you want to no one can enter this mountain peak, even if they want to, the Furnace will keep them out. Naor, let''s go back for now"

    Kareem''s words echoed in Naor''s mind. As Kareem said, Naor did stand back up, but, he also shed his weapons, giving them to Kareem. Naor raised his right hand

    Kareem''s eyes widened, "Naor! What are you doing!?"

    Without any hesitation, Naor suddenly pierced his chest with his right hand, "I, Naor, the Devil Emperor, hereby dere a solemn Oath to the Origin"

    Thus, would be the beginning of an oath that wouldst to the present.

    An Oath that dictated that the Protector would not take a life outside of the Demons or return to Hell Realm until the Furnace returns to the hands of the Devils.

    He robbed them of the only gift left behind by the All-Father and knowing he hadn''t the heart to finish what he should, Naor robbed himself of the chance to return to Hell.

    He also swore to not touch any living being outside of Beasts for he did not wish to be someone who would kill if he ever loses his temper. He did not wish to take it out on others.

    Naor left, leaving behind his weapons to Kareem, his closest friend, and Brother. He disappeared into the Cosmos, only writing letters from time to time.

    But now, after weeks of breaking through the ranks of the Abyssal Demons, Naor returned to the Tundra, and from the bottom of a mountain, he saw the golden glow of the furnace.

    "I am here to return the Furnace for the All-Father."

    Naor, finally returned, intending to kill what he could not. The end of his tale draws near.

 Chapter 529: Heresy

    Chapter 529: Heresy

    At the northernmost part of the Universe, there was a ne devoid of life and to get there, one must pass a Cosmic Road connected to seventy-three fallen worlds.

    This road was known as the Frost Path of the Abyss because of the thousands of Abyssal Demons littered across its long path. This was an infamous path that had imed the lives of thousands in the name of greed.

    Any world taken over by the Abyss would turn to a ball of purple haze, an abyss, ruled by mindless, trapped souls, incapable of passing on to the wheel of reincarnation. However, this fact does not deter hopeful people from venturing deep into its heart.

    Fallen Worlds, though dangerous was known for its abundant resources left behind by the Empires that once ruled the area. A Deste World devoid of life would have long deteriorated and showed the legacy ruins that could be easily taken.

    Some seed in raiding these worlds, however, the majority fall in their pursuit of strength. So many had fallen over the course of 15,000 years that, at this time it was only a barrenndor so it should have.

    The Cosmic Path that birthed thousands of Abyssal Demons now left beyond recognition. The Abyssal Crystals that once was the corrodes space for the Abyssal Portal to appear was now gone, reduced to dust.

    Amongst the lot of Fallen Worlds was the Abyssal Tundra that was once said to hold one strongest World Treasure in the Cosmos. Many have made the im, but none had seen its truth. However, one man now raised his head, looking at the strongest treasure.

    This man was of course Naor, the one who once ruled this world now turned to ruins.

    A mountain, deste and devoid of life. Over the towering Mountains covered in sheets of white snows were purple beings observing the Devil bearing five pairs of ck Wings. The Devil trudged onto the only pathway not covered in frost.

    A grueling track to the mountain top where a golden furnace''s aureate mes billowed ever so calmly. The Demons could not touch the entire mountain, their innate fear of the furnace was enough to bring them crawling out of the way.

    Before the All-Father disappeared from the eyes of his creations, he left two things in the hands of the Origin Races. These two things were the greatest Treasures of the Universe, the source of life as they were called.

    The Golden Bell was in the hands of the Holy Race. A towering creation the size of a world, turned to a normal mountain size bell. It was an item that holds the secrets of souls and through only the All-Father knew of its name, the Holy Race and the Devils rereferred to it as the Bell of the Heavens or more intimately as the Family Bell.

    The Golden Furnace, a simple furnace that was a meter big. It was a sun size creation and had been tiny since its appearance. This furnace holds the secrets of the mes that created the Universe itself. ording to the many myths of the Devils and Holy Races, the Golden Furnace, or otherwise known as the Origin Furnace was the source of existence itself or at least what was used to create reality from nothingness.

    These two mysterious and unknown items could only be used to its true potential in the hands of the All-Father. However, even then these treasures held more power than any being could ever realize in the hands of the two GodKings.

    The Family Bell that holds the power over the soul helps the young of the Holy Race grow to attune to the worlds around them. Worlds have life, despite not being sentient, it has a soul that connects to the Holy Race and this allows to them showing strength beyond reasoning.

    The Origin Furnace created the Mountain of Trials that temper not only the body but the God''s Mark. A power that makes anyone that could endure its intensity be reborn as a new, more powerful being that could easily match any God of the Mortal Races.

    The Furnace could even bend space, and that was the very ability that locked it in ce in the first ce.

    Currently, the Family Bell was in the hands of the Holy Race, kept safely at the top of the Heavenly Mountain surrounded by the Holy Emperors. As for the Origin Furnace, it was ced simply atop the highest peak of the Abyssal Tundra.

    It was unprotected, but it mattered not for the Furnace was a treasure that keeps away any and every being that is not a Devil of the highest lineage. A pure-blooded Devil Emperor of the GodKing himself could approach it, and even then, the furnace was currently locked in space due to its property. Only a single World Treasure could unlock it from its ce.

    Long ago, when Naor left the Abyssal Tundra, he gave his speak and armor to Kareem. Supposedly, he left empty-handed, but, the fact of the matter was that he didn''t, in his hand were blood-soaked chains, the "key" given to him by Garm, his GodKing.

    ~It can only be used if youe to and get it, I trapped your family inside the furnace, once you awaken the furnace it will once again burn and it will free everyone meant to be kept inside. If you wish for it, you can keep them here, forever, never to be destroyed, never to be disturbed maybe, there wille a time when the souls could be freed from the curse of Death, but until then, their fates now rest in your handsnot mine.~ a letter to him, from Garm given through Kareem.

    Just before the peak, Naor stopped, in front of him were an impossible number of Abyssal Demons gnashing their teeth like savage creatures. The Abyssal Demons kept away from the furnace for hundreds of meters, however, around the Golden Furnace sat seven beings.

    Bearing the face of the All-Father, they opened their eyes ever so slightly and spread their five pair of wings, "I reckon you delivered the key for me to use?"

    One of the Devil Emperor Revenant, "It had been a hundred and fifty years since we started Naor sighed, he expected it to be easy. Now that he donned waiting here, and finally you arrive."

    Naor sighed, he expected it to be easy. Now that he donned the armor and his spear, he was virtually invincible, but not before the All-Father, his creator.

    "As I thought, I feel weak even though you are but mere imitations of the All-Father. I cannot even summon half of my strength, much less fight you in full."

    The Revenantsughed, "You are smart to know your current situation. Then you must be aware of what would happen if you fight us. So, let us not waste time, why not kill yourself and hand over the key?"

    Naorughed back at them, and against what the Revenants thought of Naor, the Devil Emperor actually raised his spear and pointed it at his ted chest, "I will be willing to die, however, may I ask if you had fought a Devil Emperor before? One that is not close to the All-Father, at least?"

    "No, we have not."

    "Oh, then that would exin your reactions I remember the All-Father''s Devil form before his death was iplete, and the [General] wasn''t full-blooded like us so, surely, you must be unaware of this"

    Naorughed and plunged his spear into his heart, and then, the dark spear disappeared into his body. Naor smiled as blood flowed from his mouth, "Forgive me Father for your Son''sHeresy"

    Silence befell the world

    Swoosh!

    "A form so grotesque we cannot show it to the All-Father"

    The Revenants who watched this held a crooked smile they did not know how to react.

    Naor''s body exploded with strips of obsidian God''s Mark

    Somewhere, on the other side of the highest mountain, in the deepest trenches of the Abyssal Tundra, golden light filled the darkness. Eleven Circles surrounded a single figure and then, it opened its eyes, holding a bow.

 Chapter 530: Heresy

    Chapter 530: Heresy

    "Heresy? What are you talking about, Devil Emperkill him." the Revenants were Wang Ling''s perfect clones up till the end of his second life possessing cultivation he did not have before his death, and as such, they have his danger sense, and instincts of a true ughterer?

    His way of thinking, how Wang Ling could survive millions of ambushes and sneak attacks, his astute trust to his senses, the Revenants have that as well as his ingenuity. They all moved to the Devil who prompted his own end, knowing full-well something wasing.

    The Revenants, were all Devil Emperors, they swung their des, and do not have mental link with one another, but they shared the same instincts. A collective decision, made outside of words but in sheer experience.

    The Devil Emperor Revenants moved in unison and activated their lineage, burning everything, they could. In a split second, their bodies were d in ck tattoos, their swords became entirely ck and their auras surged.

    Their ck Wings, totaling 42 Pair of wings all pped, the mountain peak and the surrounding kilometer was soon devoid of any wind. The collective movement of their wings cared not for what might happen to the Abyssal Tundra and after so long, the skies parted and the howling of the winds, reced by the roar of space screeching!

    In the sight of bright light, the swords glimmered with ring light. It was as beautiful as it was deadly.

    Their swords, from all sides, came, each carrying a different technique, ensuring no matter where Naor would not escape. They needed him dead because they couldn''t hope to know what his words truly meant.

    In his plight, only a quarter of a second existed of a second remained for Naor to respond. What did he do? Nothing simply, Naor allowed his blood to flow.

    sh!

    Swords now reached his skin and to him, he watched the perfect image of the All-Father etched in the souls of the Revenants. His likeness copied down to the smallest details, and time seemed to have slowed at that moment.

    [Father I apologize for what I am about do]

    Devils were a part of the Origin Races. They ruled over the Cosmos with their bodies stronger than Deities. However, Deities have been known to transform to their Primordial forms, then, such beings would receive a massive boost in their strengths, and that''s not in consideration of the Deities'' Regality.

    In all ounts, Deities should be on top of the Origin Race. They were far stronger, faster, and were born in the elements long after the elements had been established and stabilized thanks to the presence of the mother of Beast.

    However, the Origin Race wasn''t in such a position. Instead, the Origin Races clearly matches the Deities, and that was thanks to not only their Racial Gift of an absurdly strong body and control over the Universal Element.

    It was not the gift they were given that stands atop their arsenal. It was not the blood given to them, not the flesh, not the mark no, it was far more than a paltry concept of life and death that they embodied. The thing that gives them power was a power that arrived after the disappearance of their Father.

    It was a power that reflects the All-Father itself outside of his form, a power the Origin Race''s Emperors would deny they have. After all, this power was something they stole, something that wasn''t meant to be given to them, it was their Race''s Heresy.

    Then, what was their Heresy? What stands above all things that can only appear when their blood is drawn? When their life is at the risk of being lost? What is it that they cannot call upon unless their lives truly depended on it? A simple question it was, "Cultivation"

    From below just above Naor''s navel came God''s Mark that reinforced his body, "The Origin Race, had been standing atop the Cosmos for so long since the beginning of time, or at least when the All-Father established its existence with the creation of night and day.

    "We have been the strongest next to him, and then, the Deities appeared with the Mother of Beast and what did you think happened then?" Naor asked, but the Revenants were too busy trying to retrieve their swords back to answer, thus, his words continued, "The Origin Race lost, or at least, the Second and First Generation beat the Emperors and the GodKing. As for the ones below us, it was a fair fight Kings, and the third generation below, were equals but somehow us the Emperors and GodKings could not match our counterparts.

    "At first, we did not mind the loss, infuriated, but that was natural. However, the Deities, used their victory as leverage to im the Mother of Beast was the one who stands at the top and our Father was subpar. So, in retaliation in wanting to reim our Father''s name, we copied the Deities

    "From Beasts, Cultivation was born and we Emperors and GodKings won by surprising them. However, after the victory, we realized our mistakes and sealed their use. Only when we fight in the battlefield, against the Deities outside of the All-Father''s eyes who do not like to see fights can it be unleashed."

    The Revenants heard his words and, in that moment, saw it through their crimson, Devil Eyes. Inside Naor''s body, they saw a marble, forming in his body. Just above his navel, something wasing out of the crimson light of the Origin Race''s lineage. When the Blood Essence pulled back, something appeared something from the Era where cultivation began something, truly mundanea Dantian.

    Naor''s body crawled with more and more ckness rolling out of the Dantian. A Devil''s Dantian, in form, was simr to a Human''s or an Elves, or a Beastmen of the past Era. Of course, in the current Era, the Dantian had long been reced by the Nirvanic Nucleus.

    Devils, upon stepping outside of their worlds were already treated as a Rank-9 cultivator and beyond. However, unlike the Mortal Races, they do not cultivate. Only their hellish qi and its density were measured and even then, it was incalcble.

    Time resumed as normal for Naor, and yet the swords had not taken a limb from him much less his head, "Do you know what is considered Heresy in my Race''s eyes? Is it thinking the All-Father is but a useless tale? Or if we kill other beings he had created? No it is the modification of our body our form."

    This Hellish qi was not cultivated. It had existed within them and grows as they grow older, if Devils strengthen themselves then it will gradually increase as per usual. They grow strong even without trying, they were born in such a way and have their lives dedicated to following their own paths.

    Now, imagine, if such a being begins cultivating

    "We changed ourselves as if we were ashamed of how the All-Father created us. This power is our shame, yet it is our greatest weapon. Only the highest Deities know of this shame, and their silence is the only thing keeping us Emperors and GodKings from annihting the Beasts when they disappearedas for you, Revenants, however"

    Naor moved his head, and limbs broke their swords, and drew his spear out of his chest in a single arc! His instincts still did not allow him to use half of his strength, but

    SLASH!

    The Revenants'' bodies were cleaved in half and tens of thousands of kilometers away, everything was destroyed.

    Even without half his strength, Naor slew the Revenants.

    "I cannot allow you to know of our Heresy."

 Chapter 531: Absolute Empress of Frost

    Chapter 531: Absolute Empress of Frost

    All that is forbidden holds the greatest power. The Heresy subsided with great difficulty. Naor pushed himself to the edge in order to quickly recuperate and instantaneously cover the Dantian. He didn''t want to be tainted any longer. He was out of breath, he pushed himself far too much into sealing the Dantian. He also killed clones of the All-Father, making him all the more exhausted.

    Out of breath, Naor kept his spear and armor away. He plopped down on the ground, and right above, he saw a ck lighting down. Naor''s eyes widened, "There was still one of them?"

    Another Revenant, hidden in the nearby mountains was still alive. A backup n, ced by the others. Naor wanted to stand up, or even roll aside, but

    BOOM!

    The Revenant pped its wings, and the pressure pushed Naor down. His body, buried on the mountain top felt the weight of theing assault. The Revenant gathered the remaining essence of ughter left behind by the others.

    His sword glowed and he searched for sword shards flying about. He smiled and thensha swift and unhindered moved followed by the shrill cry of demons incapacitating the Devil Emperor Naor, "Blood Seeking Sword  Demonic Tune!"

    Blood flowed from his orifices. Naor now incapable of the movement saw deathing for him and he allowed its enticing, hands to touch his face.

    The image of his wife and daughter surfaced in front of him, beckoning him toe and follow. It was tempting for Naor, he wanted to follow them"ENOUGH!"but the image of Garm, the GodKing, and the All-Father''s looming presence broke the thought.

    A ck spear appeared in his hand, and still on the ground, buried deep, Naor held the spear at its tip. His muscles flexed, and his dantian opened for the second time in a single day. His eyes became dark, his blood flowed, "AAAAAHHHHHH~"

    He fought the desire to die and swung his spear to the Revenant with all his might. The Revenant saw this and could not help but smile! He celebrated, a fight has appeared, something he did not expect. Amused, the Revenantughed.

    "Blood Seeking Sword: God yer!" The Revenant was pleased to see his prey struggle against his fate, "Diewhat the"

    Then in the middle of their fight, when the two Devils were in the midst of a battle high, a light blinded them from the side. When the Revenant turned his head to look, all he saw was a lighting to devour his entire body, "Shi"

    "Holy Frost Arrow"

    He cursed and quickly redirected his sword.

    His God yer, however, no matter how strong was devoured by the light of frost. Naor was almost sted away by the sheer force of the pir of light, if not for him stabbing his spear on the ground, he would have been carried away and die. In front of him was the Revenant, frozen, inside the transparent pir. He died without getting the chance to fight back.

    When the light dissipated, all that was left was a pir of frost that extends up to the skies, piercing it and almost reaching space. Naor''s eyes was widened seeing such a thing shock filled him, not because he could not reach such power, but because it was something he could achieve with Heresy and that meant someone from his Race was present.

    A Holy Emperor to be precise. However, he did not expect someone to be here, "The Holy Emperors should be gathering to the location of the Family Bell by now. How is it that one of them is in the Abyssal Tundra?"

    "So, he really dide back. Don''t worry, I''m nning to leave this ce soon." Before a shadow was cast, a voice echoed in Naor''s ears, "Besides, I wouldn''t choose to be with them if I could anyway. So me being alone is not rare. But you already knew that, don''t you, Sir Devil Emperor?"

    When Naor turned to his right shoulder, all he saw was a woman, garbed in a simple dark blue schr''s robe. She observed the pir of ice, the bow floating by her side oozed with absolute dominance over frost.

    She was a beautiful woman, her waists slim and her thighs just right. Her chest though modest only brought forth a sense of regality to her presence when paired to her tall stature. Standing next to Naor, she ignored him as though she was not associated with someone like him. Not even the Holy GodKing do such a thing, yet, the Holy Empress did not care for pleasantries with a member of the Origin Race.

    Her cold and stiff expressions did not change in the presence of an Emperor. She did not care for Naor, she did not bow nor felt a sense of camaraderie. The Holy Empress simply stood there, watching the frozen Revenant.

    The Holy Empress touched the frozen pir and immediately, shattering it and turning it to dust. She looked up, and saw the bits and pieces floating by, she closed her eyes as if to offer a prayer, "I am sorry"

    Just by being near her, the temperature dropped instantly. Naor''s eyes was widened seeing the Holy Emperor appear right beside him. When he saw her visage, Naor''s eyes was opened wide, "The Eternal Here"

    Twelve golden lights suddenly appeared right behind the Empress'' head. The instant the Golden Light appeared; the frost that dissipated from the Abyssal Tundra quickly returned. The clouds that disappeared reappeared, blotting the clear skies.

    The Holy Empress'' eyes opened ever so gently as she turned to look at Naor, "One more chance is all that I am willing to give you, Sir Emperor. Stop unless you truly wish to anger me. Remember, I also just saved your life, so mind your tongue, I do not want to end the life I just saved."

    Naor tried his best to sit straight up. Still in pain from overworking his body, Naor got on one knee, "Forgive me for my impertinence."

    "All is forgiven."

    "Thank you for your magnanimity, Empress Yue."

    In the northernmost world, the Empress closest to the Gods awaken. The Eternally Heretic, the Absolute Empress of Frost, Wang Yue, the younger sister of the All-Father, has awakened.

 Chapter 532: Life

    Chapter 532: Life

    Down on the ground, Naor waited for his body to regain its strength. Remaining seated, he observed the woman before him, his breathing, subtly troubled, "What brings the Empress to my dested world?"

    "This is thest world that has a Frost Elemental World Treasure." Wang Yue motioned at the floating bow, "This is what I found, I call it the Divine Frost Bow."

    "The Empress did not absorb its essence? I thought you were searching for the World Treasures to reach Godhood? Could it be that you have reached the Realm of the GodKings?"

    "I do not know. The borders of my grasp on the Holy Qi are beginning to increase. It is growing at a rapid rate, but I do not know for how long it would continue." Wang Yue stopped next to the Floating ck Furnace, "Once the growth stops, I will be able to know. But, if you and your GodKing knows, then, I am all ears to listen."

    Naor quietly shook his head, "I apologize, Empress, but even I could not find anything. As we thought, the information you seek is only recorded in the mind. And even if there was once something, the fact he perfected the Abyssal Demons means he most likely destroyed any of the evidence fearing it might be used against him. Despite his immense strength, he was created to be the nearest to the All-Father, his wisdom and foresight is something we cannot match."

    "So, until the very end, we know nothing of the truth. Either way, it no longer matters, my brother reincarnated anyway." Wang Yue walked up the ck Furnace, she was smiling, but, just as she was about to touch its surface, a powerful force was sent to kill her.

    Chains made of darkness shot up to take her life. Wang Yue conjured an ice wall but was easily pierced like butter, "This is not just the GodKing''s doing."

    She creased her brows and sprouted five pairs of wings made of ck ice, once again, she conjured at ice wall, "Holy Devil''s Wall!"

    Shhhh!

    BOOM!

    The walls of dark ice stopped the chains'' advance and upon making contact, the chains retreated into the furnace. As her feet touch the ground, Wang Yue, titled her head to the side, "It would appear that I cannot make contact with the Furnace."

    "It can only be touched by a Pure Blood Devil Emperor and the GodKing himself."

    "Well, considering how I am more attuned to the Holy Race, I don''t think I''ll be able to approach it anyway." Sheughed.

    Wang Yue, before she became the Bow God was known as Absolute Frost Empress. Soon after Wang Ling''s death, she awakened her lineage, and disregarding the Origin Race''s customs, she decided to cultivate her very own Dantian. But, she was not just a Heretic, she was something much worst.

    Being a cultivator despite being a Holy Race member she received a look of derisions from the Holy and Devil Races. However, due to being the All-Father''s sister, and rising to be a Holy Empress, Wang Yue''s position improved.

    When everyone was losing their cultivation, Wang Yue gained hers. In a hundred years'' time, she reached the peak and protected the Universe and her family bing the most well-known of all the Five Gods.

    She established none of the Seven Towers, joined none of the Three Immortal Sect and just wandered the Cosmos for thousands of years fighting in a losing war. A hundred years ago from the present, she disappeared, not even the Wang Family, and the Origin Race knew where she went, and her name had cooled off since then.

    She was one of the main reasons why the Origin Races were allies with the rest of the Cosmos. She''s an ambassador of sorts. However, despite being idolized by trillions, and known to be a descendent from the Holy Race, the other of her kind did not ept her. After all, she was born and found in the Celestial Spirit Realm a ce none of the Origin Races knew until the revival of the Emperor of Death.

    The Celestial Spirit Realm was a ce that shouldn''t exist. It was a world filled to the brim with remnants of pocket dimensions, corroded and destroyed through time. Though the Mortals did not know, the Origin Races who fought them, knew who she truly was a horrifying creation meant to match the All-Father''s childrena Homunculus.

    Or so they called them. Approximately 30 million years ago, there were many of them. Devils Kings with the ability to wield the Earth and even Fire, Holy Lords who can manifest the God''s Mark. Many of them died, however, in the first war against the Demons.

    Wang Yue possesses the bloodline of both the Holy Race and the Devil Race. She''s an anomaly created in the dark ages of the Universe. It is unknown how she was born or how she even appeared in the Celestial Spirit Realm, but, that does not bother her other than the fact she could not grasp how to fully manifest her powers.

    Turning around from the ck Furnace and facing Naor, Yue asked him, "Do you know where my older brother is? The All-Father, where is he? I want to meet him and tell him about something. I lost the signature of his qi I cannot seem to pinpoint it anymore."

    "I apologize, Empress, but I left the All-Father''s side weeks ago. Kareem had been the one by his side since then. Please, go and find the All-Father through him"

    "I see, then I shall take my leave. My Family needs me to inform them of the situation. None of them have the Origin lineage, after all. Are you going to be all right? Or do you need any help. Devil Emperor Naor?"

    Naor shook his head, "No, I am all right, thank you I would rather right now, actually."

    "If that is your wish. Then I will respect it."

    "Thank you, Empress."

    Wang Yue and the Origin Races do not mesh well, however, they do not fightas often as others may think.

    They try to steer clear of each other most of the time.

    Wang Yue tore open the space of the world and then left through it.

    Alone, Naor finally got the chance to release a deep sigh and approached the furnace. Touching its ck surface, the furnace reacted and shot up towards him. He did not move and allowed the chains to pierce his chest.

    His heart was touched ever so gently, and then, from inside the sound of clinking echoed. The Chains of the furnace retreated now carrying a Gray chain''s link.

    The link''s color melded with the ck chains and then, even the furnace changed in color.

    Swoosh!

    It shot up to the skies and erged until it was ten metersrge.

    Fwu!

    From within, a gray me surfaced, and right below the furnace, Naor took a deep breath waiting for the Demons of his family to appear.

    He stood there with a spear at handyet no one came to greet him with tendrils and killing intent, "Did they perish inside the Furnace?"

    Naor thought to himself and quickly, he floated up to get an overview of the situation.

    With a crimson light, his eyes glowed, piercing the gray mes Naor''s body trembled at what he saw, "It can''t be"

    With a warp expression, he slowly lowered himself inside the furnace. The Gray mes'' touch was weing and parted as he went deeper. He touched the warm bottom and, on his knees, he broke down in tears as he picked up his family''s body alive and breathing.

    Naor''s family had been brought back to life.

 Chapter 533: Awakening

    Chapter 533: Awakening

    "Those are the First Four Deities The Four Guardian Deities they betrayed me after the Red Fox''s materialization I told you, the Deities are splintered."

    "Is that so you said you won''t be helping me, right? Does that mean your previous incarnation will attack me or will the Four Deities be the one to do the job?" Wang Ling cracked his neck as Bai Xue hopped off his shoulders.

    Seating on empty space, Bai Xue yawned, "Thetter, but that''s only if you exude killing intent. Question, what do you n upon seeing my previous incarnation like this?"

    "Is she keen on talking?"

    "She wants to kill me until a millennia ago. But for she remains asleep ever since. Wake her up if you want to talk to her, but to do that, you''ll have to get through the four Deities."

    "Then I''m nning on fighting them." Wang Ling smiled as he cracked his knuckles. With a flicker of his wrist, he brought out every single weapon he had in his storage ring and threw it at the open space in front.

    The Deities did not react so, he continued throwing spears, bows, and swords all over the ce, "Oh yeah, I also need some World Treasures, I can''t quite remember, but didn''t the previous incarnations buried some in each world to temporarily be the holder of equilibrium?"

    "Here, catch." Bai Xue nonchntly threw two swords and a storage ring at Wang Ling. One of the swords was long, the other simr to a dagger, "The ring has a variety of World Treasures for you to use. As for the two swords, that''s the two that has the most of your essence, though to Mortals or our creations, it''s a strong treasure, to you, it''s something long past its prime. I don''t know how many shes it could take."

    Wang Ling held the two swords. He circted his qi in them, only using the pure qi, and then inserted the Chaos Qi at the next second. The sword devoured his Chaos Qi and then, it howled in joy

    Swoosh!

    The swords answered his call, their inner-self, the swords'' soul-awakening with the slightest touch of Wang Ling''s qi. A green and yellow aura oozed out of Wang Ling''s body, something that had not happened before.

    The entire cavern shook, the earth rumbled and from all corners of the cavern there appeared vines and branches, "The Nature and Earth Element, something I''m not used to, but, something very useable what are your names, my swords?"

    Shhhhh~

    "Razor Vine and Mountain Heart I see, those are good names will you let me borrow your strengths?"

    Hummmm~

    "I seeyou''ll go as far as to break for my sake, huh, then, if that is your wish, I will use you two to the best of my ability." To his right was the longer green sword, Razor Vine, and to his left was shorter Mountain Heart.

    "So that''s one of your abilities" Bai Xue looked at the swords, incapable of hearing anything, "you reek of life so much that you don''t seem like yourself, Ling."

    Wang Lingughed at Bai Xue''s words, "Ironic, isn''t it? I can suffocate the world with my killing intent, yet I am also the one who brings life. If this isn''t irony, then I don''t know what is. Either way, that doesn''t change the fact, I''m going to fight some nasty creaturesXue, anyst tips before fighting against the Deities?"

    "Hmm, I don''t know about tips, but I can tell you something no one else knows."

    "Go, shoot." Wang Ling said as he released more of the World Treasures he received.

    "The first four Deities are my original creation. From the pieces of my Egg''s Shell, and the droplets of my blood. From what you created, I manipted the elements and stole life from you. With what little essence of life remained in the Universe, I only managed to bring four of them to life. Thus, I gave these four the collective gifts of all the Beast in this Universe. They have their specialties, like the Azure Dragon''s lightning that is far stronger than a Tribtion, but they are not limited to this. The First-Generation Deities, are my magnum opus, and other than time, death, and some more specialws, they can practically use everything that exists in this Universe." Bai Xue exined.

    "If I am not the embodiment of life and creation, I''ll be worried." Wang Ling stated as he threw seven more World Treasures in what would be a battlefield soon enough, "From what I heard, it seems like these four should have been dealt with as soon as possible. And considering my Race''s devotion to me, shouldn''t you have a tight hold on their leashes?"

    "Well, my first three thousand years as a Mother Beast, I led them without a problem. But the Previous Incarnation appeared, and with four Deities'' link to her somehow being stronger, I lost control. Their will is more tied to wanting to protect her so they''ll risk everything they have in order to keep her life. Currently, they are not in their right minds, it seems like they are affected by the decay that''s going around the previous incarnation''s body." Bai Xue exined her side.

    "Sounds rough, Xue." Wang Ling finally finished his preparations, he stepped forward. He crossed the line and was now under inside the dome-like cavern. The Eggs shook and cracked in response to his approach, "It''s been bothering me, but, why didn''t you kill them the moment they went rogue? For you to erase their existence, it is easy, right? It is not like they are as strong as the Gray Figure."

    "Hah, I wonder about that too" Bai Xueughed as lifted her front paws, "I don''t know why, but I can''t seem to exude enough force to kill them. It is like when I''m scolding Qinyang, I''ll shout, but no matter what she does, I''m still soft when ites to her Ling, you see, I am not the same as before, when I awakened, I gained every single bloodline in the Universe, even those that do not exist. To me, to some degree, they are my children."

    Stopping his steps, Wang Ling looked back at Bai Xue, "Is that so, then how about the other Mortal Races? The Humans, Beastmen, and the Elves? Do you feel the same?"

    "Simr." Xue answered with a yawn.

    "That so well, you are known as a mother for a reason. It seems like this doesn''te to a price, I see but"

    Wang Ling''s words stopped as he raised his head. The Eggs that had opened from within came walking out five humanoid figures oozing with killing intent.

    BOOM!

    The entire cavern was filled with killing intent, the walls made of indestructible ck stones shook, and the ground crumbled from their appearance. Their eyes glowed blood red and insanity oozed from their aura.

    The tight they were in was filled with suffocating killing intent but, Wang Ling justughed while holding two swords, "we''re different it seems, Xue I don''t feel the hesitation you speak of."

    With weapons around him, Wang Ling summoned his qi and mixed with the Chaos Qi, the blood-red killing intent transformed to the murky Gray until it turned to ck, as though it had be tar.

    The entire cavern was filled with Wang Ling''s rage and insanity, rendering the four Deities unknowingly taking a step back

    Life and Creation was always nearest to Death and Wang Ling was not afraid to embrace this truth.

 Chapter 534: Power

    Chapter 534: Power

    Exhaling, Wang Ling''s entirety was put into the idea ofbat. "Let''s see if you Protectors can be worthwhile"

    Wang Linga against the Deities, with two swords in hand, Wang Ling prepared himself and the against the pressure he naturally exuded the Deities roared in defiance.

    Four humanoids bearing the abilities of all the living Beasts. Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Lightning, and so much more. They can use it at their disposal without any drawbacks and had a specialty of their own.

    The second incarnation of the first existence. The holder of life, and the start of all those who exist. A swordsman turns God, a lost soul turned shepherd for the Universe.

    Crackle! BOOM!

    Lightning was followed by thunder. The Azure Dragon''s eyes shed a dangerous light. It did not hesitate to attack, its fist did not hold back a single inch, and a fist appeared right before Wang Ling. It was too fast and was impossible to dodge. Gathering his qi on his forehead, Wang Ling prepared himself to feel the pain!

    BOOM!

    The fist and his forehead met and his head destroyed the Dragon''s Fist. Wang Ling snickered, "A slight disappointment"

    Crack! Psssh! Blood spurted as the bones pierced the Dragon''s skin and at that moment, a shadow on each side appeared seemingly out of nowhere. The lightning and the force it carried sent back to his bones. At first, Wang Ling was shocked because he couldn''t feel a thing from such a fragile fist.

    "Hohohoho, interesting very interesting." Bai Xue suddenly burst outughing.

    A Deity unable to even produce an ounce of damage to him. The muscles wrapped in God''s Mark, the bones tougher than any sword or armor, Wang Ling knew that his entire being was now a weaponsomething worthy of the All-Father

    In retaliation, Wang Ling swung Razor Vine and with ease, he cut through the Dragon''s broken arm. An arm had been taken, a fatal and brutal end to a fight if it was against Mortals or those of Wang Ling''s past.

    However, the Dragon shrugged off the pain. His neck suddenly extended as his arm recovered in a split second. His humanoid head changed in a split second, turning into that of a beast

    CHOMP!

    The Dragon''s teeth hooked on Wang Ling''s right shoulder immobilizing a part of his body. The now partial Dragon growled, and from both sides, figures appeared the Vermillion Bird and the White Tigers both moved in unison.

    Wielding no weapons, only their limbs. Their ws and talons extended. The Vermillion Bird struck with her legs and the White Tiger with his ws!

    Wang Ling tried to move his arms and block, but the Azure Dragon stopped him.

    He wanted to jump high up and escape, but darkness crept up from below and pinning him on the ground. He looked behind the rest and found one of the ck Turtles controlling darkness and right above was drill-like water, gathering.

    Wang Ling survived the lightning with no problem. His body was strong, incredibly so, that even the Deities were no match, however, "This one is different" Wang Ling could feel that this attack was far from being mediocre.

    Origin Water  Origin mes  Origin Frost

    The closer they got, the more he could feel the intensity of their elements. The way it bent Wang Ling and sent shivers down his spine all of it began to take hold of his heart. Wang Ling did not shirk away, he was not afraid, he epted their invitation, he roared in response to what was toe!

    FWU! There was no escape, Wang Ling could only block. His arms were incapacitated, his body could not movesphemy!

    "MOVE!" Wang Ling roared at the top of his lungs summoning whaty dormant within. Inside his body his qi rolled, his surroundings warped, and Wang Ling''s smile ever sorgely widened. His eyes began to change, it responded to Wang Ling, his iris turnedpletely bloodshot thenpletely ck, and then his pupils golden.

    The ck and gold meshed, the blue light of his qi responded, three colors meshed together, Heaven, Hell, Chaos

    He saw the world anew and then, his wings unfurled, all six ck pairs of wings surfaced behind. Wang Ling''s strength instantly shot up and with a p of his wings, he dragged the Dragon backward

    "Take that on your own." Wang Lingughed and then the three strikes met the Dragon''s body.

    BOOM!

    The Dragon''s jaw loosened, freeing Wang Ling, allowing him to retreat and gain distance from the Deities.

    Wang Ling flew about and moved around as quickly as he could. He was observing the situation, watching to see how they would react but more than that, he was checking to see how fast he could move.

    With every p of his wings, the cavern was filled with storm-like winds, cutting the Deities'' body.

    Click a simple switch turned on in Wang Ling''s mind. His pupils'' silver, and his ck and gold, glowing as he stared into the enemies. His body now holds the secret of the Universe, his qi the essence of life Wang Ling didn''t know how to use them and he faced the Deities with such a power.

    FWU~

    Wang Ling could feel the high of the battle. He could see the change, the flow, his eyes allowed him to see much more. And in an instant, when the Deities were regrouping, his eyes saw a path and he unhesitatingly took the chance to pounce.

    BOOM!

    Wang Ling disappeared and when everyone saw him again, he was already below with the Deities, his hand sticking out of the Vermillion Bird''s stomach, his grin wide.

    "I''ve given myself a fairly high level of expectations, but it seems like I''ve been underestimating this power."

    Wang Ling had heard how the All-Father was revered, saying he''s the strongest of all. He doubted them, telling himself that it was but air. He didn''t want to inte his ego, that something else was above him yet, this tells apletely different story. The power of the All-Father was beyond his Mortal Mind''sprehension.

 Chapter 535: Tribulation

    Chapter 535: Tribtion

    Wang Ling''s arm punched through the Vermillion Bird''s stomach. Straight through it went. The Vermillion Bird vomited liters upon liters of boiling blood, but, instead of screaming she grabbed hold of Wang Ling''s arm and screeched!

    SKRIIIIIIIIIIIII!

    The Other Four made their move. The Dragon and White Tiger transformed as they moved. The qi in their bodies moved and ripped apart the flesh wanting to be freed from the bounds of their humanoid bodies.

    "They''re transforming into their Primeval Forms? Here?" Wang Ling prepared himself for the worst. However, seeing how the space fluctuations surrounding them, he knew that no matter how strong he was, such a sign was no good, "Damn it, Xue! Get us out of this Dimension! They''re going to rip apart space!"

    He shouted, rmed, to which Bai Xue responded with a heartyugh, "Okay, but try to get here! I don''t want to approach that ce, my zombie-looking predecessor creeps me out when I go near it!"

    Wang Ling looked at Bai Xue and saw her amused face. He summoned his strength and tried pulling out of the Vermillion Birdhe failed. mped around his arm, was her wall of flesh, writhing about, not allowing him to escape.

    Crack!

    The Vermillion Bird''s neck cracked as it turned its head aplete 180. With blood flowing out of her mouth, the vermillion bird smiled at Wang Ling

    The Azure Dragon and the White Tiger roared in unison,ary creatures that should be bigger than Worlds should have appeared, but no such thing happened.

    "What the" his words was cut off as the mouth of a twenty meter Giant of an Azure Dragon devoured Wang Ling and dragged him through the walls.

    BOOM!

    Confused, Wang Ling had no time to even think as he felt the force of the Origin Lightninging for inside the Dragon''s closed mouth.

    "Ling, I''m warning you, it would be best to escape there as fast as possible. That is not just simple lightning." Bai Xue warned as she decided to sit straight and grab hold of the dimension and sew the cracks.

    The presence of the lightning was already beginning to mess with the fabric of reality. She sighed, but she could do nothing. Lightning sparks seeped out from the corners of the Dragon''s mouth, and then, as his pupils dted, Wang Ling received one of the strongest forces in the Universe.

    Primeval Lightning Tribtion  Azure Dragon''s Breath

    SZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZBOOM!

    The dimension of the cavern shook, Bai Xue was no longer just sitting around. She maintained the constant flow of space. Doing it separated from the battlefield, for Bai Xue was easy. Outside of what she said earlier, this was one of the reasons why she didn''t want to fight against the Deities.

    Deities were Cosmic Entities meant to be the strongest along with the Origin Races. Their forces could easily destroy worlds and rip apart space. If Bai Xue joined the fight, space would crumble and though none of the beings in the dimension would die, the dimension''s destruction meant the prison of her predecessor would crumble.

    "How is it Ling? Had enough? We can deal with this after killing the Gray Figure, you know?" Bai Xue stated after sewing back reality together.

    From the rubbles came rising Wang Ling''s figured, "Nah, I can feel my predecessor itching to meet the one he had lost. Besides, I''m not one to break promises if I have nothing to gain from doing so anyways, what was thatst attack? It felt really familiar, but I can''t really tell what it is Xue, what was that?"

    Seeing Wang Ling, rise from the ground, Bai Xue raised her brows, surprised, "Hooh, you don''t know? That lightning was a fraction of Primeval Lightning that protects the universe."

    From the rubbles, Wang Ling rose, his body now bleeding from being torn open by the Deities. All around him were wounds that slowly closed, the lightning had affected even his healing capabilities, "You mean to say, the Lightning Tribtion?"

    "That''s right, a quick trivia for you, Ling. The Origin Lightning is the strongest Lightning that any being can draw from the universe. The Four Deities can draw out even more power from something lessprehensible. They were, after all, brought to life from the remnants of your predecessor''s essence. Also, the First and second Deities are far stronger than the Origin Race, if not for their "so-called" secret, they cannot even match up to them."

    "Hoooh~my predecessor''s essence, huh. That exins this familiar feeling but, that also means I can do much more than this, right?" Wang Ling stood up, his clothes connected to his being torn to pieces.

    He did not bother recreating them, it was a waste of his strength. He took a deep breath, as he stared at the four Beast before him, transforming ever so slowly into their primeval forms. Looming over him was death in the form of Beasts he did not do anything, and allowed them to take form.

    "Ling, I don''t think you should wait for them. You could barely hand against one of them."

    "Heh, is that so well, this may sound a little disturbing, but the more I fight them, the more I can understand this body. There are itches that is waiting for me to discover. Every crevice of this body screams at me to be used; it calls out to meI want to call upon it as well" Wang Ling reached out his hands.

    The World Treasures in his hands now glowed with intensity and from his core Wang Ling recalled the power of the Dragon''s Breath. Using it as a connection, something inside him sparked a tiny bit of lightning escaped his body and then, his entire being crackled with the cries of the Heavens the Lightning Tribtion answered the All-Father''s call.

    The Azure Dragon froze at the sight of the lightning.

    "The Lightning Tribtion''s True Essence? How impressive, Ling."

    "Stop it with the sarcasm, I know you can do this far better than me."

    "Heh." Bai Xue justughed.

    "Xue I am letting you know now that I cannot use this body very well. Xue, can I kill them?"

    "If you can avoid it, do so. But, if you can''t then, there is nothing I can do. It would be to our best interest to erase any liability. Well, it would be easier to kill them for you, anyway."

    "I know you''re ying me, but I''ll bite. But, if I kill them, remember that I had no choice but to do it."

    The Deities were born from his essence, and already bearing the knowledge of the Origin Race Wang Ling sets his sight to the Deities.

    "Help me fully awaken." He said as he dashed forward to kill take the four Deities on his own.

 Chapter 536: Purgatory

    Chapter 536: Purgatory

    Holding two sword-shaped World Treasures, Wang Ling stood against the four Deities with shaky control of his qi. Far from his usual masterful maneuver and smooth transitions to meridians. He was a bottomless source of power, the only thing that separates him from Bai Xue was the degree of control to use said power.

    Bai Xue had all of the millennia before Wang Ling''s return to control the All-Mother''s Qi, and Wang Ling now stands before the Deities attempting to reel in the Chaos

    Crackle

    The crackling of lightning echoed; the room now covered with Wang Ling''s killing intent. The crimson turned dark, and the azure lightning wrapped around Wang Ling''s arms and then both the swords. His earlier jumpy nature is now nowhere to be seen.

    He no longer smiled, but he''s much more confident now facing the four Deities in their Primeval Forms. His unique eyes reflected several paths Wang Ling ignored them knowing they would change the moment the fight begins.

    The billowing smoke was pierced through by the roars and the ws of the White Tiger. Frost revolved around its ws. It headed over to Wang Ling as a distraction as the other three Deities prepared themselves.

    The w warped space, a fold formed, and at the tip of the Tiger''s w was a drop of frost''s true essence. A minuscule reality in its ws, a tiny speck from the great universe, space itself froze in its presence.

    Primeval Wind  White w

    Primeval Wind, the Cosmic Qi, the Supreme Spirit Qi, the purple qi of the eastern breeze, its name varies from every world. The start of the mes, the wailing cries of the cosmos that bring forth the freezing of reality.

    At the tip of the Tiger''s ws it appeared, Wang Ling freezing space, folding it to its desire and so, with its wails it appeared before Wang Lingnot a split second, not a quarter or shorter, but instantaneous wless.

    ''It bypassed the distance by folding space?''

    Wang Ling''s eyes contracted, a white path appeared before him, the path for his sword to take. The Mountain''s Heart followed the path, and the body of the de blocked the tip of the w before a centimeter away from Wang Ling.

    The Mountain''s Heart glowed a beautiful gold, it wailed in pain as it protected itself from the Tiger''s ws. But the frost took over the de to its base, it showed cracks right before Wang Ling could raise the earth into striking the w upwards.

    BOOM!

    The w was sent back and Wang Ling flying backward. His body was buried on the walls, and as he raised his head, he saw the Vermillion Bird opening its wings, epassing the entirety of the cavern.

    Its feather zing with vermillion mes, its light illuminated the darkness of the cavern and its mes incinerated the weapons on the ground. Useless, Wang Ling''s preparation became, the majority of the mes, remained unused yet destroyed beyond repair.

    Primeval mes  Vermillion Rain

    Fwu!

    The Vermillion Bird pped its mighty and magnificent wings, embers fluttered across the wind, and transformed to a volley of feathers crafted from mes. The Primeval mes, incinerated the wind, and further its strength, devouring everything in its path growing with every power it destroyed.

    The speck Primeval mes of Chaos, the mes used to craft worlds.

    Wang Ling called upon Razor''s Vine. From the cracks of the walls came aboutyer uponyer of roots and wrapped Wang Ling. The mes obviously devoured the roots as fuel!

    Wang Ling knew this but just before the Primeval mes could break through the finalyer of his so-called protection, he pulled out ck and white mes from within to counter the Vermillion Hell''s approach!

    The Vermillion me devoured the ck and White mes of Heaven and Hell, it roared with the screeches of the Vermillion Bird, but even when his body was scorched by the mes of the beginning, Wang Ling wed at it and controlled its very existence.

    Its mes may harm him, but he can control it to his linking!

    Swoosh!

    The mes dissipated with a spiral motion of his hands. And as he was freed from the cell of mes, came about chains crafted from the darkness,tching around his limbs and neck. The Darkness overpowered him and pinned him on the cavern''s walls.

    Primeval Cosmic Darkness  Snake Binds

    GAH!

    He groaned as he watched the ck Turtle, with the Snake Tail leering over him as it controlled the darkness and the Turtle Head gathering the flow of qi in its mouth.

    Primeval Flow  Cosmic st

    From the strongest of the Four Deities, the only being holding two minds and soul in one body, the ck Turtle''s frontal head gathered the light of the Cosmic Road.

    Like the ocean, the Cosmic Road was the cultivation of all forms of qi. The Cosmic Road, like the Ocean that connects every continent, recreated in the Turtle''s mouth while the darkness surrounding the roads held the target at bay.

    BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZOOOM!

    The st could very well erase Wang Ling and send him to another cycle of reincarnation, ''I''ll die again?''

    Wang Ling questioned, his hands, incapable of movement, his lightning wasn''t evenpleted.

    ''Again I''ll die this sensation like space, like the tribtion it is familiar.''

    His mes were too weak to fight off the force before him.

    Wang Ling was about to die.

    "He fails, I see" Bai Xue, thought as she got ready to intervene before the st makes contact. However, she paused, sensing a change, "He''s releasing his intent? Oh so that''s why he dies so often."

    The Cavern shook not only from the st, but also from Wang Ling. The air changed from the sensation of the creeping death that remained with him for three lifetimes Wang Ling''s intent instantly changed.

    Wang Ling''s killing intent ran rampant and the dark red light that enveloped his body shot up to face the light of the ck Turtle.

    BOOM!

    The Blood Red Light of the killing intent collided with the Cosmic Light.

    A myriad of light cascaded inside the Cavern. The Cosmic st was pushed back, and the other three did not just sit idly by and watched.

    They unleashed their own elements, frost, lightning, me, earth, wind, everything they had inside to fight back. The intent was pushed back for a split second, yet in that span, Wang Ling grabbed hold of something within.

    Wang Ling''s eyes changed once again, a revolving purple light together with the blue of life death took hold of life

    The crimson red of blood devoured by the tendrils of life and thenWang Ling spoke a simplemand, "Devour"

    SHHHHHHHHHWAAAA!

    The light of death devoured the four Deities and when death enveloped all the living carcass of the previous All-Mother finally, opened its eyes.

    "Lingyou''vee back." She rejoiced.

 Chapter 537: Enough

    Chapter 537: Enough

    ''This is simr to the Abyss?'' Wang Ling thought as he touched the ungraspable purple energy.

    A power that violently tries to rip apart anything that gets in the way. Wang Ling stood in its middle, unable to control. His qi, or rather, his existence''s essence was still very well rooted with life.

    In a single ce, Life and Death flowed, his qi became one, blue and purple, living yet not. From his body, it subconsciously leaked out of his body. His thoughts far away, something from within wed its way out

    [Is she still her?] Wang Ling thought to himself not expecting an answer, or at least one thates in the form of words. Nothing echoed, nothing responded, but Wang Ling could feel it begging from the depths of the Void, [I see but, not yet] Wang Ling said as his sight now rooted on a single existence.

    A purple fox, dposing from the inside and out. Her body, tainted, by the decay of her mind. Spots, all over her ethereal body, and kept to exist inside a bubble that separates her from thews of life and death, to contain her anomalous existence from corrupting the remainder of the Cosmos.

    PoP~ that same bubble burst upon her awakening and Wang Ling stood inside the darkness allowing it to approach him without care. Within the enveloping reality that was death was life existing within, trapped inside, allowing death to ran rampant on the outside.

    "Ling! You have returned to me~" From a red-furred fox to that of serpent that wrapped itself around Wang Ling''s body. She moved around, slithering, rubbing her face on Wang Ling''s flesh, overjoyed to see him return, "I have missed you, my love, this time, I will not let you leave me again."

    She moved to and fro, smiling, as she does. The serpentine body bore red scales illuminated by the light of the darkness. Her flesh, though rotting did not smell anything other than pleasant aroma of flowers.

    She was the being of life, even in death, she''s a graceful creature. Her visage may not be fitting to the eye, but her entire being was the exact opposite. The loving Mother of every being loving, and caring it caressed Wang Ling with her scales.

    "Ling, why are you not smiling? Are you not happy to finally be reunited?" The predecessor spoke, her voice sultry and deep, tempting, and even devilish, "It had been so long since west met, millions, of years? After you casted me out of our Kingdom, I had been trapped in my own world, writhing in pain, as I die in a folded world"

    With her words, the darkness of death changed. shes of images, memories took over death as if the manifestation of the previous predecessor transmitted her memories through it for Wang Ling to see.

    The darkness warped changing to show Wang Ling the image of a red fox trembling, anxious and afraid, but more importantly, grieving.

    "I died, waiting for you wanting to destroy everything but I stopped myself as I lost my lifeblood"

    She was in tears as her blood became her shell and eventually, as her life faded away with her tears drying, the predecessor got ready to be reborn.

    "I was defeated, but I could have lived but without you, life would have been nothing for me. I would return to rule over the others, but without your presence, with your existence trapped in that world to keep him at bay, I had nothing but the grief of death.

    "Seeing our children die, little by little, one by one it was something I could not stomach, Lingwe left in search of peace, and I couldn''t have returned with it. I didn''t want to return without it in tow. Ling, I was lonely, I was lost but not anymore finally, I have you with me, once moreour dream can finallye true"

    From a serpent, she transformed into a humanoid form to match Wang Ling''s. Her hair was red, as well as her clothes. Her slender and pure skin stood out all the more with the crack going all around, showing the degradation of her existence.

    Reaching out to touch her cheeks, Wang Ling experienced her cold, body. Upon touch, she leaned close to feel him, her body trembling, from the joy that he was not afraid, "I am not the one you have been waiting for?

    SWOOSH~ GROWL!

    She returned to her previous form of a serpent. Her eyes glowing a dangerous red as she wrapped herself around Wang Ling, he did not fight back, thus bringing her to smile, "As always, your humor is something I cannot grasp, my love. Who would you really be if you are not him, then, why are you not afraid of my visage? My hideousness terrifies the beings of this world, my sessor tried to erase me from existence, and my children attempted to kill me if not for me taking control of them, I would have long disappeared, Ling. Why are you not fighting back if you are not the one who pulled me from my tiny world?"

    Wang Ling shook his head, "It is because "he" is holding me back from beyond the void. Even when he already epted his fate, he''s still trying to protect you. If it was up to me, I would have killed you already"

    "Nononononononononodon''t talk like that, Ling you''re the only one I have now, please, don''t do this to me remember, Ling, rememberREMEMBER!"

    CRACK!

    Inside the dome of darkness echoed the sound of something breaking. And from above, the light came down as a slight opening appeared and came descending cute little white fox with nine tails, "Okay, that''s enough"

    Without any more of the Deities getting in her way, Bai Xue finally got the chance to step up, "My turn to y." She said with a devilish grin.

    All Mothers have a grim and dangerous side.

    ***

    Edge of the Western Area of the Cosmos a Giant Portal opens and from the other side, came walking out Wang Ling with purple hair adorned in a gray armor.

    He looked at the vast purple aura of his half of the Universe, a despondent smile showed as he finally sighed, "Now, let''s end this before the foolse crawling back to their hole."

    With those words, thousands of Revenants came walking out from the Giant Portal. The armored man smiled, "Kill."

    SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH! SWOOSH!

    The Gray Figure, or rather, the Emperor of Death decided to not wait any longer.

 Chapter 538: Predecessor I

    Chapter 538: Predecessor I

    "Oh, the pain of holding back. The act of bing the Mother of all being, such a tragedy that you cannot evenprehend, my dear." With every step Bai Xue shed her furred body into that of a humanoid form. Her hair grew longer, and the fluffy air around her disappeared. Only the Nine White Fox Tails existed.

    Her air, now became domineering. Space form on the soles of her feet, giving footing to the one absolute monarch of existence, "Oh? The space in this ce is very much simr to the Abyss, don''t you think, Ling?"

    "Xue, what are you doing here? I thought you couldn''t kill anyone anymore?" Wang Ling said, concerned for Bai Xue''s mental strength.

    "You misunderstand me, Ling, I said I didn''t want to kill, not I can''t. I am very well capable of annihting and devouring an entire City, or now, world with a single move of my finger, but, I choose not to for certain reasons. But, those reasons does not apply to this cretin."

    "Tsk, you said you wouldn''t get interfere, Xu"

    A tail wrapped around Wang Ling''s mouth, stopping any words froming out, the predecessor, got between Bai Xue and Wang Ling, "Do not speak to the vixen, my love. You will fall for her trickery, once again"

    The Predecessor''s top half then slowly changed to take the form of a female human, breast and all. Her ws extended and atop her head, there appeared a broken, crimson crown, "this time, I will protect you, my love."

    The entire domain of death was easily overtaken by the swirling rage and power of a crimson light. The scent of a sweet aroma, began to take over the surrounding. Her eyes turned rabid and her fangs longer. She was no longer carried the uplifting air of a mother, but that of a rabid creature, protecting what was hers or so she believed.

    And at the sight of a being that could destroy worlds, Bai Xueughed all the same to all beings that stands before her, "Shi~ shi~ shi~, You finally decided to open your eyes after all these years. I didn''t think you would actually open your eyes. After all, this was final ditch effort of survival." Bai Xue''s tone was severe heavy and deadly.

    He looked at the corrupted predecessor, ring back, but she didn''t care.

    "You the vixen who took over my existence and attempted to seduce my beloved with my body." The predecessor slithered to Bai Xue''s face. ring, and angry, she was livid seeing the one who took over her ce, then, she snorted, "But, I cannot me my beloved for not seeing through you, after all, his desire for mypanionship in your form must have been painful. You are merely a substitute, for me."

    To the Predecessor''s taunts, Bai Xue could hardly care, "Oh, I did not deceive your, Ling if he never came out in the first ce. That fogey you are handling over there is not the one you speak of, surely. After all, the one you loved, the one you call beloved no longer exists."

    "STOP LYING!"

    BOOM!

    The dark world rumbled as ws of the Half-serpent Predecessor appeared right before Bai Xue. Surging with Murderous intent, her intent was clear from her eyes aloneTear Bai Xue limb from limb.

    The red ws, however, could not even reach Bai Xue''s flesh and leave a single mark. With but three tails, Bai Xue stopped the ws from approaching, "You call me a liar, my dear self? But, other than the morsel of trace that is his qi, can you feel that over there, is the man you fell for? Is he the same person who created all life in this Universe with you?"

    "trickery you are trying to infect me with your thoughts, trying to take what I am for your own sake." The Predecessor''s light only grew stronger the more her light became more and more apparent.

    "No, no, no, no, no, you must be you must be one of his pawnsanother Homunculus, sent to us to me, in order to" The Predecessor''s face changed from the deepest parts of her heart she pulled out everything she could! Warping reality itself!

    In the past there were humans, elves, beastmen, and others who called themselves Gods. These Gods wielded the power of Laws, Mandates, Space and even Homunculus creating life of their own. One would know they had reached Godhood in the form of two things, one was through their mastery of Laws, and the other a Golden Crown.

    Quarter Completion, Half Completion, andstly three quarters  the Corona could never bepleted, but it allowed Cultivators to harness the power of Laws and Mandates to their own desires for millions of years.

    But, the question remains, where did Cultivators got the idea of forming Crowns or Coronas? Where did it originated from? Simple from the two absolute beings, the start of everything, the All-Mother and All-Father.

    The Crown was their proof of ruling. Though the previous Era only considered the Crowns as proof of their cultivation''s strength, its divisor, or whoever scattered cultivation to Civilization, meant to only reach the same level as the two Absolute Rulers. They wanted to be as close to the All-Father and All-Mother, like the Primordial Creations.

    But, now, the Predecessor recreated a true and perfect Corona.

    Through the Corona that glows with Godly Might and now atop the Predecessor''s head appeared just that a Corona.

    The light violently shed and the broken Crown slowly regenerated its prowess, giving her the ability to manipte everything and anything.

    "I''m getting tired of the lightshow, let''s end this." Bai Xue raised her hands, and then she looked down and saw holes on her body, "Huh, that''s weird it''s not healing?"

    Nothing sounded out, nothing echoed yet she could feel something stabbed her.

    Spears, invisible, and intangible spears formed around Bai Xue. These spears could not be seen, for they were formed through intangible substance like Space, Time, Essence, and more.

    THUD! Bai Xue limply fell.

    [XUE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!]

 Chapter 539: Livid

    Chapter 539: Livid

    Inside the darkness, there was the light three. One was red, the other blue, and another, a dim white light. The bearer of the red light looked down upon the limp body of the fox, losing her white blood with the passing second.

    "II did it, she''s dead, finally, she''s gone and we can be together now, Lin"

    The bearer of the red light stopped at the sight of the blue light''s bearer changed. Bound by a scaly serpentine body. His mouth covered, yet he knew all too well he could break free at any moment.

    His binds were only there only because the one inside him cared much for the possessor of the flesh. Yet, now, everything flipped over, and the hold.just.snapped. ck tendrils, sprouted from underneath his skin as his eyes revolved. His pupils dted seeing the flowing white blood from Bai Xue''s body.

    The wisp of the naturalws leaving her body began to fade, with the life of a Monarch. Space quaked, it wept yet not for the fallen body of the white light but for the anger of its CreatorWang Ling.

    "No it''s happening again." The Predecessor''s eyes dted from fear seeing the "Ling no, don''t do this don''t let it take hold of yoAHHHH!"

    The binds holding him back shred to bits and pieces by mere killing intent turned to the personification of death. The Predecessor already forgot of the pain she was in, and could only see the being wrapped in darkness before her.

    "Ling! Ththat darkness? Don''t tell me did you ept the darkness?"

    The Predecessor spoke with distressed emotions. Unable to keep her mind stable seeing the rising darkness from Wang Ling''s light, recing life. Wang Ling got on her his knees, the tips of his fingers brushing past Bai Xue''s hair.

    "Xue no." Wang Ling''s voice was weak. Something that had been heard before. Speechless and unable to utter a single tone and with such a weak voice, the swirling darkness surrounding the cavern stopped and then, flooded back into Wang Ling''s body.

    From his back, an invisible path opened. A tattoo etched in gold, a wing inside a golden circle. The path hovered right above Wang Ling''s nape. The cavern was remade to how it was. The Deities scattered on the ground, unconscious, the des and weapons he wasted.

    All of it remained but, the flowing white blooding from Bai Xue. Always, Wang Ling roars and screams as he fought Demons and other humans. Ironically, however, this silence of his was so deafening that thepressed Realm meant to contain Deities and the Predecessor shook and the World warped.

    "My love, are you" the Predecessor stopped her words, and watched Wang Ling hold Bai Xue in his hands. Tightly embracing her limp body, bringing her close to his face as the stream of tears escaped from his eyes.

    She bit her lower lip, to make an attempt to approach Wang Ling. Wanting to touch his skin. Uponing closer than a meter, her entire body froze. In front of her, in arm''s length was the one she lost. She reached out to him with a smile

    FWU!

    Tainted, Bluish ck Wings sprouted from behind attacking the Predecessor, pushing her back. On her back were the same six pairs he had all those times; the only difference was the feathers it had. Before, the feathers were simr to any avian species but stronger and more flexible. This time it was a ck, writhing shadow.

    Wang Ling touched Bai Xue''s face and began smiling as he reminisced of the past. Bai Xue had been there with him all this time. When he reincarnated to his second life, only she knew who he was and only she epted who he truly was.

    When all were said and done, Wang Ling had been with Bai Xue since the dawn of everything and for the longest time, she had seen him as his partner, hispanion, his lover. He cared for her, deeper than he could ever admit.

    Their banters, their curses, their journey. They had fought and risked their lives together, they created a life together and was supposed to stand on top of the Universe just like they desiredtogether.

    Wang Ling saw a possible future with him sharing a smile yet now all he could see was Bai Xue''s corpse and a future where his daughter crying. And all of that, because he wanted to give someone closure. Just because he thought he could be someone bigger than what he truly wasa ughterer.

    Though before, his ughter Quintessence that turned to Death Quintessence just added sharpness to his already materialized intent.

    To Wang Ling, killing intent was no simple thought or force. It was no mere aura but another form of a power he materialized killing intent for his own usage. Even then, however, Wang Ling''s killing intent was still below the existence of the ever-malleable qi. Because no matter how thick or real killing intent bes, it was, at its very core just Bloodlust.

    But what if the power of creation was to be ced in his hands? What then?

    If the Essence of Origin was to fall in his hand, nowhat if he bes the Essence of Origin? The very source of Chaos Qi, and the essence of life itself. What would happen to the killing intent that could already rip apart Celestials, and Immortals? What woulde to be from the mixture of Chaos, and the killing intent of a madman?

    The answer had already appeared in this Universe, and its name was already decided by Wang Ling two years ago. The power that lies beyond Quintessence, the power that goes beyond ughters  Pure Death Intent.

    The writing shadow stabilized for a second and slowly, he turned around to the Bai Xue''s predecessor, with a crooked smile and his eyes pure, ck "I will kill you."

    BOOM!

    And the Dimension Bai Xue created was devoured and destroyed by Death. in a split second.

 Chapter 540: The Beginning of the End

    Chapter 540: The Beginning of the End

    The peace of the Deity Paradise remained unchallenged. The skies remained blue and the Deities live the same as before other than the clear anticipation in their eyes for theing of the Origin Races.

    "I have not seen the bastard Exl in millions of years, he still owes me an eye." The acting leader of the White-Tigers said with a bright smile and raging eyes, "That dastardly Holy Asshole used ice and fire to actually scoop out my eyes, hehehe, I''m going to rip an arm off that girl and burn her with Phoenix mes to make sure that don''t grow back. Quinn, remember that favor you owed me? I''m going to need you to act on that in exchange for some me Essence."

    Quinn, the acting leader of the Phoenixes sighed as she tended to the bonsai of the Deity Pavilion, that was at the northernmost parts of the Deity Paradise, sighed at the yapping of the White Tiger.

    "I would give it to you but have you dealt with your offspring? Alkar refused to answer your summons and is still fighting the child from the Wang Family. Sigh, and here I thought he''d learn after facing the anger of the Ancestor all those years ago." Quinn sternly stated.

    The White Tiger looked to the side to avoid Quinn''s scrutinizing gaze, "Well, he''s at that age now you know? Someone rebellious and  ack  what was that for, Leader Tel?"

    A glowing seed hit the White Tiger in the head. Tel, a woman bearing straight deep blue hair and sharp eyes shed her a contemptuous look, "Do not push the me, Akil. Alkar is your son, and because of hisck of validation he picked a fight against the Wang Family to prove himself to you and most likely the Ancestors, what do you think, Sister?"

    A woman bearing the same face as Tel peeled off a red fruit and quietly picked out the glowing seed inside, "As my sister said, Alkar is Akil''s son, so it falls upon you to take him back home. The All-Father is already calling upon the Devil and Holy Races to prepare. We cannot fall behind in preparation, do you understand, Akil?"

    Akil clicked his tongue to their words, "Tsk, even Leader Jel is saying the same thing? But, it''s not like not having him here is going to"

    "Akil, deal with the matter." Tel and Jel, the acting leader of the ck Turtles spoke in unison, their irritation on the same level, "We all allowed him to venture out in exchange for monitoring the outside world. But, Alkar started his own n outside the Deity Paradise and picked a fight with the Wang Family, we already gave him too much leeway by allowing him to throw the name of the Deities for so long. Now, Akil, it is time to collect all the debts he has to the Deities."

    Akil, the acting leader of the White Tigers bit his lower lips in frustration. But, in the end, he could only sigh and nod knowing the White Tigers are in the wrong, "Tsk, that bastard son of mine is going around causing all this ruckus Leaders Tel and Jel, if I bring back Alkar back, can I ask for his life to be spared?"

    Tel and Jel, the two halves of a ck Turtle looked at each other. They were thinking of the consequences of what they might say.

    "Why not just ept his terms and switch out the conditions?" from the side, fitting her bracers and gauntlets was Olivia, the acting leader of the Azure Dragons.

    Tel and Jel both stopped moving their hands, "Speak, Olivia."

    "it would be best if we just ensure Alkar''s life to Akil first. His punishment will not be less than banishment to a dimensional slice for ten years. Complete Istion should do the trick to break him and then we can present him to the Mother I mean, All-Mother. Do this and we can ensure Alkar''s life because of our benevolent Mother''s judgment."

    Olivia snickered as she shot a look at Akil, "Leader Tel and Jel, I know you already made the decision so just ept it as it is already. We need any thorn that may arise to be plucked out before the fight against the emperor, so we take Alkar out of the picture. Akil will surely protect his child if something happens to him, so this checks, out, right? Is this enough to stop you from questioning us, Akil?"

    Akil saw the snickering Olivia and he could only dangle his limbs in response, "more than enough, Sister Olivia."

    Tel and Jel returned to eating fruits hearing Akil''s confirmation, "Then that''s good to know. We were considering imprisonment on a Chaotic Realm but a simple Dimensional Slice should be good enough. With that said, what are you waiting for, Akil? Are you not going to capture your son and bring him home? We may change our minds you know"

    "Yes! Immediately!"

    "Good, don''t bring any bribes to the Wang Family, wholeheartedly bow to them and apologize for your son''s mistake. Think of them not as a member of the Mortal Race but on the same level as our Ancestors. Their Leader is the direct nephew of the All-Father, if you disrespect them in any way, then, I don''t think it will matter if we lessen his punishment. The All-Father of this Era, is not the one we used to know after a"

    HONG!

    The entire Deity Paradise became silent as every single Deity''s sense spiked. Tel and Jel, the ck Turtles, as well as the acting leaders of the Deity Races felt as though their hearts sunk in the span of a split second.

    "This pressure what is that thing?" Olivia unknowingly swallowed her saliva. Her instincts belong to that of the mighty Azure Dragons. She controls the Origin Lightning, and could draw out the essence of Tribtions yet, she could not even raise her head.

    Killing intent thicker than anything in the Universe swallowed their senses, the weak began to keel over and the strong felt their breathing to momentarily halt.

    No one knew what was happening, it was terrifying and unfathomable and it was at this time, the blue skies of the Deity Paradise cracked

    SSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHH!

    From the cracks there came out a fox with red fur. Sensing a familiar presence, every Deity overwhelmed by the killing intent raised their heads in response and what they saw brought their jaws to turn to a ck.

    SHUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!

    A dposing red fox with Nine Tails carrying four giant bubbles of space fought thousands of ck tendrils back!

    "Mother?" They all questioned seeing another creature bearing the qi of the All-Mother.

 Chapter 541: Truly Gone

    Chapter 541: Truly Gone

    The Nine-Tailed Fox Beastnded just on a mountain. Maintaining the spatial bubble ced upon her children, she looked up and watched the darkness grow darker, "That is enough, my love, I can always take her form if that is what you wa"

    Words flowed out of the mouth of the dposing Fox but all fell into the void. All that was called upon was more and more rage, the tendrils stopped and writhed before elerating at untold speeds.

    The earth rumbled and then carved. The screech of an unknown being echoed as Hundreds to thousands of ck tendrils sprouted from the bowels of the darkness. Thousands upon thousands shot out from the slit across the skies and though its roar was the very definition of madness, the tendrils trailed only after one being, the Nine-Tailed Fox Beast.

    The Predecessor attempted to erect a spatial divide between them separating the two, stopping the tendrils'' advance. All of the darkness parted just before it could reach the Predecessor.

    Crumble, the reality of the Deity Paradise began. The world created by the All-Mother now began to fall apart with a touch of death, corrupting everything that touches its darkness. The leaves die and the trees themselves whither.

    Yet, it did not matter to the darkness. Its goal was not to destroy everything on its path but to instead destroy a single creature. The killer of the present All-Mother, the bastard that killed his other half.

    The thousands of tendrils all stopped wreaking havoc. Indiscriminatory destruction halted with a low growl. Thousands, then tens of thousands, until hundreds of thousands, retreated to a single location above the divided space.

    The darkness grewrger andrger by the second, the tendrils wrapped themselves around one another. A giant drill the size of a mountain formed from the darkness and despite its enormous size, its movement did not halt for a second, and neither did it slow down.

    It cared not for what may happen to the Deity Paradise and its inhabitants. The source of life, its gifter no longer cared for those who breathed, the bright blue light that spans in every breathing world now became cold darkness.

    "Not again he has been devoured by the darkness again why why did this happe" the Predecessor thought and paused realizing a simple truth, she bit on her lower lips for she knew what was happening.

    The Predecessor of the All-Mother could only watch as the darkness pierce her barrier. Her eyes reflected the darkness, and for the first time in eons, since her death, her eyes was no longer clouded.

    From the clouded thoughts of a remnant soul and consciousness of the already dead predecessor, her blotted sights now became clear. This death aura, this ghastly sight of darkness that appeared from the depths of "Life" was, her fault, "I did this again I became the catalyst for the endI need, to stop him"

    The Predecessor refrained from erecting any barrier. Space returned to its natural state and she just allowed the darkness to approach her heart. The darkness of death had appeared in front of her before, it stopped at the cost of the one she and her beloved cherished, "maybe I''d be able to stop it if I reverse the flow with what remains of me?"

    Her thoughts were as follows. Despite her decaying state, she remains the mother of Beast, the source of blood essence, the reason why life can manifest and walk the material world. She now sees her mistake, by killing her current incarnation, she reenacts the disaster of the past where the death of one, resulted in the unleashing of the Abyss.

    ''The appearance of another Abyss cannot be allowed'' she said to herselfthen, the darkness stopped. Her erasure from existence itself did not arrive and as she opened her eyes, she saw the darkness receding from the Deity Paradise and into the tear of dimension.

    The tendrils returned to their owner and from the dark bowels of the tear, light, a white brilliant light surfaced. A brilliant light that belongs not to the All-Father, but to his other half, the All-Mother.

    In the empty skies of the Deity Paradise, she walked out in the form of a tiny fox bearing nine tails. On the tails was an unconscious man, with a hair parted in the middle with ck and white, oozing with the sensation of life and death, a true half.

    The Darkness of Wang Ling''s grief was somehow called into his body. The tendrils were nowhere to be found, and the most shocking of all, the All-Mother live, without signs of spilling any blood. Bai Xue looked down upon her Predecessor with a smirk, "That hurt, even for me, reversing such a thing is not an easy feat."

    The Predecessor watched in a trance as her body regressed into that of a human''s,"Ho-how are you alive? This, this is impossible, even I, could not escape the fate of death, but you you live. II killed you, your light dissipated, and your pulsed disappeared." she was in disbelief for her, the Predecessor knew that death was an inescapable trap. She had already once experienced this sensation and had felt its bony touch. She could not escape it, yet her current incarnation could.

    She was in disbelief and could not muster any strength. Bai Xue watched her predecessor''s dumbfounded expression.

    "I only dimmed my light, and stopped my pulse, I allowed blood to spill and yed dead. Though, for a moment, I saw the Wheel of Reincarnation. Well, it didn''t really matter, being the All-Mother, I can''t actually reincarnate, can I?"

    "Is he"

    Bai Xue''s gloating was put to a stop, her smile became softer the next moment as she gently ced Wang Ling''s body on the ground, "He is, the Death already receded when my light enveloped him."

    "I see" The Predecessor''s body, though dposing into dust-like substance, did not stop her from approaching Wang Ling''s body, she looked at his face, and shook her head, "I see without your influence, I can now say that he''s not the one."

    "That is good to hear." Bai Xue stated as shended on the ground, "That is good to hear."

    Bai Xue now sat on the ground next to her Predecessor who now regained control.

    The Predecessor quietly looked at Wang Ling before asking Bai Xue, "You, nned this, didn''t you?"

    "Not entirely. I didn''t expect the tendrils and death, I didn''t even know if Ling will respond to me when I open my eyes. But, other than that, yes, I nned all of this."

    "Why? Seeing how you controlled your body and life to such a degree you have enough power to destroy me, did you not?"

    Bai Xue shrugged her shoulder with augh, "I do, but it''s my fault you went crazy. When I was beginning to learn of my true self, you took control me, and began seeing my Ling as your own. At that time, I was angry, but as I regained my body, I began asking myself why. So, I came to the conclusion that, if I can inherit your memories, then that must mean you experienced something simr.

    "My obsession of returning to his side so that I won''t be alone again must have driven you to madness, or so I thought. Was I right?" Bai Xue asked.

    The Predecessorughed, "I do not know I just wanted to be with him again that I didn''t really think. When I sensed his presence, I did not think further, and just assumed it was him I assume you are right, but that''s just me trying to console my own sense of guilt."

    Her madness began seeing her beloved turn into nothing as she was forced to close the Celestial Spirit Realm. The Predecessor, for Eons, had been in deep sleep, but in this state, she recounts the darkest events of her lifetime.

    As she slipped deeper into her mind, eventually losing control of the mind, giving birth to another dominant consciousness, all that she could think of was the tragedy of the past.

    At the first sign of her beloved''s return, however, the Predecessor sought him out. Her obsession was amplified by Bai Xue''s to the point she believed that Wang Ling was her husband.

    But not, as she epted her mistakes, and saw herself separated from Bai Xue, finally epting her death, the Predecessor finally realized, "He''s truly gone."

    After Eons of anticipation and hope, she finally confirmed that the one she loved was no longer of this world.

 Chapter 542: The Void I

    Chapter 542: The Void I

    "Deep inside me is aware of his demise. After all, I was the one who cast him with Death in our Kingdom. He died when I abandoned him, but the thought of him living was so enticing that I believed my own delusions. I''m sorry, my Sessor, I have caused you so much grief because of my persistence."

    "Don''t be, I know full well how you feel. After all, I already lost him once, and like you, I couldn''t do anything about his end despite being different people, I see that they possess the thought of self-sacrifice is self-righteousness, huh." Bai Xueughed.

    "Indeed, Ling-Cho was also like that."

    "Ling-Cho, was that the name of the previous All-Father?" Bai Xue asked, curious about the past.

    "Yes, it is. It Is one of the many but it was the namest he received when we settled down on thest world, we built so it stuck."

    "I see, so that must have been why the Origin Race couldn''t answer me. So, how about yours? Your children never told me anything about a name, and in the snippets of the memories I received, I failed to even recognize a word that pertains to your identity."

    "My name? I don''t even remember anymore. Me and he didn''t need a name and because I couldn''t care for it, I, just allowed my memory of my name to go to waste." The Predecessor looked up to the bleeding skies, "Well, it doesn''t really matter anymore, really. I am just going to disappear like this, a name for what does not exist is not needed."

    "Your name is Chun, my love." From the still body of Wang Ling, came a voice and abruptly, he opened his eyes. Wang Ling''s ck and white eyes reflected the Predecessor''s image.

    The Predecessor, no, Chun saw those two eyes. The way his emotion was sent over to her, through his gaze alone. It was familiar, and ever so calming, "Ling?"

    Her words were weak, already without substance as her essence began to escape her body. She was bing weaker by the passing second, but, even as she did, Chun dragged herself to his side just to touch his hand.

    Her dposing body felt his touch, it was the same flesh as Wang Ling''s, but it was now different. Warmer and gentler, he changed so abruptly, yet, it did not bother her. Chun just held what she had lost all these eons, "Ling is it you? Truly?"

    A question filled with hope, and, she got her answer in the form of the warmest embrace she had felt in eons, "I am sorry that I forced you to do such a thing, Chun it''s me I''m here, the real me."

    Chun was looking up at the sky as her hands touched his back.

    Her lips were trembling as her ws dug into his flesh. Tears of blood fell from her eyes. When her tears wet the ground, life blossomed, the ravaged mountaintop grew ever greener bing more vibrant that it had ever been.

    The red hair Chun bear, her red eyes, and crimson aura, all of it suddenly began to subside. The crimson light slowly disappeared, returning to what it should have been, to the white light of life that the All-Mother bears.

    The rampaging obsession now quenched with a touch; she no longer harbored any ill-intent.

    Bai Xue watching from the side felt conflicted. She could clearly see that Wang Ling''s body had been taken over, but, she couldn''t bring herself to do anything because she knew that the one inside Wang Ling meant no harm, ''Well, I can just kill him if he bes a liability which would also kill Lingthis just became a problem.''

    While Bai Xue mulled over what she should do. Chun and Ling-Cho finally separated, they both looked at each other and touched foreheads, sensing each other''s presence.

    When they looked at each other again, Ling-Cho wiped Chun''s tears away, "You look like a mess, my dear, yet you are still as beautiful, than before. Even more so than what my memory can recall."

    "You jest, my form is as ugly as could be. My body is already losing its substance, its fragility already showing" Chun argued.

    Ling-Cho shook his head, "I am incapable of lying, my dear, I speak nothing but the truth."

    Her body was bits and pieces, only parts of her remain, but Ling-Cho could hardly care. He does not lie, he is incapable to utter such a thing, and as such, every word he speaks of about Chun was genuine, from the deepest parts of his heart.

    Chunughed ever so gently as she bobbed her head upside down. "Why did you take so long to appear?"

    "Wang Ling I forcefully took over his body"

    And when those words were uttered, nine white fox tails threatened to skewer Ling-Cho. Bai Xue red at him, "What did you do to Wang Ling?" her tone was filled to the brim with dread."

    Ling-Cho looked at Bai Xue''s re, her worry and anxiety still clear, he smiled, "Do not worry, Wang Ling is all right. It was just that I had little time left that I was forced to do this."

    "Exin." Bai Xue gave him a chance.

    "My sessor and I had a promise back in the Void. I asked him to tell you to return. When he awakened in this world, through your presence I slipped out of the void seeking you, due to my obsession. Finally, I saw you, and now, you are about to disappear. You can survive if you go to the Void, but with what little qi you have remaining, you won''t be able to do it. Bai Xue, cannot do it because she does not know of the detail in opening a path to the void. As for Wang Ling, he cannot open the path to the Void if he is unconscious, thus, I took over his body. Bai Xue, I apologize for taking control of your husband, but, this was the only way I can save Chun." Ling Cho exined.

    Bai Xue held her tail up for a few more seconds, and eventually backed away, "Fine, but, do it quickly. Also, he''s not my husband wait, he basically is, right? Marriage is a promise to the Heavens, but we are the Heaven, Hell, and Earth, so that''s just a promise to the two of us and we already did that before, then hmmm, I never really ced a title on us, so please don''t assume something while in his form. We haven''t talked this situation through." She began rambling on.

    Ling-Cho, however, now gave her a grave look. Noticing this, Bai Xue raised a brow, "What is it?"

    "I can open the Void now, and return to my final resting ce with Chun. But, I have to ask you something, Bai Xue do you know the truth about the Origin General or the one you call the Emperor of Death?"

    "Other than he''s your first creation, killed you, Wang Ling, and is threatening the Universe because of his warped views in obtaining peace in your name? No, I don''t."

    "Then what about the War in the Celestial Spirit Realm? And his ultimate Goal?"

    Bai Xue raised her brows, "No I couldn''t inherit most of Chun''s memories so, I don''t really know much other than what you left in the Celestial Spirit World."

    "I see, then, you must know the truth" Ling-Cho took a deep breath, preparing himself mentally, "The Origin General, is mine and Chun''s firstborn son."

 Chapter 543: The Void II

    Chapter 543: The Void II

    "Your firstborn?" Bai Xue failed to grasp his words, "What do you mean your firstborn? That he was born from you two? Was he conceived by Chun?"

    Ling-Cho, shook his head, "No, he''s not. The Origin General was born from my untouched other side of the essence of life, which is Death and Chun''s source of life who saved me from when we first met. You see how do I tell you this without being long winded, or wasting my timehe''s the reason why the Origin Race and the Third Generations of the Primordial Races, as well as the Immortal Cultivators are immune to the natural touch of deathack~"

    Ling-Cho''s words halted with his existence being pulled out of the Mortal Worlds. He was being recalled to the Void, "Tsk, Wang Ling''s mind is pushing me out of his body. His defenses against hostile creatures that takes hold of his mind is ever stronger tskI don''t have much time, and neither does Chun, so I will not be able to go into the intimate details, listen well, this is the Truth of this Univers. Everything began when we created the perfect creatures that were the Origin and Primordial Races"

    Bai Xue extended her neck forward to listen to Ling-Cho''s words. Ling-Cho''s words were made to be concise; he did not bother with the meager details of the past and just focused on the main figures of what truly mattered.

    "The First Creations were made to be match our image and visions, we made them invulnerable to the idea of dying through time. We filled them with too much life, and what appeared was in the form of me shouldering the blunders of fate. Everything has to die, but, due to my decision to keep them alive, the other side of Life rebelled.

    "Death overrun me, and just as I was about to end life itself, that was when I met Chun, who helped me open a different Dimension where I released half of my being. I thought I would die due to the corruption, but, thanks to Chun''s blood, I lived.

    "My brush with death and Chun''s assistance paves the way to our disappearance for a thousand years. In this time, while we left them uncheck, our children waged war with one another, blood was finally drawn and life was reaped. That was when I noticed, that the more they fought the stronger Chaos inside grew. The turmoil caused my own existence, II feared this mysterious force would go berserk as it had with my tussle with Death and risk me of everyone before I can take control.

    "So, I casted it away to a ce where no one can be harmed, to thend where Chun brought me to heal. As time passed, I established the Cycle of Life and Death, the Wheel of Reincarnation formed, and with Chun, the concept of Mortality, Lineage, Reincarnation, were established. Little to our knowledge something had already been born from her droplets of Blood Essence and my berserker Chaos and Death Qaaah!

    "Dear!" Chun was quick to react and support Ling-Cho''s crumbling body.

    "I''m okay, Chun, thank you but, you don''t need to worry, I am already dead this pain is merely a reminder of a timer. What is more important is not my wellbeingNew Bearer of the Source of Life, I know it is a lot to take in, but what he is or where he came from is not important. The thing is that, the Origin General wants to do is something bigger.

    "Before, when he appeared before his siblings, he was weed as a beloved leader, as the bridge of the Origin Races. He orchestrated a war, and I watched what he aplished, WE, watched what he aplished. Now, that he has returned, he is bent on finishing what he started"

    Bai Xue leaned ever closer, "Do what? What does he want to do? Don''t leave before you finish what you want to tell me, goddammit!"

    "The Origin General, he wants to finishcurating true and evesting Peace." With those words, Ling-Cho finally reached the end of his time and so has Chun. Immediately, a bright light came down upon the mountain where they were at. Bathing in a silver light, Ling-Cho forced Wang Ling''s body to move.

    The pain was felt not in the physical form but in the ethereal. His already weak soul began to crack from within as he had to fight back Wang Ling''s right to dominate what is rightfully his. However, he did his best and with his finger he swung with full strength.

    A tear formed across the sky and from the other side of the tear was the overwhelming suction force of the Void. Their ethereal forms were soon lifted from the ground.

    Chun''s dposing body reverted slowly and then to its perfect form. On the bleeding skies was an invisible darkness only Bai Xue could see.

    "Bai Xue, I apologize for setting you to suffer because of my obsession. I controlled the Ancestors, my first children to feel my void, but now that I am leaving, they will know what is the right thing to do. Please, find it in your hearts to forgive them."

    The now purified light of Chun provided Bai Xue to ept her words. She did not doubt her Predecessor or at least not anymore, she just smiled, "I will. I may not received your memories, but that sensation of a protector is always ever present in me all the same. Though I can''t say the same I am as soft as you, I can at least forgive those who did nothing wrong."

    "Thank you, I couldn''t have hoped for a better Sessor." Chun said these words without a shadow of a doubt. She received Bai Xue''s memories and emotions, or rather, she stole them from her when she took over her body.

    Chun was sure Bai Xue would take good care of her children.

    The light, however, was seen by every single Deity and those tens of thousands of kilometers away.

    The Deities and the Origin Races, or at least those strong enough could feel it in their very bones and even souls. They were tempted to move, but, instead of doing such a thing, they all lowered their heads in response and all whispered at the same time, "Thank you."

    The invisible tear disappeared with Chun and a blue ethereal light.

    They did not leave with rumblings thunders or the horns of the Gods, but rather, a collective instinctual whisper of gratitude and soft tears from the strongest and hardened creatures of the Universe.

 Chapter 544: Warfare

    Chapter 544: Warfare

    The Deities saw the two figure disappear into nothing. They could tell, in a split second of seeing her, that it was their creator, the one who crafted their flesh from the blood of the Ancestors. They all fell into tears seeing her disappear.

    Some questioned the legitimacy of what they saw, looking around, they saw holding their emotion back only to fail and break into tears. The Deities, the ones standing at the peak of power all shed tears.

    There are those who tried to approach the Mountain, seeing if they could see the one who came before. But they could not even approach it any closer than a hundred meters from below. An invisible force was keeping them away.

    Bai Xue could hear the falling of their tears really clearly and sensing the hundreds that had gathered on the base of the mountain, she sighed, "So Predecessor Chun didn''t want to have them approach."

    Though the one who erected the barrier was already gone it still remained erected without a problem, ''She''s weakened but she''s still so impressive. Not even a quarter of her strength but this barrier can probablyst for the next hundred years, well, if no one breaks it from the outside, that is this seems simr is it the same that Ling used when he tried to take the Origin General with him?''

    The barrier was strikingly simr. But Bai Xue didn''t want to think about it any further as it left a sour taste in her mouth. She was still absolutely livid that Wang Ling chose to die in the past, ''Peh, I want to rip his body limb from limb again.''

    She cursed but proceeded to gently carry Wang Ling from the ground. Her soft tail wrapped around his body and then she used the remaining tail to carry the fallen Ancestors. The Five Ancestors of the Deities were lifted from the ground, they all had tear streaks going down from the corners of their eyes, "Don''t worry, children, you can cry all you like." She stated ever so softly to them.

    Their immense sadness was out of this world. Even though they unconscious, they knew what happened, more so than the other Deities, even.

    Bai Xue''s body slowly grew to five meters and then as she walked down the Mountain and reached the edge of the barrier, she erased the barrier and from afar, Deities came flooding to her direction.

    "Mother!" the four acting leaders of the Deities all simultaneously shouted out to Bai Xue sensing her presence. They all stopped just ten meters away from her like they had always done.

    "I am fine, it was simply a scuffle from the past. If you felt what happened, then, yes, it was the previous Mother of Beast who I had fought. She it is a long story, I will tell it to everyer, first, I need to take care of them."

    Bai Xue raised the four Ancestors behind her.

    "The Ancestors, returned? Wait, what happened to them? Are they injured?" Jel and Tel spoked in unison.

    Every single Deity raised their brows. It had been several millennia since the Ancestors disappeared, as to why, it remained unknown, only that they suddenly disappeared soon after the Deity Paradise was created. But now, they returned.

    "I will tell everyone the details about this matter forter. And yes, it has something to do with my previous incarnation, they were controlled and had to be sent to another dimension with her while she''s tainted with twisted obsessions."

    Bai Xue left as those words were heard. The Deities Wang Ling for everyone to see. Everyone gasped and Bai Xue slowly rose from the ground, "I will address the matters of the Ancestors and my Predecessor forter. First, I must go and tend to their wounds, also Acting Leaders."

    "Yes?" five stepped up and took a knee to Bai Xue.

    "Go and gather everyone. Those who are in hibernation are to be waken up, and those who needs training are to be called in action. It is time for the Deities to prepare ourselves into stepping into the light."

    Bai Xue left the Deities confused, but some of them had a quick shift their expressions. From depression to that of excitement and anticipation, their preparation for thest 15,000 years was about to be activated.

    "Everyone! We''re going to return to the battlefield!" Akil raised his hands in celebration. After all this time, they are finally going out and like the Mother promised them, they would be going out to a battlefield.

    Olivia standing next to Akil tapped his shoulders, "Yeah, that is good and all, but, now, I am going to advice you to finally go and call your child back. We''re not going to war while that kid is running loose outside, the others won''t be able to stand with the Wang Family and those guys are the strongest amongst the Mortal Races."

    Akil, looked at Olivia and was about to say something, but Quinn red at him, saying, "Do it, Akil, if you don''t I''m going to tell on you to the White Tiger Ancestor Lixus if he learns a member of his Race left while under your watch. By then, there would be no saving your son and maybe half your race."

    BOOM!

    The ground caved and cracked and without a moment''s notice, a golden portal appeared atop the Deity Paradise. Akil left without missing a beat.

    Olivia and the other Acting Leaders watched him disappear and then, both Jel and Tel started floating, "Olivia you''re taking over the duties of the White Tigers. Go and gather the World Treasures and secure the Eggs."

    "What? Why do I have to do his job?"

    "You were the one who thought of sparing his son. He left because of your idea."

    "What? You were going to tell that to him anyway."

    "But, we didn''t so, go now. We still have to secure the Rations and so many other misceneous tasks and Quinn and the Phoenixes are dealing with the Weapons. Good luck, Olivia."

    The pair of ck Turtle left without turning back.

    "Shit me and my kind-heartedness." Olivia cursed underneath her breath.

    The Deities started preparing for the war, not knowing, that something else was already beginning across the Universe.

    Purple light, tens of thousands of them across hundreds of worlds shot up to the sky. Other than the Seven Lowest Worlds, every world with an Abyssal Crystal activated and summoned giant Abyssal Portals.

    Somewhere in the Cosmos, walking in the Cosmic Road, there was the bearer of Wang Ling''s face, the Origin General, or otherwise known as the Emperor of Death, whispering to himself, "Finish the fight before it even begins. That is how a war is won."

    He said to himself as he looked into the center of the Cosmos and into the Origin World.

    "Gather them all." He said as the Abyssal Portals across the Cosmos began to pour Abyssal Demons into different worlds.

 Chapter 545: Rain

    Chapter 545: Rain

    The Abyss had existed for millions of years. No one knew where it came from, other than that it craves destruction and would do everything in its power to kill and devour souls so they could assimte them in their ranks.

    For so long, the rankings of Demons had been arbitrary, only assigning them concretely after the start of the Cosmic War against the Abyss.

    Rank-1 till 6, and from there, would be Rulers, Kings, and Emperors. But, there were also the rare cases where the Abyssal Demons grow so strong from devouring its kind and living souls that it reaches the rank that needs ten or more Emperor-ss Cultivators for it to be destroyed  a God-ss Demon.

    Thest appearance of a God-ss Demon was when the Abyss attempted to take over the Origin World. There were ten God-ss Demons, and when this happened, it was in the midst of the Spiritual Upheaval that led to billions of dead.

    Only a handful of weakening cultivators remained.

    The fight against the Abyss started near the outskirts of the Celestial Spirit Realm and eventually, they slithered into the Origin World. Abyssal Demons numbering for billions broke through the Gods of the Origin World.

    The Origin Races and the Primordial Races descended into the Origin World to fight back their home world, but when they did so, they left the worlds outside of the Origin World vulnerable. The Emperor of Death led tens of billions and conquered the west of the Cosmos.

    If not for the Cosmos'' Guardian, Naor and his wife, the Emperor of Death would have been able to circle the entire Cosmos allowing him to single out the Origin World, ultimately allowing him to takeover everything in one fell swoop.

    However, he failed inpleting his ultimate goal thanks to the sacrifices of heroes and the rising of living legends. The fight against the Abyss, however, did not end with one attempt as even to this very day, the fight against the Abyss rages.

    For 17,000 years, the fight against the Abyss raged. Worlds after worlds have fallen and even those in the three ring sections of the surviving universe have Abyssal Crystals scattered across their continents.

    The Seven Towers monitors these Crystals, and the only reason they could not clean them thoroughly was the fact that with every attempt, a horde of Emperors appear to fight them back. But, for the past millennia they remained silent and did not engage in massive wars.

    However, that all changed one fateful afternoon, when, unbeknownst to Mortals, Deities, and Primordials, failed to sense the disappearance of the two Supreme Beings.

    Akil was a Second-Generation Deity, a being that matched the Origin Emperors and even from the far corner of the Universe, he could see the glow of the Abyss, raging and then as he stood there, with the Deity Paradise right behind him, he made the immediate decision to retreat first, and inform the others of the situation.

    "The Abyss already finished their preparations." He said to himself as he ripped open the Deity Paradise.

    ===

    "What in the bloody Hell is happening?" Holding her sword on her chest, Chang Ping''s killing intent as a tide of raging blood thirsty Abyssal Demons that does not rank lower than the eighth rank rampaged the same minute the Origin Races appeared on the Origin World''s battlefield.

    She gathered her killing intent and swung her sword, taking the heads of three Abyssal Emperorsing for her. Chang Ping could see and hear everything going all around her, the number of deaths happening one after another echoed in her ears.

    She stood in the midst of all the carnage. Her breathing turned long winded and her qi draining at an unprecedented rate. Even with the image formed in her body that frequently rejuvenates her body was not able to keep up with her usage.

    But that does not matter. Chang Ping could move well, but, at the moment, she looked up the skies and found more and more Portals were being opened meaning, the weak points of the Universe had been taken over and the other bases of the Towers had already fallen.

    All around her were absolute carnage. Entrails flies, and sounds of tendrils drilling through the bodies of her students. The people she raised, and those who fought under the banner of the Sword Tower was quickly copsing.

    She was left there standing without any word to utter. Her blood dripped to her sword''s handle and with it came flowing her emotions of despair because right above them was a giant purple tearing apart.

    ''What is he doing here?'' Chang Ping could not believe her eyes.

    In the middle of the carnage, Chang Ping saw a single man seating casually on the rift''s edge. In his hand was a spear, to his left was a bow, to his right a sword and behind him was a floating chain link.

    Flowing dark purple hair and a striking pair of sword-like eyes. Fierce yet calm, it was the face of her master, but without the gentleness that wrapped around his being. On his face was a simple smile, an eerie and iprehensible smirk whilst looking down upon the blood and gore upon one of the biggest bastions of the living.

    His lips moved, but Chang Ping could not hear his words yet she knew it was not something she would like. Because as his lips moved to speak, he stood up and lifted up his spear glowing a mystical purple and from right behind him, was a group of Revenants, no weaker than an Emperor.

    Remaining on the edge of the right, he drew back his right hand, and with the group of Revenants diving sword, spear, and bow in hand.

    A harrowingly calm and gentle voice suddenly echoed, "Perish."

    The Emperor of Death threw his spear and without a moment''s notice, before anyone could react, Chang Ping already drew everything she could. Her Domain expanded with her movement, and a one-kilometer radius formed around her.

    The skies turned crimson, her bloodlust was amplified to crystalized killing intent.

    ''Draw it out and manifest it''

    This was one of her Domain''s forms that formed after integrating the secrets of Wang Ling''s Blood Seeking Sword and then, she closed her eyes and remembered Sun Wu''s own domain.

    Compact, and without wasted moments. The space around her wheezed back into her sword, and for that second, her sword turnedpletely ck.

    "Celestial Crimson de  ying the Heavens!"

    It was an iplete technique, she developed in preparation for theing war. Its power was unstable but, its raw destructiveness was not lie.

    Chang Ping dashed forth to meet the purple spear leaving a path of killing intent. And in a split second before many could notice, Chang Ping swung her sword wreathed in manifested killing intent then trapped it in a condensed domain around her sword increasing its output to untold proportions.

    It was so strong that even her body began to show weakness. Her skin cracked and blood spurted, but she ignored the pain and swung her sword in defiance to what was about toe.

    "You''re not going to pass me!" she shouted!

    SLASH!

    Chang Ping allowed her strongest sword to meet the Emperor of Death''s glowing spear

    "Break" suddenly, an echo sounded out from the rift and the purple spear broke off to hundreds of different smaller spears.

    Chang Ping''s eyes widened as her sword hit nothing and the force of the sword was meant to face against an impossibly strong force was met with air. At that moment Chang Ping felt her meridians rupture from qi deviation and her shoulders were dislodged.

    With blood poured out of her mouth as it did from all over her body, Chang Ping looked down and saw the spears rain down upon her people.

    Mortals and Origin Races alike were pierced from behind and the Abyssal Demons led by the Revenants swooped down to finish the job.

    Chang Ping painstakingly raised her head and saw the Emperor of Death looking down, mouthing off the words, "Nice try."

    But, the worst of it all was that after suddenly appearing and sending a spear that sealed the ending of the battlefield, the Emperor of Death did not do anything and just watched the fight unfold with a smile on his face.

    Chang Ping looked at him with a dumbfounded expression, [We were preparing for war we were preparing to end it all butthey no, he was ahead of us all by hundreds of steps.]

 Chapter 546: In the face of a Monster

    Chapter 546: In the face of a Monster

    [For how much has he been controlling things? How much of everything can he manipte? Wait this much Revenant in one ce appearing and the Congregation was he the one] Little by little, Chang Ping''s eyes brightened.

    The God-ss Cultivators were not that many and were few in between. They have their designated posts and could hardly move about without risking the Cosmos'' safety.

    Only when the Red Dawn World, that was the only remaining Bastion on the North fell did, the Gods got the chance to move and attend a Congregation and that was out of necessity due to several equations like the appearance of the Revenants.

    [Wait could it be?] Chang Ping realized something else, [My fall from the Red Dawn World that allowed the Abyss to take full control of it and gain ess to the Inner and Middle Rings. The Appearance of the Revenants that all led to the Congregation of all Major Powers where we almost died if not for Master''s presence is it possible?]

    The best way to kill? Be strong? Yes, but in the end, one must first hunt all the targets down. If the other targets were to know of the events that led to the death of theirpanions, then their defenses would increase.

    [The Revenants'' appearance in the Congregation was not a mistake or survival was. It was all nned, the appearance of the Revenants and the influx of the Abyssal Demons on the day of the Wang Family and the White Tigers'' war. All of it were nned for the living to feel pressure and the Congregation to happen.]

    Chang Ping, realized all of it toote and now, instead of enlightening what she felt was nothing more than emptiness and fear. The Emperor of Death was far more than what anyone had thought.

    Many schemed in different ways and approaches conflicts differently from the others. For the thousands of years Chang Ping had lived, many had schemed against her.

    To best her inbat. To take over the Tower from her, to take her life. All of it had been done, but all failed at the end of the day. She could uncover them and feel something was wrong. But this time, even after for so long, she couldn''t even tell that she was dancing on someone else''s palm all this time.

    It was devastating and as she fell from the skies, she closed her eyes and allowed the tears to escape from her eyes. She was tired and for the first time in ages, she had neither strength, will, nor conviction to even try and fight back against her enemies. The Sword God fell into the despair and the unbeatable legend copsed not from a sword but despair.

    "MOTHER!" Tang Ai shouted aloud she tried approaching but from behind there appeared a Revenant and this time, no one was there to protect her from her impulsiveness.

    sh

    A quick sh of red, no hesitation nor mercy. Tang Ai''s arm was cut off. The Revenant missed her neck and just as her throes of pain was about to echo, her tearful eyes saw more and more Revenantsing for her neck.

    At the same time as Tang Ai was about to perish, the other Elites in the vicinity, all fell behind in facing the Abyssal Demons and Revenants. They were all beginning to keel over from the distractions of theirpanions'' death, the rain of purple spears, and their own weakening bodies that failed to keep up to their needs.

    The less they kill, the more the pile of unending Abyssal Demons flooded their ranks. Even the Origin Race could not go help the others as they were too preupied of their own problems. Their incapability to even use their full strength because of the All-Father Clones proved to be the beginning of their end.

    Chang Ping fell from the skies and as she touched the ground. And at that same moment, the Devils had their wings ripped apart and the Holy Race decapitated. The living was torn apart piece by piece and all of it was the result of a single being''s doing.

    The Origin General now smirked seeing his masterpiecee to life. He was not d to see them suffer, but their death made him joyous.

    Chang Ping could not find it in her to even try. She could see them all starting to fall, their hope crumbling into nothingness. A shadow appeared right above Chang Ping, however, glowing with a golden light, Holy Emperor Rachel''s Haloes revolved.

    The wind around her temporarily blew the others away and as the ground caved and towering mes sprouted from the ground followed by flowingva, she quickly picked up Chang Ping, "Sword God, tsk, how could have this happened. The bastard General actually came to attack us on his own with the All-Father''s essence."

    Rachel cursed and then fed Chang Ping a golden pill that was abruptly spat out.

    "Miss Chang Ping, what are you doing? I cannot heal you with my qi, and this is the only way you can recover! Do you want to die?"

    "maybe I do." Chang Ping said with a weakened voice, tears streaming down her face without any signs of stopping, "we already lost I cannot even stand up and even if I could against that monster do you really think we can win?"

    "What are you saying? Are you not the revered Sword God of the Mortals? Why are giving up when others are still fighting? Eat this pill and stand and then fight so we can live to see the light of day!"

    "What is the point that monster already knew this would happen"

    Rachel looked at Chang Ping with disgust and almost spat at her face then and there but reeled it in knowing she was the All-Father''s disciple, "You coward, do you even hear yourself?!"

    "That is not how you encourage a fallen warrior to fight, my Dear Holy Emperor."

    All of a sudden, a calm voice echoed from behind. Chang Ping begrudgingly turned her head to the side and in shock, her mouth opened, "Yo-you are"

    Chang Ping''s eyes could not believe it because right in front of her in the midst of despair she somehow found hope with their appearance alone.

    The single most impossibly Invincible Group of People in the Universe. Bearing the title of the True Monarchs of the Battlefield.

    The Wang Family has arrived.

 Chapter 547: A Single Swing

    Chapter 547: A Single Swing

    "You shouldn''t talk like that, Holy Emperor Rachel, it will affect her for thousands of years, you know. Mortals are susceptible to such disgrace, after all." Butler Sun said.

    "The Wang Family?" Rachel, a Holy Emperor stands with the best the Universe could offer. She''s above those who call themselves Gods and was one of the very few who can say to have mastered thews of the elements.

    However, even with all that she had achieved before the Wang Family, she could not help but feel awed. The Wangs were only a small collection of Mortals yet, no one could even dare look over their direction with derision.

    Their cumtivebat strength stands at the peak and it only grows stronger with time. The Geniuses from their midst now all stand at the Apex even without the connection with the Main Family and with the strength of an Elder, they could already match the forces of a Third Generation White Tiger.

    Rachel was millions of years old, but she had not met such Mortals in all her time in the Universe outside of the Wang Family. However, despite her adoration to the small family, she doubted they could do anything to salvage a situation as dire as the current cmity.

    Holding Chang Ping, Rachel shook her head, "What are you doing here, ughterer Sun Wu? Didn''t the GodKing went to take you to the All-Father? Why are you here?"

    Butler Sun justughed as he took the pill from Rachel''s hands and forcefully fed it to Chang Ping, "Swallow it, do not lose hope my dear. We''ve been through worst, before."

    Helping Chang Ping circte the medicine, Butler Sun smiled with absolute joy, "Why did wee here, you asked? Well, that''s because the Master of the House wanted to."

    Butler Sun''s words resonated around the battlefield that had now mysteriously grown silent, The Abyssal Demons momentarily stopped their killing, and the Revenants paused their ughter. As for the Origin General, his brows immediately creased.

    The one person he did not want to see walked in steady strides in the midst of the blood-soaked battlefield. Donning a ck ted Armor, and a ck spear in hand he stood straight.

    With flowing ck hair, a lean and fit body tucked into the glowing ck armor, he stopped his steps amidst the field of death. His presence brought forth a new kind of sensation to the soldiers. The dying saw hope, and the fighting invigorated. As he raised his head and met the eyes of the man who stole the countenance of the child he had lost, the father gently raised his spear.

    From the rubbles of a fallen family, they rose to the peak thanks to the spear of a single man the man revered by many, only overshadowed by his children.

    But his presence could not be ignored when standing against him.

    The moment he stepped foot in the battlefield, its air changed almost immediately, and as he raised his spear every single enemy at a hundred radius, whether they be Revenants or Abyssal Demons all moved to kill Wang Shu Qing in ordance to the will of their creator.

    The Origin General wanted to kill Wang Shu Qing he couldn''t be allowed to live or else the past would be repeated. The n to takeover the Universe had already halted due to his presence once before.

    The Origin General would not allow Wang Shu Qing to once again foil his ns thus, he didn''t spare any effort to take him out. Tendrils and sword intents, all flew out to take his head andcerate his flesh. From all sides, they pounced, swarming him, to take his life.

    Wang Shu Qing, did not panic seeing everythinging his way. He just stood there, and held his spear with both hands. His expression unchanging, no fear, no excitement, only a stoic re, suppressing everything.

    His muscles flexed, his qi rose, and his domainpressed to his sword. A ck light exploded from the de of the spear. For the first time since his arrival to the battlefield, Wang Shu Qing opened his mouth, "Monarch Spear"

    Fwu! A single wordmanded the wind to gather, his will to coalesce, and his everything to explode! Not even a quarter of a second it took for his spear to travel the horizon! His eyes turnedpletely red and the beings of death before him, were left suspended in the air, their swords, tendrils stopped inches away from him. In front of him, there appeared a white line, straight across the path his spear''s de traversed.

    "Annihte."

    With such a simple and calm set of words left his mouth, the line reacted. The space tore open and from there escaped an inexplicable and immeasurable force escaped! The rendered space turned to a storm of razor-sharp intent that destroyed the Demons and Revenants.

    With a single, unapologetic swing he summoned the truth of his strength and with but a single strike he killed hundreds of what dozens could not face. Wang Shu Qing with a single spear overturned the tide of battle!

    "MONARCH! THE MONARCH HAS ARRIVED TO FIGHT WITH US! THE MONARCH OF THE BATTLEFIELD HAS DESCENDED!"

    "Raise your Weapons! Stifle your fears! The Monarch has stepped foot to the battlefield with us! The Wang Family! The Undefeated Family is here to lead us to Victory!"

    "Do not falter! Pick up your weapons, pick up yourselves!"

    To the defeated to the mutted. Those who had fallen began to pick themselves up! With a single swing of the spear, saying nothing, and only existing.

    The Origin General could see the flow of battle had already shifted. The despair brought by his ambush and the sudden deaths of the Mortals''panions were now sted into the air.

    Without fear, Wang Shu Qing, charged towards the rest of the Demons and Revenants.

    Fueled by rage and despair the Mortals raised their weapons with the desire to end it all. They burn with fervor, brighter than it had ever been.

    The Origin General could see that the situation was not to his advantage.

    [The two fools over there are also preparing to use Heresy.] he said looking over the horizon, tens of thousands of kilometers away. The GodKings were preparing themselves, for the worst, [Tsk, I already harvested enough Kings and Emperors, this should be enough for the time being]

    The Origin General decided to close the Rift as ck and White Light floated up to him from the corpses of the fallen Holy and Devil Races.

    [I still have to harvest the other.] he whispered as he closed the Rift he was staying in. Before disappearing however, he saw the GodKings ring at him and heughed, [How Cute.]

 Chapter 548: Reinforcement

    Chapter 548: Reinforcement

    "He actually retreated" Chang Ping could not believe her eyes seeing the Rift close, leaving the Revenants and Abyssal Demons behind.

    "Well, with the biggest of the threat out of the way and the Master cleaning out the majority of the enemy, we are finally free to do what we do best. Empress Rachel, what do you say about lending my Master your strength in disposing of the Abyssal Demons?"

    Butler Sun watched from hundreds of meters behind with an unwavering smile on his face. The Butler that served the Wang Family for Millenia knew all to well that he could ce his trust on the man he epted as the man for him to serve.

    "Then please, forgive me for showing you a disgraceful sight tha"

    "Oh, you do not have to do the Heresy. Empress Rachel only need to lead the remaining Origin Race to dispose of the Abyssal Demons, the Revenants will be annihted by my Master. We know you cannot fight them head-on it will be our family to deal with Revenants, and do not worry about your backs, our Young Miss arrived earlier today."

    " So, she''s here as well" Rachel looked around but found nothing. It didn''t surprise her, however as the ''she'' had always been good at hiding. For the past century, she had also been hiding from the rest of the Universe, after all.

    Rachel sighed and though she did not like the person in question, the Young Miss Empress was still the best person to leave your back to, "I understand. I will round the rest of the Origin Race; give us half a minute and we will begin the cleanup."

    "That is good to know. If you begin over a hundred kilometers from here, another Disciple of the First Young Master is fighting against Hordes of Abyssal Demons and Holy Revenant Emperors. She is at a disadvantage against the Holy Revenants, so please, assist her first." Butler Sun asked Rachel and then Holy Empress left just after giving Chang Ping a mildly infuriated gaze.

    She still had not let go of the fact Chang Ping gave up despite being in direct contact to the All-Father. Disciple or not, her words and actions before the Origin General was sphemous towards the All-Father.

    Chang Ping saw this, of course. She released a deep sigh, "A single defeat and this is what I am relegated into Butler Sun Tang Ai did you see her? I couldn''t bring myself to help her when I heard her cries for help earlier"

    "She is alive, I had one of the Holy Kings bring her to safety, like the many gravely injured. But Tang Ai lost an arm and a leg; a part of her meridians suffered from the corruption of the Abyssal Qi so I already felt her cultivation going down a notch. But, if we get her to the First Young Master, then it will be fine. We can''t reverse her cultivation, but we can help her rebuilt her meridians."

    "What, about Tang Yu? Is he"

    "Outside of yourself, he is the strongest in the Sword Tower. He''s alive, I saw him heading to Yan Renhuo to assist her."

    Blood drenched the ground as Chang Ping''s fingers dug out her flesh. Frustration and uselessness gued her soul. Biting down on her lips, she bled more and more, and as the medicine seeped through every crevice of the body she closed her eyes and wallowed in self-loathing as her desire to stand up and kill rose up from the bottom of her heart.

    Butler Sun noticed this and could not help but shake his head, [How unfortunate. She just rediscovered the childhood she lost and just started smiling again yet once more she is being brought down and reminded of the harshness of reality. But the forge that is life does make a sword sharper. I wonder, will she be able to cross the threshold now?]

    The Sword God fell but as shey weak, her ascension could only be but glorious. It could only be glorious else she would be nothing more than a broken sword.

    Butler Sunughed, [She''s pretty much the same as the Miss in this regard, huh.]

    Directing his gaze elsewhere, Sun Wu looked over the mountains and saw two figures. One holding a man with a scar going down his body from his cheek. His Golden Spear glowed under the setting sun and remained seated on the mountaintop looking down on the world.

    The other grasped the base of a bow and manifested a string on the other. She was a beautiful woman with her most defining feature the frost that loomed her being. Pulling back the strings of her bow, she exhaled freezing mist.

    "There are seven targets, Yue. Five hundred kilometers to our east, and from there, would be the" the man said to Wang Yue.

    "I can see them without your meddling, Older Brother. Please, shush, I am calcting the trajectory." Wang Yue answered back to her older brother, Wang Hong.

    Her hands trembled seeing the faces of the Revenants. She had already calcted the trajectory ten seconds ahead. She could let go of the string right then and there but she was hesitant seeing the face the Revenants bear.

    Wang Hong looked at her sister and sighed before preparing to stand up, [I thought she would have already resolved herself to do it after hearing that she killed one but, seems like she didn''t change much.]

    "What are you doing standing up, older brother?"

    "Going to hunt the Revenants. It''s pretty clear you can''t kill the Revenants, so, I''ll be covering for your lost. Don''t worry, you can try again next tim"

    BOOM!

    A massive qi exploded from the box. The World Treasure sent out over ten arrows made of qi and before the Revenants could take the lives of their targeted Holy and Devil Race members, their heads were pierced by a frozen arrow.

    "I told you, I got this, older brother." Wang Yue arrogantly said while she breathed raggedly.

    "yes, yes, I was overstepping my bounds. You sure are fired up, excited to see our Older Brother?" Wang Hong asked.

    Wang Yue said nothing as she nonchntly fired seven arrows.

    "You missed."

    Wang Hong stated as Wang Yue''s face flushed.

    "Ah, Mother and Grandfather are joining." Wang Yue stopped her bow as the wind gathered and called upon a raging storm.

    "Okay, we don''t need to do anything anymore now. Come one, Yue, let''s find Sister Chang Ping, I heard she''s actually a disciple of older brother. It would be best to ask her if what Butler Sun said about the whole daughter thing." Wang Hong stated as the two kept their weapons away and a bright silver light ravaged the battlefield.

    With the descend of the Uncrowned Gods, the battlefield''s ending was set in stone.

    The Wang Family''s reunion draws near.

 Chapter 549: Annihilation I

    Chapter 549: Annihtion I

    "What happened to this ce?"

    Surrounded by luscious greens, teeming with life and vibrancy Wang Ling stood in middle of it all, stunned. He shouldn''t be surprised by this sight; the Deity Paradise was simrly luscious due to Bai Xue''s doing.

    However, that was the problem presented. Wang Ling was not in the Deity Paradise, at least, not his mind. His physical body may be in the Deity Paradise, but his psyche was somewhere else, in his Mindscape, where everything was whiteor was supposed to be white.

    Now, however, his Mindscape was filled to the brim with life. Streaming water by the wayside and several hundred meters away was a path leading to a strangely familiar mountain, Wang Ling smiled.

    "An exact replica of the Red Mountain. Did I create this unconsciously?" he asked himself, curious if this was one of the processes in creating worlds. Without him noticing, a mysterious pull had him trudge up the mountain.

    "So, you have arrived, my dear Father!" Wang Ling did not fight the pull, he followed its drag and then, he found himself at the top where a floating smoky, cloaked figure sat on a floating throne. His face was pale white, and his eyes red. He reeked of Hell Qi and the plucky grin was rage inducing to Wang Ling as it reminded him of unwanted people.

    "After abandoning us for so long, leaving us to rot in this Mortal World for eons, I havee to exact punishment upon you! Prepare yourself to ept the wrath that had festered for eons!"

    The blue sky turned ck and beyond the white clouds came descending a single figure of power. A Giant Lion''s head came down, scorching thend, causing destruction upon thends. Swords manifested and hovered over Wang Ling.

    Thousands and Millions of swords, varying in form and sizes. It was aplete replica of swords he had used and been used against over the years. Wang Ling looked at the young man and after a while, he finally reacted, "Azazil, what do you think of that name?"

    The little figure''s face warped from confusion, "whawhat? What are you saying right now?"

    "Name, it is a title given to a being in order t"

    "I know what a name is!" The little figure shouted, "What I don''t understand is, why are you giving me a name? I am trying to kill you here, draw your swords, manifest the best weapon you can and sh with me inbat, Father or are you just scared!?"

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m scared, you beat me. Now, do you want the name or not? It would be best if we cane to an understanding earlier thanter. So, do you like Azazil?"

    The cloaked runt''s mouth closed and opened several times. His face turnedpletely red and soon his body turned from ck to crimson just from the seething rage, "Wha, why are you acting like that? I am trying to"

    Watching the cloaked runt thrown a tantrum Wang Ling nodded in satisfaction, "Azazil it is, then. Angel, where are you?" Wang Ling called out while waving his hand and erasing the manifested sword and the Giant Lion''s head.

    The Mindscape returned to its clear skies and blooming world, [Hoooh, the world itself did not return to its original white self. How interesting.]

    "Couldn''t you have yed along with him for a while? He can take a punch, he won''t die."

    On Wang Ling''s shoulder appeared a tinydy. Dressed in a white one-piece dress, her body was no longer just golden light. It was a defined body with a cute face and golden hair. Her ear pointed like an elf''s and on her back was butterfly wings, "Surprised?"

    Angel asked whileughing.

    "I am, I didn''t think you would have a body now, you look adorable, Angel." Wang Lingplimented and Angel blushed in response, however, his eyes was drawn to the raging tantrum of the tiny figure by the mountaintop, "But, that little one''s appearance is far more surprising than anything, really."

    "You say surprised, but don''t even look like you''re shock."

    "I am surprise. I am just getting better at hiding it or should I say I am getting used to all the weirdness happening around me? I am, after all, already, like the God of this Universe. Moving on, is he the manifestation of the Hell Qi?"

    "He is" Angel''s smile quickly flipped. She looked down and then snorted, "Essence of Hell, stop throwing a tantrum and greet Ling, already!"

    "SCREW OFF! ESSENCE OF HEAVEN!"

    "The Fuck did you just say to me!?" Angle aggressively shouted back and as she turned back to Wang Ling, she once again sported a quick smile, "Wait a minute, will you, Ling? I am just going to teach him a quick lesson as the Older Sisterdidn''t I tell you to call me Angel!?"

    "Don''t tell me what to do! I was created first, don''t you dare iming to be the older onaAAAAAAAAAHHH!"

    Wang Ling watched as Angel demonstrated the power of every older sister in the world, senselessly beating her brother to make him submit to her will, [Oh, she is very aggressive when ites to him.]

    He was well aware of her dissatisfaction with the Essence of Hell or Azazil as he named him without his concern. The beatingsted only for a few minutes, but for Azazil it felt like an entire year hade and gone.

    He was beaten back to his ck color.

    Beaten and torn, Azazil was presented before the new All-Father. He pouted and Wang Ling just smiled as Angel gently floated down his shoulders, "So, you are the Essence of Hell, also, Azazil. You seem interesting, oh little one."

    "II do? He hehe, of course, I am! Who do you think I am!? I am the Essence of Hell, the mostplex thing in the entire Universe." he proudly announced.

    [This one is easily coaxed, huh.] Wang Ling thought and Angel''s sigh was a testament that she thinks simrly to him.

    "Little Azazil, did you just awaken from being trapped in my Lineage?"

    "Yes, and speaking of that, I have a bone to pick with you! Why did you take so long to free me from your lineage? Di did you hate me that much, Father?" Azazil''s voice gradually lessened as he spoke.

    Wang Ling smiled softly and ced his hand atop his ck hair, "I don''t hate you, Azazil, why would I? I haven''t even seen you before."

    "I-is thoh you haven''t seen me before?" Azazil''s ear dejected pointed down, "I see then, you''re really not Father like she said?"

    "I''m sorry, but, my Predecessor already returned to the Void with his Wife he''s already gone and moved to the next life." Wang Ling exined.

    "Oh he''s gone father is" tears welled up from the corner of his eyes.

    But, just as Wang Ling an Angel were about to console the little Azazil, all three of them felt something had gone horribly wrong.

    "what is happening?" Angel asked.

    "I do not know but something big is happening right now." Sniffling, Azazil stated.

    And as for Wang Ling, he immediately opened his eyes in the outside world and dragged the two manifestation of Essence with him, "My Children are dying!"

    He said as more than half of the Origin Race dies in the span of a minute.

 Chapter 550: Reunion

    Chapter 550: Reunion

    The peace was broken with Wang Ling''s sudden awakening. The bed hey unconscious on was destroyed as he stood up in a haste. His abrupt and unhindered movement caused the qi to go berserk opening the roof to a more "open" style of sorts.

    The roof was destroyed and so was the furniture inside. Wang Ling stood there, his eyes wide open as beads of sweat formed on his forehead, something had gone horribly wrong.

    "Wang Ling, calm down!" a loud, calm, and almost deadpan shout echoed and reached Wang Ling. From the mountains, a ck and blue light pierced the air and reached Wang Ling striking him on the head.

    The mountains shook, and the house''s foundation crumbled to nothingness destroying what was left yet, Wang Ling did not yet budge, "Is something the matter?" said the two assaulters with their foot on Wang Ling''s face.

    Wang Ling looked at the twin, Yuan Ming, and Yuan Qing, his expression dire, "You two, do you know how to get out of the Deity Paradise? There is somece I have tono"

    Wang Ling stopped talking as his expression suddenly warped and changed from that of sadness, "Dammit, I couldn''t even do anything! SHIT!"

    BOOM!

    Wang Ling shot up to the skies and forcefully tore open space itself just so he could leave. The twins watched from below and began contemting they finally decided to follow him after a few minutes.

    [What do you think happened?]

    [Who knows? Wang Ling had always been an enigma. But if I had to guess, I''d say it must have something to do with what Senior Akil said earlier. Anyway, let''s just go after Wang Ling outside the World and thene back if he''s already gone. We can tell the others, we did our best that way.] Yuan Qing answered Yuan Ming through telepathy.

    The twins, however, suddenly began looking around the Portal created by Wang Ling. Its construct was magnificently built, its golden outline created without any usage of a medium made it seem perfectbecause it really was.

    They passed through the portal and then, stopped as they already found Wang Ling floating in the emptiness of space staring off into the distance where Abyssal Portals opened. The twins already lifted the seal on their cultivation allowing them to see partial of what Wang Ling could. Their eyes widened in disbelief.

    "What happened here?" Yuan Qing questioned. It hadn''t even been aplete two months since they left the outside of the Deity Paradise and all had already gone sideways.

    The Deity Paradise was located South East of the Cosmos, just on the edge of the Outer Ring and the Seven Lowest Worlds. Wang Ling could see the damage dealt to the Cosmos he was unable to say anything, and then, he turned his attention to his right and then to his left.

    His eyes moved left and right, up and then down trying to gather as much information as he could. He could sense it, the change in the air he could not say anything, and though he wanted to make his move there were too much.

    The Worlds were too far apart for him to cover, and Wang Ling, despite being who he was could not reach them. He could feel the fluctuating qi, there were hundreds of battlefield at the moment.

    Wang Ling had always been decisive with his decisions, but, right now, he was the opposite of who he was. Something was hindering him something that did not exist before, or at least something that had been weak for a long timeemotions.

    Wang Ling did not appreciate this weakness, [I cannot do anything if I am bound by emotions. The reason why the Predecessor failed is because he hesitated to kill the Origin General, I cannot be the same as him.]

    Wang Ling had lived for a long time with his emotions shut off. He only shows his softness to those closed to him and those he regards as family. The All-Father of before, sees the whole Universe as his child not Wang Ling.

    The Universe was but the creation and as for the Origin Race his earlier outburst already spoke volumes of what he felt. The Origin Race, to him, now, stands atop the logic and rationality it was uneptable for him.

    When the risk was at an all-time high, he couldn''t have been soft and weak be his downfall. Wang Ling forcibly dragged his emotions down the rag and had it disappear to clear his mind, "Angel, Azazil, where is the ce with the most concentrated number of Origin Race members?"

    Wang Ling spoke in the air.

    The Twins heard no one answer back and when they tried to voice their opinions thinking it was them being asked, Wang Ling, raised his finger, "Not right now, you two, I''m talking to someone."

    The twins'' expression twisted, but, they could only shrug their shoulders thinking it was something far beyond them. They were toozy to even tryprehending his thoughts.

    "Thergest area would be in the middle of the Universe. I can feel both Garm there." Azazil answered.

    "The Holy Race is gathered in the same ce as the Devils, Phs is also in the middle of the Universe." Angel added.

    Wang Ling nodded, "I see, they are there, but, tell me, who are Phs and Garm?"

    "They are the GodKings, gosh, how much more are you kept in the dark, Wang Ling?" the twins standing behind Wang Ling stated with snark.

    Wang Ling clicked his tongue and turned around to say something, but his eyes widened as he quickly moved his body and push the twins back into the Portal.

    The twins felt immense pressure in their chests. Their ribcage caved in and they coughed up litters upon litters of blood, they thought they were going to die, [Was it that irritating?] they both thought to themselves but then, they saw the most unimaginable sight in this Universe.

    Wang Ling had his left hand severed by a maning out of an Abyssal Tear bearing the same face as him.

    "I knew you''d do that." The man in the Abyssal Tear said with a passive smile.

    Wang Ling''s eyes widened seeing his own face on his assant that could actually cut off his arm [He''s no Revenantwhat the hell is he doing here!?] Wang Ling immediately made the connection.

    And as the two met eyes, the two Wangs finally reunited.

 Chapter 551: Visit

    Chapter 551: Visit

    "I knew you''d protect her." The Origin General with a lower tone than Wang Ling''s but, the overall sound was simr. Down to the voice, he was copied and as the Origin General literally spent decades with Wang Ling, it was not simply his physical form that was unearthed, "You were smart but had always been softer than you seemed, Wang Ling."

    A moment was all it took for Wang Ling to lose an arm. From the elbow, his arm was sliced with a white sword. The Origin General reached out to Wang Ling''s severed arm, attempting to take it and in that moment, Wang Ling decided that something was wrong.

    Quickly, he used his stump and punched the other end of the severed arm and reattached the two. His quick regeneration quickly mended him anew, and as he allowed the momentum to carry him, Wang Ling hooked the Origin General with his legs and dragged him out of the Abyssal Rift.

    The Origin General moved his right hand and kept the white sword in the Abyss. ws reced his fingernails and with glowing purple light, he dug out Wang Ling''s thigh for his flesh and blood or so was his intention.

    But theyered muscle fibers formed from God''s Mark stopped his advance. Not even a single drop of blood appeared. The Origin General''s brows creased as he was sent hundreds of kilometers away from the Portal of the Deity Paradise.

    "Calm on the outside, but impatient to make his move. Afraid that his enemy will get on his groove, afraid that his enemy can use their full strength and then be surrounded and overpowered because of that, you have a habit of going all-out and aiming for the vitals."

    The Origin General spoke as hended on his two feet and then extended his hand to the right, catching an already disintegrating Crimson de, losing its ze, "See, you were aiming for my neck. After a hundred variation, you are no longer interesting for me to see, Wang Ling and as I have all your techniques, even the Weeping Blood you''re too predictable for me."

    "Predictable you say?" Wang Ling smiled at the Origin General, "I know"

    When those words were uttered, the sword used exploded to hundreds of sword fragments. The Crimson mes changed to ck, white, and gray as it swirled around the Origin General, "but that also means you don''t hold a candle against me now I''m not who I used to be, you bastard."

    Wang Ling clenched his fist, and from all sides the sword fragments. The dark space was illuminated not only by the Cosmic Roa but also his mes. Stepping back for a little, Wang Ling saw from beyond the mes walk out a disfigured Origin General.

    Mangled beyond belief, his flesh already deconstructing, "How convenient. You matured well since thest time I saw you."

    The Origin General sustained a lot of damage, but at the next moment, as he beganughing, his body reformed too before. He was damaged, but, death never dies, "You can''t kill me, Wang Ling. I am the personification of True Chaos and Death, I can never die, and only grows stronger the more people fight.

    "I already know your ns, by now you should have already known that the only way to kill me is to either absorb me or take my life into your ow"

    "I know what you''re doing, Origin General. Stop nting ideas in my mind." Wang Ling smirked, "That''s my game as well, do you think that''s going to work on me?"

    "Aren''t you even remotely interested in where I came from beforeing here? I''m pretty sure you can sense the disappearance of the bearer of the Heaven and Hell Qis while you were in that little Deity Fortress of yours." The Origin General smirked.

    Wang Ling was confident as he rejected the Origin General''s offer. He knew all too well the risk of letting the bastard into his system, he already died once because of doing such a thing, "I know your game, nting memories, erasing memories, manipting others'' thoughts and using that against them. I experienced that first hand I''m not falling for that again."

    Wang Ling stood in the middle of space contemting over his next move. He had little to no more weapon, and thest one he just used to be something he kept with him just in case and it was destroyed with a single swing.

    The power of the All-Father allowed Wang Ling full control of things, but because of hiscking control, it was put to a bare minimum. Before him was the source of all suffering that must be eradicated in the name of peace. Wang Ling did not expect him to actually appear before him without any warnings.

    He thought that it would be in the middle of thest war that he would meet the Origin General, but no, it was the opposite. He appeared when no one was around, when it was only the two of them were present, theplete and exact opposite it was suspicious.

    [He''s an amalgamation of myself and an ancient figure he''s not someone to be trifled with. For eons he plotted and for the past 17,000 years he had been in control of things. His power and attribute are unknown to me, but he knows me more than I know myself and everyone expects me to outsmart him and erase him from the face of the Universe.] Wang Ling couldn''t get a read on the Origin General.

    "Sigh, you really are one-tracked mind, aren''t you, Wang Ling? Anyway, I already got what I came for, if you''re wandering, I was only here to check up on you. I''ll be going now, old friend."

    "What makes you think I''m going to let you go?" Wang Ling''s killing intent surged and his body turned to that of a sword.

    "I know you''re going to let me go, that does not look good, after all."

    When Wang Ling turned around, he found heaps of Revenants and Abyssal Demons invading the Deity Paradise from the tear the Origin General exited from through the stable portal he himself created.

    Wang Ling was conflicted but as his wings appeared from his back and the Origin General surfaced to back stab him, Wang Ling quickly returned to the Deity Paradise in order to protect its inhabitants.

    Fwu!

    He pped his wings and disappeared into the Deity Paradise, closing the Portal on his way back, leaving the Origin General with a glowing sword, stained with blue marks, "I only grazed him with the final swing, that''s a shame. But this should also be enough of a test run."

    The Origin General swung his arm and opened an Abyssal Tear as he hummed, "The Primordial Essence works like a charm. And with the blood, I should be able to restart the Homunculus n without a problem."

    Just before the Origin General disappears into the Abyss, he turned around into the now empty space, "I''ll free you soon."

    The Origin General won without Wang Ling even knowing.

 Chapter 552: Depths

    Chapter 552: Depths

    The records of the Abyssal World were far and few in between. Only in three different worlds did books of the Abyssal World existed, one of them was the limited Celestial Spirit World, the Eternal Library Tower, and the previously, now destroyed Hal Family of a Fallen World. It only bes harder to raid the Abyss as time moves forward.

    The Abyssal World, ording to the words of the very few survivors of several expiations in the past.

    Filled with floating, lifeless, Abyssal Demons of different forms. An Elk, Horse, Bird, and so much more other than the humanoid bound forms thate to wreak havoc on the living. The ground was the different hue of indigo and purple.

    Darkness binds the Abyss and its mist was that of a darker hue. The clouds were nonexistent, no stars could be found in the forever purple skies. The Sun was a dim shade of gray, and the moon hovered as a yellow light with a deep, gouged out a mass ofnd in the middle making it look like an eye.

    The ns were mostly had ck leaves, and upon the living''s existence came to walk upon the destednd of the Abyss, all that was seen was the world pause. The wind would grow dismal and cold, no wind would pass but the chill would only grow.

    Every being would stop their actions and turn their heads to your direction at the same time, their leering crimson eyes now locked upon those who bear the breath of life. Their eyes glowing with envy seeing a being in a suit of flesh and blood.

    They all paused and without a moment''s notice would rush towards the unlucky being with their tendrils from all sides. Besieging any and every defense they carried with the unstoppable force of their bodies.

    Ramming their smoke-like corporeal form into their enemies, knocking them down so they could take the lives of those who breathe. Ripping the flesh from their bones, harvesting the organs and the soul to be transformed as one of the haunted souls.

    Once the transformation ispleted, everyone else, including what you previously saw as yourpanion would turn to you with grieving eyes. Filled with envy that another being gets to breathe while he suffers in torment, to be forever trapped, chained to the world that they had already lost.

    Now, they open their maw, roaring as theye to ravage the guests of their realms one by one until they either escape from whence they came or be turned into Demons who roam the world forever without any signs of an end.

    These words were taken from the book of Ergus, the man who stayed in the Abyss for a hundred days, surviving by running and abandoning those he saw as friends. Hearing the wails of hispanions behind him as he ran with tears streaking down his face.

    He ran but they never found an escape from the World. He flew but the skies were forever out of reach. The Abyssal World was a never-ending, forever extending scape of hell where the only torment is found.

    This was the collective information, written through several books that would be discussed extensively over the millennia. Though it did not capture the whole picture of the Abyss, and dramatization of the truth about the envious beasts was added, the book spoke mostly of the truth.

    The Abyssal World truly did hold creatures more than humanoid Abyssal Demons. Its skies could indeed not be touched, the sun and moon''s description were apt, but what was wrong was that, thend of the Abyssal World was not never-ending.

    It had an end; it was simply too big to be measured. Shaped like a world yet still too expansive than the sun or the Cosmos itself. It was a big world and only its Ruler could traverse its ever corner.

    In the middle of the Abyssal World was in face a castle. Like any of the construct scattered through the Abyssal World, it was created by the Origin General himself. Brick by brick, crafted from thend to be a house he never had growing up.

    The Castle in the middle had no name but it wasplete with gates and towers. Walls were erected as if to protect the Origin General from something in the Abyssal World when in truth it was nothing more than useless additions to a lifeless and meaningless construct.

    In the dark, the Origin General walked past the towering gates. He walked by the Revenants and several wandering Abyssal Demons, yet he knew he remained alone. Eyes were pointed to him, but no life exuded from the glowing eyes of the Abyssal Demons. The Revenants all stayed silent, they could say nothing to the one who created them.

    Their memories were his memories, stolen from the only being he once saw as a friend. They were nothing but a failed collective, mere manufactured pawn that functions as good distractions and ughterers.

    Entering the Castle, the Origin General reached what he called his throne room a ce where no furniture was present, but a throne made of a block of stones put together in the form of a chair, created when he was but three to be his bed. He had not destroyed and never would he do such a thing.

    The Origin General valued what little he could call memories of his childhood. Rarely could he recall anything more joyous than trudging on the cast emptiness of the Abyss.

    In the empty and spacious throne room, however, other than the reminder of the past was a carved stone path leading down into a cavern. He entered the clumsily created stone path held only by a mixture of blood and soul to create mud.

    Reaching the bottom of the path was a purple cloud, hanging low, unmoving. With a wave of his hand, however, the cloud parted and from beyond it, the entire bottom floor of the cavern was upied by a swirling pool.

    Blue and White, mixing and then separating.

    "I have returned." The Origin General said as he brought out the hundreds of ck and white lights he hid in his body. The ck and white lights circled around him and as he took a deep breath, he descended into the mysterious pool and submerged himself in its depths with the ck and white lights.

    As the General disappeared into its depths, the Abyss shook and the purple mist swirled. The Abyssal Demons raised their heads and roared all of them were in pain.

 Chapter 553: A Thought

    Chapter 553: A Thought

    Inside the pool of blue and white, he dwells, the Origin General with the ck and white lights. He was smiling ever so gently, he could see the lives inside these white lights, the forms they had before bing their primal forms.

    The Primordial Essence kept them alive even after death, and knowing what he must do, the Origin General closed his eyes, "I am sorry, my brothers and sisters."

    He shed a tear as he tore them apart.

    Their screams echoing in his mind.

    ===

    Death has been stopped already. The Abyssal Demons extinguished without so much as a problem, yet, Wang Ling''s expression wasn''t that of joy nor excitement he was, instead, intrigued.

    In this fight, he sustained several sword shes, yet he had yet to sustain any injury.

    A mound of dead bodies, and hundreds of ck and white wisps absorbed by tow Emperor Revenants. Their cultivation improved by leaps and bound, wings sprouted on their backs, the peak of the Devil and Holy Emperor Race.

    "For being the mold, you are a bigger fool than we have expected. Allowing us to absorb ou"

    The Revenants moved without even finishing their words. Their swords glowed red, and calling upon the momentum the dead Revenants left behind, all the force left behind gave birth to a sword capable of ying the Gods themselves.

    Blood Seeking Sword  God yer.

    Wang Ling, standing in the midst of the dead, without any blemish in his clothes did not say anything and allowed the Revenants'' sword to advance all the way to his neck.

    sH!

    Wang Ling did not stop them, and as blood flowed out from his neck, Wang Ling still stood unfazed. They tried burying their swords deeper, and as blue, glowing blood of the All-Fatherced the edge of their swords, Wang Ling finally decided to react.

    He raised his brows and the Revenants attempted to fled, but Wang Ling just raised his hands and grabbed hold of their heads, crushing the heads next moment.

    Thud.

    The limp, and lifeless cold bodies of his clones fell on the ground and as he touched his neck, he looked at his glowing blue blood and picked up theced sword. He had a thought, and he acted upon it without a moment''s hesitation.

    sh!

    Wang Ling severed his own hand. Every drop of his blood helped the flowers bloom. The foliage grew, the reeds and the vines sprouted to devour the bodies of the Revenants. A forest appeared in an empty meadow.

    Picking up his arm, the Forest'' growth slowed down, but Wang Ling''s mind continued racing.

    "So, mind telling us why you severed your hand? If you''re growing senile then that''s no good for us." Two voices echoed at the same time. Holding their bodies, in pain, Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming.

    "This body of mine is created by flesh formed from the God''s Mark, and then reinforced by the All-Father''s essence. My vitality is inexhaustible, and someday, I will be able to create worlds once I learn how to control this power. I have a regeneration capability that is beyond what I can imagine and even share it with others. It''s not a stretch to say I am invincible."

    Wang Ling said as he reached out to the twins'' forehead, and sent his qi in their system. The qi of the All-Father quickly assimted with the darkness and water in their bodies without so much as a problem. They were the Deities born from the All-Mother''s blood, but Wang Ling was still the reason why Bai Xue could create life.

    "So, other than acting all arrogant, what are you trying to say? Did you severe your hand to prove a point that only you can hurt yourself?" The twins said without a hint of respect.

    Wang Ling tossed them the sword, "Swing that at me."

    Yuan Ming just shrugged her shoulders and did what Wang Ling was trying to say. She expected nothing out of it and already prepared a hefty speech to praise Wang Ling''s ego.

    sh!

    She aimed for his neck, and Wang Ling moved back and raised his finger instead.

    The twins'' eyes widened seeing his white blood stain the ground and his finger be trash.

    "I did not expect that to happen am I going to die?" Yuan Ming looked at her twin.

    Yuan Qing watched as the sword disintegrate and then shrugged her shoulders, "Maybe."

    "Don''t worry you two, no one is going to die I think. Just don''t tell it to any of the Origin Race. They might hang you for this."

    "Can we tell Qinyang about this?"

    "no." Wang Ling picked up his finger, and reattached it to its end. He could regrow a finger, but he didn''t know if the severed finger would disappear. A finger of his might be a World Treasure if he wasn''t careful, "More important, Ming, did you use all your power behind that swing??"

    "Barely used any strength. I just swung it to make you shut up about being invincible." Yuan Ming stated without shame. She reverted to her useful self after learning she wasn''t going to die from severing a being like Wang Ling.

    "I see, then that settles it. It has nothing to do with my physical strength but the sword itself. Its effects didn''t lessen because another being used it, and you didn''t feel anything upon touching its hilt, else you would have known.

    "The sword I used was weaker than a World Treasure, it did not break even when I swung it, meaning my blood can reinforced the thing, but may also corrupt it with time but, what if it can be harnessed properly or if it appears before me in another form?"

    A glowing white sword appeared in Wang Ling''s mind

    He smiled, and then he burst outughing, "The Primordial Essence that sword and the death of my children that bastard... is this how he killed the predecessor?"

    "Wang Ling, what are you talking about?" The twins asked.

    "Nothing, I just learned I''m no longer invincible."

 Chapter 554: The Furnace

    Chapter 554: The Furnace

    "DON''T LET HIM GET AWAY! GET THE FURNACE FROM HIM!"

    "KILL HIM AND GET THE KEY!"

    At the Northern Areas of the Universe, after finding out his wife and daughter somehow returned from being turned to Abyssal Demons, Naor ran with all that he had as billions of Abyssal Demons and Revenants chased right behind him.

    His wings were damaged from all the sword cuts he received. But, he kept on flying without stopping, ''I must get back to the others I must let them know about thiswe have hope!''

    ***

    sh! Crash! A sword broke as it touched a fair skin.

    "With this, we have destroyed a 100 of the Deities'' best work, attempted to cut you in the same spot in the exact same spot and failed to even replicate the effects of a World Treasure. This confirms it, these things don''t work on you. It appears only World Treasures managed to yield any result."

    Swords forged by the best of the best broke without so much as leaving a scratch on Wang Ling''s body. No pain was felt, only a minor inconvenience for him to receive the swords he once did his best to avoid.

    "Now, strike me with your Origin Water and Darkness. Use your fully power."

    "Okay" The twins touched hands, their form warped and as both darkness and water was dragged out of the source of spirit qi, their silhouettes were shrouded and then appeared a giant Turtle with a ck Shell as its tail was a white serpent. They towered over the mountains in the distance, filling the vast meadows.

    The ck Turtle summoned water, and the Serpent called upon the darkness. Two giant pool of elemental qi coalesced into a cascading ball of light. Darkness and Water elemental qi exploded into Wang Ling!

    The giant ck Turtle transformed back into their humanoid forms, both out of breath, "So how was that, Wang Ling?"

    A st of unimaginable proportions set off. A massive st radius was formed as it touched Wang Ling''s flesh, for hundreds of meters, a crater spanned, and in the middle of it, was Wang Ling with mild cuts.

    Blue blood was somehow drawn, "So I can still receive damage from Origin Elements or with the same element but it would take a lot and I have to let my muscles rest and retrieve my own essence into my body creating a pseudo dantian. I even had to manually stop the interference of the Angelic lineage, and had to make Angel shut up about the danger overall, we are close to nothing in progress of trying to kill methis time, can you show me how strong you would be if I use the Angelic Lineage?"

    He said as he wiped the blood off his face and then had it touch the ground to recover from the damage. It had been hours since Wang Ling and the twins began trying to take the life of an Originator. Wang Ling had not received any major damage.

    "You two, let''s try it one more time. This time I''ll activate my control over the elements. Let''s see if it can break through!"

    "Wait a minute we still need time to rest Wang Ling!" The twins, plopped on the ground, out of breath from going all out in that instant, "That was too taxing even for us we''re not you who has an unlimited pool of qi."

    Any sorts of weapons did not work on him, only World Treasures, showed signs of effectiveness, "With this, I can confirm that there are those that can hurt me. I should have known that the attack of a Deity could hurt me, the others managed to make me bleed, after all. But now, the question is, how could they hurt me like this? They have nothing inmon." Wang Ling wanted to know.

    To win is to know the weaknesses of your opponents but more importantly, how you could be beaten. Wang Ling just learned that he could die, and that, a weapon was being especially for him and Bai Xue. He would be fighting the Origin General again. It was only a matter of time, before they face again.

    While the enemy had been preparing for eons, Wang Ling just learned how to control his abilities. He knows not what hidden secrets he had, not even the obvious ones. In fact, he just learned he could now call upon the elements of lightning, water, wind, frost, nature, and so much more. He could produce Primeval Elements with ease and he could feel that something else was hidden inside him, he just couldn''t quite grasp what it was.

    "They have something inmon." Mulling over the matter of his circumstances, Wang Ling heard a tiny voice.

    "What do you mean, Azazil? Other than the twins'' control of an aspect of an element, they have anything inmon, then, there is nothing else."

    "With all due respect Sir Wang Ling" Azazil hesitated.

    "Ling is fine, you''re the same as Angel. You don''t have to be so formal about this." Wang Ling didn''t care much about formality.

    "Okay, well, it is because of the presence of Soul."

    "Soul? The more you talk, the more you are losing me. I did not feel any soul forceing from neither the World Treasure nor the twins'' attack exude such a force."

    "Of course, they will not but. The thing with Deities is that, their existence is deeply connected to the Primeval Elements. Their power grows the closer they are to the All-Mother, the thicker their lineage gets, or in other words, the closer their soul is to the single one being who can give soul to others. Other than that, it could also be empowered by the fact that, the Origin Elements are speck of the Primeval Elements, the source of what Mortals and the Primordial Race alike could control.

    "That said, the World Treasures came from the previous All-Father and those things were forged in the mes the Chaos Furnace. In the Chaos Furnace, there, the Hell Qi, and me, was born. There, I saw a lot of things, and in the mes of Chaos, Souls existed in the form of flickering lights. These lights would have no name, but today, they are referred to as"

    "The Primordial Essence." Wang Ling suddenly yelped aloud, "Then, that could also mean that the Elemental Attacks of the Deities, that the stronger their soul is, and the stronger their elements are the closer their elements to the Primeval Elements which links back to me, its bloody source. That must also be why I control the elements"

    Wang Ling finally connected the dots on what was it that cut him and how the Deities could hurt his so invincible flesh and why the Revenants, or the Abyss in general were hunting for the Origin Races.

    The ability of the Deities to hurt Wang Ling could be attained in different ways and it was linked their very existence. The Origin Race on the other handwas different.

 Chapter 555: Ancestors

    Chapter 555: Ancestors

    Creeping Depths!

    The darkness wrapped itself around Wang Ling''s body and the water broke through imaginable barriers in the air and crashed unto an unmoving piece. Once again, the twins fell and as they looked over, the asshole wasn''t even flustered, "how?"

    Around Wang Ling was an invisible glow. On his nape was the white circle that surrounds the wings glowing inconspicuously. It was a subtle change, and Wang Ling could already feel his senses being shot up to eleven.

    With his thoughts alone, he spread the essence of his purified qi chaos and allowed it to settle on the decimated earth. From weeds to flowers and eventually, the grounds were restored, by a simple thought and gesture, [I don''t need a drop of blood anymore.]

    He moved his left hand, a gust of wind was called, he moved his right hand, and the skies rumbled with the rolling of thunder and lightning.

    [Those I have not been attacked with is weaker. The Lightning is far easier to control than wind, but the weirdest thing is that I do not even have to locate any source or gather qi, everything is brought to me in a golden tter. With a thought anything I will appears, other than the killing intent and the two mes I myself honed, the rest feels close yet disconnected now that I had the time to feel out this power, I can''t even tell how I will use it to its fullest. Without even the slightest bit of knowledge, I am left blinded.]

    Wang Ling was left frustrated with hisck of knowledge and the current events. The situationthough it didn''t look itwere turning for the worst. Still, Wang Ling, smiled, [This is the kind of challenge I haven''t faced in a long time.]

    A sense of death pervaded the air. He could see that he was losing his grasp of things, yet, he hasn''t given up. The more he unravels, the more he learns, the more anxiety and pressure he experiences, Wang Ling could feel his growth elerating. Wang Ling looked up into the skies and beyond, he peered into the cosmos, his eyes glowing blue.

    "Ling, I feel something approach us" Angel stated as she felt something entered the wall of Holy Qi, she set up around the perimeter of the Deity Paradise, "A total of 368 creatures they are oozing with the Holy and Hellish Qi. But we cannot feel the connection, they must be Revenants again."

    "How about Abyssal Demons?" Wang Ling asked, he couldn''t feel anything. He was too focused on dealing with the issues of his possible demise.

    "I do not know, this time around I do not feel any fluctuations of any Abyssal Crystals tainting my existence. I think only Revenants are present wait in the midst of the Revenants, I can sense, somethingI can''t tell, they might be the Abyssal Demon."

    "Oh, what are the odds?" Azazil was intrigued about something, keeping to himself in one corner, holding a ck sword formed from materialized hellish qi.

    Wang Ling just so happened to hear his mumbling, "What is it?"

    "not entirely sure" Azazil was still hesitant interacting with Wang Ling. He tried to kill him in the mindscape, after mistaking him for the father who disappeared on them, [Get it together, you are one of the strongest existence in the Cosmos! You already talked to him earlier, right?]

    On one side, Azazil was hyping himself up, while Angel sat on Wang Ling''s shoulder, whispering, ''Give him a moment, he''s very shy when it is outside giving lectures and instructions.'' She smugly watched her counterpart, but remembering how she cried to Wang Ling at some point, she just reeled in all the teasing she wanted to bestow upon Azazil.

    "I can sense the weak presence of Devils two at the Emperor Level and another at the level of a Devil King but more importantly, I sense something else it might be the Furnace of Chaos." the quiet Azazil exined.

    The air turned stale Wang Ling looked at Azazil in disbelief.

    "Wang Ling, do you want to try another"

    BOOM!

    Leaving the twins behind and a giant crater on the ground. The twins watched as Wang Ling once again opened a Giant Portal leading outside of the Deity Paradise.

    Yuan Ming and Yuan Qing all looked up, up to watch him leave. The two looked at each other, contemting, "Should we follow him? The Mother asked us to watch over him." Yuan Qing asked.

    "But if we go, we will most likely only be there as a hindrance to him I vote we go to Qinyang''s side. She hasn''t had her hair brushed all this time, it will be a bother if we go and groom her when she wakes up." Yuan Ming countered.

    "I agree." It was not Yuan Qing who agreed, two voices, passive and without emotions.

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming looked behind them and saw no one above, but two tinydies holding hands were crouching below them.

    The two neers were simr in hair color with Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming, but, their eyes, nails, and tongue were deep blue in color. They also wore no clothes, only flowing water covering their exposedher regions and chests.

    "Oh, Ancestors, it is you. So, you have awoken from your slumber? Did Wang Ling''s fist hurt?" Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming looked at their Ancestors, and unlike how others reacted, their words caried no weight of respect nor fear.

    It was the usualid back and casual tone they used with everyone they encounter the Ancestors couldn''t care less.

    They simply turned their heads on the side, "Wang Ling, I vaguely remember that name who does it belong to?"

    Like any member of the ck Turtler Race, the two spoke in utter Unison. The Ancestors even more so than the rest. Their actions and breathing even matched. Even when separated, the two felt as though they were the same being.

    "The All-Father, was it not you who informed us before, Ancestors? When you went to bring us to meet the All-Mother, did you not exin the death of the All-Father to us? Or so I heard from Mothers."

    "I thing. I am not entirely sure, my mind has been corrupted for far too long, I only remember Nightmares and the goodbyes of our Creator''s first incarnation. I know who the current All-Mother is, she gave us the sensation of her love and affection to us, but, nothing more. The situation to me is unclear, it is fogging my decisions leading me to our current offer. You two, are you not going to leave for somewhere else? You can go if you wish, we need to speak with the current incarnation of the All-Father about something important. We will be the ones to look after him."

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming nodded at each other, "Agreed, then, we shall leave for the Young Miss'' side. Ancestors. A fair warning, please, try not to appear too abruptly and surprise Wang Ling, he''s a little jumpy at the moment. He might identally kill you or destroy a world."

    "We understand, thank you for the warning, our descendantwait, did you two speak of Young Miss? We have someone who needs to be called with respect? Hmm is this Qinyang you speak of, the child of the Mother?"

    Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming reluctantly nodded.

    The Ancestors looked at each other, "Change of ns, we are going to meet the Young Miss first. The All-Father can wait. You two can go back to your jobs."

    "We refuse, we will most likely die if we go out there."

    ""

    ""

    The two were at an impasse until the Ancestors presented a brilliant idea, "Should all of us abandon the All-Father?"

    The four of them looked up the skies, and saw nothing.

    Their conversation had drawn out so long that they actually missed the opportunity to follow him.

    Without any answer needed, the four left the ins for Qinyang.

    Only the Ancestors however, noticed two other lights speeding out of the Deity Paradise.

    [The Vermillion Bird and White Tiger Lixus would most probably try and pick a fight.] Fae, one of the ck Turtler Ancestors said.

    [Well, they best not cause too much trouble. I don''t want to destroy them just to teach them a lesson.] Rith, the other Ancestor answered seeing their younger siblings acting so rashly.

 Chapter 556: Familiar Touch I

    Chapter 556: Familiar Touch I

    The Deity Paradise, the only ce where Deities could live in peace and recuperate from their losses after their sacrifice in keeping the Mortals alive.

    The once tens of thousands of Deities that roam their individualnds now dwindled to a few thousand. Their forces, though may seem imposing to the eyes of Mortals were nothing to the ever-growing forces of the Demons.

    The strongest of the Deities left their home to push back whatever was happening on the world of the living. Like lightning, the Deities came rushing with thunderous apuse in the face of a ravenous storm, and in their fight to sustain the remaining hundreds of worlds, the Deity Paradise was to Wang Ling to protect.

    He stepped out of the Portal and warped space back to where it was. The opening disappeared, and as Wang Ling looked to his side, he ignored what was there and just looked forward thousands of kilometers away.

    "I can see a flock of Demons and Revenants, inside the group is someone I can''t tell, exactly." Wang Ling raised his right leg, ready to end it swiftly, but Azazil and Angel stepped forth in front of him.

    "Stop, Ling, it''s out turn to y. What used is it to learning your sword technique. Why not sit this one out? We want to y too!" Angel argued and Azazil just timidly agreed to his counterpart''s words.

    "You two do know that the thing in line for this particr mission is the Furnace of Chaos, right? That''s the only clue I have in how I can defend against an unstoppable sword. It may even be the key to defeating the Origin Asshole."

    Azazil raised his hand.

    "you don''t have to raise yowhat is it, Azazil?"

    "We know, of the importance, this fight has to the ending of the Universe. We really do. However, know that you can''t move as easily as you have before. For all we know, a sword with Primordial Essence can be there and the Furnace of Chaos is being used as bait to lure you out into the open so he can kill you."

    "I hate to admit it, but Azazil has a point, Ling. No one in the Deity Paradise is strong enough to do this, and "

    Wang Ling looked at them and raised both hands in defeat, "Okay, okay, just make sure not let whoever it is dying."

    Wang Ling then flicked his wrist and two light, blue glowing orb appeared on top. The two touched it and the light disappeared the next instant, "I don''t know if you can die now, so be sure to avoid everything. If you die, I don''t thinand they''re gone to fight.

    "Well, with this I will be able to see if they can actually help me. The Deities are too weak to hunt the Revenants, and the Origin Race is too loyal to make a full swing at one. To rely on these two I really am grasping straws."

    Wang Ling shook his head, but he wasn''t all that worried. He could easily trace their presence and the thing he gave them was something he could use to beeline to them without a problem, "A part of my soul is on them, so I''ll know if they get into a problem."

    He said out loud as he turned around to meet two humanoid figures, his face twisted, "Just so you know, both the previous All-Father and All-Father or the Ruler of Chaos and Goddess of Beast as you knew them wore clothes. They were the ones who introduced at the Celestial Spirit Realm."

    Wang Ling stated with a lighthearted jab seeing the Ancestors with White Fur and Vermillion Feathers. They did not respond to his words, so he just sighed, "Let''s get this over with. What do you need? If you want to fight, just so you know, I can control a fraction of my powers already. I can both of you with a hand-tied on my back." Wang Ling did not utter a single lie.

    ===

    "FUCK OFF!" Naor shouted as swung his spear against seven Revenant Devil Emperors and Abyssal Demons. Sparks flew across the vast space. Wave after wave of oppressive intent shed and caused his indestructible body to tremble from fatigue.

    Surrounded by Demons and Devil Revenants no weaker than Emperors put Naor in an unbelievably tough spot. His trusted spear now had chinks on its de, and his mind was now subdued by the exhaustion that had piled since used the heresy.

    The swords of the Revenants passed him by, no major spots had taken damage, but, deep cuts damaged the flesh given to him by the highest being. Of course, Naor could always call upon God''s Mark, but he didn''t have the luxury of such a thing.

    He was without protection as all of the God''s mark was pooled off somewhere, to his beloved wife and daughter. He dragged with him a cocoon formed by God''s Mark, connected to his waist inside these Cocoons, were his unconscious family.

    He''s losing more and more essence, running dry, something he didn''t think before could actually happen. All of that was nightmare enough, but, that was not the problem. It was that, Naor couldn''t kill them.

    Not that he couldn''t put out enough strength, no, he still couldn''t. He could kill them, but that''s the worst part. If he kills them, another would rece them, this time, stronger, and faster than the other. Their lineage now far deeper.

    He already connected the dots, that it was the same as the past Revenants.

    [This is worse than the fight against Deities I actually miss Reka.]

    He was not in a good position, yet, he did not stop running. On his hand was a furnace. One that used to stand over meters, now, so small it could fit in his palms. The ck Furnace was obviously what the Demons wanted from him he could throw it somewhere and run with his family, and actually live, but, Naor didn''t.

    Before he was a drunk that travels the Cosmos in a self-imposed exile, he was the guardian of this Cosmos. Roaming it, destroying any Abyssal Presence that has grown too powerful, he thought that he was beyond such a fate.

    However, upon meeting the All-Father, his desire to reim his past honor to stand before his creator with his head held high reignited the guardian.

    His daughter had always wanted to meet the All-Father say to him how she protected what he left to the Devils and the Holy Race.

    Naor''s daughter died, turned to an abomination, the enemy they swore to destroy he thought that his daughter would have wanted him to meet the All-father, in all his glory. He wished to write off the past, and fight against the Origin General as a new man. To represent his family that had been destroyed.

    However, upon looking inside the Furnace, he found them, resurrected. No signs of death. So, he had a thought, [What if the Furnace is the key?]

    To rebuild the Cosmos once again save others.

    His mind wandered to such a possibility, and before he knew it, he was already running to the source of the All-Father''s awakening.

    [I can''t let the Demons get i] his thoughts suddenly stopped. The movement of his surrounding, the Revenants and the Abyssal Demons changed drastically.

    In different intervals, they all suddenly swung their des and shot out their tendrils. He could swing his spear, and deflect what wasing to him, but that was not his concern.

    All the trajectories pointed to different ces than before. It was towards his wife and daughter. He did not know how why now.

    The God''s Mark wrapped around them was impregnable, it was a useless effort but, the Revenants did not think so. They continued their swords, allowed it to travel in full swing, calling upon their Quintessence and sharpening their des.

    sh!

    Their des touched the God''s Mark and it cut through.

    Naor''s eyes widened. Blood from one of the cocoons seeped out. And through his eyes, he saw it all happen in slow motion. Before the swing could bepleted, he twisted his body and pulled them out of harm''s way.

    The Revenants did not stop their swords. They continued it, now with a smirk on their faces.

    Naor traced the paths and realized what just happened, [It was a setup they knew I''ll move this way.]

    Everything pointed at his vitals. Now, with his hellish qi already flowing in one direction, he couldn''t move. He was about to die unless he risk it all in a suicide attack

    His mind ran all possible sequences. Naor knew all too well that if he dies, his family would follow shortly after. The truth would be scattered to the cosmos, just like his body.

    ''Hang on there, my child.''

    However, just as he ran the simtion, he heard something. A small voice of a young man and without any hesitation, Naor was beckoned. A path was given to him to follow, something he did not think would appear in a situation where all hope had been lost.

    He twisted his body, powered through the flow of his hellish qi. His qi gathered on his left torso

    BOOM!

    His meridians exploded, as well as a chunk of his flesh sending him bulldozing through the ranks of the Revenants and Abyssal Demons.

    He crippled his flow of hellish qi just to gain a little bit of time in ordance to an ethereal whisper from god knows who. Injured and without a way to protect himself, Naor watched as a legion of Revenants and Demonses for his head.

    He could no longer fight back. With his family right behind him, he whispered, "Don''t worry, I''m here." He spoke to empty air.

    The Revenants arrived; their killing intent swallowed him.

    sh!

    A sword''s chime echoed. But Naor did not die dozens of Revenants did for unknown reasons.

    "You''re safe now, my child."

    Once again, a childish voice echoed. This time, belonging to a girl.

    Two figures appeared by his side.

    A young body and girl, both bearing the signs of a Devil and Holy Race members walked past him. Both no bigger than a six-year-old child.

    And as they paid him no attention, Naor watched in awe as they swung their des and decimated the ranks he couldn''t even scratch.

    "Who are they?" he asked, sensing their existence oddly simr to the All-Father.

 Chapter 557: Curious Children

    Chapter 557: Curious Children

    Two children, one boy, and one girl.

    They wore unbelievably mismatching clothing to the battlefield they stepped on. The girl wore a white one-piece dress and the boy was in simple shorts and a ck cloak.

    The girl had barely any presence. She looked adorable, like the perfect child, but, to Naor, she was no more than a Mortal like any other. But was even weirder. Her presence on the Cosmic Road was enough of an anomaly to him think otherwise.

    Naor, however, didn''t think much of it, not because he lost interest, but because of another.

    The boy had ck hair and a coat. His ears were long and on his back was something so ck that it absorbed any light. Its darkness was without limits, but that was not the greatest thing about the boy. It was his overflowing energy of hell, his origin trembled.

    The boy caught his attention much more than the other. He held not a smile, but kindest and familiarity in obsidian eyes. He looked apathetic, but Naor felt a sense of kindship to the mysterious boy, no, it was no mere sense of being from the same n.

    The boy was clearly not a member of the Devils, he was more and so was the little girl.

    [Who is this boy? He''s not even a member of the Devils and yet his hellish qi is so strong] Naor''s mind could notprehend it. Looking at the boy, he could not wrap his mind at any spections, [His aura is prevalent even though he''s just there he doesn''t look strong, yet he''s not weaker than I or anyone I have met he reminds of the Oldest. And as for the girl she is one that I cannot even begin to study.]

    The two had nothing inmon, other than the sword they both wielded with pride. Their swords reflected their presence, ck and golden. It hummed nothing and their stances clumsy. The two were amateurish to say the least, but, none of the Revenants nor Demons moved against them.

    No, it was not they didn''t it was, they couldn''t. In the instance they move, the dwellers of the Abyss knew that no good woulde. There was no opening, and their danger sense evoked them to run away something they could not do.

    "Who are you two? We don''t remember any more GodKings other than the fools who fell for mere distractions." A Revenant stated with derision.

    Angel looked at them and scoffed with utter disappointment, "You guys really are just clones. Babbling away like this, telling others your ns like some fool, are you even really a perfect copy of him?" Angel couldn''t help byugh.

    The Revenant closed his eyes and sighed, "You speak as if you knew what you are talking abo"

    "Calling for reinforcement and wasting time by speaking is useless, you know?" Azazil shook his head, "Poor Angel, do you not see that they are merely buying time? I felt the tremble in the hellish qi, trying to connect to somece, I think they are calling for others, quite possibly the Origin Generalow don''t do that!"

    Angel poke Azazil''s shoulders with her golden sword, "You think I didn''t know that? He did it so obviously that anyone could have noticed! I was waiting for the Origin Fool to appear so we can end this and have him killed by Ling. You just ruined that."

    Angel harrumphed at her brother''s foolishness.

    Azazil almost wanted to retaliate but, he closed and opened his mouth and just said, "The connection was blocked. I cannot sense the connection, so he must be in another dimension."

    Angel''s brows shot up, she moved closer to Azazil and whispered, ''Really? Could it be that he''s only at the Abyss?''

    ''Unlikely, now that I have the Wang Ling''s essence of life, I can tell that the Hellish Qi managed to advance into the Abyss. There are still a tens of thousands Devil Revenants there, but none of them was the one to be contacted through our existence. That means, the Origin General must be somewhere hidden.''

    ''Wait, your prying can reach the Abyss?''

    ''Yes, of course, why, can''t you?''

    Angel reflected on Azazil''s question, she closed her eyes, and then, through Wang Ling''s essence, she broke through what created the Abyss and then sensed the tens of thousands of Holy Revenants. Her eyes widened, ''Holy you''re actually right. I wonder, what else can I do to use this? Wait, do you think we can whisper to the other Origin Race members now even if we''re here?''

    ''Oh, haven''t tried that yet''

    Everyone looked at the two whispering to each other like children. The two were giggling and making "oh" sounds from time to time as if they were enjoying themselves. It was a bizarre thing to see in the middle of the battlefield.

    Stab!

    A Revenant went and took an orb of darkness from another, "We''re doing this the way it was meant to be."

    He said holding the ck wisp and so, the Revenants moved while the two mysterious children were distracted by whatever it was, they were doing. Leading the Abyssal Demons, the Revenants got into formation and channeled all that they had in their swords. Their opponents may look like harmless children, but hesitation meant death.

    Their swordsing after the tendrils and fangs of the Abyssal Demons, the beings of the Abyss felt threatened and so, they went all out.

    Their assaults, however, did not even faze the two children.

    The two did not even flinched at the sight, as if they knew this was going to happen. Simply, Angel looked at them and waved her hands, "Truly, how foolish."

    Swoosh!

    From the cascading lights of the Cosmic Roads, the two colors of Blue, and Purple was drawn out and a surge of water suddenly came washing over the beings of the Abyss and then was destroyed by Purple Lightning.

    "I do not want to end the life of your children, do it yourself."

    Azazil hesitated for a split second, but, as he raised his sword, he called upon the darkness of space that binds everything together.

    A sword, d in God''s Mark extended for a hundred meters, its sharpness untold and durability without measure.

    Its size was overbearing, and looked impossible to be swung, yet, Azazil swung the sword as if he moved paper

    "Perish, false life."

    sH!

    And with a single swing, without using any technique they learned, using nothing but brute force, the incarnation of the strongest Qis annihted over a third of the pursuing forces.

    Naor watched in awe and horror.

 Chapter 558: True Peace

    Chapter 558: True Peace

    "Hoooh, would you look at that, they didn''t even use the Twilight de I taught them, but they killed so many of my clones, I''m a little proud. They grow up so fast, don''t you think?"

    Wang Ling turned to the two who were behind him. Seeing them now, Wang Ling smiled, "That''s good, seeing you clothed is much pleasing than not." He said remembering how they appeared before him naked.

    "Hoooh, this is veryfortable, Ruler of Chaos. I may not like you, but it would be a lie to say that this is not a masterpiece. It feels as if clouds is caressing my skin, giving mefort with every move." The vermillion-haired phoenix rejoiced at the touch of her dress, "I can see now why the Origin Race liked putting on the extrayer of skin."

    Her skin was fair and enchantingly flush. A perfect shade of pink enveloped her being as if it was a halo to announce her presence. Her vermillion hair was a magnificent ze, weaving about but never interwoven. Her smile was as bright as the sun, and her eyes ever heavenly. She was the Vermillion Bird Phenia, who just learned the meaning of clothes.

    "I am d you like it, that is, from what I heard is the finest the rainbow down feathers of the Cloud Swallows. The current ultimate craft of your descendants." Wang Ling exined, "It is the same craftmanship that I changed my daughter into."

    "Oh? The Young Lord turned into the Young Miss. It appears the wishes of Prima to have a niece was granted." Phenaughed, "I wish I could have watched the birth of the Young Miss for myself, s, I answered the call of my mother Ruler of Chaos is the All-Mother"

    "She doesn''t mind, Xue isn''t so narrow-minded. Well, if she was truly angered by your betrayal, she would have killed you long ago. Remember, that woman regained control of her abilities long before you received the tempting call of the previous Incarnation."

    "I see" Phena''s smile blossomed as she hid with the cors of her robes, her ears glowed red, until her robes burned and turned to ashes, "Ah! I apologize, Ruler of Chaos, I did not mean to"

    "Phena, that is enough cuddling with the enemy" With fur as white and beautiful as snow, the Ancestor of the White Tigers and those that came after spoke. His white hair that flowed perfectly matched the goldced white robe Wang Ling had with him by pure chance. His re, however, did not match the grace he carried, "You, what''s your n, Ruler of Chaos?"

    "Kill the Origin General, stop the corruption of the Abyss, create a house atop the Red Mountains, and possibly live there with Bai Xue in peace, waiting for the time when we will have grandchildren and then watch the Mortals kill one another."

    Thest of his words had Lixus and even Phena stop their thoughts. They could not fathom why he would allow such a thing, "You would allow them to kill one another?"

    "I knew it, you were a bastard, like the previous one after all."

    "Lixus, be mindful with your words! He is the Ruler of Chaos; you are disrespecting a Supreme being!" Phena screamed.

    "And he''s the one, like the one before he took away our mother and released the bastard from the Celestial Spirit Realm and allowed it to manifest outside of the Origin Bloodlines."

    [how did they know that piece of information?] Wang Ling looked normal on the outside, but his thoughts ran wild at the moment, [I only learned of that after following the Gray Figure''s lies like a fool ending up dead so, how could they.]

    It was impossible for anyone to even know it, "I haven''t even told Bai Xue about the matter

    Unpleasant memories were unearthed as Wang Ling tried to find an answer he could reason with himself, but there was none.

    "Nothing to say, I see? I knew it, you were up to no good. After I learned from the current Mother that you were the reason why the Cage for that Evil to escape into the Cosmos, I knew you were dangerous. You bastard must also be colluding with the General t"

    sh!

    The space was torn as a single beam of light passed through the space separating Wang Ling and Lixus. A handced with killing intent that was so dark it was obsidian stopped just inches away from Lixus'' neck, "Watch your word."

    Lixus could feel his life being threatened, but, his eyes did not waver, only that, it reinforced his earlier point, "What, are you going to kill me? Do it, make it easier for you and the asshole that looks like you."

    When Wang Ling saw this, he could still hear Lixus'' beating heart increase its pace. Now, however, Wang Ling just chose tough instead as he retracted his hand, "Other than Bai Xue whoughs at my killing intent, you are the first not to back away from its presence. You aremendable, but too narrow-minded to even hold a casual conversation, why not think about your words just now for the time being?"

    Wang Ling ced his hands atop Lixus'' forehead and then before the other could question what he meant; the sound of thunder echoed. Lixus flew past the Cosmic Road as a flicker to his forehead sent him flying without limits.

    Watching the White Tiger fly Wang Ling finally turned to Phena, whose mes burned readying herself to fight, Wang Ling just brought out another set of clothes for her, "I''m not going to fight you, I flicked his forehead because he was annoying me, you''re more rational so I would rather talk to you. So, do you have a question you need to ask of me? Because I want information as welso, that''s thest of what I have, make sure not to turn it to ash."

    While getting into the clothes "Yes, why would the All-Father allow for death and conflict to exist when your previous Incarnation as well as our mother''s goal to stop the fighting to achieve peace, so, why would you allow it to continue?" Phena wished to understand his reason so she could understand his desires.

    "Why would I stop them? Everyone lives, wish to grow stronger, and then the only way for them to move forward is to step on others and climb higher. Killing for revenge, killing is normal. Killing for survival is the same. Killing because of passion is strangely frequent. I understand this because I have killed millions, I never stopped killing even now, and to achieve peace for the entire Universe, I must, once again kill. Why should I say to others that they should stop killing when their peace is achieved in this very way? Unless killing is glorified, everything will be okay. Peace can only ever happen if there is conflict, if there is only peace by erasing conflict, controlling everyone, is it truly peace across life, or is it peace for my hubris?"

 Chapter 559: The Origin of the First Words

    Chapter 559: The Origin of the First Words

    "But the previous Incarnations only wished for peace they wanted nothing more than for the fighting to stop. Didn''t All-Father inherited their will?" Phena asked.

    "I did, I just don''t care. Just because they were supreme beings does not mean they are right all the time. And especially because they are Gods that they are wrong." Wang Ling looked over at the battlefield where the two protected Naor, "Look at that, those two, do you who they are?"

    "No, and I''ve been meaning to ask who are they as well. They are so strong, but I cannot even grasp what they are I cannot feel their presence."

    "I see, I thought the Ancestors could feel them, but I think they have yet to grasp their existence as much as I thought. Those two, they are the personification of the Ruler of Chaos'' breath, the personification of Carnage and Harmony, the Hellish and Holy Qi."

    Wang Ling waited for a reaction, but Phena could not find the words. He spoke as if he just uttered something simple, yet, the revtion to Phena could not be understated.

    "does that mean qi is alive?"

    It was the only thing she could squeeze out from her unravelling thoughts.

    Wang Ling raised his brows and shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t know. But the only thing that''s pure in this Universe is their existence so I do not think so. The Supreme Qi exist as me, and the other qis have entangled together that nothing more is individualistic.

    "Qi is not as strong as it used to be. However, it''s not all that bad. The current qi of today makes gathering elements, and bing attune to nature easier. With the bundled qi also allows quicker ascensiondear me, I rambled on and on, and that wasn''t even the point of this talk."

    "It is quite all right, I learned more than I thought I would."

    Wang Ling now, looked back at Phena, he was smiling still. But even that, slowly disappeared, his eyes closed and then when it opened, it glowed azure, like the deepest trenches of the deepest oceans, "Now it is my turn to ask a question." He said.

    Phena, felt the air change in an instant, "What is it, All-Father?" she kept her attitude.

    Wang Ling, however, chuckled as he looked at her, "It is just quite simple, really. It involves not philosophy or desire, I just want to know how you learned something "

    At that moment, when he muttered these carefree statements, everything for Phena started to twist and churn. If before, Wang Ling''s killing intent was already terrifying, now, it was overbearing darkness enveloped Phena as she was asked, "How did you Deities came to know that the Gray Figure was trapped in the Origin Bloodline?"

    The jarring change in his demeanor was beyond iprehensible. The once calm and collected Wang Ling now stood in front of her without so much as a hint of stability, he wanted to know something and instinctively, Phena understood she cannot say something he did not want to hear. She had to say it, the truth.

    And speak the truth, she did without even noticing it, "From the Origin General." And as those words left her mouth, Phena immediately knew she had made a big mistake. Her eyes widened and then, she crossed her arms to block something.

    Boom!

    Phena''s arms were destroyed, the bones crushed, to dust without any resistance as Wang Ling blew him away on his attempt of grabbing her by the neck. For hundreds of kilometers, she was flying with untold speeds.

    But then, her body stopped. Spaced warp around her and then she saw Wang Ling clumsily bending space. His eyes that was as sharp as sword now reflected his desire to eradicate the one before her, "So you were in contact with him after all?"

    Wang Ling''s voice wasced with the ice of disgust, but he did not hate her one bit, "I wonder, did he promise you something? About someone, perhaps?" he asked as he smirked, but he did not mean to mock her or the other Deities.

    The more hees to be the All-Father the more hees to appreciate life itself. He was already one to respect others'' decisions in life, but this time it was amplified, that didn''t stop him from doing what must be done, however.

    [A Deity that is corrupted by that bastard is going to be extremely dangerous. If they wield the weapons against us, then] the thought terrified Wang Ling. The image of Bai Xue, his daughter, and his family lying on the road dead had him act without questions.

    He attacked and intended to finish the job as fast as he could and erase any signs of death from their rank. Phena drew closer and as her eyes grew in desperation. The Vermillion Bird, Phena had always disliked fighting.

    She was a peace-loving creature, despite the fact that her touch scorches thends. The Goddess of Beasts noticed her desire to interact with others, but she couldn''t because none could stand her uncontroble mes.

    The Goddess of Beasts, for all her powers could not do anything to help her child so as tofort Phena, the Goddess decided to describe everything to her through words alone. These would be the very first verbalmunication to happen and through this exchange, the prowess of the Vermillion Bird would appear.

    When the first words were spoken by the Goddess, it was something the universe. Her wordsmanded everything and Phena, the one who experienced it first hand saw it opened her mouth to copy what her mother was doing and its effects were something the two of them did not expect.

    It had been long since it appeared again, but, without any more hesitations, Phena opened her mouth to speak, "Enough  Bloom."

    And so, her wordsmanded the red lights of the Cosmic Road to bloom into lotus flowers spanning for twenty meters to envelop Wang Ling and then, "Exploded.".

    That day, when the words were discovered, the Goddess and Phena discovered the truth that, the Vermillion Bird that pursues knowledge, truly, embodied the quotes  words are deadly

 Chapter 560: Heart Blood

    Chapter 560: Heart Blood

    On the two children''s chests, blue light shimmered. They glowed like the crying moon. It was as beautiful as it made the demons and Revenants alike felt their skin crawl. The two continued their massacres, tainting the sacred light with the blood of the owner''s clone.

    However, the cold light of their manifested qi stopped their dance when Angel pulled Azazil on his cor and into Naor''s side, "Quickly, move!" she cried, rmed.

    Azazil saw what she was running from through his peripheral vision. It was noting from the front but from the back a maelstrom of vermillion mes.

    The two got to the injured Naor. It was Angel who made the first move, the evergreen wind moved, and the deep waters followed, a storm formed around them.

    BOOM!

    An explosion followed as the Maelstrom of mes mmed into the dome of water and wind. The Maelstrom parted and the Revenants and Demons behind them disintegrated into ashes without a fight.

    It mattered not what they were, the power of these mes was inconceivable, able to match the mes of what crafted worlds and birthed life, "What kind of mes is this?"

    Angel, the one who controlled all elements did not even know the vermillion mes'' origins and she was the embodiment of element.

    Naor, however, knew, "That''s the Scorching Words the Ancestors has awakened?"

    "Yes, she awakened and I watched her fight Wang Ling and she never used these mes. She draws from the Primordial mes, I could feel her siphoning it these mes, however, isn''t like that. It is outside sourced from something external"

    "That''s because she draws it from her heart blood" Naor kept his family on his back, "they draw it from all life''s power, one''s own origin."

    "Heart bloodOh, no!" As she questioned, the dome she created began to crack and weaken. The natural elements were actually being overwhelmed by the Scorching Words, [The Wind and Water I called upon may not have been the strongest, but I am still in control, how is it that it can overpower me like this?]

    The mes began corrupting the wall of storm. Angel did not know what to do.

    "Hold still, Sister" Azazil cried aloud and ced his hands on his sister''s back. He wrapped his qi on her and then, the darkness he held melded with the light of the elements like the river epting the ocean''s touch, the two united in harmony creating an impregnable barrier. It glowed silver, as it protected them until the Scorching mes passed.

    The mes settled down and only kilometers away did it continue burning. Angel looked over at Azazil, "Hey, did you just copy Wang Ling''s Gate of Heaven?"

    Azazil''s wavering body shrugged his shoulders, "I don''t know what that is. I just intended to reinforce your element with my marks but, that sensation is simr to the one in the past before we manifested and then"

    Azazil trailed off, his thoughts unknown to the two.

    "I see you can''t exin it either. We can discuss it with Lingter. Anyway, what was that fire? Did you call it Scorching Words? I don''t know that." Angel cried without care for her words, "I am the source of every element. Other than the All-Father and his Origin, I wield every element Devil, answer me, what is this Heart Blood you speak of?"

    Naor ignored her ims of being the source, and just exined, "Like every Immortal Deity, they have no limitations in their lifespan and vitality. Their vitalities are so deep that using life-threatening techniques for others is nothing to them."

    "That does not answer where that me came from. I want to know what is so special about the Heart blood and how it can create something like the Scorching Word. If it was so powerful, then why didn''t this Vermillion Bird or any of the Deities use it against Ling earlier when he fought them and the previous All-Mother (Goddess of Beasts)?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Wha"

    BOOM!

    "What now?" Angel''s words cut of frustration sounded, as another kind of power traveled countless distances just to reach them. Instead of Vermillion mes, it was White Frost, that froze even space, and now, it wasced with animosity. It was now moving faster than the mes, "Time to get serious." Angelmented as she called upon the power of life.

    She was ready to unleash the power of the Holy Qi, as its manifestation, only the future could answer the question of how much damage she could do. But

    "Angel, don''t interfere." A new figure appeared next to her and the others telling them not to do anything or interfere with his fight. Wearing white robes, Wang Ling''s eyes reflected danger, he could see something even the others could not. Inside the frost that wasing for him, was another monster.

    He had bruises and even scratches on his face someone had attacked him.

    "Ling, did the Origin General return?"

    He shook his head and justmented, "So it was Roan, who was getting attacked. I would love to chat, but the annoying one returned and is proving quite hard to suppress for some reason"

    The Frost reached them and all of a sudden, Wang Ling swung his arms.

    BANG!

    An explosion of untold proportions sted Naor and the others away. From the frost, came walking out a five-meter giant with long flowing white hair, and fur covering his body oozed with killing intent to rival the GodKings and even Wang Ling.

    His fist shed with the All-Father''s sending shockwaves that reached the other worlds. Wang Ling''s fist was pushed back and as the opening presented itself, the beast threw fist after fist to the All-Father.

    For the second time in the same time, Wang Ling experienced damage outside his calction.

    "Ling!" Angel called out in distress.

    But, for some reason, she saw Wang Ling acting strangely.

    Feeling the pain, Wang Ling smiled in delight, "More" finally, he found someone to challenge him.

 Chapter 561: Howling

    Chapter 561: Howling

    A minute prior~

    [These mes, it burns]

    Wang Ling could feel the rising temperature. His internal regtor could not keep up, the Holy Qi did not know how to manipte something it did not create, "So you were, holding back against me earlier, after all!"

    With a smile on his face, Wang Ling broke through the mes. His burnt marks, could not heal due to the mes'' corroding effects. It hurt, it burns, yet he wanted more. The only way he could improve after a short time was if he fought someone and push him beyond limits.

    Overjoyed, Wang Ling pushed through the mes against the pain he had not felt outside of yful banters and experiments. The thrill of a fight now echoed in his heart, and so, he brought out thest of his sword and swung it with impunity.

    Phena matched eyes with Wang Ling and in that instance, where they exchanged gazes the sword reached its destination, but not a single drop of blood was drawn. Wang Ling poured more into the sword and it disintegrated on its way to Phena''s glowing neck.

    Wang Ling sighed, "You''re not an enemy, are you?"

    Phena shook her head as she reeled her mes back to where it belonged.

    "I was too rushed" Wang Ling looked up and just sighed, "I am too on edge at the moment, I apologize."

    Phenaughed, "You are the new Ruler of Chaos, the All-Father, youmand life, why are you so scared?"

    Throwing her a robe, now something from the lower Worlds Wang Ling just scoffed, "I am a Celestial Creature that does not know how to wield my abilities properly. Like a child that wields a stick he picked up on the ground while my enemy has the experience that spans for eons with an army that numbers billions.

    "His strengthes from conflict; the more others fight the stronger he grows to be. Now, look at me, I cannot even draw out the Chaos Qi to its fullest potential, my control of space iscking, my perception isgging behind, and my reflex is so fast that I barely think when I fight. And to add to salt to this salt, my killing intent is beginning to recede due to this constitution''s loving nature and as an added bonus, the Origin General created a weapon that can effectively kill me."

    "What!?" Phena''s expression was now twisted, "That''s impossible right?"

    For all her knowledge and thete-night stories, she heard from her siblings and mother alike, it had been instilled in her mind how indestructible the Wang Ling was.

    "Yet my hand was severed. He harnessed the power of the Origin Race he killed, draining them of the Primordial Essence my predecessor used to breathe them to life. Now, what makes them special is threatening my life, Bai Xue''s, my daughter''s, and everyone else''s and I don''t know what he''s nning. But even nning will be all for naught if the power he controls can eradicate all life in one swing. The only thing that''s keeping him in check should be Bai Xue, and that''s not enough." Wang Ling speaks calmly, but the more he spoke the heavier the atmosphere grew to be.

    Wang Ling was blind, incapable of seeing the possibilities. Though a part of him enjoyed the challenge, the fact of the matter was that he''s not the protector of all. All life hangs in the bnce, and behind his usual smile was something Phena could not read.

    Phena looked at Wang Ling and then behind her, "From the All-Father''s words, we do not have a glimmer of hope if you cannot even hold a candle against the enemy. Then, does that mean if you can control your strength, you can fight back?"

    "Possible, what, are you saying you will fight me?" Wang Ling asked, his eyes showed excitement.

    Phena just smiled, and without any hesitations move her legs and struck Wang Ling with untold speeds. Wang Ling''s eyes glowed, he surveyed her every movement and then, allowed her to past him by a hair''s breadth.

    "That''s not enough." Wang Ling clenched his fist to show how futile such strengths in hope of drawing out more, but, once more, when she and Phena exchanged gazes, he saw had to stop his fist from touching her for she held no intent to fight back  or so was the n.

    This time, however, Phena shifted her position forward. To Wang Ling''s surprise, Phena allowed herself to be hit by Wang Ling''s fist.

    BOOM!

    Phena was sent flying and her blood scattered across the darkness, "What are you doing?" Wang Ling cried aloud but she saw her fingers pointed to a direction and following it, he saw a gift. An ocean of killing intent painted the Cosmos crimson.

    "You dare touch my sister?" Lixus'' face changed, his hair floated and weaved. His body grew bigger, fur sharper than any de covered his body, and his ws that call upon the winter frost appeared.

    His appearance created a tundra that froze the Cosmic Road. His voice cracked and then, from within, the unending Frost howled. The white mist hardened and transformed into des of thin ice. The snowkes sharpened, and then, as Wang Ling cracked a smile, Lixus traveled their distance instantaneously and appeared before Wang Ling with his fist clenched.

    Wang Ling could see him, but, he couldn''t even cross his arm and block the strike.

    BAM!

    His face epted Lixus'' fist and was blown towards the two manifestations of elements, and Naor. He had them retreat and then, he shed with Lixus once more.

    [He''s not hesitating, his frost is affecting me I can go all out!]

    And so, Wang Ling''sughter turned into a guffaw as he cried out loud, "MORE!"

    He summoned everything as he shed with the Deity of Frost.

    And from afar, aboard Cosmic Sailers, was Bai Xue hiding in a dimension he hid everyone from the Abyss. Around her were a few people Wang Ling loved and cared for, and as she looked at the fight, he looked behind her and asked, "Quite the warrior your son turned out to be." She praised as Xiao Fei''er and Wang Shu Qing smiled seeing their boy alive.

    "Yes." They both whispered.

 Chapter 562: Devour

    Chapter 562: Devour

    He could feel that the end was about to arrive, thus his erratic thoughts and anxiousness. It had only been a single day since he inherited the right to bing the true All-Father, but Wang Ling was already feeling the weight.

    And in the middle of sensing the deaths of the other Origin Race members, Wang Ling was attacked and reminded he wasn''t invincible. He needed to grow stronger, but, he couldn''t do that without fighting. Yet, none could not do that.

    Wang Ling had been incapable of facing someone at his level. Bai Xue was too strong, and the others were too weak. He couldn''t find anyone, so he was just trying to figure out a way to win without fighting head on.

    His usual way of improving himself disappeared, until, the Ancestors he previously faced appeared.

    BAM!

    The echo of two fist colliding spread across the Cosmos, their sh sent out wave after wave, rendering anyone incapable of approaching them. Time and time again, world crushing shes continued to explode.

    Wang Ling was the All-Father, his flesh was mixed with the God''s Mark, his impregnable skin now filled with scratches. Blue blood flowed and then returned to his body.

    He who gave birth to the elements allowed it to flow all across the vast expanse of reality now the tips of his hair were frozen stiff.

    He was no longer invincible, yet, Wang Ling smiled instead of worrying. The thrill only allowed his instincts to sharpen. He was forcing his growth to exceed what could be seen as possible.

    "Hey." Lixus and called as he repositioned himself, "Bastard, I heard you are a God when ites to the sword. Why aren''t you using them?"

    "Why, are you worried for me?" Wang Lking asked as he pulled his right arm back, tightly clenching it and then opening his left hand in front, "How thoughtful."

    Lixus scoffed, "If I can kill you, and give your strength to the All-Mother, everything will end. I want to kill you, but, I do not n on doing it when you are unarmed."

    "Don''t worry about me I inherited a body that''s a prodigy in the ways of the fists." Smiling, Wang Ling''s eyes squinted, "I need no sword to defeat you."

    ROAR! Lixus disappeared, his roars echoed past the horizon and pounced at Wang Ling. His ws came from Wang Ling''s neck.

    BOOM!

    Wang Ling''s fist struck against Lixus for who knows how many times. His fist hurt so much, it throbbed he could barely concentrate. The ice was eating away at him. Despite his arrogance, Wang Ling never ever got the upper hand.

    Lixus was only getting stronger, his fur bing thicker, and his ice stronger. It was sharper now, his movements, and his counter attacks.

    Wang Ling threw another valley of strikes. Wang Ling circted his qi and let out seventy-three punches in a split second. All of which having different positions and timings. Of these, one lethal strike lies, hidden perfectly without.

    [There.] Wang Ling went in to strike Lixus'' heart!

    BOOM!

    The qi reverberated and shook, a powerful no punch connected and as Lixus was blow away tens steps away and he vomited blood, it was not he who suffered the most terrifying fate. Wang Ling''s right hand now encased in ice.

    It shattered into a million pieces, and Wang Ling stood there listless.

    "Too obvious~" Lixus stated as he cleaned the blood from his mouth, "You are too weak after all"

    Swoosh!

    Lixus moved and stood in front of Wang Ling, his eyes now radiated derision and disgust, "You are too weak to deserve the title."

    Lixus threw a volley of punches. Wang Ling raised his hands but to no avail. Lixus was getting stronger, by the passing second.

    His fur bing sharper and his snowke sharper. The frost expanded quickly, and before long, the entirety of the Cosmic Road became frozen, and then the frost disappeared into a single location. On Lixus'' palm it reappeared and unleashed upon Wang Ling in the form of a devastating white beam of frost.

    Primal Frost: Show Devours World

    "Damnit!" Wang Ling cursed underneath his breathe. He lifted his remaining arm and parted the beam of frost. Wang Ling was pushed back, but he managed to hang on, from above, however, there appeared a shadow.

    "Here" Lixus kicked Wang Ling''s head and sent him flying, from there, Wang Ling failed to recover himself and it was then that his problems began.

    For unknown reasons, the more they fought the stronger Lixus bes. His head, torso, neck, leg,her regions, Wang Ling experienced pain he never felt in this life or even the former. Wang Ling was experiencing so much that he

    The burning sensation of Frost made him incapable of responding

    Punch after punch, Wang Ling endured. He couldn''t fight back. His memories began to cloud his better judgment was soon clouded.

    With an axel kick, Wang Ling initiated another exchange. He circted his qi and a storm roused with his every move. A tempestuous exchange, where Wang Ling didn''t bother holding anything back.

    His previous control when he first encountered Lixus was quickly slipping away. He attacked with a flurry of kicks, none of themnded and as he twisted his body, his right arm regrew with his robes and now, as it finished winding up, one could see a menacing ck me emerging from its grasp.

    Lixus did not know what it was, but it the same scent as Hell itself. He scoffed, "Again, what you are doing is useless"

    Wang Ling did not say anything other than proiming its name, "Fer"

    From point nk range a Lion''s head formed. In front of Lixus, it roared and began to form, coalescing into a concrete from. Wang Ling''s expression no longer held anywhere near someone who only wanted to fight.

    Somehow, though his calm remained, the only thing that was retained was his his intention of truly fight.

    Without any sword, Wang Ling grabbed hold of destiny and bent it to his woll!

    With a steely gaze, Wang Ling whispered, "Devour"

 Chapter 563: What he is

    Chapter 563: What he is

    Staring off into the distance, Wang Ling felt the punches he suffered from Lixus. It hurt him, and though it was the thing he had been searching for the pain, and in the midst of the fight he was hit on the head by a surprised attack.

    [What have I been doing?]

    Countless lives hands in the bnce of Wang Ling''s strength. However, ever since he awakened, after receiving the powers of the All-Father, he tasted nothing but defeat and felt useless, more so than he had ever been before.

    [I have not growncent; I am more focused that I could ever be my thoughts are tunneled in the single thought of defeating the Emperor of Death so why is it that I lose? I act as if I am the strongest, yet, that feels like it cannot be farther from the truth.]

    Has he grown weaker?

    That was impossible.

    He held the power of the Universe in his hands, life itself bows to him, and though unstable, Chaos Qi was beginning to flow again.

    [Yet, I am getting beaten again.]

    Wang Ling''s mind went ck only his thoughts echoed. A chink in his armor appeared, an armor he called his mind. This mind of his, that had been melded with the thoughts and ideals of the previous All-Father, the Ruler of Chaos, began to unravel.

    [I have no experienced a lost since I awakened yet, I have not won as well. I grown hesitant to act and like before I delude myself that I am in full control. It is infuriating]

    The consciousness that moves the body took overreleased it from its confineswhat softness that blossomed after he became the All-Father, taken, and what followed, was for him to answer the call of a child that had been wanting to be called upon again.

    Wang Ling the killer who ughtered billions awakened with the knowledge and skills of the current him. The instincts ingrained in Wang Ling''s journey to create the ocean of blood he piled on his way to bing the All-Father exploded and then, as the broken arm, starting from the bones, and then, the muscle fibers, the tendons, fats, the God''s Mark, the invulnerability to elemental damage  like saplings, his arm sprouted into a sturdy tree.

    From there, Wang Ling''s body moved in ordance to his instincts. He recognized the air of arrogance in Lixus'' tone, used that against the Ancestor that almost killed him just moments earlier. The mes got close to Lixus, the mes, opened its mouth, with eyes as cold as steel

    [The All-Father in me has awaken but the true Wang Ling hasn''t now is the time to be unleashed. Remind them of who I amthat I am strong.]

    "Fer, Devour"

    The spark, a lion''s head appeared and then formed up, Lixus felt that something had gone horribly wrong. He immediately sprung up a wall of Primal Ice, and all melted away without it capable of fighting back, his eyes widened from shock.

    The Lion''s maw dropped and if not for his fur taking the brunt of the force, Lixus was well aware that he would be nothing more than a mangled corpse by then. He fought back, tore open a path of escape for him to take.

    He backed away as quickly as he could, but the body of the lion was merely mes. It dissipated upon Wang Ling''smand, through the ck embers Wang Ling didn''t bother with the pleasantries of keeping his face covered. With flesh immune to the touch of the elements, he simply bulldozed through and grabbed Lixus by the head.

    From the gaps of Wang Ling''s fingers, Lixus and Wang Ling exchanged a gaze. There, Lixus saw Wang Ling''s true self he felt fear.

    Wang Ling''s qi exploded, his hold of it empowered his body further and with it, he threw almost managed to crush Lixus'' head. The other however, pried his fingers away from his face. Lixus did not simply keel over seeing Wang Ling suddenly change.

    He flipped over, and kicked Wang Ling''s chin sending him up. Regaining his footing, spears of Primal Frost came after Wang Ling, "Primal Frost: First Spear!"

    Wang Ling could see it, but he didn''t react much. His mind worked faster, now that his mind was only focus on the fight after casting the thoughts about the Origin General, his focused increased, "Fer."

    ck mes flickered around Wang Ling and then the mes took the form of a Lion. It 4growled, and then it opened its mouth to let out an earth-shattering roar that echoed for kilometers, bending space with its heat and rage.

    Naor, and the others covered their ears, those on board the Sailers almost went deaf if not for Bai Xue''s interference. She too could not believe what she was seeing, [The kitty turned to be such a ferocious beast. And this one is just fracture, incapable of even housing a consciousness. I can only imagine the glee of that beast.]

    Fer''s roar melted the iceing for Wang Ling but unlike those outside of the battle, Lixus did not be stationary. He powered through the roar and reached. He summoned an avnche of frost to fight back Fer so he could resume his fight with Wang Ling.

    With blooding out of his mouth, Lixus shed with Wang Ling, Unlike the one before, however, Wang Ling was not blown away. As he circted his qi, he was able to steady himself, and then, his eyes glowed a mystical blue.

    Light trailed with his every movement; his eyes captured every single moment. He moved ordingly, he was regaining his speed, matching, Lixus and eventually, he was moving faster and faster and after several exchanges, Wang Ling managed to overcast Lixus in speed.

    Swoosh!

    Wang Ling''s fist came fast, but he noticed that Lixus'' hand was already there, waiting to block against Wang Ling.

    Swoosh!

    Again, another punch was thrown, a kick, an elbow, Wang Ling was clearly faster, yet he couldn''t connect. Wherever he went to, there, Lixus would be waiting.

    [What''s happening? How is it that he could] Wang Ling''s internal monologue paused as he saw the peculiarity appear?

    Lixus raised his hand, before Wang Ling could even initiate his strike.

    Bam!

    Another one, blocked.

    [Can he see the future? No, if he could do that, then I should be as well, but, I can''t so it must be something else] Wang Ling observed what it was.

    He cared little for the umting pain he felt. His skin was tearing off, but he didn''t pay it any mind and then, he saw it, Lixus'' eyes darting around, following, something.

    It was not his hands, because it moved even before he Wang Ling could wind up. No, it was something, that came before the wind up.

    [Is it my muscles? No, I already faked multiple times over and nothing worked, then what is it? There is no more signs of where I will att]

    Wang Ling threw another strike using his fists

    Lixus raised his left arm

    BOOM!

    It arrived from the right, like a shadow.

    "Huh?" Lixus couldn''t believe that Wang Ling actually made contact.

    Wang Ling didn''t show him any emotion, "Following my flow of qi, how cheeky."

    BAM!

    A kick from below to the chin.

    "My turn."

    Wang Ling turned the situation around in one exchange. He figured that the only way that Lixus could track him down was through something he did not know.

    Time maniption was out of the question for even he and Bai Xue could do no such thing. However, reading the flow of qi to the point it before it got sent out through attack was something Wang Ling just realized.

    Now, Wang Ling, without using any qi punished him with a flurry of blows. His punches no longer relied on qi, it was far weaker than it was before, but it didn''t feel wrong

    He didn''t lose any speed, he only improved.

    When Wang Ling no longer had to mind his qi cirction, he got used to the body he now possessed. With every strike, he could feel ever fiber of his being following him.

    [Qi was nothing more than a hindrance.]

    He realized as he moves faster and faster. The gaps in his movements became sharper. Inhumane dexterity, speed, power, all of it were already present without modification

    It felt liberating to not be chained down by anything.

    [In the span of less than a month, I ascended as one of the two Godly figures that created all life. I wasn''t even trying then now, I need more. And I''m going to squeeze every bit of possible improvement I can.] Wang Ling knew of his unnatural state.

    A Mortal like him, he needed to sh with others, and so, he did.

    Wang Ling calcted everything. Exchange after exchange, there appeared, a change in the flow of things. Wang Ling was quickly adapting, faster, than he could ever hope for. He was abandoned circting qi.

    Getting used to using his body.

    Beginning to think, not as a Mortal Cultivator, but as a Supreme Being.

    [I have no need to circte my qi.]

    Instead, he focused on himself.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH! DON''T YOU DARE LOOK DOWN UPON ME!" Lixus exploded, and with all that he had threw a punch.

    "Useless." Wang Ling whispered.

    Wang Ling touched wrists with Lixus with his left hand. He redirected its force on the side, his cheeks were grazed, but no drop of blood was drawn. His hands glowed but no qi was drawn. Only his instincts remained

    Wang Ling allowed it to take over and, in that instant, when Wang Ling let go of useless things, did he caught a glimpse of what he could be.

    Primordial Winds parted a path.

    Tribtion Lightning enchanted his muscle''s reaction and destructive power.

    True Earth gave Wang Ling steady footing in the empty void they were fighting in.

    "Fist of Eradication."

    BOOM!

    Even if Lixus didn''t want to tank the powerful blow, it was all toote to even try and dodge. Thunder echoed as a fistnded on the pit of his stomach and he fell on his knees right before Wang Ling.

    Vomiting blood and other liquids from his body, Lixus felt excruciating pain.

    Wang Ling, figured something out. He needed no time to circte his qi, nor did he need it to summon anything.

    Only now did he realize that, "I have be Qi itself."

 Chapter 564: Enlightened

    Chapter 564: Enlightened

    Atop a freezing mountain lost in time was a white tiger cub, sniffling as he buried himself in snow. He was downcast as he raised his head to see his brothers and sisters soaring through the cosmos, uncontested.

    He saw them and buried himself deeper in the snow. He was ashamed to be seen, but, a gentle hand-picked pat the snow from his body.

    ''What is wrong, Little Li? Is something wrong? Is this world not fit to your liking? Do you want Mother to terraform it?'' Chun''s gentle voice sounded.

    ''N-no, it is perfect, Mother. Please, do not worry about me.'' The little Lixus of the time shook his tiny head.

    Chun picked up Lixus from the snow and with his feet dangling still, she pouted, asking him, ''Is mother so untrustworthy that you cannot tell me about your worries?''

    ''No, no, of course not it is justdo you promise you will notugh?''

    Chun puffed her chest forth with a cheeky smile, ''Of course, this mother of yours has not told anyone''s secret to anyone outside our Family before.''

    At the start of time, none of the Ancestors or Chun knew of the Origin Race and Ling-Cho so she was saying the truth. Though this story would reach the Origin Race a hundred thousand yearster but Lixus didn''t know that and decided to speak his mind to his mother.

    ''I don''t feel Why am I the only one without any defining feature? Phena has her Scorching Words, Prima can transform into the Living Purple Lightning, and Older Sisters Fae and Rith have the Light and Dark at their beck and call. While I I don''t have anything it''s not fair!'' Lixus'' envy churned in his heart.

    Everyone had something while he did not. He could call upon the frost, but even they could do that and more. Of the four children, he was the only one without his own Gift from their mother, but Chun simply kissed her sulking son''s forehead and ced him on herp.

    ''Oh, you foolish child.'' Brushing his hair with her fingers, Chunughed.

    ''Mother, you liar, you said you wouldn''tugh at me.'' Lixus tried running away but Chun hugged him to stay.

    ''Now, now, do not be angry. Iugh because you think you are not special like your siblings.''

    ''It is because I am not! Unlike them you got nothing, you love them more than you love me tell me Mother, I was born from the Western Chaos, wasn''t? I wasn''t born from your flesh and blood like the others!'' Lixus sobbed at the thought.

    Chun didn''t get angry at her son''s outburst, she was understanding and caring, only caressing his soft fur with warmth, ''Silly little Li, your siblings'' gift had been earned from their heart''s desire. You only need to want something for it toe true, my son.''

    ''Really?''

    ''Of course, your sister Phena resonated with words thus her mes'' strength lies in her call; Older Brother Prima can be lightning through his desire to be untouchable; your Eldest Sisters Fae and Rith simply wish to take a walk that you can all follow; thus, their every step creates a path for you to take with them.''

    Chun turned Lixus to her, and touched her forehead with hers, ''Follow your heart my son and you will not be lost, why not tell mother what is it that you want?''

    ''I want to''

    "a Guardian." Lixus snapped out of his trip down memoryne. He thought that his existence was about to be erased, but as he regained himself, he was reminded of his path.

    Lixus looked up as he growled and saw the man that brought him to a sorry sight. Lixus felt ashamed, his pride crushed to bits. But that didn''t matter to the true sin of the man named Wang Ling. This man, darey his hands on his sister, hurting her.

    With all that, Lixus summoned every bit of his heart blood. It seeped into his white fur staining it red. Lixus'' breathing gathered to ease the pain and as blood escaped his mouth, Lixus'' entire being turned crimson like the Goddess of Beast''s form when she faced Bai Xue.

    What was Lixus'' desire? Simple, it was to protect his siblings and act as the spear of his mother. He would destroy everything on his path, and turn the whole Universe upside down to hunt those that dare.

    His gift resonated with his rage, his blood boiled, and then, an ephemeral glow of red extended from his ws.

    The Ancestral White Tiger unleashed the primordial force that led to the freezing of the Universe in the first war against the Origin Race. Wang Ling''s skin was cut just as it grazed him.

    The All-Father did not react, he only allowed the wound to heal naturally. With uninterested eyes, Wang Ling sported a mysterious smile, "you can''t win anymore." He said, but Lixus did not stop.

    "Shut up!"

    His eyes bled but that only empowered him some more.

    sh!

    His fur was now like sharp swords even when they flowed like silk.

    With an enraged Ancestor by his foot, Wang Ling silently at him, his expression passive. His mind was in a state of absolute tranquility in the midst of the chaos that surrounded him. His eyes shone ever brighter, "Stop, I have gotten what I need. There is no longer a need to fight. Doing this is going to be nothing but a waste."

    Only a growl was given as a response.

    A flurry of blows shoot towards Wang Ling, and every single one of them missing by only a few millimeters. It was at this time that Wang Ling noticed what Lixus was doing.

    ''So that''s how it is.''

    With his rage-filled eyes, Lixus smirked as nigh invisible strands of crimson fur had been set up around Wang Ling.

    Fwu!

    Hundreds of furs shot towards Wang Ling and pierced his flesh.

    A primal scream echoed as Lixus turned the space around Wang Ling into a dome of ice with the only opening being to small for Wang Ling to take.

    Space itself was frozen, Wang Ling can''t just leave as he like.

    There was no ce for him to escape to.

    Lixus moved his ws and the remaining strands all joined to create a giant spear.

    And with a singlemand, it rushed towards Wang Ling!

    "NO!" Naor shouted, rmed by what he saw.

    The strands of hair had pierced Wang Ling''s flesh, now that they became one, the only thing it could not do would be to fail! Wang Ling knew this, and the onlookers as well.

    And there was no window for Wang Ling to take.

    "It''s over." Bai Xue from her space said.

    "What? Then, Xue''er, please, go and save Ling''er!" Xiao Fei''er pleaded to Bai Xue.

    "BROTHER!" Wang Yue was just about toe running to her brother, when Bai Xue''s tail wrapped around her ankle, "Unhand me, Sister-in-Law! You said Older isn''t fit to fight yet and he''s about to be seriously hurt, if not die. I I can''t have that happen again."

    "Settle down, you''ll only hurt yourself trying to break free from this space. Besides, what gave you the idea that Wang Ling will lose? He got enlightened just now"

    As those words were told, a ck ze devoured the ice creating a tower around him.

    "I already allowed you to hit me once as penance." The tower receded to his palms and then Wang Ling pped, "Incinerate."

    And through it one action alone, Wang Ling rendered space itself creating a path leading to Hell. A rift the 30 meters opened; it was utter darkness but it was searing.

    If that, was it, then, it would be useless, but beyond the rift, the darkness quaked and what happened next had Lixus return to sanity.

    His eyes widened from shock because from beyond the giant rift, a red-eye looked him down. Fer''s giant eye looked at him like a mere bug and then Wang Ling''s voice echoed, "Do you give up?"

    Lixus the Ancestor of the White Tigers failed to give an answer.

    He was intimidated.

 Chapter 565: Still Human

    Chapter 565: Still Human

    Receiving no answer, Wang Ling waved his hand, "Fer erase the hindrance."

    "Yes, Father."

    Fwu

    Before anyone could react, the ck mes engulfed everything in a five-hundred-kilometer radius, erasing everything that threatened Wang Ling, but extinguished not a single life. Wang Ling turned to Fer and reached out to the trapped God.

    Wang Ling touched its mes, its warmth extended to him erasing what once gued him, "I cannot control you yet, wait, for me, I will get you and your sister outside of your confines. Then, would you provide me your strength?"

    Fer growled in delight, "We shall be waiting, Father."

    "Mm, for now, rest and gather your strength, when I call upon your name again, it would be the time when I rip space asunder and return you to your homes."

    The space closed after copsing on itself. The temperature of the surrounding area returned to normal and as Wang Ling released his breathing he reverted to a carefree exterior. Stretching his body without even needing to do so, he took a single step to reach Lixus.

    The Ancestor still clung to a hint of rage behind the terror. He could grasp the reality of the situation, but he couldn''t let go of the hatred, "Just so you know, it was the Vermillion Bird Ancestor who deliberately orchestrated this little "Sparring" session to help me draw out mytent potential."

    "what?" naturally, Lixus'' expression turned from anger to confusion.

    "Yes, after a brief moment of misunderstandings that had her breath fire at me, we called the entire thing off and we tried to spar and she almost immediaand he''s unconscious already."

    "Oh, so Lixus lost after all."

    Phena picked up Lixus from floating in empty space.

    Wang Ling raised his brows seeing her wear robes he did not provide, "did you go back to the Deity Paradise to get some after I don''t even want to ask. Get your brother out of this ce, and please exin the situation to him, fighting won''t help anymore."

    "Oh, I didn''t think you were so-called, new All-Father."

    "I''m not known to be sweet with words I choose to speak facts  more often than not." Wang Ling moved and appeared in front of Naor, "Hey, been a while, hasn''t it, Roan wait, it''s Naor, right?"

    "All-Father how disrespectful of me I Naor greeAaaaaahhhh!" Naor tried to prostrate to the All-Father, but, he could only wince in pain failing to move.

    "Stop that, you''re only torturing yourself and I''m not exactly a big fan." Wang Ling touched Naor''s forehead as he crouched down only to see bits of his organs were spilling one, "you''ll be fine, for now, just sleep for the time being."

    Said Wang Ling as he tapped Naor''s forehead and forced him to sleep. His God''s Mark unwrapped themselves from the two females he carried on his back and immediately went back to go reconstruct his body.

    The God''s Mark was not only an armor, it was a part of their vital being. To a Devil their God''s Mark''s versatility was their bread and butter. It strengthens the body and elerates its already monstrous regenerative capability.

    "But even without his God''s Mark, Roan should still be able to heal himself though then there''s these two Devils"

    They were skin and bones and their breathing was weaker than those who were dying. Wang Ling shook his head and after taking a close look, he saw a resemnce between the smallerdy and Roan, ''Wait is she his daughter? So, he risked all that for his family''

    Wang Ling let out stifledughter, ''I guess I cannot let them at any cause, huh.''

    As he went and examined their bodies, Wang Ling noticed something near embedded in their hearts. There was a beat, and as he pried deeper, he saw a single gray me keeping extending outwards to the rest of her body, ''The Chaos me? Wait is it?''

    It resembled what he created in the past, but, this time, the Gray mes it was not only stronger but, it seemed alive.

    "It''s his actual wife and daughter." Azazil suddenly said from the side, "They both share the same bloodposition and their essence is split into creating her."

    Azazil saw Wang Ling look at him with a shocked expression and with his brows raised, he asked him, "What? You''re now the Origin of the Hell Qi and inherited the body that gave birth to all Devils and would be Devils, focus and you''d be able to do it too."

    "Are you serious or are you" Wang Ling paused as he tilted his head so much that it almost snapped, "it works?"

    "Told you." Azazil summoned tendrils made of God''s Mark and lifted the three, "I can remember the Hellish Qi and God''s Mark in total being a lot more versatile in the hands of the Ruler of Chaos and when it is mixed with Holy Qi, the reaction of both properties colliding could create interesting things."

    Azazil proudly narrated and picked up Naor and the two mysterious women.

    "As expected of the Hellish Qi incarnation, you know a lot."

    "It is nothing, it is still bits and pieces so I don''t know to remember much like my sister." though he dismissed Wang Ling''spliments with a wave of a hand, one could see his ears turning red from embarrassment, "Can you open the path to the Deity Paradise? I can''t really manipte space."

    "Yeah, why not." The portal opened to the Deity Paradise and other than Wang Ling, Angel, and the others all went back leaving Wang Ling to stand guard from another surprise attack. When the others finally crossed, Wang Ling was prepared to go back as well but chose didn''t, "You could have wakened me up you know."

    Wang Ling said as he released a deep sigh as he proceeded to erge the Portal, preparing for arger number of people. He could already feel countless ships appearing one after another.

    "Bah, I pped you three times and weren''t waking up so I didn''t bother." A small voice sounded out from behind, it was Bai Xue''s, "I see that you''re already getting the hang of Spatial Maniption."

    "I am, but I can still tell that I amcking, especially after remembering your work." he answered as Wang Ling expand for 30 meters before stopping, "Well, that''s my limit, if it''s not enough do it yourself"

    Two shadows faster than lightning all charged at Wang Ling he should have fought back, but his eyes first saw their faces, and immediately, his thoughts stopped. Their charge seeded and allowed them to drag him to the greennds of the Deity Paradise.

    He could feel them squeezing tightly, Wang Hong and Wang Yue''s unrestrained strength grabbed onto him and he did not fight back.

    "Older brother!" they both cried aloud as Wang Yue''s tears gushed from her eyes.

    A smile appeared from Wang Ling''s face, and then it disappeared as quickly. Strangely enough, he did not have any reaction to their embrace.

    Happiness, confusion, fear, all of it surfaced in the culmination of his emotions turning him into a mess. His mouth opened and closed without uttering anything, he did not know what to say and from above, he felt two others descend.

    They were a pair of men and women, both dignified as they walked. The two looked at Wang Ling and the woman simply said, "Wee back my son."

    Wang Ling always thought he would be able to appear before them calmly. That he was above his emotions especially after the incident in the Congregation.

    But, no, hearing their words Wang Ling could not help but feel a lump at the back of his throat stopping him from saying anything.

    "I" Wang Ling used his fingers to ce pressure on his eyes, tried biting his lips, but in the end when he managed to beat the lump in his throat and barely speak all that he could muster were "I''m I''m back."

    Even he, the one at the top was not above shedding tears.

    Away from a fight, when his thoughts derailed from worrying about the fate of the Universe, about his responsibilities, when all of it was stripped away from him, in the barest of it all was him  just Wang Ling  a human.

 Chapter 566: Synch

    Chapter 566: Synch

    The frost that never ends touched her arrowhead when she was but reaching the age of twenty. She pierced the head of the King-sses when she barely reached the age of a hundred and became one of the final bulwarks of the living.

    She inspires awe and inspiration to those who follow her and her presence alone was enough to raise morale. She''s the younger sister of the All-Father, one of the few that ever got to stand at the very peak and capable of standing toe to toe with the Origin Races.

    Her name was and would always be Wang Yue, the one they call Empress and she who can look down upon all was tightlytched on her older brother without shame.

    "Yue, you''re grown now, why not, let go of this brother of yours?" Wang Ling asked to be spared.

    "No." Wang Yue said as she took over the entire right half of Wang Ling as he buried her face on his arm like an animal without so much as a hint of shame. It was not an exaggeration that Wang Yue was the closest to Wang Ling and it had been seventeen thousand years since she hasst seen him and herst memory of him was his death.

    "Yue, you''re bothering your older brother." Wang Shu Qing said as he took a sip of tea.

    "Never!" she cried aloud like a child who wouldn''t let go of her favorite toy.

    Wang Shu Qing sighed, "Wang Yue is often cold and distant but when ites to you, she acts like a child what is your secret, boy! I want to pamper my Yue''er as well."

    Wang Shu Qing roared as he mmed his cup on the table.

    "Dear, mind your manners." Xiao Fei''er

    No one present could pry her away from her older brother, but Wang Ling just raised his hand in defeat, "Don''t worry, I don''t mind."

    She felt cool to the touch, he very much enjoyed her presence and so did Bai Xue who sat atop Wang Ling''s head. Wang Yue let out a puff of air from her nose as if to announce her victory. Wang Ling just ruffled his sister''s hair.

    The Wang Family''s reunion was held on an open Pagoda built at the third highest peak of the Deity Paradise. They were having tea, enjoying themselves waiting for the moving of millions to bepleted.

    The once open skies of the Deity Paradise now had a Cosmic Road built by the Ancestors of the ck Turtlers, Fae and Rith. Hundreds, if not thousands of Sailers filled the skies carrying millions of Mortals and Ascended alike.

    Wang Ling could see people from the Major Powers direct the stream of the living, "Should we not be helping them?"

    "Your Older Brother and his children can take care of it." Wang Shu Qing stated with pride.

    "Oh yeah, if it is that Wang Lin boy, he should be able to take care of this much." Xiang Fei''er added with a chime behind her words, "Our Grandsons and Great Grandchildren are all so capable in leading the n. The only problem is that Min''er fought with the White Tiger, though the feud seemed to have been buried after they risked their lives against a tide of Abyssal Demons and Revenants. Which reminds me, around ten thousand years ago when the fall of t"

    Xiao Fei''er was proud when she talked about the exploits of the Wang Family as if it was her own. She had always been caring about their family.

    ''She had not changed one bit.'' Wang Ling kept his words to himself.

    "Hey, Ling''er, are you listening?"

    "Huh? Yes, I apologized I was zoning out. What was it that you were talking about, Mother?"

    "You sound so stiff talking like that, Ling''er" Xiao Fei''er carried a saddened smile, "As I thought it really is impossible to act so close to after so long had passed.. Was I boring you with my words as well my dear son? I see, now that you be so strong it must be tedious to listen to the words of this mother of yours."

    "O-of course not, mother, I was just simply thinking tha"

    "Okay that''s good then listen, as I was just saying Father remains as a Sword Nut sp" Xiao Fei''er took aplete 180 as the previous bounce in her voice returned after acting so hurt and melodramatic.

    [What just] Wang Ling couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    ''You fell for it, you idiot.'' Bai Xue snickered from atop Wang Ling''s head, ''Mother-in-Law likes to y like that. Where did you think did, I gather the skills to rear Qinyang?''

    Wang Ling was just about to agree with Bai Xue''s words but then, he remembered some of the more "questionable" teachings his mother gave him in the past, ''you didn''t teach Qinyang about the techniques to catch a man did you?''

    ''Hmm? Of course, I did, I want her to find a good man when she leaves the nest after this whole debacle is all over. I don''t want her getting fooled by bad men. If that happens, I don''t want to torture someone for all eternity.'' Bai Xue harrumphed at such scary words.

    ''Is that so well you have a point. Torturing them would be too time-consuming.'' Wang Ling didn''t argue for he too would do such a thing and more.

    ''Shishishi, I''m such a genius, aren''t I? I even taught her thshiiiiiiiiiii!''

    BAM!

    Xiao Fei''er suddenly mmed the table.

    The two supreme beings unfazed by anything felt their hair stand. Even Bai Xue''s ears perked up in surprise.

    No matter how strong one bes, a mother remains above you.

    And no matter if you are the source of every bloodline, your Mother-in-Law still scares the living hell of Bai Xue.

    "I-is something the matter, Mother?" It was Bai Xue who asked.

    "I heard it from Sun Wu already and I was waiting for any of you two to extend an offer but I cannot wait anymore."

    ''Did we do something wrong?'' Wang Ling asked, ''I don''t think we forgot anything.''

    ''I am at a loss as well.''

    ''Could it be that you did something in the past? Surely, I couldn''t have been me, we just reunited and I had been dead for thest 17,000 years so it can''t be me. You must know what it is.''

    ''What? I wouldn''t do anything that would displease Mother. Also, she''s your mother, surely you must know her better.'' Bai Xue argued.

    ''I am ashamed to tell you this but, you spent a thousand years with them, you know them more than I d''

    "That''s enough you two, I can tell you two are arguing." Xiao Fei''er stated seeing them fidget like children, "I can''t believe everything and everyone hangs in the bnce with you twothough I don''t really minddo the two of you really don''t know what I am talking about?"

    Bai Xue looked up and matched eyes with Wang Ling and at the same time they looked at Xiao Fei''er and shook their heads, "We have no idea."

    "Tsk, my Granddaughter! Where is my lovely Granddaughter!?" Xiao Fei''er demanded.

    The two supreme beings could only answer, "Oh~"

    From the side, Wang Shu Qing just watched while sipping tea, [They''re really in synch.]

 Chapter 567: A hundred steps behind

    Chapter 567: A hundred steps behind

    Xiao Fei''er heard that she had a granddaughter she never met before. She didn''t hear much from Butler Sun, only telling her that Qinyang wanted to meet the family she didn''t meet in the past he didn''t mention anything about her in aa.

    "Butler Sun failed to mention she was in aa." Wang Shu Qing said.

    "She copsed soon after he left and we awakened. He didn''t know what happened." Bai Xue answered from atop Wang Ling''s head.

    "What exactly happened to her?" Xiao Fei''er asked as she ran her fingers through her hair.

    "It''s my fault. "Wang Ling said as he sat next to Qinyang,

    "She wanted to sacrifice herself to get me to safety. She activated her lineage, using the abilities of Deities. I was unconscious when she made this decision, and I was unaware she was even my daughter but" Wang Ling let out a self-deprecatingugh as he held her hand, "it remains my fault she''s in this state. It''s because I was too weak."

    "Can''t you heal her?" Xiao Fei''er had to ask. From the legends Wang Ling and Bai Xue should be able to create worlds, they breathe life onto those who have no beating heart.

    It''s true that they could very well heal anyone and theoretically bring back the dead, but in Qinyang''s case, that wasn''t the case.

    With a heavy heart, Wang Ling sighed, "I already tried pouring everything I have on her the next second I had but it was redirected back to me."

    "Qinyang''s body is not like any other. If she does not absorb it knowingly, she wouldn''t be able to process it." Bai Xue added as she hopped off Wang Ling''s head and created space next to Qinyang to stand on, "She''s a bottomless pit when she''s awake or her body calls for it, but when ites to cases like this, she rejects everything. Qinyang cannot be awakened by us, she will open her eyes when she deems it time and I just hope that when she does, everything will already be okay and she''d be free to roan the Cosmos without fear."

    Bai Xue wanted nothing more than to rid this Cosmos of the Emperor of Death. She didn''t want to have her child roaming around while an invisible de was pointed at her neck, "If Ling''s words are correct, then maybe keeping her in this state until the war ends is for the best."

    "What do you mean, Xue''er?" Xiao Fei''er asked in a grave tone.

    Bai Xue cleared her throat before beginning her exnation, "ording to Ling, the Revenants targeted Qinyang the moment she released her bloodline. They are after Wang Ling''s lineage, the Origin Race, and I fear Qinyang''s blood concentration as the All-Father''s daughter will draw more attention to her. If they get their hands on her, then not only will I lose my daughter but I think their endgame lies in their desire to acquire Qinyang and the Origin Races."

    "Wait a minute." While they were talking, Wang Ling suddenly raised his voice gathering everyone''s attention to himself, "We may not need to think too hard about the ns of the Origin General."

    "What do you mean, Ling?" Bai Xue creased her brows.

    "The Origin General didn''t onlyunch a surprise attack on every world all at the same time, he also came here in person to kill me."

    "WHAT!?" the four in present all shouted in a chorus at Wang Ling''s words.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me, he was in the Origin World when the attack was happening. Ling''er are you sure about this?" Wang Shu Qing checked. He was already beginning to worry as even he does not know how he would react if Wang Ling ims it to be true.

    If their enemy has an infinite number in his army and could travel from one end of the universe to the other in a second, then, it was really a wonder how they remained alive till now, "If it does turn out to be true, then, the already low morale would reach rock bottom."

    "Well, then it is a shame because he was here andpletely severed my arm and harvest my blood and he did all that in a single sneak attack."

    "He cut your arm? YOUR arm?" Bai Xue couldn''t believe what Wang Ling was saying, "Even I can''t easily pierce your skin andyou''re serious, aren''t you? You''re telling me that he can harm us easily now? I hardly made you bleed when I did it, and you''re telling me he''s more powerful than that?"

    Even though it was hard to admit, Wang Ling had to ept his reality, "I did some research earlier and figured that the key to creating a weapon like that is through the usage of my blood. The high energy it has makes it so that the sword bes an unstoppable edge and even if my flesh cannot block nothing can, not even Xue. And to make sure that it works, after collecting the materials, he came for me to test its strength."

    Qinyang''s room was supposed to be a gathering where her Grandparents could finally meet her. However, it slowly turned into a war room of a losing war, yet the worst of it all was that "The War hasn''t even started for us, yet he''s already sharpening his sword to end us all."

    "Dammit, that fuckwad is toying with everyone again!" Bai Xue shouted in irritation, "That guy almost killed your premier disciple in one strike, killed more than 80 percent of the Union''s forces and you''re telling me all that was just him making an borate diversion to try his weapon!?"

    "Yes, and therge-scale invasion was most likely a ploy to draw out the Origin Race and it can''t just be a coincidence the moment you, Ling''er awakened as the All-Father, they used our time ofcency and hope. I don''t want to praise him, but, he''s a hundred steps ahead of us all." Wang Shu Qing added.

    In the middle of that doom and gloom, only Wang Yue asked, "So Older Brother, do you have a n to win this situation?"

    Again, everyone''s attention was drawn to Wang Ling. Holing Qinyang''s hand, Wang Ling gave his answer, "I do..."

    "Hoooh, what is it?" Bai Xue asked in curiousity.

    "Isn''t it obvious? We''ll invade."

 Chapter 568: Those at the Peak Bleeds.

    Chapter 568: Those at the Peak Bleeds.

    There are three peaks in the Deity Paradise that are revered by everyone. One of these was where Bai Xue''s resting ce lies, another was a Pagoda most of the Deities and the strongest figures resides to spend their days,stly a peak with a Ten Story Pagoda they built because they had nothing better to do.

    The Pagoda itself previously possessed no name, but on the same day, Wang Ling announced his n it was given the [War Pagoda] as a proper title.

    The tenth floor was just one big singr room. It was meant to house the body of a Serpent and now not a one-tenth of it was used up by a small number of people, a majority of which were connected to the Wang Family.

    The tenth floor was now dubbed the [War Room] round table freshly crafted by what remained of the Dwarves and the cksmith Tower.

    Other than the Emperors of the Origin Races, the Second Generations of the Deities and Lixus who remained unconscious after his fight against Wang Ling, every single one present in the room were the remaining Peak Experts of the living.

    Outside from the strongest that was the Wang Family, the current forces of the living were  Four from the Ten Great Families  Three from the Seven Towers  One from the Three Immortal Sects.

    Family Head Dang Gu  Family Head Meng Li  Family Head Han Ji  Family Head Mu Wei  Sect Leader Gong Yi  Cosmic Eye Tower Shi Huo  Sword Tower Chang Ping (Sword God)  Alchemist Tower Yan Renhuo (Refining God)  Immortal Law Sect Fan Yu

    These were the remaining Ancestral ss Cultivators, and all of them managed to survive all because of sheer luck that they entered the hiddenyer of cultivation beyond the Ninth Rank. They were now at the same level as Chang Ping.

    None of them had any scars to prove they were in the battlefield, they looked as good as they had ever been, better than when they appeared in the Congregation, but that''s only because of their cultivation and their spirit raging than ever before.

    If it was any other time, they should be smiling, but none of them carried a smile on their faces for they all have already lost too much from the subsequent invasion. Their friends, families, disciples, citizens, after the horrific massacre.

    "Mu Wei, you still have some Immortal Wine with you?" Dang Gu asked the Elven Leader.

    "here." Mu Wei tossed Dang Gu a spatial ring, "That contains ten barrels of Immortal Mist Wonder Wine, it''s stronger than we drink back at the Congregation anyone else wants some?" she offered the others as she brought out two barrels for herself.

    "We are about to face the All-Father and the All-Mother, show a decorum of respect, Mortals." Garm, the GodKing of the Devils spoke in anger.

    Mu Wei scoffed at the GodKing, "They called us here to talk right? I can''t do that if I''m sober." She didn''t care as she proceeded to toss a drink to the others, "Here! Have some!"

    Chang Ping and the others caught her "goodwill" but didn''t take out their contents. They watched from the side, all observing the situation, but they didn''t stop Mu Wei or the others from chugging the wine down.

    Garm is a calm and collected being. Having been one of the creatures who existed since the beginning of time, he cultivated his patience beyond what the current All-Father has. Phs, the GodKing of the Holy Race was simr.

    However, they who valued the All-Father more so than pride and their own lives did not sit idly by seeing tantly disrespecting their creator. Garm grit his teeth as he spoke again, "Do not be childish, Leader Mu Wei. You are an elf, created to be rational valuing grace more than any other, now, is the best moment to show such a trait. I suggest you stop your action, as well as you Leader Dang Gu before the All-Father arrives."

    Garm said it was a suggestion but he was not taking a no for an answer. Now that he was about to see his creator after millions of years of separation, he was did not allow anything that may displease him.

    Garm did his homework and learned that Wang Ling did not follow a set of rules, but he was known for his courtesy and grace. He would respect those who respected him and despised those that antagonized him and those who looks down upon him.

    Mu Wei wasn''t doing anything horribly wrong; she did not antagonize the All-Father, and she didn''t necessarily look down upon him. But her gestures and actions were in total disregard of the All-Father''s name and presence.

    If this was any normal day he would let it be, but, today was unlike any other.

    With a snort, Mu Wei, held the barrel in one hand and flipped Garm off, the GodKing, "Suck a penis, oh-so-glorious, GodKing."

    FWU!

    Garm''s heartbeat became faster, and faster, and faster, his cultivated patience began to crumble. His thoughts started scrambling and like a child that realized the only way to stop his parents from leaving, Garm''s body moved faster than he could rationalize his actions.

    CLASH!

    Mu Wei flew across the room and mmed into the wall, but Garm''s fist never reached her, something block her path  someone.

    "That is enough, GodKing Garm." Wang Shu Qing said as he stopped Garm''s fist with the shaft of his spear, "Chang Ping, check on Mu Wei."

    "Understood." Chang Ping did not hesitate to follow orders.

    Xiao Fei''er watched from the sidelines. She did not say anything neither did she do anything to respond.

    "Get out of the way, Grand Elder Shu Qing, I need to make her understand I need to keep her in line."

    Wang Shu Qing slowly retracted his spear, "I know, but please understand that we can''t lose anyone else now that we''re in this state. We can''t risk losing anyone."

    "But Grand Elder such disrespect to the All-Father cannot be tolerated if it ticks him off if it sets the All-Father off he will leave us again." Garm said as he stood atop the table.

    [We lost him once because of the fighting we have done all the blood that we shed we are not allowing him to leave us again.] Garm didn''t want to lose him, thus his care, and Phs was aware of his desires, thus, his inaction.

    "I understand, but do not worry, Ling''er does not mind such character. He would hate it more if you fight anyone for no reason." Wang Shu Qing exined. He was not entirely sure, but from what he read about Wang Ling''s actions, this should prove true.

    And as Wang Shu Qing saw Garm''s eyes waver from his desire to fight, any intent to take it back disappeared.

    "Really?" Garm asked.

    Wang Shu Qing nodded, "Ye"

    "Hey" A voice from the downed Mu Wei echoed in the room, quickly, his body recovered, his strength returned and the flood flowing out disappeared. She stood back up and started walking towards Garm and Wang Shu Qing, "Stop saying unnecessary shit, Ancestor Shu Qing. Don''t get in his, let him be. Let him attack me I want to feel if he''s really so strong as the legends say."

    "Leader Mu Wei, stop antagonizing the GodKing." Chang Ping stood in front of Mu Wei to stop her from doing any more stupid shits, "Fighting him is meaningless."

    "Get out my way, Sword God." She shoved Chang Ping out of her way.

    She wanted to face Garm, she wanted to fight.

    But Wang Shu Qing stood before her to stop her.

    "Mu Wei, that is enough."

    With her head lowered, Mu Wei held Wang Shu Qing''s arm, "Get out of my way, Ancestor Shu Qing. Don''t get in the way of a fight. You, the Ancestor of the Wang Family should know that much, right?" she said with a light chuckle.

    "Stop it, Mu Wei don''t pick unnecessary fights."

    "get out of my way Ancestor Shu Qing this is myst warning." She began applying force on his shoulder as her hands began to tremble, "get out of my way before I make you."

    "You don''t want to do that"

    "But I do."

    "Then" Wang Shu Qing drew a breath, "Try doing it"

    Mu Wei''s energy surged, the scent of flowers was released and her Domain engulfed the tenth floor turning the entire ce into a forest.

    The once wooden floor became a grassy in filled with flowing blue light.

    On her hand appeared a blue light, and around them glowed with the same luminance.

    "I really will do it! Get out of my way, Ancestor Shu Qing!"

    "As I said, try doing it."

    "Aaaah AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!" She roared as she sent a palm strike on the chest.

    A power-filled to the brim with the touch of Nature, one empowered by the light of the Sacred Life, and Wang Shu Qing responded with nothing.

    His hands remained lowered even when the others'' intents all spiked and when the palm appeared an inch away from his chest, everything disappeared.

    Mu Wei fell to her knees her body, trembling, "Why why wouldn''t you allow me to fight? Why not fight me?"

    Wang Shu Qing got on one knee and ced his hands on Mu Wei''s head, "I will not fight you, Mu Wei, because it is not what you want."

    "IT IS!"

    "No, you do not want to fight anyone what you want is an execution you want to die and follow them, don''t you?"

    Mu Wei slowly raised her head, tears streaming down her face as she held onto Wang Shu Qing''s shoulders, "If you know that, then kill me! My husband, my son, my daughter, my disciple, everyone I cared about died and I lived! Please just kill me."

    Wang Shu Qing said nothing as heforted Mu Wei with his touch alone and Mu Wei wailed even the strongest can be hurt, and seeing one of theirs cry without shame others couldn''t even stop to hold back their tears.

    Holding onto their eyes, as they shed them to the ones they have lost.

 Chapter 569: Inconsequential

    Chapter 569: Inconsequential

    "Ancestor Shu Qing I had to kill them my son my husband, I had to end them to save the others."

    Many of the younger generations might think that those who fight for eons do it because they enjoy its thrill. That the Ancestors fight to fill their blood boil and to spread their names, no, that could not be any further from the truth.

    The leaders of the Major Powers do not simply fight because they are bored, no, they do it so they could protect those important to them. Their long lives led to the fight because they have people to protect.

    However, with the invasion, many of them lost everything and everyone, Wang Shu Qing knew of this truth, [Mu Wei really suffered.]

    Wang Shu Qing couldn''t even imagine killing his family for the sake of survival. Wang Shu Qing could understand her desire to die, "But, you cannot die, yet, we still have to fight to protect those who are left."

    Mu Wei slowly raised her head, and with despair in her eyes, she asked him, "Are we really needed? The All-Father, and the All-Mother are already here, and they can decimate anything and everything, we are but ants in the tiny way of what they can do."

    Mu Wei, one of thest remaining Elves was once such person. She was heading back to her Family when the invasion happened and when she arrived, only a quarter of her people remained.

    The Masters all in and simply buying time, and the Great Tree of life burning down with like the rest of the forest. Mu Wei hurried to get to them as quickly as she could and fought back the Revenants and the Demons.

    She steeled her resolve to y those who had been transformed into Demons. She wanted to cry with every swing, but she fought them back just so she could save what remained, but even that ended in failure.

    She was beaten, and at thest moments, the Great Tree of Life gave its existence to her and brought forth enlightenment that granted her the ability to cross the line of an Ascendant cultivator to that of a God and match the Ancestors of the past.

    With her newfound strength Mu Wei ughtered the Revenants and the Demons. She attained victory, but when she turned around, what used to number hundreds of thousands became a mere few thousand, almost everyone was in including her son and husband who fought valiantly to defend against the first wave of the invasion.

    Mu Wei barely managed to keep them alive and she was at herst straws as to what she should do. Her body reverted to its peak a minuteter as more portals opened, and with the remaining elves behind her, Mu Wei resolved herself to death.

    But then, the skies parted as a White Portal of unknown origin appeared. A woman wearing red robes descended like a Goddess that bestowed life by her presence. Mu Wei and the Elves are known for their beauty, but no one could even dare im they could match even a sliver of her luster and behind her was an army of Deities.

    The Goddess looked at the carnage and raised her hand, "Destroy them all." Thus, her hands descended.

    The Deities acted upon receiving amand. They charged towards the unholy beings and with another wave of her hand, space warped and the fight was sent to another dimension, far from the already ravagednds of the Elves.

    She descended into the world and the dying trees were revitalized with a touch, the dying found their breath and the weak rose. Her presence alone gave everyone relief even though no one knew who she was.

    The Goddess looked around, observing the carnage brought by the army of the dead. She was silent, and no one asked anything of her, no one could as they felt their hearts twisting with reverence just at the sight of her.

    "It really hurts to see so much fallen. I haven''t been able to relieve my stress even after beating Ling to the ground and I haven''t taken a life in so long." The Goddess waved her hands and the Revenants and Demons appeared in the skies, "Retreat."

    Shemanded the Deities and they who imed the skies,nd, and seas as their own followed her orders without so much as an eke of dissatisfaction. They stood behind her and both the Revenants and Demons roared in defiance of her existence.

    They rushed to her, and the Goddess raised her finger and then pointed down, "Fall." She coldly spoke.

    BOOM!

    A crater, as deep as twenty meters was formed and as the pressure around their bodies force them down. They tried to fight back, but, the Goddess at its edge had already summoned her nine tails. In both hands appeared a ball of air and on the other fire.

    She blew at the two ball of light, and as they wavered floating down, the Goddess'' voice echoed, "I know that you all are clones of Ling before his death, so I have something to tell you all before you all die  I''m taking this as a win."

    The Revenants heard her voice and while the Abyssal Demons shrieked in defiance, they all just smiled, saying, "You''re so petty, Xue."

    Theyughed as the balls activated. The wind transformed into a storm and then as the spark ignited, the mes of the Inferno came to incinerate everything that Bai Xue didn''t like.

    With a single utterance of a word the Revenants and the Abyssal Demons fell to their knees, and with a move, she ended everything. Later, when Mu Wei boards one of the Sailers, she woulde to know that she was the All-Mother.

    Mu Wei looked at everyone and asked them, "They are the incarnation of the creators, they have control over everything, and their strength is unmatchable. Do we even matter in this war!?"

    No one could answer at least no one in the room could.

    "Yes, we do." Answered a man walking into the War Room with a white fox wrapped around his neck, "We need everyone strong enough to help us to protect everyone and everything."

    Finally, Wang Ling and Bai Xue have arrived.

 Chapter 570: The words he chose

    Chapter 570: The words he chose

    ''The situation is already so ugly before we even enter that''s not a good sign, is it?'' Wang Lingmented seeing the drama unfold, he was never one to feel bad about death outside his people, it was a cycle and the unsaid contract of those who walks the path of cultivation, after all, ''But I have grown soft, haven''t I?''

    ''Well, you spent so long trying to take away the numbness that''s been carved in you, that''s better than being a mere ughterer.'' Bai Xue watched Wang Ling''s journey at his second life, how he tried to fight against the temptation of a cozy life and his defeat, ''Though you grew to ept empathy, that doesn''t change your dubious mind which we will be needing in killing the bastard.''

    Though others may think that she''s being sarcastic and was actually bad mouthing him, the truth couldn''t be further from the truth. Wang Ling survived to be the All-Father this long because of his dubious mind and if they want to save everything from bing a hallowed shell of death, then, they would need Wang Ling''s brain to figure something out.

    They walked into the mess of a war room with nonchnce and uttered the words of needing everyone to win, "We need every strong warrior to help us to protect everyone and everything."

    Wang Ling slightly lowered his head and so did Bai Xue to greet the others. They watched in enjoyment seeing the Ancestors and the GodKings almost fall to their knees to stop what they were saying, ''Their loyalty is secured.''

    With that alone, Wang Ling confirmed the loyalty of the Ancestors, "Family Head Mu Wei, Father, Garm, and Chang Ping, please, have a seat. We cannot talk about what we need to do if we are not in the same level to discuss the matter of dealing with the Death and surviving to see another day."

    Wang Ling said as he went to take one of the two vacant seats. Bai Xue did not bother getting down from Wang Ling''s shoulder, she was toozy to do so and then, after their appearance, the entire room was finally met with peace tense, but nevertheless peaceful.

    "First of all, thank you for attending in such a short notice while we are still in this state of chaos. If you are worried about your n and people, please do not worry, the Deities, Emperors, and the rest of the Wang and Xiao Family are dealing with taking care of the repercussions of the situation."

    No one responded with his attempts to lighten the mood. Only Garm and Phs quietly pped to show support and respect to the All-Father. Heughed as he finally had enough and pped is hands, "I really am not good at this team y thing, so let us get to what we''re all here for, and that''s how we''re going to beat the Origin General or how he''s known now as the Emperor of Death."

    This time, everyone''s eyes shone as even their ears wiggled hearing him speak of the matter.

    "I have a n to defeat the Emperor of Death. I propose that we weaken him, invade his dimension, the Abyss to lessen the "

    "So, you are telling us to die?" Dang Gu bashed the barrel of wine on the table as hemented, "Do you think that hasn''t been attempted before but then again, will we even be able to do thisI am actually having doubts."

    [This is not good.] Wang Ling could feel that something was wrong.

    Dang Gu downed another gulp and then, he looked at Wang Ling with ring pair of eyes, "Before you said you would help us wage a True War against the Demons, but before we could gather our votes, they arrived at the Congregation bearing arms. Then when the thousands of Abyssal Rifts opened, you were timely unconscious  and after seeing the Emperor of Death''s face in that sneak attack, I don''t think that''s a coincidence."

    "are you insinuating that I''m working with the Emperor of Death?" Wang Ling asked but he already knew it was so.

    Garm and Phs as well as the other Ancestors wanted to rebuke them almost immediately, but Wang Ling whispered to them, telling them to keep silent. No one in the round table wanted to say anything as well, no one stood up to protect Wang Ling, even his parents remained silent as they watched others vilify him.

    They gripped their hands until they bled, but silence they remained. However, Wang Ling could understand why they were doing such a thing, they trying to protect the fragility of everyone''s hearts and psyche. Everyone present had just experienced the worst fate they could imagine, lose those they were trying to protect, and the coincidences, as well as his face carved into the enemy''s became a trigger screamed  Traitor.

    "No I I am not, but surely there must be a reason how that asshole is always one step ahead of us, especially when you, the All-Fathere into y. A connection that remains, something that reads your mind, or maybe, you are feeding him information without even knowing it." Dang Gu fumbled his words, even he, in a state of rage failed to fully confront Wang Ling in a battle of words.

    The instinctive desire to please the Creator could never truly be buried underneath any sort of emotion. Fear of being hated, anxiety of being ignored, and the joy at the thought of seeing him smile forego any emotion of hate.

    Wang Ling could see it in action, and at the end, he had to give them an answer that would satisfy both sides. With his expression turning serious he finally decided to deliver, "I will give everyone a short answer, and no, I am not colluding with the Emperor of Death. And to prove this, I will mention one thing"

    Wang Ling took a deep breath, looked around before saying, "if I was, everyone in this room, world, and what remains would all be dead"

    And though Wang Ling knew he couldn''t risk losing anyone, he looked everyone in the eyes, and chose to speak the one thing he shouldn''t.

    Facts.

 Chapter 571: I need your Weeping Blood

    Chapter 571: I need your Weeping Blood

    "If I was, everyone in this room, world, and what remains would all be dead without a single survivor. I suppose, only Xue would fair, but even then, she would perish if I and the Emperor of Death were to assault her together. After that, do you think, anyone or anything for that matter can stop us?"

    Bai Xue did not refute his words either, and as everyone was capable enough to reach the levels of the Ancestors, no one exploded into a fit of anger hearing his truth.

    "In actuality, I have not even grasped the full length of this existence''s true capabilities. My swings, although urate and strong enough to knock an Ancestral Deity, I still cannot put everything behind it, like there is something that I am missing. In this iplete form, with a flick of a finger, I can kill everyone in this room." Wang Ling did not mince his words, he was used to speaking in such a manner, and he does not wish to change in the slightest.

    Wang Ling sighed, "Dang Gu, I am a man who will aim for the neck to finish an enemy. When I go to war, I will entrap everyone in a single ce where they can no longer run and then in one fell swoop end everyone by watching everyone suffocate in the mes that eradicate all, and the mes that purify all and just to prove my point."

    Bai Xue sighed and pped her paws and, in that instant, the entire room was sent to a different dimension that she created in mere seconds. That alone was enough to send the lot of them in a daze. But that was not the spectacle to behold.

    Lifting his pinky finger, Wang Ling lifted the lid off his pressure for a split second, allowing his killing intent to seep out into the mortal realm, "Take a deep breath."

    HONG~ The entire room was bathed in the killing intent of the All-Father. Crawling up their legs, it quickly went up and then reached their throats, holding onto them, choking them, killing them. Even Chang Ping, the one who inherited Wang Ling''s arts was not spared.

    "Ling''er that is enough!" Wang Shu Qing shouted. Only his parents were immune to its hold and they were the ones to call him to stop.

    Wang Ling followed his father''smands, and Bai Xue brought them back to the original dimension. Everyone in the room looked at Wang Ling, only the GodKings were smiling and he asked them, "Does anyone doubt my ims?"

    Who could possibly refute his ims? The Supreme Being has spoken, and with the tip of his fingers, he could y them. With his breathing alone, they''d be blown to the furthest corners of the Universe, now, no one could disprove his ims.

    "I know not what you think. Maybe you fear me, revere me, or in awe of me. But, let me remind you. I am not invincible I am stronger than anyone in this room outside of Xue, yet" Wang Ling paused as he took a deep breath, "I need everyone to achieve victory."

    In his words wereplete silence, no one spoke and so he proceeded to ask them a single question, "Would you help me y the Emperor of Death?"

    "yes." Chang Ping acknowledged and the others followed.

    And one after the other, they roused to ept the challenge. Those outside of the War Room were already a given and would obviously ept and with this out of the way, finally, Wang Ling smiled, ''It''s time.''

    He uttered, as he Bai Xue also answered, ''I know.'' Her blood began to roll.

    "Other than his ability to remodel a soul to be an Abyssal Demon and somehow create flesh to match my previous life, those creatures called [Revenants], does anyone in this room know how the power of the Emperor of Death work" Wang Ling begins the strategy meeting.

    ***

    Staring at the moon of the Deity Paradise put Wang Ling at ease. Its forlorn sensation and its presence as the guiding light in the dark gave him the feeling of peace. In front of him were two little creatures, Azazil and Angel holding each an item, a golden arrow and a ck sphere.

    "What are these, Angel?" Wang Ling asked as he held the two seemingly ordinary item. Upon touching them, however, he got his answer, "World Treasures?"

    Angel nodded her head, "Yes, we got it from the All-Mother, she asked us to give you this since the others are busy preparing themselves for the end and she''s too busy dealing with the matter of securing the dimension."

    "Oh, that''s good, she''s already begun the preparation for the final dance. But, carving such arge passage should be tiring for even someone like her, so I suppose she''s going to have to stay back in this "

    "Don''t you treat me like you, weakling?" Bai Xue stepped on top of Wang Ling''s head, she was grinning from ear to ear, as her nose turned up to the skies, "Heh, you underestimate this Fox, my dear weak God."

    "Did you really open the gate?"

    Bai Xue raised a brow, "Is my greatness questioned by such a useless task? Shishishi, foolishness, Ling, foolishness. Try using your mes."

    With a shoulder shrug Wang Ling called upon his mes and with a single thought, what he thought would be a flicker came about a tower of ck and white mes. Atop the empty hill, the tower formed, and the entire mountain was scorched before Wang Ling could stop his mes. With sweat pouring down his forehead, he let out a burst of wryughter.

    "Believe me now?" Bai Xue asked in nonchnce as she quietly beckoned the two shy little incarnations.

    "Yes, I believe you, but, now, why did you ask for me to grant you permission to open the gates to Heaven and Hell?" It was time he got an answer. Bai Xue just asked of this after they "treated" those in the War Room. She had not exined anything to him thus far.

    Bai Xue stopped her paws, "If we want to go through with our ns, we need you to achieve the final step of the Blood Seeking Sword, the ultimatum of your existence [Weeping Blood]."

    Wang Ling finally understood as he summoned Heaven''s Will and Reaper''s Edge, "So we''re going to reforge the Blood Seeker for the second time?"

    Bai Xue needed to see the true carried of Wang Ling''s quintessence. She intends to reforge his sword so she can finally witness his strongest sword.

    "Ling I need you to awaken your Demon."

    His hand trembled, remembering what he had to do to achieve Weeping Blood, "I understand."

    Enlightened he may be, but at the end of the day, he would still return to who he truly was  Carnage.

 Chapter 573: Adjudicator

    Chapter 573: Adjudicator

    When Bai Xue opened her eyes, she was in the darkness. She tried ripping apart this darkness and manifested in a forest filled with creatures that did not know who she was, but who could me them for not knowing that the Mother of Beasts was born? Bai Xue at the time didn''t even know she was such a creature.

    Bai Xue only knew that she had just escaped the darkness and she didn''t want to return to its hold any time soon. She struggled to live, rose to power after learning her gift, and then took a bite of something she shouldn''t have lusted over.

    She was beaten and battered, and then, she fell and then as she descended a world weed her, a world that became her sce  Celestial Spirit Realm.

    As she fell to the world, she was apanied by a Dragon and Phoenix, both about to enter the ranks of Deities. They fought, ravaged thends and Bai Xue swooped in to steal the kill, and then, she was forced into her egg, once again.

    She was trapped, until of course the arrival of a man bearing the lineage of something she ha not seen before. His sword was sharp, and the two fought until they met mutual destruction, she awakened, and instead of choosing to kill him, she spared him, at the thought that he could be someone to finally apany so that she would no longer be alone.

    They agreed to create a pact, one that would bind them to help each other. At first, it was out of obligation, and then, as they fought more and more, risked their lives together, a bond formed between them that would go beyondpanionship.

    They were tricked by the Emperor of Death and were made to spend a night of intimacy together. But being a trick was merely an excuse for them, something the two failed to experience in their lives.

    Bai Xue who had been alone, kept in the dark, found her sce by his side, and she was more than d to be with him. She would not admit it outright, putting a strong front, but she adored him and when he died shepletely lost all reason and hunted the cause like a hound without stopping. For nine years the first full-scale invasion of the Abyss was dyed because of Bai Xue''s rampage.

    "Soon after you died, I burst out of the Realm and pursued him. I followed the remnant qi he got from you, and every time he''s about to return to his original form, he would die, by my hands. Tens of thousands of Abyssal Demons tried to stop me, but they could not stop my advance. I wanted him to die, s, I was still too weak to eradicate him."

    She went after him and destroyed his existence, over and over again before he could regenerate. Only because shecked the power did the Emperor of Death manage to slip away from her maw.

    "But that''s not all, due to my recklessness and the signs of my pregnancy showing after so long, I slowed down and the invasion began and the living was drove to almost Extinction until I finally managed to regain my strength as the All-Mother, and then as I carried Qinyang, I also finally took a rest. Meditating, and putting my mind at ease and it was then that I started having visions of a life I did not live. it was memories of a Demon, having hands dyed red with blood for so long that it seemed to be impossible to wash off. He would cry, and wail, but, in the end, he would kill.

    "He was unstoppable, a ughterer, but his existence was that of a necessity. The realm was closed off to another world, thinking other realities where they draw qis were nothing but unreachable dimensions. Thus, the ughterer bearing the crimson sword would appear to y every single time the Celestials numbers too many. Stopping any fighting that would destroy the world. Taking it upon himself to be the Adjudicator for the world. To keep the peace, so that the thing that would happen to him wouldn''t happen to others he was seen as a ughterer, but many revered him as a Hero, yet the truth was this man was nothing more than a bloody hypocrite."

    Bai Xue''s words paused as she stepped off Wang Ling''s head and into the skies. He created spatial tform for her to step onto and then, she and he looked each other in the eyes. She could see nothing from Wang Ling''s eyes, he had alreadye to ept her words as true thus, she continued.

    "He would scream that he wants peace, but he would deliberately seek trouble so he could fight. He would draw his sword, grumbling as if he did not wish for it to happen. He would draw blood, listen to the death throes of those who died hoping to burry the screams of what already gued him. He killed, and killed, and killed until there was nothing left for him to y and eventually, he got so good at killing, before he even discovered the existence of Quintessence, he already unleased far beyond what anyone outside his World could show.

    "His killing intent became unmatched by any man bearing Mortal Blood, in and out of his word, and his Blood Seeker, boar witness to it all and was the only thing capable of sealing the intent that brewed for all his life. The Sword increases his strength, tenfold, and more like the creature of Chaos he grows stronger with every fight." Bai Xue finally stopped her words as she slowly transformed to her humanoid form, to the unparalleled beauty she truly was. Her long red robes trailed as she descended.

    Her slender hands, held onto Wang Ling''s, and tapped his storage ring, where the ck and white sword was kept. Heaven''s Will and Reaper''s Edge floated between them, "These swords hold a part of you Ling and for us to get a chance in fighting the asshole, then, you must unleash everything."

    Wang Ling sighed as he caught the swords in the air, "You know, I find it extremely concerning you know so much about me."

    "You should, but be more frightened what I will be saying to Qinyang now that you''re alive. I was being lenient when I told her about you when you were dead. Now, I can tell her everything, mister I had to dress up as a girl to infiltrate a brothel...." Bai Xue''sughter echoed as Wang Ling groaned, "So, are you willing to unleash the Weeping Blood after so long?"

    Wang Ling yed with his sword as he let out augh, "Do you even have to ask?"

    As he grasped the sword''s handle, it fitted him and then, his aura began to rise. His spirit riled, and then, his existence shrouded in a thick red swirl of killing intent. An unpalpable sense of dread befell even in the heart of Bai Xue.

    "I was already about to use the Weeping Blood for thest time when Qinyang was hurt. Blood Seeker knew I was about to sacrifice him as his vessel was too weak to answer my call, but I was prepared to abandon my other half for the sake of my daughter. Now, I am given a chance to use Weeping Blood freely, what do you think is my answer?"

    Bai Xue could feel her skin crawl with the writhing. Her heart entered trepidation and then, her ear-reaching smirk appeared, she grew excited, "That''s what I like about you, Ling! You never change"

    Herughter was drowned only by the warping space and before the space was to close, sheughed, "Now, for the final ingredient that will hold your sword together"

    Bai Xue began undressing as the space warped and closed.

 Chapter 574: Permission

    Chapter 574: Permission

    A kilometer away Chang Ping only caught a glimpse of Wang Ling entering a separate dimension with Bai Xue on a random mountain peak. There was only her in the surrounding area of a thousand kilometers thus she was the only one who felt the creeping intent.

    [It''s even stronger than the one he showed us in the War Room.] from what she could see, her master would only grow stronger. She should see it as him cheating in life, yet she couldn''t bring herself to carry such sentiment.

    The trials he had to get that power wasn''t exactly something so easy to ovee. He had to die twice just so he could inherit something so powerful, and now, he''s given the task of saving everything from being devoured by the darkness.

    Chang Ping looked at the mesh of space, and as she approached it, she could already feel the obvious warp, [The spatial warping is so strong yet it remains stable. Like a stream of water, the space is ever moving without clogging the path. She walked the world with Master, and to think she''d be his destined partner. How funny fate works yet no one can question theirpatibility. The only woman capable of matching his worth is her.]

    Chang Ping was slightly disappointed at the thought that from the very beginning Wang Ling was already taken. It was saddening, yet what could she do other than ept things as they are she could neverpete to earn the right and stand closest by his side.

    "You seem downcast, Sister Chang Ping. You are still so soft after all these years."

    From behind Chang Ping, a voice echoed. Cold and without a hint of ttering tone, she turned to see who it was and found a woman d in all white, it was Wang Yue, "Heartbroken for a second time?" Wang Yue asked.

    Chang Ping raised her brows but shook her head, "No, simply disappointed that I cannot even touch a sliver of his strength. It''s amusinglyughable, is it not?"

    "Well, Older Brother had always been a weird man, and Sister-in-Law had always been a weird creature from the very beginning. They are monsters that are not to be trifled with, Sister Chang Ping." Wang Yue argued.

    She meant to lessen the burden in Chang Ping''s heart, but a question roused, "Then, what about you then? We have the same title of having a God before our respective masteries, yet you who can stand against the Origin Race, carrying both their lineage are so much more capable. Your skills on the bow, your speed, I don''t think even Wang Hong can match you."

    Wang Yueughed at her ims, "You''d be surprised what Older Brother Wang Hong can do, though it is true that he can no longer beat me since a thousand years ago and now that I have the perfect bow, I am now even stronger. But who knows? You have all been gifted by Older Brother Wang Ling and Sister-in-Law, right? Maybe you''d be able to do it."

    A wryugh was the only thing Chang Ping could respond with.

    These two were the unlikeliest of friends born from fighting side by side for three thousand years. They were the ones who contended for the Northern parts of the Cosmos. Wang Yue would snipe and hinder the advance while Chang Ping would cleave everything in their paths securing dozens of worlds from the hands of the Abyss and saving billions.

    "So, what are you doing here? Wanting to ask Older Brother to forgive you for acting so cowardly before the Emperor of Death? If so, then do not bother, he''d probably even care for much, saying it is only natural." Wang Yue''s advice.

    They received the name of the Northern Protectors together, bing legends. They knew each other inside and out. They even began writing each other letters even when they were far away from each other and if Wang Yue could not visit Chang Ping from her pose, she would send letters to inform her of the events outside her ears to hear.

    "you said you hardly spent any time with him yet you copy him perfectly."

    Wang Yue just shrugged her words with augh, "Either way, what do you n on doing now? When Older Brotheres out, he would most likely enact his ns, he''s not going to wait for anything, you won''t be able to do anything when that happens by then. Are you okay to fight with your current state?"

    "Just tell me what you want to say, Yue."

    "Stay out of the fight, you are not going to be of help. You will be a liability to us, and will experience a meaningless death."

    "You''re also beginning to sound a lot like Master."

    Between friends even if the harshest truth is spoken, none would hurt the other. Such was the kind of friendship they carry between them. And though it hurt to heart it, and her words sounded weak, Chang Ping knew Wang Yue was telling her this so she could understand the truth of the matter. That Chang Ping would only die if she follows the n.

    "I know, but I wouldn''t be staying, Yue. Don''t worry, I won''t be merely dead weight." Chang Ping wouldn''t allow Wang Yue to stop her from regaining her name as Wang Ling''s disciple.

    "Don''t be stubborn Chang Pi"

    SLASH!

    As Wang Yue was about to speak, Chang Ping suddenly moved. The sound of steel cutting the wind reverberated and though Wang Yue managed to erect an ice wall, it was still cut down.

    Chang Ping looked Wang Yue in the eyes, "Don''t worry, I already erased my hesitation the second Iid eyes to my Master''s killing intent just now and with what he had given me and what I keep inside, even you will not be able to stop me, Yue.

    "I said that I was disappointed because I cannot touch a sliver of his strength, but in terms of skills, I already reached far beyond what you can imagine, Yue. These past few years, I spent with my Master and receiving his instructions, I learned a lot and the only reason I am here is not only to apologize to my ipetence, embarrassing the sword I was given, but to also to inform Master that I would be using my Weeping Blood. I am tired of being a fodder, Yue."

    Weeping Blood, the name used in these times when everything seemed bleak to Chang Ping. She already learned the technique and now, she was only hesitant to use it because of what it would transform her into.

    "Master became the strongest because of his unhesitating attitude. He rose to his position because of his decisiveness. One that stuck to him even after mellowing down. One of the things he taught me if there is something that I want, then, I should get it with my own hands. If I want to kill, then, do whatever it takes to take their heads. I was afraid of what would happen to me if I use the Weeping Blood but now, even if he says it is too dangerous, I will still use it to help eradicate the Abyss. And you cannot stop me from doing so, Yue."

    Wang Yue could no longer refute her words, if Chang Ping hadn''t stopped, she would already be dead by now and that''s before she activated what was given to her.

    "Impressive well, I''d like to talk to you here, but with this, you should be able to meet with your children, right?"

    "how did you know that? Have you have you been following me?"

    "Nope."

    "Then ho Wang Hong that guy''s a big mouth." it could only be him and from Wang Yue''s softugh, she knows that she''s right, [Now I owe that guy.]

    Woosh!

    Wang Yue left in a hurry; her destination was to where the others were being held. Chang Ping followed suit after grumbling.

    It took them only seconds to travel thousands of kilometers. They were just about to reach the Pagoda when all of a sudden, they stopped right above one particr house.

    Their faces turned sour, then ugly, and the next second horrified. They looked at each other trying to see if they weren''t hallucinating, but the shock in their eyes alone confirmed their fears.

    Standing in mid-air, they looked down, and standing atop the house where Qinyang was resting was Wang Ling.

    He looked at them, smiling the same as he would always.

    [But Master is already.]

    It was not Wang Ling. Then, a Revenant!?

    But as the two reacted to dispose of the Revenant, they failed to move for a split second as space warped and entrapped them on their tracks and the next second they freed themselves from its grasps, <strong><em>"Wang Ling"</em></strong> was already before them, smiling the same as before.

    "How lively, you two are. But please keep it down, my Sister is still sleeping." The Emperor of Death said in a jolly tone.

 Chapter 575: Beginning of the End I

    Chapter 575: Beginning of the End I

    Chang Ping brought out her sword and Wang Yue her bow. The two of them red at the bastard right below them. Their eyes filled to the brim with hate and disgust at his very existence.

    "What are you doing here?" Chang Ping asked apprehensively.

    The Emperor of Death looked them in the eyes and then sat on the rooftop with his legs crossed, "Hmm, you see, I''ve been alone for a long time and I''ve gotten lonely, you see. I wanted somepanionship, at least one person should be with me when I turn this world into a paradise of peace and quiet. So, I visited the only person who has the same attribute as I, my Sister"

    Whoosh!

    Wang Yue and Chang Ping unleashed their spirits.

    ***

    BOOOM!

    "Huh? What''s that? An explosion? Is there an enemy attack!?" Xiang Jiangfa asked.

    "Nah, couldn''t be, this ce is created outside of the Cosmos so we''re separated from anything." Fae and Rith answered, "Try sensing the qi, Previous Sword God."

    "that''s Chang Ping and my lovely granddaughter? Oh, they must be sparring." Xiao Jianfa answered, "If they are sparring, is everything going to be okay? Will they not destroy this world?"

    "No, this world is designed to house Deities, even if they go all out a hundred times over, they will not be able to reach its core."

    "I see, I see maybe I am a little too high-strung for no reason. Must be my old age."

    "Could be. Now that we''ve confirmed, stop stalling, human and make your move." Fae and Rith said in a chorus to Xiao Jianfa who had been keeping himself from a making any move in their chess game.

    "I know, I know." He said the same thing he said an hour ago.

    ***

    The Emperor of Death held both the frozen arrow and the crimson sword and as he gave the shocked Chang Ping and Wang Yue an unfiltered expression, the two initiated their Domains.

    "God''s Domain"

    "God''s Domain"

    The world froze, and then was overtaken by killing intent. They raised their qis to the very limits of reality

    Whoosh!

    BOOM!

    On the ground, Wang Yue and Chang Ping grit their teeth as their bodies sunk. Blood begun to well up into their mouths as they felt their entire being crumbling as if they were being torn by pressure alone. They could not wrap their heads around what''s going on.

    "You two do not listen, do you?" The Emperor of Death only flicked his wrist down and pressured the both of them on the ground. He had not even moved from the rooftop, "I said to keep quiet, my sister is sleeping."

    The Emperor of Death''s eyes gleamed with danger, "Is that too hard to understand?"

    HONG!

    The two women vomited blood when they were just about to gather their strength back. Chang Ping''s eyes widened in disbelieve, her eyes twitching from irritation and anger. Again, she was rendered useless in front of the enemy everyone swore to eradicate. She bit her lips until blood came out.

    She gripped her sword, and controlled her rage, [Remember what Master said.]

    ''To increase your intent there are several ways. First is to fight countless times, second is to harness your emotions, and third is to be null giving everything to fighting and shaving your life for the sake of killing. Of course, there are also other ways like devouring souls, and being cursed by civilizations, but these three are the only ones that are avable to you.

    ''If you survive the final battle, then I''d dly help you with the other methods. For now, we focus on the first three I mentioned but even then, only the first two are essible to you. Chang Ping, you are too emotional to ever reach Null, even for me, I fought for twenty thousand years, killed so many, cursed with the souls of billions, that I had grown tired of living and just threw myself into killing to numb everything. Either way, it is impossible for you to achieve even if you meditate for millennia. However, that does not mean you will be less incapable than me, no. You might even the chance to surpass me. My state is too sharpened and only from time to time that I have a burst of emotions, but you are different, Chang Ping, you try to hide it but you wear your heart in your sleeves. Given the right circumstances, you can improve faster than even me.''

    Chang Ping had been ground to the ground time and time again, she gave up and was crushed mentally. Both physically and mentally, she was defeated, time and time again in the span of a single day, and now, again, she was being crushed.

    How mortifying it must be for the one called the undefeated Sword God how frustrating it had been for her it ate away at her that she couldn''t face her disciples even after learning Tang Yu and Tang Ai were the only ones left of her disciples.

    "You bastard again." Chang Ping shouted as blood gushed out from her mouth and blood seeped out from her hand.

    "I had so much hope for you, Chang Ping. But you can''t even follow a simple instruction/" The Emperor of Death watched Chang Ping with disregard and lifted his finger, "You were an interesting jester that gave hope to the living. I considered letting you live for what is toe because of your help, but you''re now only annoying me just die."

    "Sister Chang, look ou"

    "Silence."

    Wang Yue cried but her head was forced down a secondter for being too noisy.

    A purple beam of light zoomed towards Chang Ping and elerated at untold speed. It was sent to decapitate her, and as the Emperor of Death, she wasn''t even worthy to clip his nails with her sword.

    Her death was assured, but Chang Ping grabbed hold of her sword. Her body radiated a dark red aura that soar up to the high heavens. And amidst the pressure that weighed more than a mountain, Chang Ping managed to swing her sword and split the beam of light in two!

    "God''s Domain Celestial''s Whins: Crimson Horror." Chang Ping once again and then, the crazed moon vomited blood and increased her killing intent by ten folds.

    "Domains, a technique created to seal the Demons with the cultivator and give the living a fighting chance. Howughable, do you think any advantage you get will bring you closer to m" But the Emperor of Death stifled his words.

    The Emperor of Death raised his brows, shock at what he witnessed but even more at what happened to Chang Ping.

    "Wang Ling taught another person that abominable sword?" The Emperor of Death looked at Chang Ping in disbelief, "and a fool chose to bear that curse?"

    Chang Ping rose from the ground, her body fought back the pressure as ck blood escaped from every orifice on her head. Her hair transformed to a deep ck like Wang Ling''s, and while her left eye retained a deep crimson, her right became as ck as obsidian.

    "ughter Arts Revised  Weeping Domain." Chang Ping held her sword to face death incarnate.

 Chapter 576: Beginning of the End II

    Chapter 576: Beginning of the End II

    "You used your domain to bypass the ritual? Hooh, that''s impressive, Wang Ling would be jealous."

    Chang Ping did not answer, and the Emperor of Death slowly lost his smile at the sight of her intent soaring to high heavens, [Aside from her iplete form, she''s already taken a fitting image of the Weeping Blood I still cannot believe he chose to teach it to someone else.]

    The Heavenly Howl of the Celestial God  The Grand Ascencion  True Celestial Demon  the Coming of the Crimson Heaven  the Monarch of Endless Blood  The Howl of Death  The Great Descent.

    Eight appearances, Seven different epithets. All of its appearance, erased after the seal of two worlds came off, all had forgotten what is the truth of why Wang Ling was hailed as the strongest and stayed alive for as long as he did.

    70,000 year long reign at the peak of his limited world, neers came and went yet none managed to even strike him down. None came close for everything they did, a cmity would descend upon the whole world.

    With thest being the day of his death and bing a forgotten time, nothing was given. But even at the seven recorded incident of its appearance was lost after the destruction of the world, all forgotten, all but one  the Emperor of Death.

    The Emperor of Death inherited everything from Wang Ling after taking over his flesh and blood. His memories, pain, his knowledge, everything was siphoned out of the man who unsealed the Origin.

    But there were two things he failed to acquire  Wang Ling''s bottomless killing intent and the Blood Seeking Sword''s True Essence, the Weeping Blood.

    Memories of the Weeping Blood''s awakening remained fresh in the Emperor of Death''s mind. The methods of how it is activated remained with him. However, the Blood Seeker, Wang Ling used to seal his other went missing when he realized its worth.

    The Emperor of Death looked down on Chang Ping''s jet-ck appearance. Her ck hair and moved with the wind, one of her cked eyes piercing as if it was a Shura''s. Her appearance was a testament of the Weeping Blood, but, the Emperor of Death only scoffed, "A Modified-Weeping Blood is still not the Weeping Blood,ss. It will not scare me."

    BOOM!

    A massive pressure came down on Chang Ping, but her figure did not do as much as a waver. She stood still, as if she was affected by his appearance, "It''s not perfect, but Master changed it so I can call upon it once I mature enough. He told me the dangers, and its bacsh, and that made me hesitant but no more."

    Chang Ping inhaled and let out a deep breath, "I assume you know, why this technique is called as such, correct?"

    The Emperor of Death did not answer, but, he grunted as a response.

    The name Weeping Blood came not from Wang Ling himself. It is an unknown technique, that he refuses the acknowledge, but after its second appearance, the sight of ten Grand Sect of that Era begging with tears of blood, sobbing as they apologized for what they have done asking him to stop, begging him for mercy.

    "No matter how weak my version is, even if it is a cheap knock-off of the original that doesn''t change the fact that it''s the Weeping Blood at its core."

    "Is it reall"

    But he couldn''t finish his words. The ground below sunk and created a massive crater as Chang Ping appeared right above the Emperor of Death, "It is."

    She answered coldly as she initiated a swing. Killing intent as ck as the night sky formed a crescent trail. The sword travelled fast and as the Emperor of Death raised his right hand to defend, he pulled out his purple sword from the Abyss. He was calm until the split second before their des shed.

    "Death Cloud!" rmed, the Emperor of Death expunged a veil of thick ck mist from his sword. The mist was the miasma of the Abyss in the form of a cloud. Death Miasma came from the mix of Origin Life and Source Life, it can take form of anything, and hold anything as it desires.

    It can be the strongest element and be the weakest as per the Emperor of Death''s desire. He willed it to defend him against Chang Ping''s sword, but like a hot knife through butter, Chang Ping sliced through his defenses.

    CLASH!

    Their swords shed and pushed the Emperor of Death across the rooftop. The Emperor of Death was about to open his mouth andment on what''s happening, but, Chang Ping beat him to it, "Devour."

    As her words left her mouth, the darkness within her soul and mixed into her sword. Her de dug into the Emperor of Death''s own sword, and started eating away at it, corroding it, and then it reached the limit the sword could hold.

    Chang Ping whispered, "Burst."

    The killing intent exploded, sting away the Emperor of Death.

    Whoosh!

    CRASH!

    Smoke billowed as a look of disbelief gued the Emperor of Death. He looked at the night sky, as he whipped away the blood streaming down his nose.

    [That''s just cheap knock-off, but, it already has this much power? If I fight Wang Ling then.]

    The Emperor of Death smiled with joy.

    [She gets a pass. She''ll be participating in the final battle, I see. Lucky her.]

    He climbed up the crate and raised his head to see Chang Ping looking down upon her.

    She looked like a true Goddess of War, but the Emperor of Death could not help but smirk at the sight of her attempt to regain her honor and pride, "As I thought that wasn''t enough to kill you. Well then I better"

    But the Emperor of Death shook his head, "I want to y some more and help youplete your Weeping Blood, but, time is up."

    "What are you"

    It was then Chang Ping turned around as Wang Yue burst out from the rooftop behind her.

    Her face carried an anxious expression as her spirit sense was spread out to the max, "Chang Ping! Qinyang''s gone!"

    "What!?" Chang Ping was shock at what Wang Yue had said.

    Her master''s daughter had disappeared and as she looked down, she saw the Emperor of Death had also disappeared.

    But a lingering voice remained.

    "If Wang Ling and Bai Xue is interested in getting their daughter back, tell them I''ll see them at the ce where the Universe began."

 Chapter 577: Life and Death I

    Chapter 577: Life and Death I

    "Other than your fragile swords, there was another reason why you are hesitant to use Weeping Blood." An effeminate voice spoke in the darkness.

    Wang Ling nodded as an answer.

    "I see, I was correct after all."

    In that darkness there appeared a glistening drop of crimson liquid. Wang Ling caught it and suspended it right in front of him.

    "That is the essence of all living creatures, with it, your intent would be able to meld perfectly back to your body. Your killing intent of the past was born from the hatred of your flesh and blood back when you were still a mortal. You might fear that despite it being yours, it might be rejected by your pure body. However, my blood has every trace of bloodline, thus, it is the origin of all lineage.

    "If you add that to your sword, with your connection to your Natal Weapon, you would be able to reim what is lost without fear of it being destroyed. With the Arrowhead of nihility, its emptiness would be able to hold your bottomless strength. With the Nine Massacred Realm Sphere, your killing intent will not corrode your sword. With these two as material in addition to your Natal Weapons, the Blood Seeker can be born anew."

    Wang Ling clenched his fist and the dimension began to shake. He released his pressure and the shaking abruptly stopped.

    "this dimension is too weak, Xue."

    "No, you''re simply too strong. Your control improved, but you also became stronger. To Peak Cultivators, space is something they must use force to control. For us, space is no more than y, it is malleable, to be formed at any form we desire.

    "However, it appears that your strength is more attuned to creation and destruction when mine in maniption. If I manipte the y, you discard what is there and rece it with a new batch to patch up the old. Our strength may seem simr to others, but are different. As you are the creator and I am the Source, we are generally the origin of life. The predecessor created timeless creatures, but if when theybined their powers to create others in hopes of searching for peace, the result was"

    "mortality."

    "That''s right, this is also why we are the only ones capable of killing the child of our predecessors. He who is born from our cores manifested in death and the only ones to stop death is life. However, life is life, and in the end, we cannot finish off death and only revert it to life, thereby sealing it and cing him in the stream of Chaos Qi, just like how he did in the past."

    When the Ruler of Chaos (First All-Father) fought Emperor of Death, he failed to take his life. Not just because he hesitated out of his love to his most intimate child, but also because hecked the ability to do so.

    As the creator, the Ruler of Chaos deconstructed the Emperor of Death to nothingness with the True Chaos mes after the Goddess of Beast (First Mother of Beast/All Mother) was gravely injured and chucked out of the Celestial Spirit Realm.

    The True Chaos me rendered the body of the Emperor of Death, his flesh turned to ashes, and his soul rendered. However, his essence as death remained untouched, as a matter of fact, the essence of the Ruler of Chaos that intended to kill him boosted his chance of survival.

    Through his father, the Emperor of Death absorbed the essence of creation, bringing him life. However, it was not enough.

    The Ruler of Chaos, being the manifestation of Chaos itself of coursed noticed this and decided to seal his child. Before the flesh could gather, he sealed it in thend, turning thend red as well as the tomb where he was sealed.

    Thend turned so red that where he was sealed was called the Red Lands.

    The others see the Emperor of Death as just another creation of the Ruler of Chaos, even at some point, the Ruler of Chaos believed this as well. However, the truth was that the Emperor of Death was the child of the two supreme beings.

    The Ruler of Chaos stripped him off of his everything. His lineage, his body, but that was not the source of his power thus he remained alive.

    So, he bid his time, in hiding, thinking, and creating his own ns.

    The Emperor of Death could not be killed, and the Ruler of Chaos, after sealing away his son in the world he thought could achieve peace, he left his legacy for someone worthy to be his sessor and rise to be the second Ruler of Chaos, or the All-Father  the Father of all creation.

    The Ruler of Chaos was aware that his child had already poisoned the cosmos he created. The Abyss where he came from grew, and with the appearance of the Abyssal Demons, the influence of death grew.

    To have a chance to saving reality, and free those who had been trapped in the body of the Abyssal Demons, the legacy was left.

    A legacy that would open the world of opportunities, the beginning of everything, the Origin World. Upon its unsealing, the Emperor of Death, would have the chance to rise again, hope and despair came hand in hand, and now the face of that gamble has appeared.

    The Emperor of Death is now on the verge of achieving victory.

    His own morbid view of peace and harmony about to be realized.

    "The Ruler of Chaos could not kill him because of his softness andcking in ability, Death cannot be quelled without our help. We, their incarnation and sessor experienced carnage and now control life, our experience is that of killers and now, we rise again."

    Wang Ling opened his eyes and looked at his sword, "but if we are to kill the Emperor of Death will death itself vanish?"

    "that, I do not know."

    The Creator and Source of Life havepleted their role to give birth to the cosmos.

    Then, what about death?

    What is his role in all of this?

    "Is our role truly to kill him?"

    Wang Ling asked an unanswerable question.

 Chapter 578: Life and Death II

    Chapter 578: Life and Death II

    "We either and save everyone or let him be and allow him to kill everyone and I am not going to stand to let him take Qinyang." Bai Xue said with conviction, "I will kill him a million times over if it means to save Qinyang."

    Wang Ling smirked, "Good, we''re on the same page."

    He may question it, but when Wang Ling sets his attention to something, he would follow it to the end. He willed it that his family shall survive and as it had always been, Wang Ling shall follow through, "Let''s begin."

    "Once we begin, we cannot stop. Make a mistake, this whole space will crumble, and if it does, we will live, but the mes will be unleashed on the outside world."

    "I know."

    "Okay." Bai Xue stopped talking and pped her hands.

    The dimension cracked, but it did not be any less stable.

    The cracks spread out like spiderweb. The cracks then started to glow different hues of ck and white, and almost immediately, the temperature of the dimension rose past that of the ever-present sun.

    Wang Ling possesses three kinds of mes with differing attributes.

    The True Heavenly mes that purify.

    The True Hellish mes that destroy.

    The True Chaos mes that engulf.

    These mes have Ignitions each, having their own special characteristics and evolves in ordance to Wang Ling''s will. After his death, the True Heavenly mes and the True Hellish mes gained higher consciousness and took over what they believed their birthright, turning the lower realms of Heaven Hell into their own home.

    All but one was spared from the realms for the Devils and Holy Race to call their homes and if not for Bai Xue''s interference, nothing would have remained.

    These two mes were referred to as Beast Gods who continues to grow in strength without any signs of slowing down. They have grown so strong than nothing could control them and only because the universe was created by their father that they stay themselves from destroying everything.

    But there was also the fact that the two had grown to strong to ever step out of their realms. Their existence was too big to fit to any portal, and their intense, and uncontrolled mes was too hot to be unleashed outside, other than the Origin World.

    They appeared in the Origin World and destroyed an army of 100,000 with the help of their Father. Then, when unleased a second time, a single gaze from God Beast Fer incinerated the frost of the Ancestor.

    The purifying mes and the destructive mes were already stiflingly strong, but what Wang Ling needed was neither of the two. What Wang Ling needed was the true face of the third me, one that carry the same hue of the beginning, the mes that breath and deconstruct life to the essence of an intangible force  Chaos.

    A flickering gray me roused from the darkness. Illuminated by it was Wang Ling sitting cross-legged surrounded by a ck bead and a golden arrowhead as well as both his natal weapons infused by the original Blood Seeker.

    The flickering me was no brighter than candle light, but its intensity was iparably stronger than anything that could be found anywhere but the Chaos Furnace.

    Wang Ling raised his hands. On his right palm was a white snake and on the left was a ck lion. Both were smiling as theymunicated with their creator, "Lend me your strengths."

    Wang Ling whispered and the two turned to wisps that wrapped themselves around his neck. His indomitable flesh felt the burning sensation crawling around his body as he breathed out and proceeded to crush the treasures in front of him. The forging of the Blood Seeker and remation of Wang Ling''s other half begun.

    ***

    "WHAT DID YOU SAY!?"

    The ground shook as Xiao Jianfa learned of the news that Qinyang had been taken by the Emperor of Death. The open pagoda where he, Xiang Yu, Fae, and Rith were ying their game turned to dust as his sword intent pulverized everything.

    "Dear, calm down. We can do nothing if we lose ourposure, as the leaders of remaining warriors, we cannot show ourselves losingposure. It had not even been aplete day after the invasion." Xiao Yu reminded Xiao Jianfa of their position.

    She spoke calmly and rationally, but her eyes were blood red and her anger was rising, "Though we do not know how he could enter this ce without being detected, but that''s beside the matter. What''s important is ensuring that Qinyang is safe but we also need to reinforce our defenses. As of right now, we cannot have any more possible sneak attacks, Dear, go with the others to sweep the world of any sign of Death Qi." Xiao Yu ordered her husband to sweep the entire world.

    "Brother Jianfa, you can have Phena (Vermillion Bird Ancestor) and Prima (Azure Dragon Ancestor) help you. We cannot waste any more time. Phena is currently treating the injured with her Immortal mes, as for Prima, he''s in self-istion at the southern ciers for his conflicting thoughts on the All-Mother and our creator.

    "Inform them of the situation, and without fail they wille to your aid. But make sure to keep them in check. If they learn that the Young Miss is missing, they might charge out of the world and search for her on their own. She''s an important person, not just because of her lineage. The Young Miss is but the one who helped us tether ourselves to the current Era. If not for her help, we wouldn''t be able to ept our reality. She''s the child we gave our Cores, and the heart of the youngest generation. As for Garm and Phs, you are the grandfather of the All-Father, they''ll eat excrements if youmand them. They are at the Western Peak, meditating." The two spoke in a chorus.

    "I understand, thank you for the information, Sisters." Xiao Jianfa left in a haste.

    "What of Yuan Ming and Yuan Qing?" Fae and Rith asked almost immediately.

    Wang Yue shook her head, "They were killed, and was used to ambush me."

    With a downcast expression, Fae and Right bit their lower lips.

    Yuan Ming and Yuan Qing were no simple servants. They were the closest friends of Qinyang, as well as the favorite of both Fae and Rith amongst the newest generations.

    "But, worry not, we have not destroyed their Abyssal Forms yet. There might be a chance to save them." Wang Yue suddenly said.

    "Huh? What do you mean?" even Fae and Rith, the everposed leaders of the Ancestors could not keep theirposures at her sudden words.

    "The Furnace of Chaos might just revert them back."

 Chapter 579: Life and Death III

    Chapter 579: Life and Death III

    "The wife and daughter of the Devil Emperor Naor have been sealed in the Furnace of Chaos for no millennia and when they are next seen they are their flesh and blood and survived without food and drink. That cannot be a coincidence." Wang Yue argued, "Maybe, there''s a way for us to revert the result of being transformed into Abyssal Demons."

    Everyone in the room has heard of the mind-boggling news. In the past eons that had passed since the appearance of the Abyssal Demons, nothing

    The Furnace of Chaos, said to be crafted from the shell where the Ruler of Chaos came from holds the me that crafts life of worlds. Its fire breathes life to those that don''t.

    ording to legends, the Furnace of Chaos is what many call the Sun. The perpetual ball of golden fire that emits heat and provides life without end.

    Every World has a Sun and Moon, but in the cosmic road, they cannot be seen. It had been theorized that the Sun and Moon are but the reflection of what''s inside the Furnace of Chaos and the Bell of Origin.

    "But my Master took the Furnace with him when he and the All-Mother left to reforge the BlooMaster''s Natal Weapon!" argued Chang Ping, "The Furnace of Chaos cannot be essed, and the Chaos mes of Martial Sister Renhuo is something that we cannot hope to use lest we risk the incineration of their souls. It is a shame but the only thing we can do for the Yuan Ming and Qing is to wait for Master''s return. There''s something we need to do first and that''s to rescue Qinyang if something ever happens to her then we will see the destruction of the Universe in the hands of two enraged Supreme Beings."

    Chang Ping does want to imagine what would happen if both the parents decided to go crazy, "We can''t risk the Young Miss Qinyang being subjected to whatever that bastard has nned. If she dies, then, whether we like it or not, the universe will burn under the mes of the wrath of her parents."

    Everyone remaining all nodded at the same time, all but, Wang Yue, "I disagree."

    "Yue? Do you even know what you''re talking about, because no in this ce only I was there when Master released a portion of his power? Even I managed to hold a speck of his qi, and I am not lying when I say that he can tear reality asunder."

    When Qinyang almost died because of the sneak attack before, Wang Ling awakened a portion of his power. Following only his instinct, Wang Ling cut open space and connected it to both Heaven and Hell, giving way for the heads of the two God Beasts to incinerate the world. With two swords, Wang Ling obliterated hundreds of thousands of Abyssal Demons and Revenants, and that''s before he could call upon the Weeping Blood.

    Wang Yue shook her head, "No, that''s not what I meant. I know all too well how powerful Older Brother is in fact, even what you saw was probablypared to what I know. In the past millennia, I have spent uncountable times searching the truth about the Emperor of Death and I know why he needs Qinyang. At first, I was unsure why he initiated the invasion just to draw out the Holy and Devil Races, but now, I understand  it''s to initiate his overall n to create lifelong peace and recreate his failed creations capable of annihting the Origin The Demons of Genesis."

    ===

    In the dark the purple darkness she floated. Her skin tingled with whatever softness held her up. Qinyang''s silver hair danced, and then, sweet nectar slipped past her lips and entered her mouth.

    The boundless sweetness extended throughout her body, its hold bing tighter yet never constricting, [This feels natural even more, when Father''s qi healed me or when I was given the Blood Source this feels exquisite.]

    In the purple haze, she felt power like she did before. She was overflowing, and then, ''N-no.''

    "What was that?" A soft whisper echoed in her ears  a man''s.

    ''I don''t want to disappear.''

    "He-hello? Is anyone there?" This time, she heard a woman''s voice.

    ''It hurts please make it stop.''

    Another one echoed, this time, a child. This time, it was louder than it ever did before. The voice, it was screaming, in pain, calling her for help.

    Qinyang could hear it reverberating in her ears, calling, screaming to her. She looked around, but no matter how long, she could not see anyone, "Where are you!?"

    Finally, she called out, and at first, there was silence for a moment. The purple haze then ebbed due north, collecting to a single point. The haze released Qinyang from her state of ecstasy and returned to her normal state, "N-no!"

    She screamed and ran after the purple haze. Quickly, her feet carried her far, yet never far enough. She halted her pursuit only when she noticed that something had gone wrong.

    The voices returned, but now, they didn''t feel distant. Instead, were approached very quickly. Over the horizon, the purple haze emerged, thicker than before. Qinyang should have been overjoyed, yet she was nothing short of horrified because with it came another.

    It was another tide, no, that was wrong. It was more of a tsunami following the purple haze, a tsunami made of blood, filled with mangled bodies of the undead, all screaming, for help and salvation. Qinyang turned her back, she wanted to get away.

    But the wave was far too quick and then, it reached her, and swallowed her!

    BOOM!

    The wave did not care who or what she was, it devoured her whole. The hands of the dead grabbed hold of her, not allowing her to leave, they wished to be saved and be freed from their wretched existence, and amidst their despair, they unknowingly began dragging their only savior into the depths of despair.

    [I-I can''t breathe he-help Mother Father.] Qinyang''s body was invaded by the murky blood, and just as death was about to drag her into the depths, a hand took hold of hers and dragged her back up!

    "LEAVE HER!" A loud voice echoed and pulled her back up and sted the tsunami of blood into nothing.

    Coughing up blood, Qinyang had trouble looking at who it was who saved her. Slowly, the light gave way for her sight, "Fa-father?"

    ''Wang Ling'' looked at Qinyang puzzled and then, he began tough, "Haha, we do look that much alike, huh. But, no, I''m not Wang Ling I''m you''re brother  Aether."

    The Emperor of Death introduced himself.

 Chapter 580: Life and Death IV

    Chapter 580: Life and Death IV

    Hong!

    The Abyss shook with a giant explosion. With Everfrost holding the mes of the Norther Origin, Qinyang destroyed the northern castle in its entirety, "Ge-get, away from me!"

    She shouted holding the elemental sword against Aether''s neck. Wearing Wang Ling''s face, with his original long ck hair, and garbed in dark purple robes, Aetherughed as he raised both hands, "Okay, okay, I''m not doing anything, see. Look, you must be confused, but you have got to breath, my sister. For a 17,000 years old you''re really uncoordinated."

    But, as she shook her head, Qinyang gathered from her wits to make sense of her situation. The skies, and the atmosphere told her the one thing she didn''t want to believe, "I-is this the Abyss?"

    "Yes, this is the Abyss."

    "I was in the Deity Paradise before I copsed did you abduct! Wait, if I am here, then, Father, Mother you bastard, what did you do to my parents!?!"

    Aether raised his hand and sighed, "All dead."

    sh!

    Frost, Wind, Fire, and even Lightning rendered the very atmosphere of the Abyss. Qinyang''s white hair flowed, on her back were ck wings and a multi-colored halo that emanated all sorts of elements, "I''ll kill you."

    She oozed killing intent.

    Her sword, however, was stopped by a smiling Aether just before his neck. He held it close to his neck, not moving it, showing her it was futile, "How scary, that single sh contained almost all Primal Elements. I can feel my hands numbing how admirable. But, you can call that back, I was only joking. Your parents are fine."

    [A joke?] Qinyang could not understand the man before him. The one who stole his father''s face, the ughterer of the Universe, and the personification of death was right before her making jokes, trying to lighten up the mood in the middle of the Abyss.

    "Don''t be too worried, your parents are fine. I confirmed they were both in a different dimension before sneaking in through the hidden Death Aura I left in the Revenants I sent to be ughtered earlier today. Also, think about it, if I could kill your parents, I would''ve done so long ago. Don''t worry, your father is most probably reforging the Blood Seeker, and your mother is helping him they''re making preparations to end it all though it''s all going to be futile  I''m going to end it as soon as I can, after all I don''t want to fight him." A grim and lonely light appeared in Aether''s eyes.

    He prepared for this for the longest time, and he nned on ending it before Wang Ling''s reincarnation. Sadly, Wang Ling was sent to the world far too soon, and only now was Aether getting another chance, "It wasn''t easy leading him to reforge the Blood Seeker, but that invasion surely gave me a lot of advantage."

    While Aether rambled, Qinayang''s eyes darted around. She was quickly growing more and more worried about her situation. "Wha-what am I doing in the Abyss? Tha-that vision earlier, what did you do to me? Those people elves, dwarves, beastmen they were real what were they? What the hell did you do to me."

    "What are you talking about? I did nothing. That''s just you. I''m only helping you open your true nature." Aether tilted his head to the side and looked at Qinyang interestedly, "Though, it is pretty weird for sure. For me, it millions of years to develop but your awakening is happening already initiated. I know mine took longer because my time took a long time to introduce mortality, but this is fascinating. Just seventy-seven hours in the Abyss, surrounded by Death Qi and it''s already enough to make you hear them. Though a little unstable, you evenmuned to the Demons, it''s actually quite fascinating."

    "Awakening? A million years? What are you talking about." Qinyang couldn''t grasp what Aether was talking about, however, she knows that he wants something from her. She picked up the nuances and gripped her sword tightly.

    Such change did not slip Aether, "How precautious. You may not have been raised by Wang Ling, but, you did indeed inherit his decisiveness of killing who sees as enemy. Sadly, however, you didn''t inherit his strength andposure."

    Aether walked straight and allowed the sword to pierce his throat. There was no blood, it slit to his supposedly imprable hide. Qinyang''s eyes widened and immediately, activated the sword. With a twist, Ice encased Aether and the fire cooked him, or so it should''ve.

    But in horror, Qinyang watched as Aether shrugged everything off with utter nonchnce. He grabbed her hand and destroyed the sword, "I am the personification of Death. You cannot kill me by destroying my vessel. Because if you could, then, our parents'' first incarnation would''ve eradicated me already. Maybe, Chang Ping''s kitchen would actually be able to do something. Gahaha! Don''t tell Qinyang I said that, she already hates me after killing most of her adopted children and 70 percent of who remain."

    Aetherughed and Qinyang was terrified by his morbid sense of humor. She tried to get away, but his hold was too strong. He didn''t want her to leave so quickly, "Please, this is the Abyss, it''s my domain, you can''t leave without my permission. Let''s just talk for the time beiwhat are you doing, Qinyang?"

    Qinyang didn''t bother listening to the person who just announced he ughtered more than half of the living. She ripped her arm off and blinded him using her blood before dashing to get away from him.

    Qinyang escaped while her arm recovered almost instantly. She pped her Devilish Beast Wings and left a trail of sonic booms. She was moving quickly and Aether watched her leave with silence.

    He wiped the blood off his face and watched her from where he stood, "The tip of her wings is already showing changes. She''s still undergoing awakening? Hmm, how interesting is it because she''s being pressured to release an output she never has before? I wonder if I can use this to my advantage they are already knocking on my doors, I need Primordial Blood to move forward, I need to awaken her as soon as possible."

    Aether waved his hand and a dozen Emperor-ss Revenants appeared before him, "Kill her."

    He ordered for her death.

 Chapter 581: Life and Death V

    Chapter 581: Life and Death V

    [He mentioned seventy-seven hours in here, that means I''ve been here for more than three days and that initiated a change in meAaaaaahHH!] she stumbled and fell in the middle of a dark forest.

    Qinyang felt stabbing pain in her head, unlike anything she had felt before. From her core, from her heart, an unbearable sense of dread befell her since waking up but the weirdest part was that she reveled in such a state.

    The dread, the death, it gave her power she wanted to call it, but fear what would happen once she does, [I might get devoured if I do.] the memory of the blood tsunami remained intact, the screams reverberate all the same.

    She grabbed the deep purple earth and waved her hand. The earth turned to a sword, and expanded to be the size of a small hill. Behind her was the soundless assassin being ripped apart by her serrated earth sword.

    Qinyang smirked, "I''m the daughter of your true self, do you think you something like assassination will work on me?"

    The Devil Revenant smiled back at her, "As expected, Xue taught you well but you''re you''re not them you have no boundless supply of strength you get tired like a Mortal."

    The Revenant used his flesh and God''s Mark. With a signal, five more Revenants came out of the shadows and beelined to her neck. Their swords glowed an ethereal light. Their killing intents manifested.

    Qinyang unfurled her wings, and summon another three sets. She wanted to run away, but the Revenant she intercepted already wrapped her hand with God''s Mark, pinning her to where she stood, [Shit.]

    The swords drew closer, it touched her wings and almost instinctively she raised her wings, to protect herself. She has the blood of the first being in her veins and manifested the God''s Mark as early as ten years old.

    She relied on the strength of her God''s Mark, said to match the GodKings, [My God''s Mark is strong, but Father''s sword is sharper than anything imaginable. It could not be touched, and after reaching the level of a Devil Emperor, it could easily match and surpass the God King''s, [Sacrifice my limb to take their lives.]

    That''s her way of fighting. Qinyang decided she''d survive even if it means to feel unbearable pain, she readied the mes of the Vermillion mes. The light in her eyes burst forth, but it was the me of the Phoenix, instead, it was a murky haze and upon its appearance, it began spreading without any sign of stopping.

    Qinyang''s heart jumped as it took over her senses and God''s Mark, then, her wings moved on their own.

    Whoosh!

    None of the Revenants'' swords reached her. There was no pain, only a feeling of flesh being torn and the sound of screams echoing at the back of her head. She uncovered herself and saw suspended bodies of her Father''s clones.

    Their chests, neck, and head were pierced by a writhing purple tendriling out of the tip of her wings, "WhaWhat are these these tendrils?" She asked even though she already knew the answer to her question.

    Qinyang vehemently shook her head, unknown to her that blood was streaming down her nose, "II need to get out of here Father Mother they know how to change me back they know everything I just need to find a safe ce to tear space."

    Qinyang resumed her attempt to escape.

    Above the Dark Forest was Aether watching everything, "She dropped scattered the bodies to try to throw off the Revenants, but, your blood has already been spilt my dear sister, you can''t escape their noses now."

    Aether was standing in space, with a sword in hand. With but a thought he sent many more Revenants after Qinyang, "They are limited after they got decimated by Xue''s unexpected quick response, but their number should suffice to make her awaken. Now, what do you need from me? I thought I told you not to keep watch of the basement?"

    By his side was a Revenant who had been kneeling by his side for thest minute, waiting for him be given a chance, "One of them opened their ey"

    HONGGGGGGGGG!

    Before the Revenant could finish his words, the entirety of the Abyss suddenly shook. The purple skies warped, the dim, ever-present moon cracked as if reality wasing undone, and from the distance, from where the castle stood suddenly appeared a pir of gray light.

    Its brilliance cascaded across the entire Abyss, and its light rampaged. Everything and anything that got too close was engulfed and turned to nothing.

    Before the earthquake grew stronger, he disappeared and reappeared inside the gray pir of light. Inside the gray light, his clothes disintegrated followed by his flesh and blood.

    In the middle of the pir was a figure with six pairs of wings and twelve haloes. Aether drove his hand in the middle of its chest and took out its heart. The light disappeared and Aether was reformed, "I''m sorry, my child. I''m not taking my chances in failed creations like Homunculus again."

    The hybrid of the Devil and Holy Races turned to dust.

    In the middle of the destruction, Aether stood, baffled by what happened.

    "I perfected the form for a million years. I made sure nothing like the previous creations would start a cataclysm, that there wouldn''t be a need for another War. I made sure to only craft the vessel using the finest of materials. I didn''t give them a drop of my blood so how is it that one of them is conscious without Primordial Blood. There''s no way for any of them to awaken wait don''t tell me." Aether remembered how Qinyang ripped apart her arm to escape. Her blood was spilled, "Did the residue of Qinyang''s blood cause this?"

    The Blood that was absorbed by the earth reached the basement and was absorbed by one of the vessels, "An indirect contact with a yet to be awakened blood was enough for a Great Cataclysm to happen that means she''s stronger than me. But of course, she was created through the union of their deepest essence!"

    They were conceived differently. While Aether was born from spilled blood, Qinyang was from the essence of existence.

    A smile blossomed from Aether''s face, "She''s better than I could ever hope for she''s the one. I knew I wasn''t wrong!"

 Chapter 582: Life and Death VI

    Chapter 582: Life and Death VI

    ck and White merged to be gray. Life and Destruction mingled, giving birth to Creation, thus, the mes of chaos appeared. In the Furnace of Chaos, the light of the gray mes zed. With but a touch, the Mortal that made up the Blood Seeker melted, the killing intent within, however, fought back.

    The killing intent attempted to take over the mes but Wang Ling suppressed its existence and melted everything. Without missing a beat the rest of the materials were melted and ced in the furnace.

    "The mes of Chaos brought everything int this world, however, everything was molded with your hands."

    Bai Xue said and Wang Ling coated his hands with the ck mark. His eyes glowed red and then plunged his hand on the furnace. The mes surged and enveloped the entire space. The mes could not be easily contained, it rampaged and attacked everything that wasn''t Wang Ling, even space was not safe.

    Bai Xue dominated the mes with her presence and kept it around Wang Ling. Her nine mes appeared from behind and used them to direct the mes back, [Concentrate, if I slip up for a second, then the Deity Paradise would fall tsk, I guess we should''ve moved the people inside to the "Last Bastion" so I don''t have to worry.]

    If this was the past, outside of her daughter, the Wang Family, Deities, and some peons that Wang Ling took in, Bai Xue wouldn''t bother caring for others. s, she was given the responsibilities of the All-Mother.

    Bai Xue sighed, [I can''t even fight back against those in the living. I hesitate when it''s not against the Revenants or the Demons, and I somehow feel hesitant when I think of killing that bastard.]

    Bai Xue literally has the power on the tip of her fingers. She controls everything yet she cannot even use it to dominate through force, [The stronger I get the more I lose. Now, only Ling can have all the fun.] It was starting to get boring for Bai Xue.

    She remained in her thoughts as Wang Ling continued forging his sword. He continued molding the sword, changing its form, perfecting it in every way. The feel of the handle, the sharpness of the de, the inside, the reaction, its core.

    Everything was being analyzed by Wang Ling''s mind at a different dimension altogether. Wang Ling never had training in forging swords, he just picks up everything and use different swords to strengthen his natal weapon.

    However, right now, he carefully took off anything that was unneeded. Any shrapnel that found its way to his sword, any substance, anything that could be a detriment. The World Treasures were even picked apart for scraps, his own flesh, even.

    Wang Ling did not spare any effort to forge the sword that could kill the Emperor of Death.

    Thus, four days after he and Bai Xue retreated to a different dimension Wang Ling stopped any and every movement. His mes retreated; his qi subsided and with a smile, he announced, "I''m done."

    He smiled as the de glowed crimson, Wang Ling touched its handle and whispered, "Howl."

    sh!

    Thus, space was split in half.

    The two returned to reality.

    On a hill split in the middle, Wang Ling and Bai Xue''s fox form reappeared. The sword was nowhere to be found as it was already kept away. It was too dangerous to be left in a reality where it could cut react and cut indiscriminately.

    Wang Ling kept it in a safe ce.

    "Should we kill the Gray Bastard now Xuack!"

    Pah!

    "What do you mean fight!? We''re killing the emperorter, let''s check on Qinyang first!" Bai Xue hit Wang Ling with her paws, "You bastard took way too long. What if my little Qinyang misses her dear mother?"

    "Well, I thought I''d meet her again when we solve everything and everything is peaceful"

    Pah!

    Bai Xue pulled on Wang Ling''s white hair "You useless parent. Qinyang is a jealous kid; she wants to be pampered and must be the first person thates to mind."

    Bai Xue wrapped Wang Ling with her tail before dragging him in front of Qinyang''s house, "You two really need to spend a lot of time together. You don''t even know something so simple."

    Wang Ling smirked, "Oh, I know about her jealous side. Do you know how she reacted when I was treating Chang Ping, she pouted, and looked like she was fuming. I didn''t know why she was acting like that at the time, but it appears, she wanted to spend time with me."

    Bai Xueughed at Wang Ling''s little story, "Shishishi, that''s just the tip of the ice berg."

    Bai Xue stopped her; her smile transformed into a frown. Her eyes glowed with joy and excitement to that of a lifeless shade of crimson.

    "Hmm? Xue? What''s wro" Wang Ling peeked from underneath Bai Xue''s fluffy tail when he felt that the atmosphere had changed and like her, he too changed from calm to insanity.

    The two parents looked at what remained in the fight.

    Their eyes were soon mired in an intense will to kill.

    ===

    More than seventeen thousand years ago, there was a creature trapped in a fracture of reality. The space where she was kept was small, and in it time did not flow, thus, she did not age.

    She was never aware of anything, only that she was alive. Her mind did not think, it was incapable of doing so as her creator once said, she was but a prototype never meant to live. She was kept aside, and was never showed anything.

    She never grows up, she never matured, she never existed. She never would''ve desired anything if not a sudden change that opened the world where she was kept. Thews loosened and so did the space where she was kept.

    She did not know exactly how long it took, but eventually, she found a light and had a thought. She crawled out of the darkness and into the light, after a long time, she appeared in the middle of a forest.

    She could not properly walk, stumbling about at her clumsy attempts; her body was malnourished and hunger-stricken. Often, she would fall, often, she would be hurt.

    She cried, but no one came to help her. This remained to be the case for days to no end, and at the end of her days, when life was about to disappear, the girl was found by a man.

    He was shocked at the sight of the girl. She was far too young to be alone, and far too weak to even walk. He was amazed but at the same time felt heartbroken seeing her, thus, out ofpassion, he brought her back with him.

    He asked her where she came from, but she could not answer. It was understandable, and he onlyughed. But the girl did not know that. She soon grew afraid if she would be abandoned, and be left alone to survive on her own, but instead, the man took her in as his own. He bathed her, fed her for the first time.

    His wife epted her as well. She smiled at the sight of the child, hugged her, and for the first time felt the warm embrace of a mother. The girl wept at such kindness and vowed to be of service to them.

    The young girl, though clumsy helped around the house as soon as she could, and then she met him an empty husk, same as her. It was the couple''s oldest son. She showed him the samepassion the couple showed her and the girl decided that she would take care of him. She did not know but by his side, she felt at ease.

    Surely, it must have been because he was mute and without a mind of his own. She did not k0now but, over time even though she didn''t want to, she understood. She understood it all, why she appeared there, why she was attracted to him.

    It was because Wang Ling was the answer to everything. He was the key to Wang Yue''s existence, and that answer was simple, "Nurture him."

    "Nurture him? Not kill him?" Chang Ping was confused by her friend''s words, "Why haven''t you told anyone of this before?"

    The two of them stood outside of the Cosmic Road

    "Oh, she did though. More specifically, she told me." Wang Hong stated as he appeared from above, "It took a long time of research and then, the appearance of the Revenants caused a rupture. Our parents were attacked, and little Yue left to get stronger while uncovering her truth after learning the Emperor of Death has begun his move."

    Chang Ping gave her a nce and asked, "Then why didn''t you tell it to me?"

    "Also injured, the Revenant took an arm of mine and also couldn''t be bothered to share information that hasn''t been confirmed. It might only result in confusion." Wang Hong argued.

    Chang Ping sighed at his words, "Anyway, we can talk about thister. How is the barrier to the Abyss looking? Are we anywhere near to opening a portal?"

    Wang Hong shook his head, "We are currently gathering what remains of the Formation Tower to see if we can use space and Runes to tear apart a big enough rift for us to use. But it''s taking a long time for us to find a fracture. The Emperor of Death has made sure to iste the Abyss. We cannot enter. The GodKings are still recovering from using their Blood Essence, but they are already willing to try again and that brings me to why I came here. We need you two to help us puncture a hole on the Abyss space. Are the two of you good?"

    "Yes, I already prepared my bow. Let us hurry or else Qinyang will" Wang Yue couldn''t finish her words as she began trembling and felt her knees shake.

    BOOM!

    Wang Yue, Wang Hong, Chang Ping, and the experts on the Cosmic Road all froze at the descent of boundless savagery.

    From behind Wang Yue a portal opened and came out two people.

    A man and a nine-tailed fox woman.

    The man opened his mouth, "Yue what was that about Qinyang?"

 Chapter 583: Howl of Dusk I

    Chapter 583: Howl of Dusk I

    Aether looked at due south. He could feel it, the tremendous killing intent beyond his own reality, "They''ve gotten out of the dimension so quickly? Did Wang Ling grasp the use of his essence so quickly? And it appears that Bai Xue is not going to be so easy to deal with either."

    It was too fast, faster than what he had anticipated at least. Underneath was Qinyang, still fighting for her freedom, thinking she was gaining distance. Her wings were already halfway through being turnedplete purple and the blood she spilt showed tremendous advancement.

    He looked around and then without a moment''s notice had his sword sever Qinyang''s arm.

    AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

    Qinyang screamed and Aether watched unapologetically.

    ===

    There were no words to be said, they heard everything before they step out of the Deity Paradise. However, Wang Ling and Bai Xue hoped they heard wrong, but, from Wang Yue''s expressions, there was no need to further speak.

    The two parents walked past the three, and with their unbound killing intent attracted the attention of everyone. The feeling of suffocation could not be shaken, no one could speak, and even the Deities and the Origin Races all trembled in fear.

    The two Supreme Beings were angered beyond belief. No one dared question them. No one got in their way, and no one spoke out of terms. From here on out, whatever happens, there''s nothing that could stop Wang Ling and Bai Xue. They could only pray they don''t destroy reality.

    Slowly, Wang Ling moved his hand. He grabbed empty space and lightning-sparked all over. Space crumbled at his fingertips and tried to rip him apart. His clothes and flesh were destroyed, but he could hardly care, "Stop with the petty tricks."

    With anger and hate as fueling his strength, Wang Ling ripped the barrier that kept the experts out of the Abyss. The three of them as well as the other experts have spent more than four days trying to break through the barriers of the Abyss to rescue Qinyang and only met failure but with his bare hands, Wang Ling opened himself a path.

    The two parents stepped into the Abyss, both of them with ring eyes. Bai Xue immediately activated her spirit senses, but her brows only creased, "The aura of death that surrounds this ce is overwhelming my senses. I cannot extend my search radius to a hundred meters."

    Bai Xue''s search radius extends without limit. She''s not bound by cultivation. Her limits lie at the fact that she''s only been in control of her powers for less than twenty thousand years. However, she''s already strong enough to be virtually unmatched.

    However, in the Abyss, she couldn''t even extend her senses for more than a hundred meters, "There''s something blocking my senses. If I try to overpower it, the haze rebels and tries to devour my spirit. However, the worst thing about this ce is that there''s little to no viable qi here and space is different. This ce is like a different reality altogether."

    Outside qi was at her beck and call, but in the Abyss there''s not much that could go around. It was filled with death, "This ce is as big as the Origin World, we will need days to find her without our Spirit Senses, by then." Bai Xue refused to finish her words.

    Without any prompt, her spirit sense exploded.

    "Xue, don''t try anything that may catch Qinyang." Wang Ling helped Bai Xue lower her hand.

    Bai Xue grunted as she bit her lips until blood flowed, "Dammit!"

    BOOM!

    A giant crater formed underneath Bai Xue. Her hair was beginning to turn red, "THEN WHAT DO YOU SUGGEST US DO!? OUR DAUGHTER IS IN DANGER AND YOU WANT ME TO CALM DOWN!? DAMMIT LINGHAVE YOU NO IDEA HOW MUCH I WANT TO TURN THIS PLACE INTO DUST!?"

    Wang Ling did not say anything against Bai Xue. He could understand her anger and hatred. She raised their daughter alone for more than thousands of years. She''s one of the light that helped her get through the responsibilities of the All-Mother and kept Bai Xue''s sanity intact. It''s not too much of a stretch to say that Qinyang became an anchor for Bai Xue.

    Now that she had gone missing, in the hands of their greatest enemy, Bai Xue not rampaging was already admirable. Wang Ling held her hands and pulled her close to him, "No I''m telling you to settle down and not waste your energy, it''s because I found the bastard who took our daughterAngel, Azazil where is he?"

    "North, behind the mountains there''s a huge number of a highly concentrated mix of Holy and Devil lineage there. There''s also Qinyang''s blood but there''s something weird abou"

    "No time to exin." Xue cut off Angel''s exnation, "Nothing is going to exist once I''m done with him!"

    BOOM!

    Thend where the two used to stand turned to dust and then, for a kilometer the destend of the Abyss turned to a massive crater and a streak of white and red flew across the purple skies. Not slowing down, they only increased their speed, like the rage piling in their eyes.

    Seconds and then minutes passed, their speed that left explosion led them to a mountain that pierces the purple skies. It bore no tree, only a single man waiting at the peak. The man had Wang Ling''s ck hair as well as his previous visage.

    He was alone, no Revenant, no Abyssal Demons. He only carried a single vial of blood, "Good to see you''ve arrived t"

    SHIRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!

    A shrill cry was followed by nine tails summoning nine beams of pure primordial elements shot out, indiscriminately aimed at Aether, not caring what happens. If he dies then it was all for the better, they''d have enough time to search for Qinyang.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" Aether took the full brunt of the primordial elemental beam. His body was riddled with holes, and he screamed in pain.

    Wang Ling appeared the writhing Aether holding nothing, "I''m not buying it."

    A blood-colored light exploded from his hand. A sword manifested and then descended.

    Blood Falls.

    Wang Ling split Aether in half without letting him sneak in another snide.

 Chapter 584: Howl of Dusk II

    Chapter 584: Howl of Dusk II

    A body split in half, riddled with holes, and apanied by a shriek of pain and death. The image of the Emperor of Death was now nothing what it used to be. His form could not be recognized, after being rendered into a mush of flesh and blood.

    The sword on Wang Ling''s hand disappeared into nothingness as he reached out to grab the bastard by its separated head, "Where is my daughter?"

    Even someone at the Ancestor''s level, someone who could create a God''s Domain would not be able to regenerate if their bodies were to be split in half. What''s more, Wang Ling used pure killing intent, manifested into reality. After his fight with Lixus, Wang Ling grasped the reality of his strength, or rather its concept. His killing intent had already ascended beyond normalcy, nearly crossing the line of true concepts like time and space.

    Wang Ling now has the power to end the life of the man who betrayed and caused his life to meet its early end. Yet, the Emperor of Death, or rather, Aether did not spare him a lick''s worth of fear.

    "How strict." A chillingugh echoed across the Abyss and then the rendered flesh Wang Ling held expanded into a trying to capture him inside. Of course, Wang Ling retaliated and pushed Aether back with an explosion of qi and killing intent.

    The moment they separated, however, Wang Ling felt the entire Abyss crashing onto him. He was the All-Father, Wang Ling could wave his hand and create the skies, but his seemingly unlimited power showed its limits upon entry to the Abyss.

    "This is the Abyss, do you think you have power here as you do outside? This world may have been created from the blood of your predecessors, but it has long been transformed into my own image." From a mesh of flesh and blood, Aether reformed himself. Aether smiled and looked down upon Wang Ling, "That means, here, in the words of those pathetic creatures you''ve created, I am invincible."

    The Abyss was outside Wang Ling''s domain of control. It was a dimension of amalgamated elements and concepts revolving around death. It was a writhing dimension filled with harrowing death, yet its properties did not allow a true end.

    Wang Ling crashed to the purplish earth; his legs were buried creating a massive crater that spanned for kilometers and expanded further like it had no end, [...to what extent can he control this world?]

    "Trying to kill me the moment they meet each other is so rude, you know. But, I''m shocked to see you both here I thought I explicitly reminded your disciple and sister to tell you that I was in Origin World. I''d lie about her location, but, I suppose you two can feel her presence here so you''re not going to buy that. Did they even tell you about those two little Turtles who got turned to Abyssal Demons"

    "What?" Yuan Qing and Yuan Ming''s faces appeared in his mind, "What did you do to them?"

    The two girls were the friends of his daughter, they were also one of the few who could dare act freely around him and treat him normally. They were his friends as well. This was his way of learning their deaths.

    BOOM!

    The ground underneath Wang Ling exploded to bits and pieces creating billowing smoke.

    [He''s incensed.] Aethermented, [Should I try and kill him now?]

    Swoosh!

    Aether moved his neck to the side and a sword flew past his neck, [Hoooh, he''s really incensed.]

    The smokescreen was dispersed with Wang Ling''s anger, "You''re making me angrier."

    "That proves it. Wow, this day has been filled with victories left and right, but things are starting to turn on me now. Well, I can work with this after all, can''t win them all, right? We know what we want, and all of us are aware I am not going to give her back." Aether was still smiling, amused and unafraid.

    Aether increased the force upon Wang Ling by several fold and the crater expanded more and more.

    Yet, like Aether, Wang Ling did not react as much one would expect.

    "Stop it with the bbering. You''ve been me at some point, you know what I want and what I will do to get it." Wang Ling summoned an intent sword and used it to cut through Aether''s hold over him, "I eviscerate this whole dimension if I have to just to find my daughter."

    "Such bravado, but, how do you n on doing that? In this world I cannot be killed. The man who has the power to create life at his whims? The ruler of the two strongest races, the creator of this universe? Yet look at you, reduced to nothing to a sorry sight. You are not worthy to be called the All-Father, Wang Ling. You cannot possibly kill me."

    Against his words, Wang Ling smiled as a response, "At my current state, maybe, maybe not. After all, I still don''t feel confident to wield this power. But she can."

    To the Emperor of Death''s surprise, Bai Xue appeared right behind him. Her size was beyond that of a mountain, her eyes were gleaming  radiating a rampageous crimson that screamed death at every angle. Bai Xue moved her giant hands and pped it together with the Emperor of Death in the middle.

    She was big but Bai Xue moved faster than light. The Emperor of Death surrounded himself with a purple barrier of pure abyssal miasma. The purple light protected him like a barrier.

    Originating from the thick miasma of the Abyss, this light or energy was not something natural to the outside world. It was another kind of power born from death. It was potent and inside the Abyss, it was even stronger than normal.

    Layer afteryer of powerful, condensed purple Death Qi stacked under hismand. Even those who had broken through the realm of Ancestors, a level so few had reached, would not be able to break through the barrier.

    "Where is my daughter? WHERE IS QINYANG!?"

    Aether smiled maniacally in response, "Don''t know,st time I saw her, she was getting attacked."

    Bai Xue spoke with powerful telepathic waves, Her voice reached tens of hundreds of kilometers, even destroying the surrounding area with powerful sts of energy.

    She grabbed hold of the barrier with both her hands, tightening them with all that she had. Her fur became redder and redder until it looked like fresh blood, "BASTARD!"

    ''Shit!'' even when he had his arms crossed and had summoned the strongest he could muster at the current situation.

    Aether was nigh omnipotent inside the Abyss yet even he panicked at the sight of Bai Xue''s actions. He watched as the qi around Bai Xue swirl, the Death Qi he created for himself started deconstructing when it came into contact with the ball of energy in her mouth.

    Bai Xue''s qi wasplicated. In terms of quality it was on the same level as Wang Ling''s Chaos Qi and Aether''s  The Emperor of Death  Death Qi, Death Qi or whatever its true name was.

    While Wang Ling granted the ability to make anything into reality, manifesting the desire of its wielder into something akin to a God creating life, Bai Xue was everything else. Her qi was everything in existence outside of the Chaos Qi domain and its explicit properties.

    Unless she''s fighting Wang Ling''s Chaos Qi. Nothing could ever block her attacks simply because Bai Xue''s qi was everything there shemands, even those that stand opposite of her desires.

    Thus, once the All Mother locks her sight upon one creature, they could never oppose her will. After all, to defy Bai Xue was to defy existence itself. With her qi she could control blood, flesh, space, elements, concepts and amongst many other things  everything.

    This power was held before Aether in the form of a sphere that was three times his size.

    The barrier''s purple aura swirled in Aether''s attempt to block the anger of an angered manifestation of the Universe''sw.

    As quickly as he could, Aether frantically summoned what Death Qi he could for hundreds to thousands of kilometers. He had tried to escape by manipting reality and space of the Abyss, yet he could not even budge as Bai Xue locked his position.

    [I can''t have that hitting me!]

    Aether could tell that even he would not be able toe out unscathe if such power was to take on such power.

    Aether pulled as much Death Qi he could from all directions, "PERFECT ABYS"

    Fwu!

    A figure appeared right before Aether.

    "Again, you were with me for so long yet you didn''t learn a single thing. You don''t anger the women of my family."

    It was Wang Ling with a sword made of pure killing intent.

    The sword destroyed the barrier with one swing.

    Locking eyes with Aether and then he disappeared leaving behind cutting wind.

    Wang Ling disappeared and only the maw of death was before him.

    Bai Xue moved her mouth closer to the barrier, the ball of scintiting amalgamation of qi warped the space.

    "DIE!"

    With a howl, her anger was unleashed.

    In the Abyss ruled by none other than the Emperor of Death, where Abyssal Demons  morbid forms of desecrated souls  resided, where death festered and rotted for million of years, for the first time, as its dimension was warped and ravaged by the st of Bai Xue''s wrath, Life was introduced.

 Chapter 585: Genesis

    Chapter 585: Genesis

    Two silhouettes flew across a great span of a forest that spanned for thousands of kilometers in a single moment. They were Wang Yue and Wang Hong.

    "How powerful." Wang Hong''s mouth was hanging seeing the tower of light appearing kilometers away from where he was, "I had never doubted she was strong. But sister-inw makes me feel insignificant. I can also feel Older Brother''s intent even from here. They are terrifying. You think they can defeat him, Yue?"

    Wang Yue did not even nce at Wang Hong as she answered, "I want to say yes, but you already know the answer to that, Older Brother. Eldest Brother and Sister-in-Law are both strong beyond belief, but if they could kill her with just this, then this whole thing wouldn''t havested for so long."

    Listening to his sister, Wang Hong nodded in silence, [There are numerous reasons as well like Older Brother''s unrealized powers, territorial disadvantage, and number disadvantage. The longer this war goes on, the more powerful the Emperor bes, is he drawing out this war to make sure he can win? Something''s not right.]

    Wang Yue noticed Wang Hong''s graved expression and wondered, "What''s wrong? Are you bothered by the ever growing difference in power? I know you''re currently the weakest of us three siblings, but, you have to remember, when ites to technique, you are technically stronger than me and I have my lineages so I"

    "I''m not worried about that, what do you take me for?" Wang Hong shook his head in feign annoyance, "No, what bothers me is the fact that Qinyang was taken."

    "It''s obvious that the Emperor wanted to drag Sister-in-Law and Eldest Brother somewhere to gain advantage. He wanted them in Origin but they didn''t listen and came charging here instead. Luckily, the bastard hasn''t moved yet. They can get her back on their own but the sword Eldest Brother sent us told us to search for Qinyang so that means that they haven''t found her. I had hoped they had rescued her before the bastard could do anything bu"

    "But that''s just it. If the Emperor of Death wanted to just gain an advantage, killing everyone in the Deity Paradise would''ve been more optimal. You met him and knew his strength, right? We can''t beat him even if we pool our strengths together, maybe we can drive him back, but the fact that he could enter the Deity Paradise meant that he could bring the Abyss there as well. There are many ways for him to gain an advantage. If he killed Qinyang, Sister-in-Law and Older Brother would go into a frenzy just to find him then the situation would still be the same, the only difference is that you and I will be dead and then, no one would be left to stand up to him. So, howe he didn''t do such a thing?"

    "What are you saying, Older Brother?"

    Wang Hong silently kept to himself as he stopped his movement. Instead of searching for his niece, he started thinking and indulging his thoughts to see deeper and see through schemes.

    Slowly, he dissected the situation.

    [He got something. It seems like he got something.]

    Despite her constant remarks about his annoying attitude, even to the point of disrespect, Wang Yue held Wang Hong in high regard.

    They were siblings who grew close after fighting together for so long. With the Wang Family''s value of caring for their own more than anything. Not only that, the reason why they have not fallen was because of Wang Hong''s capability as a leader.

    He saw through most of the Abyss'' Schemes, stopped their advances by allowing the spread of the Towers and allotting worlds of interest that was tactically necessary to the advance of the Abyss and posted those who could spread their spirit across an entire world and oversee its entirety.

    While Wang Yue was arguably stronger in terms of Qi reserves and even techniques, Wang Hong was skillful and insightful.

    When he was young, Wang Hong was bullheaded and could not look left and right to examine his situation. He would fight when his emotions dictated not thinking of the consequences they would present.

    But throughout his years, Wang Hong had grown.

    Wang Hong was the current Head of the Wang Family, taking over the Legend of his Father. He fought back against the Abyss, slowing down their advances even reiming worlds from their hands. He had grown to a Monster.

    He was the Spear God and a General that took the mantle of leading billions to victory. He was a beast, but all those who saw him fight would say that he''s a monster.

    Nevertheless, what he valued his growth to was not his increase in strength. It was because of the experience he umted with every fight. Anyone who practices the spear could not be in contention for the strongest because of Wang Hong.

    A thousand years after Wang Ling''s death, the idea of gathering the strongest forces of every Race had was presented. From its creation till its destruction all of its decisions were created through a council, but only one man couldmand cultivators to face their deaths with dignity. The one and only Spear God.

    Wang Hong stood proudly before a blossoming union between the strongest powers in the Universe. He fought back armies and bought time for reinforcement and fought until there was only a liter of blood keeping him alive.

    If the Union, nay, the Universe had a leader, it would be none other than Wang Hong, the Spear God. He was the reason why the transition of power was seamlessly given to Wang Ling and Bai Xue. He was smart and understanding, caring and kind.

    Wang Yue could joke andugh at him because he was her brother, but she was filled with respect for him as a Warrior, Leader, and most importantly as her family.

    [If he got something, then it would most likely help us. But he just had to stop and didn''t even have the decency to hide.]

    Wang Yue also stopped moving as well and decided to bring out her bow and prepared herself to protect Wang Hong.

    She looked down and saw the forest. A ball of pure ice qi appeared atop her palm and dropped it on the ground below. It took a while but once it touched the ground, it turned a kilometer ofnd into ice.

    [That should cover us from any sneak attacks. But still, the frost qi, or any elemental qi for that matter is hard to control in this dimension.]

    Though

    "Oh, if it isn''t little Yue, it is so good to see you."

    Dozens of Revenants with strength varying from five wings and six haloes to seven. They had no mocking smiles, only a constant facade of serenity. They extended their arms for Wang Yue to indulge in.

    "Come here, why no give your brother a hu"

    BOOM!

    The body of a seven winged Devil Revenant fell with its upper body utterly destroyed.

    "Stop spouting nonsense with his face."

    Wang Yue''s brows met in the middle out of annoyance and anger. She growled looking at the pathetic bastards before her. This was how they tricked her mother, with words meant to soften their guard.

    But, Wang Yue calmed herself down.

    "Honestly, you guys are really idiotic no matter how many things I see you pathetic imitations." Wang Yue breathed out, [You use too much qi. The qi here is also unrefined it''s like it''s not even qi and it''s disgusting to even use.]

    She sighed and the entire area around her started to freeze until the air had frozen to be a solid tform..

    Almost immediately the Revenants ignited their lineages in response.

    "She''s going to use her Domain."

    Said one of them and the rest of the other Revenants jumped back and prepared Domains of their own to counter Wang Yue''s.

    But, Wang Yue never called for her domain, which baffled the Revenants.

    "Don''t worry, I will not call my Domain. It''s too exhausting to use and the qi in the Abyss is too toxic to replenish my reserves." Wang Yuemented as she started walking at the frozen tform and keeping the bow away.

    She summoned a sword made of ice that mixed with her own blood strengthening itsposition even further.

    "Celestial Crimson Sword  Frozen Blood Flower." With a gentle stance, Wang Yue looked at her enemies with a cold gaze, "I do not need to bother wasting my qi with you lot. Thatst shot was simply to shut you all up. That said, I don''t even need to summon my bloodline or activate my domain. However, I have long abandoned material arrows, so, to conserve energy, I only need to beat an imitation with an imitation."

    Fwu!

    Before her, there were seven low ranking Revenants and hundreds of Abyssal Demons. They could not even begin to react against Wang Yue''s unimpressed motions.

    Wang Yue was a bow user. Wang Ling taught her everything she knows and she kept that beautiful gift and refined it to the best of her abilities. Now, she stands at the top and could even snipe enemies that others would call impossible.

    She was a master of her craft but even she knew that distance would not always be her ally.

    "Celestial Crimson Frost Sword"

    Thus, Wang Yue, thess of the Wang Family decided she needed something to protect herself if she ever needed to protect herself or, if she needed to kill time.

    " Frost of Heaven and Earth."

    sh!

    None could react against someone her caliber. Five hundred meters ahead of her, everything was encased in ice. Everything ended with a swing.

    There was no contest.

    "I limited my strength but it''s still so strong. Did my ice get stronger?" She wondered looking at the destruction in front of her.

    A single simple horizontal movement was all it took to summon a tower of ice. Crimson ice shining ever morbid with its haunting beauty amid the stench of death.

    Celestial Crimson Sword, Chang Ping''s personal technique. It was born through hardship, blood, sweat, and tears. It was a very famous sword and not even the Sword God''s adopted children knew them, but Wang Yue did. Why? It''s simple, because she was there when it was being created and when it shone with magnificent crimson light.

    [Is this the doing of brother''s blood? Or is it because I''m in the Abyss?] Wang Yue tightened her grip on the frozen sword.

    Clearing her mind, Wang Yue prepared herself once again, "I can''t be distracted, this world is uncharted territory for the Uni"

    Sssshhh~

    The moment she spoke those words, Wang Yue felt an intense amount of pain overtake her senses on her right shoulder. Almost immediately, she reacted by raising her qi to its absolute limits.

    The pain was there, but its descent did not stop. But, due to her attribute it did slow down from instantly separating her lower half.

    Wang Yue''s mind worked at full st. First it recognized the damage, the diagonal cut on her shoulder going down at an angle and then she felt the bones connecting her arm had been severed. Whatever weapon it was, its de was about to escape her arms and into her armpits it would pass through and cleave her in half.

    She did not know the length of the mysterious attacker''s weapon. She had not taken a look on her side, as that split second would be enough time to lose her life. Everything was processed by instincts honed for thousands of years, and when her right arm was about to be severed, she got the chance to react.

    The de stopped and could not even budge. Ice made from her blood had stopped it dead on its tracks.

    Wang Yue''s qi suddenly burst out together with her lineage. Twelves emerged without warning, its sharpnessparable to a master swordsman. It appeared quickly, yet, it still could not catch the enemy.

    Wang Yue looked back and saw a retreating figure, safe from her trap.

    [...what the.]

    It had a humanoid body, it was a woman, a beautiful woman with perfect features, but it was not a race Wang Yue recognized. It was full of qi, yet it felt anything but alive.

    One look and one could infer that it was different.

    First of all, it was not wearing anything, its limbs were longer than normal but not enough to make it look bizarre but instead pleasing to the eyes. Its ck obsidian eyes looked lifeless, but it was entrancing to look at.

    She had long silver hair going down her back, trimmed to perfection. It danced with the wind gracefully.

    Her facial feature was perfect without any blemish and its skin was the most odd, it was not pale, dark, or even brown, it was red. Wang Yue looked at the haunting beauty before her and though it was weird, it reminded her of someone, [...nono no, nonononono, FUCK!]

    Though different, she looked like Bai Xue and like a wild beast, Wang Yue''s intention of conserving qi disappeared with an explosion of Holy Qi, summoning her haloes.

    With an enormous amount of qiing out of her, Wang Yue prepared herself to kill the creature before her, [It''s possible this is the only one. I need to kill her before anything else!]

    Wang Yue had grown with age.

    She was the Bow God.

    She was a true warrior that her family was proud of.

    It was beneath her to simply charge ahead in a desperate attempt to kill anyone.

    Her belief had always been to take a different angle. To take the most advantageous position. Ensure victory and take no chances unless needed.

    But this was different. She needed to kill it before it could grow.

    Thus, she disregarded everything,

 Chapter 586: Genesis II

    Chapter 586: Genesis II

    Bow God, one of the Five Gods who stand at the peak of their crafts.

    Her arrows were condensed qi as one would associate to any notable Spirit Bow users. Because of this, they could control its speed, trajectory and even power. However, what separates a good bow user from those at the peak, was the distance their arrows could travel. Or so those with a narrow mind would think.

    The bow uses a lot of qi to even fire an arrow that could travel for thousands of meters meant to kill a man in seconds. Theyers ofplexity of such a technique was enough to activate formations that could overturn a war''s situation.

    Of course distance was important. After all, the farther one was, the more effective a spirit bow user was. Yet, this was the very reason why there were so few bow users at the peak.

    To fire an arrow that could travel for kilometers would exhaust a lot from a practitioner. It was impractical to even entertain the idea.

    The more distance, the more qi exhaustion. But the less distance apart between enemies could endanger the user. It was a weapon of nuance and often needed constant repositioning and arge pool of qi.

    It was a weapon of Noble as others would call it.

    Luckily, Wang Yue was one who stood above every other Emperor.

    "Divine Frost Bow!" a ck bow world treasure appeared in her hands. It glowed an ethereal dark blue and

    Twelve Haloes appeared on the back of her head. Each one being bigger than thest. Its beautiful light expunged the terrible feelings of those around, and gave Wang Yue a boost of power.

    The mysterious being desired to match Wang Yue''s intensity. It grasped the murky haze and brought forth a sword but it could not move ahead to match its enemy''s movement. It tried to, but the ice it was stepping on had already trapped it.

    The once blue ice now became darker, purer, and stronger. Even the mysterious being could not easily escape. It exploded with strength and broke the ice, but at that point, Wang Yue had appeared right above the mysterious creature with her bow strings fully stretched.

    The weapon in her hands was a World Treasure by the name of Divine Frost Bow.

    In the hands of someone like Wang Ling, a World Treasure was but a temporary channel to unleash his strength. A World Treasure was once a fraction of the Ruler of Chaos'' powers, hence, they break after being used once before returning to Wang Ling as a part of himself.

    However, the World Treasure was a cornerstone of the Universe in the efforts to win against the Abyss. The now deceased Fist God ascended to his ranks and used such a weapon to climb the ranks over other Fists Masters.

    Though the Fist God was now dead, his legacy remains. That legacy was proof of the World Treasure''s true strength.

    That it was not a mere disposable item, they were treasures that would make anyone froth in the mouth. Their appearance in a world would leave an ocean of blood that would flow for kilometers. Those who could sunder the heaven and earth would fight until there was nothing left, and the abyss would be called down upon and poison the holder of the World Treasure.

    Many would fall, but to anyone who could im the treasure, even if their lives were to be shortened by the devious poison of the Abyss, they would be able to leave their names in the annals of history.

    And now, Wang Yue held a weapon of such a caliber. A bow made from the core of a that embodied the tundra. Its ice was dark blue, its potency incalcble to even herself. Wang Yue imed this bow not too long ago, and she had tamed it to the best of her ability.

    She pulled the bowstring a meter away from her enemy''s face. The qi inside hers welled and gathered at her fingertips creating an arrow of ice. It was dark, glistening under the light of the abyss.

    The mysterious being looked at Wang Yue''s eyes with no emotion. She could see the clear intent behind the eyes of the one the Universe called the Absolute Frost Empress.

    Wang Yue wanted her death to erase her from existence.

    "Divine Frost Arrow."

    A whisper escaped her rosy lips and for kilometers the temperature dropped. With Wang Yue as its center, everything froze over and the light from Wang Yue''s bow pierced the body of the mysterious being.

    At point nk range, Wang Yue fired an arrow that could snipe a cultivator for thousands of kilometers in a single second. It was as fast as light, no, it was faster than light could process.

    It was a simple technique that required no fancy movement.

    When the fletch of the arrow was released from her fingers, only so few could calcte the time the arrow needed to enter the mysterious being''s power.

    The arrow was made by pure qi from her lineage and was powered by the Divine Frost Bow. It waspressed to create an arrow and let go at point nk range.

    It entered the body of the mysterious being and the arrow made entirely of frost did its job. From its chest, the arrow froze the being''s heart, then it halted its veins and crumpled its meridians, and then its limbs and when the arrow had passed through the body of the mysterious being, its entire body was already encased in ice.

    BOOM!

    The echoes of the arrow piercing thend of the abyss finally reached Wang Yue''s ears as shended right before the mysterious being.

    She who had only done a single attack was slightly out of breath.

    Her shoulder had yet healed.

    [The shape of my soul is not manifesting in reality.] Most, if not all God Realm cultivators and beyond heals their wounds by manifesting the true form of their souls.

    This consumes a lot of qi, but they gather the amount they use fast enough that it was inconsequential. But in the Abyss, not only was qi scarce, any damage they suffer left the soul vulnerable for the Abyss'' attributes totch onto and corrupt it.

    She was someone who had broken through the ranks of the Gods and reached the realm of the Ancestors who started cultivation.

    Being a perpetual heretic member of the Origin Race, she was supposed to have boundless qi. Afterall, with their level of cultivation the date and information of their souls registered their peak therefore they would be perpetually returning to said peak of power.

    If anyone below the realm of Gods was to be injured inside the Abyss, Wang Yue was unsure what would happen to them.

    Just being in the Abyss was already a disadvantage.

    [This ce is still a mystery to us. But, we don''t need to find out any more. We just need to destroy this ce as fast as possible. That thing no that homunculus was powerful. If it had not tried to assassinate me and kept its qi in check, I would not have been able to kill it in one hit. From how it fought it should''ve been mainly a Devil Homunculus. I don''t even want to know what kind of element it had.]

    Wang Yue was lucky it had suppressed itself to try and kill Wang Yue in a single blow. The Mysterious being, or rather the Homunculus had also entered Wang Yue''s preferred territory, making it an even more preferable match up.

    Standing before the Homunculus, Wang Yue was slowly healing herself with her innate regenerative capability. She watched its body crumble and then with a powerful kick, Wang Yue crushed the Homunculus into dust.

    "What''s this?"

    From the dust was a marble. Wang Yue caught the marble and looked at it with great intensity and immediately crushed it after realizing what it was.

    With horror in her eyes Wang Yue creased her brows, "...that wasn''t a Homunculus Heart or even Core. It was too pure to be one no, don''t tell me was that an imperfect Genesis Core?"

    At that moment, after Wang Yue had a thought.

    The barrier around Wang Hong shattered.

    With a heavy expression, Wang Hong looked at his sister.

    "I think I know what''s been bothering and if I''m right, we need to get Older Brother and his Family out of this ce."

 Chapter 587: Genesis III

    Chapter 587: Genesis III

    Chang Ping was moving alone away from the others.

    The others were tracking down Qinyang by piecing together remnants of life in the air.

    Cultivation in essence was borrowing the power of the world to prolong life. Because the abyss was full of death energy, it was significantly easier to follow the tracksid down before them.

    A Sage once said that cultivating was to seek infinity in oneself and soul, The truest meaning of cultivation had long been lost. It was once to find enlightenment, but it was now only used to gain power. To be eternal and live amongst mortal men with their richest.

    Cultivators follow the flow of life to conquer its chains. Because of this, Wang Yue and Wang Hong were going in every direction that they sensed anything that stood out from the rest of the Abyss.

    Like hounds, cultivators followed the whiff of life. Wang Yue followed Wang Hong to search for Qinyang.

    Wang Hong went to search for Qinyang because he was worried for the niece he had never met before. Wang Yue was also worried about Qinyang, but she was also worried about something else.

    "But that girl doesn''t want to tell us about it." Chang Ping let out a heavy sigh but did notment on it any further. Wang Yue sees what''s happening in the Universe as her fault, thus she sees it as her job to fix it, [I just hope she doesn''t get killed. Wang Hong better protect her. I also hope they find Qinyang soon.]

    While the two were following the most optimal way of finding Qinyang. But, Chang Ping wasn''t. In fact, she was following a different trail altogether. The Sword God that had wanted to fight and kill the Emperor of Death like no other was currently preupied with something else.

    "Oh, is that Chang Ping I see? DIE"

    sh!

    A revenant appeared and died under the edge of her sword. It was a swift end and Chang Ping cleaved through them like they were nothing, especially the Abyssal Demons.

    Ten Revenants with their halos and wings summoned appeared right from below with the intent to run her through. Those with halos summoned wind and fire creating a fire tornado. The appearance of the incinerating ze and the wind carried those with wings before Chang Ping.

    They were no longer ying. They brandished their swords from all directions as one would expect from Wang Ling''s clones. They created a that would have been impossible to escape, but their enemy was Chang Ping, the disciple of the current Wang Ling.

    She was the Sword God.

    "Celestial Bleeding Sword: Cleaving the Cosmic Path."

    Ovepping the past and the present, Chang Ping unleashed a powerful straight sh from above. It was a powerful wave of killing intent and qi meant not to kill the ones before her but to break through their formation and destroy the mes behind them.

    Chang Ping could see the ones behind were preparing to entrap her with abined God''s Domain. She would not allow for such a thing to happen.

    [They are regrouping, I have no more than a split second to face them should I kill them first? But if I do then I will be left open on all sides. They wille for me. I am unsure of it, but I can sense some people nearby. They are moving fast what should I do?] Chang Ping decided to jump back a step. She lowered her body and then gathered her qi at the tip, "I don''t have time for this."

    She imnted herself to Space. The world seemed to have realize the weight of her presence and as if she connected to the world below, even the earth that her feet could not reach suddenly cracked and broke.

    The tip of her sword glowed with an amicable light that granted death. A mix of her celestial might honed for thousands of years and a borrowed technique that she imed for herself. The world warped and the asura that once apanied her now appeared once more with three heads and nine arms holding each a sword culminating at the tip of her de.

    The Asura smiled and so did Chang Ping. Leaning forward she rotated her shoulders and then elbows until finally her wrists and the thrust was unleashed with a spiral that influenced even space itself, "Celestial Bleeding Sword: Partition of Dimension."

    After saying those words a red energy escapes from the tip of her sword. A vortex that had spirals made of swords. The swordcerated the world, and then, it destroyed itself.

    The Revenants tried to run away and reground to the side so they could nk Chang Ping, only to find themselves locked in ce.

    "Don''t bother trying to run away. Even the Master was surprised by this technique. It warps space and draws you in. By using space''s innate ability to heal without the interference of a cultivator, the many cuts of that vortex would immediately heal and create a vacuum. Before you know it, the space around you will also be broken and then your ability to move properly will be hindered, restricted, until you can no longer move and get drawn to the Vortex where you will meet your end. If you do not react fast enough and counter it with your own spatial maniption, it will be devastating. If you were a normal Cultivator, it would have been possible to react, however, you are an imitation of my master, then as he had predicted, this would be effective. Because of your over reliance on your lineage and physical capabilities, you are a step behind in escaping. Unless you are Master''s wife or Master himself, you are not going to get away from this."

    Chang Ping exined and the Revenants were sucked into the vortex she created. Their bodies were turned to blood pastes that rained down to the Abyss.

    After this encounter, Chang Ping would run through hundreds of enemies. They were mostly Abyssal Demons and curiously, there were not as many Revenants as she had expected.

    The Abyssal Demons were quite troubling as they numbered at an impossible rate, but there were few people who could''ve faced Chang Ping even when they were alive. Without even considering resting for a moment. The Abyss was dangerous, and she knew this all too well therefore she was moving with haste before her tank reached its bottom.

    Eventually, Chang Ping stopped.

    Chang Ping flew towards what seemed to have been a battlefield. It was a massive crater that was five hundred meters in diameter. She would have suspected it to be the battlefield of others who had gone inside the Abyss, but the present was bizarre.

    Landing on the ground, Chang Ping touched the ground, [This qi it''s simr to the Primordial elements that Bai Xue uses but, that''s impossible they are fighting far awahuh?]

    She looks over her shoulder to her right. About half a kilometer away from the crater there was a forest. It was far away for normal people such distances could be crossed in mere moments by people like Chang Ping.

    But such a ce was strewn across the manyndscapes around the Abyss, so it shouldn''t have been much of a surprise for Chang Ping what kind of Abyssal Demon would appear from such a ce. However, she felt something differenting from that direction.

    [Something Ominous is approaching me this qi it''s vile.] Chang Ping''s brows met at the middle as she prepared herself to fight whatever wasing.

    BOOM!

    An explosion urred and a tower of earth shot up to the skies, The spire of earth was then devoured by tendrils of pure darkness.

    [It''sing!]

    Chang Ping noted as she prepared her heart and sword.

    BAM!

    The creature in the forest appeared and what Chang Ping saw opened her eyes wide.

    The creature she was readying herself for saw her and the face smiled as they met eyes.

    "SISTER CHANG PING!"

    It was Qinyang flying towards Chang Ping at an insane pace.

    However, when Chang Ping saw her, the Sword God''s brows met in the middle of her forehead and her qi exploded and almost immediately followed was her bloodlust reaching sky high!

    "STOP! DON''T MOVE FROM WHERE YOU ARE!" Chang Ping shouted at "Qinyang" who was obviously taken aback and stopped her advance just a step away from the edge of crater.

    "Wha-what do you mean, Sister Chang Ping? It''s me, Qinyang!" Qinyang pleaded with tears welling up her eyes.

    A part of Chang Ping could hear Qinyang but right before her was a woman with wings of flesh that extended for hundreds of meters, reeking the stench of death.

    [Dammit, what the hell is happening?]

 Chapter 589: Genesis V

Chapter 589: Genesis VText [NaN]

 Chapter 591: Ancestral Realm

    Chapter 591: Ancestral Realm

    The peak of power was known as God''s Domain. It entraps the Abyss to keep death to a minimum by isting the strongest in one ce.

    That method was achieved so that the strongest could save theirrades. But, that had long been abandoned.

    The formation of qi that keeps everyone inside was no longer needed.

    A step forward was needed.

    So, at that moment, Chang Ping felt freedom from her wings. She abandoned the requirement of a God''s domain and allowed her power toe out without any formation.

    But, without any formation, the power of the domain could not be manifested. The Formation was not only there to keep the enemy inside but also to help in the manifestation of their souls into reality itself.

    Chang Ping abandoned the notion. She circted her qi and allowed it to enter her body. The basis of cultivation was to internalize qi to pursue eternity.

    But, cultivators have long abandoned self perfection in order to move faster in the ranks of cultivation. The Gods have reached a realm that they felt satisfied with and now Chang Ping could feel that there was a wall before her.

    This was the unknown realm of Ancestors that had been arbitrarily imed but yet obtained. However, for the first time ever an enlightenment came to break through the limits that had remained stagnant for thousands of years.

    The soul that they have created within their bodies. The essence of Nirvana had never been used Chang Ping tracked it down and connected it to her Emperor Mandate.

    This Emperor Mandate was in the form of a Red Moon. It was bleeding and beating like a heart. Constantly pumping life with every passage of time. It was alive as long as Chang Ping was alive. But it could no longer grow.

    This Mandate allowed her to control Law and form the domain. This Manda had the information of her soul, this was the truest form of Peak Cultivation. This was the Core of the realm of the Gods.

    But, Chang Ping''s qi had already touched the realm beyond that. It was unofficially called the Ancestor''s Realm and now. The realm that no one knew how to tap into, Chang Ping could feel it. It was so simple yet so dangerous and without any hesitation, to face what had be of her master''s daughter, Chang Ping crossed the line between realms.

    Chang Ping, destroyed her Emperor Mandate.

    She started climbing the insurmountable wall of cultivation.

    [It hurts so much.]

    Chang Ping could feel it. Reality itself was being rewritten. The foundation of her mind crumbled slowly peeling back to show what was beyond.

    The Mandate Emperor lies nowhere in the body. It was on the entry of the soul, the heart. With a stab to the heart, the Red Moon exploded into a wave of blood that pumped into Chang Ping''s entire body.

    The wave of blood escaped her body from every orifice and opened pores. It flowed without an end so much that it seemed infinite. But it was too slow.

    The blood was flowing out from the Blood Moon so quickly that it filled her to the brim. So, Chang Ping wed her body.

    From her eyes down to her neck and eventually her body. Eventually, she concluded that a faster way to let out the blood existed. Chang Ping

    Her entire body exploded in a fountain of blood. Every open pore in her body was flowing with blood, forming a puddle underneath her feet.

    Seemingly endless blood was excreted without discretion.

    In the pain she experienced, Chang Ping felt another. A kind of sensation that had been the itching notion at the back of her mind.

    It started to change. The sensation was bing clearer as Chang Ping climbed closer to the peak of the wall.

    [This feels so right.]

    Cultivators have tried to emte this, creating Dantians to emte a light that couldn''t be extinguished. Nirvanic Nucleus that copied the idea of resurrection, and even the Mandate that brings them closer to the universe by internalizingw and then manifesting their essence by painting the Universe with their Domains. They emted the Deities by copying their existence, even the beasts'' soul essence by taking their cores to empower themselves.

    That meant cultivators have internalized themselves.

    They have been caring for their truth all their lives.

    They have been nurturing the next step even without them realizing.

    It was waiting to be cracked for the right time. For the neck to be pierced.

    Finally, it was time.

    Chang Ping reached out and grabbed hold of the ledge of the wall. She pulled herself up at the limitations of a cultivator.

    She peeked beyond and saw the foggy reality awaiting her pathless endeavor and without a moment''s hesitation she called upon her de and cleaved the wall and opened the path for her future.

    Chang Ping stopped summoning blood. And as she opened her eyes she had reached the next stage of cultivation.

    Qinyang saw this and thought the "Revenant"mitted suicide. But the blood started to continue flowing and in just a few seconds, the entire canyon she created became a bloodke.

    Qinyang escaped the blood by flying up. She was confused. At first she believed the "Revenant" hadmitted suicide. But, she was wrong.

    It had decided to take another step.

    [When Revenants die, they leave behind something simr to Primordial Essence. When any of the Origin Race dies, ording to Aunty Phena, they leave behind the Primordial Essence that would return to the Universe. The Origin Race are true Immortals because they are closely rted to the Universe''s creation. As long as Father doesn''t extinguish their light, they will live a perpetual existence. Revenants leave behind a faux Primordial Essence and grow stronger by cannibalizing each other it''s like they are emting the Deities who grow stronger by eating just like Mother reimed her powers by eating and now, this one is reaching out. No, it''s materializing its truth.]

    Qinyang sneered.

    [Once again, an imitation.]

    Now, it was trying to copy Wang Ling and Bai Xue. How they tampered with reality and affected the truth of the world bymanding qi to be their own.

    "How cheap."

    Qinyangmented as she faced the figure standing on top of the bloodke. Its body was flowing red blood.

    It was humanoid, the exact same size as the one she faced before. But different inposition after abandoning its mortal coil.

    Qinyang raised her sword about to y the bastard posing as the truth of the world..

    "I will extinguish you. The sphemous creature that bastardized the existence of my parents."

    Qinyang moved her hand down and then stopped by the bloody figure who suddenly appeared right in front of her to hold her hand mid-movement.

    It looked at her in the eyes.

    "I have no idea how strong this is but if it is you, then survival is possible."

    Chang Ping''s left hand approached Qinyang''s stomach.

    It felt like an eternity but, Qinyang could not even react.

    Tap.

    Her fist touched Qinyang''s body.

    BOOM!

    Qinyang was sent flying hundreds of kilometers away.

    Chang Ping lifted her foot and the blood followed and as she took a step forward, theke of blood followed as a massive tsunami.

    This was the true Ancestral Realm.

 Chapter 592: Genesis VII

    Chapter 592: Genesis VII

    "GAH!"

    Qinyang was sent flying across theke of blood and far into the distance. She could feel her internal organs crumbling at the pressure of the hit.

    Snap!

    One of the tendrils snapped and whipped the ground. She flipped and bounced before wing the ground to stop her unwanted flight. She tried to get up as fast as she could, yet at that very moment felt her knees giving out.

    "Something''s slowing down my regeneration." Qinyang noticed how she was still reeling from the impact. Her cracked ribs that should''ve healed the moment she was out ofbat, ''It''s still cracked. The rearrangement of my organs are also still being settled. Something''s wrong with me.''

    "Are your regenerative capabilities being obstructed?" it was a cold voice belonging to the mysterious "Revenant".

    Blood wriggled around it. And underneath its feet, there was blood continuously flowing. It had no end. It was expanding. Reaching to unknown distances. Its effects were unknown, but Qinyang could tell. The amount of qi she summoned was unnatural yet as she stood before her, Qinyang could feel nothing.

    The Bloody Revenant stood there. Unmoving, Unfeeling. Observing Qinyang''s movements. Silently, as if she was thinking what to do next.

    Qinyang could feel it. She was looking down on her. She was looking down on the strengths she was given. The strength of her family, "Don''t look down on my parents!"

    From below she postured herself. Qinyang gripped her sword and ignited every bit of power she could muster.

    Her wings unfurled and the tendrils started epting more and more of the miasma of the Abyss. It became more and more dense and

    STAB!

    Her sword and a dozen tendrils stabbed the "Revenant" in the heart. Qinyang cracked a smile in triumph. She managed to protect the image of her parents. Of the blood that flows in her body. That she was not just a person who had a golden spoon on her mouth, but, slowly, with realization came dread and defeat.

    "Wha-what are you!?" Qinyang''s voice was shaking. Even if she denied it, even a normal person would be able to see through her. But even so, no one would be able to me her.

    Qinyang''s sword, those mysterious tendrils, everything she threw at the "Revenant" all passed through her without doing anything.

    ''I see, it appears that my body has already transcended. Whatsmore, the Twilight Sword is the worst matchup against this mysterious form. It only invigorates my blood and makes me more powerful with every strike.'' Chang Ping spoke calmly. She walked forwards and approached Qinyang. The sword entered deeper into her body, yet it did little to bother her.

    Slowly forming her sword, Chang Ping sighed, "You can no longer touch me."

    Slowly, she recreated her Soul Weapon with her own blood. An even stronger, sharper sword was formed, "Don''t worry, I will reunite you with your parents."

    Chang Ping was proud of where she was. That the thousands of years she spent looking for power led her standing at the peak. Where he could look down upon the world.

    Qinyang could tell. She was being pitied. Why? There was no reason why she should be pitied. There was nothing. She was given everything. Handed the greatest gifts of this entire Universe on a diamond tter.

    "THAT''S IMPOSSIBLE!" a burst of outrage exploded from Qinyang. Her wings unfurled further, its tendrils reached farther. The purple spots became bigger and started to grow stronger. Qinyang refused to believe a "Revenant" could begin to even outmatch her.

    Not with the strength she had discovered within herself. Not with the strength she was gifted. Not against the creatures of the Abyss, "YOU ARE NOTHING BUT ANOTHER CHEAP COPY OF MY FATHER! I AM HER DAUGHTER!"

    With all that she had, Qinyang gathered her qi. Her anger and bloodlust reached the peak that it had never previously stepped upon. The Twilight Sword she had wielded transformed into a deep red color of blood. The technique she recalled. The technique that her father favored best, "BLOOD SEEKING SWORD: BLOOD FALLS!"

    Chang Ping almost reflexively let out augh when she heard the name of the technique. Blood Falls was the first of the seven movements of the Blood Seeking Sword. It was the doorway to carnage and dread. Only those who had experienced bloodlust that could drown a person in insanity would be able even touch the tip of its dread.

    Furthermore, the Blood Seeking was ever evolving. Its strength lies at oveing hardships. wing your way up to the top of a mountain of corpses. It was almostughable seeing Qinyang make an attempt.

    Chang Ping, however, was notughing. She found what she was doing to be nothing short of infuriating. "Do you think you can call upon that sword? That power? Even in these turbulent times, you haven''t suffered any hardships."

    Emotions welled up within. Simr to how she could not help but show the contempt she had in her heart. As a cornerstone of the Universe, her heart had been hammered to be as tough and resilient. Yet she pped her mouth like amon thug.

    "Do you think just because you''re his daughter you''ll be able to use it!? Nonsense!" Chang Ping gripped the blood sword and raised it overhead, "I''ll show you my Master''s true sword."

    It was time to end the farce. She swung her sword made of blood downwards.

    Fwu!

    The wind changed with Chang Ping''s sword swing. Behind its force was a trickle of blood that gathered and transformed into a constant wave of blood until bing a torrential flood that descended upon the Abyss with the wrath of a thousand wailing souls!

    "Blood Seeking Sword: Blood Fall!"

    BOOM!

    The two swords met an explosion of qi as well as blood rocked earth they stood upon.

    "AhhhH~" Qinyang howled in pain as she felt her body crumbling from the force she was under. It was an explosive sh that resulted in the two of them being sent the opposite direction.

    But while Chang Ping pulled herself back and got right into the fight as fast as possible, Qinyang was in pain. Her wrist, although already healed, cracked.

    [The force on that is too powerful. His physicality has changed. That should''ve been obvious but this is different.] When she shed with the "Revenant" Qinyang felt that its power had increased by several folds. But, this time, it felt even more different.

    Stronger, more violentno, more potent.

    [Yeah so what!?] Qinyang grit her teeth, [No use crying. You failed once, but that doesn''t mean it''s the end of the world! Come on Qinyang! Come on! DO IT!]

    She was beaten by the Revenant. But she decided to keep pushing on. She stood against adversary as she made a decision to try once more.

    Woosh!

    The wings behind her back took Qinyang up into the skies in a single p.

    "You''re not getting away!"

    Shouted Chang Ping, ready toe after her.

    But, she needed not move. For Qinyang did not run away,

    No.

    Carrying her sword over her shoulder.

    Qinyang was crashing down into the world like a meteor.

    She was posturing to unleash another Blood Falls.

    "This crazy little" Chang Ping inexplicably was taken aback by her actions, [Her body shouldn''t have healed yet.]

    Qinyang showed signs of getting affected by her blood.

    Corrupting Blood Haze. That''s the name of one of her Domain''s attributes.

    It prevented anything from regenerating too quickly. It was a counter meant to stop a Demon''s almost instantaneous regeneration. But it was also quite useful against cultivators.

    It also aggravates the injury and increases the pain felt by a few notches.

    Against all of that. Qinyang did not give in.

    But such pain was not enough to get her to stop. Qinyang nted her foot on the ground and dug deeper than ever before, [Just like how Father fought those two Revenants.]

    Remembering the past when Wang Ling took center stage. When he fought the Revenants out-numbered. and with less qi and strength. His finesse and savagery could not be replicated. His skills and battle senses were honed for thousands of years, spending fighting, something she did not have. How he kept going when he was broken.

    So like her father, she used the pain to keep herself straight and aware of the uncertainties ofbat.

    That her body was no longer invincible. And she could die at a moment''s notice if she wasn''t careful.

    Of course this "Revenant" was actually Chang Ping and thest thing she would try to doeven when her mind was being affected by the power beyond her understanding but Qinyang did not know that.

    Before her, what she saw was a Revenant. A target to be killed, a monster to be harvested and hone her skills with.

    What she saw was the fakes that had been hunting her down. If she even began to show hesitation, she would die.

    She refused to die.

    Refused to lose.

    Thus, she unleashed her strength, not only the corrupted wings on her back, but the lineages that dwell in her.

    The Beast that resonated with every being just like her mother''s.

    "Blood Seeking Sword"

    Chang Ping was getting ready to face Qinyang. But she noticed something was wrong.

    She felt the change in the atmosphere.

    The Abyss had changed.

    "It''s moving!"

    Chang Ping noticed how it was the qi around her gathered around her and behind her ears, she heard it, the whispers of those beyond.

    And when she looked around, Chang Ping''s eyes opened wide because she could see it behind Qinyang. A tidal wave of death followed her and her sword.

    [This is crazy!] In a hurry, Chang Ping initiated the second step of the Blood Seeking Sword to meet Qinyang without holding back.

    Because what was about toe down to her was beyond what she even thought possible.

    The Blood Seeking Sword, a technique that grows stronger in the presence of death. Chang Ping and Wang Ling attested to that.

    The more it could manifest killing intent, hate, desperation, the more potent and sharper it would be.

    Chang Ping was killed for thousands of years.

    Wang Ling killed tens of thousands.

    Unlike them, Qinyang had never killed so many. No, she had even barely killed anyone outside of the Revenants. That''s why she failed her first attempt at using the Blood Seeking Sword.

    But this time, Qinyang called upon another power. Something primal only the Emperor of Death could wield.

    Death itself.

    When Qinyang roared.

    " BLOOD FALLS!"

    The entire Abyss wailed.

    When Chang Ping swung her sword.

    "Blood Seeking SwordSunrise Blood!"

    What she faced was the umted death of millions of years.

 Chapter 593: The Culmination

    Chapter 593: The Culmination

    BOOM!

    Their sh exploded, uprooting what little else that could be called greenery. Chang Ping''s incorporeal body was blown away to a dozen different pieces, "What the hell!?" a blob raised amotion.

    "Hahaha! You can still talk even in that sorry state!? Let''s see if you can run your mouth if you''re turned to powder!"

    Qinyang followed through and started cutting up the floating blobs of blood. Her sword moved like the ferocious wind, cutting everything it hit.

    Chang soon discovered that pain existed even when her body was split into different blobs of blood.

    For a moment, Chang Ping panicked. Her body had just been split into several pieces, but soon she realized that if she could still feel pain, she could feel her body. If she could feel her body, it was possible to control. And that''s what she did.

    "Augg~I did it!" Chang Ping forced her body back together and at that moment, a shadow cast upon her and from above was Qinyang. Her sword raised up with a celebratory smile streak on her face.

    Her sword-wielding arm was cut in all sides. Purplish blood was flowing out her ckening veins but as she pped her tainted wings, Qinyang was instead jovial. For she had proven, she was "capable" of using her Father''s sword. Once more, Qinyang gathered her strength.

    She reeled her sword once more. The Abyss wailed in pain, echoing from Qinyang''s sword.

    "Blood Seeking Sword"

    [It''s infuriating.]

    Chang Ping had trained for millenia. Reached enlightenment, and sought out battlefields to even get a glimpse of power the Blood Seeking Sword held. Yet, like the world was protecting her and spoon feeding one ability after another.

    She was growing stronger. Bing far more dangerous, exceedingly fast.

    Chang Ping tapped into thetent power of cultivation. Bing the first ever Ancestral Realm cultivator. But she was grasping at the dark.

    Qinyang on the other hand was bing more monstrous in every sense of the word with each passing second. Now that she had tapped into what Chang Ping only imagined as the tortured souls of the damned, Qinyang had be even deadlier than she already was.

    And at the moment. As she finally regained the upper hand, Qinyang followed her instincts. She chose not to give the "Revenant" any chance to breathe. She had gained momentum and even with cracked bones and broken wrists, Qinyang held her body together with qi, "Blood Fall~"

    But as said many times before.

    Chang Ping was far more experienced than Qinyang.

    "Form!" The scattered blood answered Chang Ping''s calls and gathered around Qinyang''s broken right wrist, "Ancestral Blood Chains!"

    "What the I can''t break it! Wai-kyaaaa!!"

    Grabbing hold of the chain link made of blood, Chang Ping pulled and dragged Qinyang back down.

    BAM!

    Qinyang was violently smashed on the ground, interfering with her execution of the Blood Falls.

    "Bastard!!!!!!!"

    BOOM!

    "What the!? Sound Wave Attack!!" Chang Ping covered her ears as the roar of anger from Qinyang reverberated inside her like that of a screeching banshee, "She''s gaining more abilities she doesn''t even kn"

    "Got you!"

    Qinyang appeared right in front of Chang Ping in the split second she was disoriented by the sudden sound attack. In front of Chang Ping was Qinyang''s right hand or at least what was left of it quickly regenerating.

    [She abandoned her broken right wrist!?] Chang Ping was taken by surprise.

    Qinyang did not know why the Revenant hesitated when it said it would take things seriously. All that mattered was that she saw an opening and she took it without a moment''s hesitation. The moment she saw the Revenant stumble, Qinyang initiated an incorrect cirction of qi in her body.

    She used Phoenix blood or at least what she believed was Phoenix blood and used its vtile property to explode her wrist freeing her from the Revenant''s chains. And now, as her right hand reformed, as the veins realigned, Qinyang regained the upper hand.

    Her hand was a mere inch away from grabbing hold of Qinyang''s face. Qinyang coated herself with qi to ensure she would be able to grab hold of the Revenant, so that she could end the drawn out fight that felt like it spanned for months.

    But then, she felt something wrap around her ankles. She looked down and saw the chains she broke free from were now on her ankles.

    Chang Ping (The Revenant) smiled.

    "You may be getting stronger by the Abyss? But if you go anywhere near me. Then, that''s my world." Chang Ping  The Revenant  coldly said and pulled Qinyang down.

    Qinyang resisted and stomped on the ground attempting to blow away the blood pool underneath, "Storm Phoenix''s ws! Maelstrom!"

    CRASH!

    The blood around her was blown away but she winced in pain as she felt spikes made of blood had prated her foot.

    [That''s going to be another 3 seconds of unusable limb. If I can just infiltrate her bloodstream I can neutralize he]

    BOOM!

    Chang Ping''s thoughts were cut off right. Qinyang''s left foot exploded just like her wrist and hand earlier.

    Qinyang grimaced in pain.

    Chang Ping looked on in shock.

    The two minds raced.

    [She''s stronger again.]

    [This Revenant is creating techniques from thin air. Father truly is a master of all things. This is not good.]

    The two could feel the increasing power that was

    Not only so, but the wails of the damned echoed with no end. Prating even her own defenses, [If not for my form, I would be coughing blood now.]

    Qinyang was bing more dangerous with every beat of the clock.

    [She''s bing stronger faster than before. It''s crazy how much she''s capable of changing in such a short amount of time. If she grows any more powerful, I won''t be able to pull back my punches. That''s rming and I can feel my time ticking down.] Chang Ping could no longer limit her techniques, but more than that, she was slowly losing strength, [The Ancestral Realm is too bizarre. I can feel its power surging within me.

    [He''s too strong. As expected of Father''s copy. But, if this goes on, I don''t think I''ll be able to beat him. Although I feel fine his attacks are keeping me from getting on the beat. It will only stack and before long I will be defeated. Fighting this Revenant is too hard. And there''s also that bastard (Aether/Emperor of Death) skulking around. I can''t lower my guard.] Qinyang was also worried.

    The two could not even get a good grip on each other. They were worried about each other''s movements and actions.

    The two knew they needed to seize the chance themselves. That whoever gains the upper hand would be able to further dictate the fight.

    That whoever managed to dictate the fight would no longer allow the other to regain themselves.

    p!

    With a p of her ck wings. It was Chang Ping who took the initiative to move.

    [Chunking my flesh is taking a lot from me. Thankfully it is only the small ces so it doesn''t take long to recover my meridians. It is taxing but with this, any interference on my regenerative capabilities have been pushed out. The Revenant''s confused and distracted. I can take his head. Now, use the bloodlines of both Father and Mother. Call forth the strength of the Devils and the Primordials]

    While Chang Ping was still recovering, Qinyang raised her sword once more.

    Her muscles tensed and then immediately rxed as per hermands and what felt natural.

    Shemanded her body with great uracy.

    [ then use the power of the Primordials and the Angels to call forth and enhance the power of the elements.]

    Fwu!

    Qinyang called upon fire and set her sword aze and the purple mes of the dead appeared.

    She called upon the storms to rouse the mes to a massive hellfire storm and the screeches of the dead echoed with the gale of death.

    She asked the earth to hold and iste the Revenant and dozens of Abyssal Demons as well as Revenants appeared from the earth to hold the Revenant''s ankles pinning him to the ground.

    Then finally Qinyang unconsciously gathered the resentment of the death. the lingering bloodlust of tens of thousands of souls. She gathered it to the tip of her de.

    "Blood Seeking Sword! Blood Falls!"

    A sword oozing with killing intent. Surrounded by ghastly purple mes and the stench of death.

    The screech of the suffering souls rocked the abyss together with Qinyang.

    "DIE!" She was dedicated to ending the Revenant.

    And yet, the Revenant did not even try to dodge her sword. It stood there, motionless with its arm raised.

    "What is it doing?"

    Was it trying to catch the sword?

    Was it going to parry?

    Sacrifice a limb?

    There was no one to answer her. But that was alright because soon enough she saw blood gathering at its raised hand.

    Soon the blood became a chain link that when she traced it arrived at her right thigh where the blood sttered touch earlier.

    "On no!"

    Chang Ping crashed to the ground filled with blood and that was when she realized that while she was gathering power to kill the Revenant, it was also gathering itself back together.

    Immediately, Qinyang resolved herself to sever another limb but Chang Ping was quick to spread her blood all over the former''s body.

    Qinyang stopped immediately as the blood reached her waist.

    She looked at the Revenant who smiled at her grimly.

    "Try blowing yourself up again." Chang Ping taunted.

    "You can bind me but I just need to kill you and it will all disappear and I can finally escaped this wastnd and return to my parents!" her roar sounded out from Qinyang and resolved herself to go through with what she was originally going to do. She tightly held her sword''s hilt and swung it down with all her might.

    This time the Blood Fall was the strongest she had ever mustered. This was her greatest attack in all her life and Chang Ping reacted by no creating a sword to parry her.

    She did not react by dodging. Neither did she run away.

    She simply yanked the

    Flicking the blood chains, Chang Ping yanked Qinyang towards Chang Ping, disrupting the former''s aim.

    sh!

    The sword sh missed.

    BOOM!

    An explosion followed ravaging the earth leaving only destruction for kilometers. A massive ravine formed but all of that was ignored by Chang Ping.

    sH!

    Qinayang swung her sword once more the moment she regained her footing.

    Chang Ping watched her actions with calmness.

    [My theory was right, the more serious I be, the stronger she gets. She''s already capable of controlling her lineage and the abyss'' influence now. It''s like she is trying to match me. No, she''s not even trying, she''s just being elevated. I reached Ancestral Realm and she suddenly grows faster and stronger despite not even breaking through the god realm. I use a stronger and more refined version of the Blood Seeking Sword and she uses the resentment of the Abyss to close the gap. That means, overpowering her is impossible. So, I''ll try another approach. Something you would not be able to match without years of effort]

    Chang Ping moved a step closer to Qinyang stopping the full motion.

    "AH!"

    Qinyang jumped backwards to try and run away but Chang Ping did not allow her. Grabbing her by the wrist holding the sword, Chang Ping disarmed her.

    "My sword!"

    Cried Qinyang but that was thest of her concerns because on her stomach rested a fist.

    "Crimson Fist Arts"

    So she allowed her sword to return to the bloodke and Chang Ping clenched her fists.

    "Fist Arts? Since when did Father know that?" Qinyang was quick to notice the change in the "Revenant''s" movement.

    As the Sword God, Chang Ping was the foremost master of the sword beating even the previous man who held the title, Xiao Jian Fa after the war of the Dragon''s Ridge. She was only next to Wang Ling but he was a freak whose only choice to be stronger in a world that was sealed by the Ruler of Chaos, the creator of worlds, was through the mastery of the sword. Wang Ling spent more than 70,000 years refining one set of techniques, longer than anyone in the Universe even before his second death.

    Wang Ling, however, also learned many things outside of the sword and Chang Ping was no different.

    " Gushing Blood.."

    BAM!

    "URGH!" Qinyang vomited ck blood as she was blown away, [What was that? Her movement''s all different. No, this is good I can regain mysAH!"

    She screamed as her body was forcefully pulled back by the blood chains.

    When she realized what was going on, there was already a fist waiting for her.

    "You''re not getting away."

    BAM!

    One blow to the face and then what followed was a rush that generated strong winds that uprooted what trees that remained around them.

    "Crimson Fist Arts  Blood Rush." Chang Ping no longer hesitated. She rushed to Qinyang with all that she had. Not even letting her breath for a second.

    Qinyang tried to retaliate but every single time, she was foiled.

    "You''re a few thousand years old. But, you''re not even decades old in terms of fighting experience. To me, you''re just an infant." Chang Ping had cleared her mind.

    Chang Ping continued attacking without changing her strength. Every single time Qinyang would recover she would change the course of the fight by interfering.

    Spikes on the foot, chains being pulled, her eyes being blinded by the blood, it was a true overwhelming show of technique.

    They traveled kilometers as they fought. Leaving carnage behind. The true Revenants were destroyed and the Abyssal Demons were rarely seen.

    Even still, Qinyang would not just stay down and soon, Chang Ping realized that what she was doing would notst long.

    Not just because Qinyang was somehow slowly managing to react even if only a little but because she was feeling that the blood she was given by Wang Ling was thinning out faster.

    [The more power I use the faster it drains. My qi is not unlimited either.] Chang Ping''s blood pool was also starting to thin out with her qi.

    She could try to once again overwhelm Qinyang with one powerful blow. But with how fast she''s managing to adapt that could only lead to a more powerful Qinyang.

    In the end, she was beginning to lose her focus and Qinyang was beginning to dodge one or two strikes. Her blood was beginning to thin out and that was when it happened.

    HONG!

    The entire Abyss was suddenly illuminated by a pir of white light. It was as beautiful as it was glorious and seeing this one thought appeared in Chang Ping''s mind, [Master!]

    Chang Ping smiled, "That''s it!"

    So with an end in sight, she stopped rationing her strength and grabbed Qinyang''s face to bring her to the ones that could potentially stop her eternal rampage not knowing fate was beginning to converge.

 Chapter 594 The End I

    594 The End I

    The Abyss shook as Aether felt the pain of the eradicating st of qi from Bai Xue. The pir of light extended to the non-existent skies and beyond.

    "AAAAAAAAHHHH! GET AWAY FROM ME! YOU VILE WRETCH!"

    A powerful st of energy exploded from Aether''s body. The powerful st of vile malicious energynded on Bai Xue. This energy was deemed as Abyssal Qi and sometimes Death Qi was powerful. Like a tsunami that could swallow an entire world.

    The giant beast that was Bai Xue was swallowed whole. Disappearing from his sight. Almost immediately, Aether tried to gain distance, to regain himself to prepare his fight against the two incarnations of the progenitor of reality.

    He surveyed his surroundings, awaiting Wang Ling''s interference, [That bastard is as cunning as he''s strong. He''s not below sneaking up on me and��what the?]

    But Wang Ling did not move; he remained standing hundreds of meters away. Watching from afar, observing��no he was doing something else. Not even caring for Aether, [He abandoned the fight?]

    "Weak."

    HONG!

    The Abyss as those words echoed. From the rampaging wave of the Abyssal Qi came the voice of a woman. And behind the rolling wave of Abyssal Qi glowed a red light, "Hey�� why are you weaker now than just a moment ago?"

    Within the Aether created a barrier around and tried to get away. But, soon he found himself face to face with a woman bearing nine tails. Her hair was like blood and her eyes gleaming with power.

    CRASH!

    The barrier shattered like a sheet of ss.

    Aether''s eyes widened in shock and horror, [She''s�� too trong.]

    He was well aware of Bai Xue''s strength. When Wang Ling killed himself and took Aether with him, only Xue remained. He expected her to be strong. But, at this moment, inside the Abyss, with her qi still suppressed, she was tearing through his power like she was ying with a mere cultivator.

    [I knew I was taking a risk by keeping her alive. But, I didn''t think she would be so strong.] A hand appeared before Aether and behind those fingers lies glowing red eyes.

    Before the man who destroyed the world was the Grand Majesty of the beast lying low.

    She had been waiting, gathering her strength to regain the former glory her previous incarnation possessed. "ACK! Let me go!"

    Grabbing Aether by the face, Bai Xue dragged him to the ground.

    "Gah!

    He bounced on the cold hard floor like it was made of rubber. Aether tried to recover, but before he could even reassess the flow of his qi, Bai Xue grabbed his leg.

    "GIVE ME BACK MY DAUGHTER!" BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Aether was smashed on the ground like a ragdoll being yed with. Coughing up purple blood, Aether felt a shockwave all over his body.

    He was thrown up into the air and as he looked down. All he saw was the tip of the nine tails gathered and pointed in the middle of Bai Xue''s mouth. The Qi within her finished its cirction even before Aether could think of a way to counter attack.

    "Fucking�� monsters the both of you."

    His words left his mouth and the unobstructed power of Bai Xue was unleashed, shaking the foundation of the Abyss. Wang Ling watched from a distance. The radiating light from Bai Xue''s light was terrifying even for him who was supposed to be her counterpart.

    [...I can''t make her angry. At least not until Ipletely mastered this power] at least five kilometers away was Wang Ling contemting on how he should master the gift he was given. He was already strong enough to toy with a Primordial creature like Lixus butpared to Bai Xue he wascking, [I grow stronger faster than I anticipated��yet there are still people right above me�� or rather, there''s a fox right on top of me. In all sense�� hehe.]

    Wang Ling had already discarded his mortality. He was no longer a cultivator and was instead someone who embodied concepts. [I can try and think about it. But I will just be wasting my time. Xue''s stamina is limited here. But, that doesn''t mean she''ll lose everything with this one st.]

    Instead of joining again, Wang Ling had a more important role to y. And that''s finding his daughter. He sent out a wave of his qi and tried sensing many different things. He saw many things. But at the same time not a lot of things. Which was equally concerning, The questions in his mind suddenly became rampant at the confusion. [This is the Abyss. Howe I cannot feel anything in this world? Where are the Abyssal Demons? The Revenants? Howe there are so little of the��]

    Then it was at that moment when a new feeling entered his radar. There were four kinds of people suddenly approaching their location at an impressive speed. Three of them he could recognize. Wang Yue and Wang Hong, they moving fast and were about to be met by a number of Revenants. The Revenants were at the level of Kings, but Wang Ling did not mind them. He was aware of the strength the two possessed. He trusted his siblings. However, in the far distance, there were two others. They were moving faster than Wang Hong. And around them were Revenants and Abyssal Demons moving along them from a distance as if they were watching and observing from the side. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    One of these two was Chang Ping. It was different from her normal signature. But it was clear that it belonged to Chang Ping''s because of the simrities in WAng Ling''s intent.

    The other qi also belonged to someone familiar. Someone very close to Wang Ling. Closer than anyone in this world. [This�� this can''t be. No�� how?]

    He knew who it was. But he didn''t want to believe it. Quickly, he turned his head due west with fear and anxiety. His heart was in trepidation and from the distance he heard a voice that could only bepared to the howl of banshees and death. "Fa��Fatherrrrrrrrr~"

    "Qinyang?"

    What Wang Ling witnessed over his shoulder was the image of his daughter. Corrupted by the Abyss fighting against Chang Ping.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!